The Sword Prince (Eng)

by Rayissh

Summary:

Orario, the city of adventurers' paradise. Everyone who comes there has their own ambitions. Some want to become strong, some dream of restoring the pride of their race, and others aspire to become rich and famous. Among them are those who can be considered naive or foolish—those who wish to become Heroes. Of course, Emiya Shirou is one of the foolish ones.

Chapter 1

AN: I'm using a translator, sorry if it has many mistakes

"If you want to cut off your hand, go ahead, but first, look behind you!" Archer commanded in a calm voice.

Shirou immediately turned around in the direction of Archer's voice. His right hand was still bound by the [Noble Phantasm] in the form of a chain. The chain had been identified as [Enkidu, possessing the trait [Divine Construct, and was stored in the [Unlimited Blade Works] record as an imperfect copy.

Suddenly, a short black sword projectile shot over Shirou's head and pierced the head of the [Heroic Spirit] directly in front of him.

"Damn you, Archer..." cursed Gilgamesh as his voice slowly faded into the portal.

"That man always has to show off," Shirou muttered, already imagining Archer's smug smile in his mind, which always annoyed him.

The portal, which had been strongly sucking in everything around it, slowly began to shrink and disappear.

Shirou exhaled a breath he hadn't realized he'd been holding. The adrenaline and tension from the fight against Gilgamesh started to drain from his body. The pain he'd ignored earlier began to surface all over his body. Shirou's body was covered in cuts, his arms were numb, and his legs were shaking. Despite the pain, his mind was filled with concern for Rin and Saber.

'How are they?'

'Has the [Holy Grail] been destroyed?'

'I don't want the tragedy of the Fourth [Holy Grail War] to repeat itself.'

Holding his wounds, Shirou walked, dragging his exhausted legs. 'Rin, Saber, I'll be there soon. Wait for me.'

Unbeknownst to him, the portal that had closed earlier began to reopen. "Damn!" Shirou felt his weakened body being pulled into the portal. With his remaining strength, he grabbed the ground with both hands. His lower body was already hovering and almost entering the portal.

"Idiot!" Archer quickly started running toward Shirou, who was nearly sucked into the portal. Shirou's grip on the ground began to weaken, and he eventually lost to the gravity pulling him into the portal. With his vision blurred, Shirou saw the shadow of a white-haired man reaching out to save him. 'Ironic that out of everyone, it's Archer trying to save me,' he thought.

'Rin, Saber, I hope you're okay,' Shirou wished before his consciousness faded.

-Scene Break-

[Receiving sample]...

[Processing]...

[Testing eligibility]...

[Connecting]...

[Sample connected to [Heroic Spirit EMIYA]...

Error [The same entity has already been summoned]...

[Sample does not qualify as [Holy Grail's Core, sample must be deleted]...

[Deleting sample]...

[Deleting sample with [2nd True Magic Kaleidoscope]...

[Activating [2nd True Magic Kaleidoscope]...

[Searching for sample disposal location]...

[Disposal location found]...

[Sample successfully disposed of]...

-Scene Break-

The sunset began to set between the hills around the Ryuudou temple. A white-haired man in a long-sleeved red outfit stood, enjoying the setting sun. No one knew that this was his last moment in this world.

"Archer!" Rin shouted, calling him. Out of breath, she ran towards Archer and stopped near him, placing her hands on her knees to catch her breath.

"Archer..." Rin straightened her body, staring at Archer's back.

"It's a pity, but there's nothing we can do. Give up on the [Grail] this time, Rin," Archer said, then let out a small laugh.

Rin began to lose her patience. "What do you mean?! This is no time for jokes!"

Turning around, Archer spread his arms, making an apologetic gesture. "Sorry, but seeing you so anxious, I couldn't resist teasing you."

Hearing Archer's words, Rin calmed her anger and crossed her arms. "Archer, will you make a [Contract] with me again?" she asked hopefully.

For a moment, Archer didn't know what to say, but he had already made up his mind. "I can't do that. I doubt I have the right to stay here. Besides, I no longer have a purpose in this world; my fight ends here."

In a desperate voice, Rin protested, "But... But if that's the case, you'll... You'll never be saved." Rin began to sob, thinking about Archer's fate.

Archer was surprised by Rin's statement; it had been a long time since he'd heard words from someone who genuinely cared about him. His heart was touched, but he knew who Rin should really save. "Ah..., Rin!"

Rin, who had started crying, looked back at him.

Archer began to make his final request. "Please take care of me. As you know, I'm not very good at this and tend to cause trouble for others. Please give me your shoulder to lean on." Rin knew Archer was referring to the younger Shirou.

"Archer..." Rin said softly, understanding that this was Archer's last request to her. She then made up her mind to fulfill that request. "Yes... I know. I'll work hard so that he doesn't grow up to be a jerk like you. I'm sure he can learn to love himself. So you should too!"

"I know, and I've found the answer I was looking for." Archer remembered his purpose for participating in the [Holy Grail War] to kill his past self. But what he found was something better—his resolve to become the hero that had long died.

"Don't worry, Tohsaka." Archer used Rin's high school nickname. Then he smiled happily, a smile without regret. "From now on, I will also continue to strive." Archer knew he would be called back by Alaya to become a [Counter Guardian, but this time, he wouldn't regret it and would try to be a hero with all his heart. Even if only hell awaited him, he would continue to move forward, just as he had taught himself.

Archer's body, made of mana, faded and disappeared without a trace from the world. Archer ended with a smile of no regret, just like at the time of his execution at the end of his life. Rin, who had been sobbing, now started crying loudly.

-Scene break-

The world became pitch black without light. After a while, light began to flicker in Emiya Shirou's eyes. The small light began to shine brightly, ending his dream. Without realizing it, his eyelids were full of tears that flowed down his cheeks. "Archer..." he whispered softly. At that moment, he knew that deep down in his heart, he had forgiven Archer.

Chapter 2

Since he was a child, Shirou Emiya had difficulty expressing himself. After being rescued by Kiritsugu from the Fuyuki City fire, Shirou slowly learned to socialize again. The tragedy had burned away his entire identity, erasing who he was before, killing all his emotions, and leaving a vessel filled with [Void]. From that empty vessel, Kiritsugu saved Shirou and gave him a dream.

Avalon, which healed him, filled the [Void] with [Sword]. At that moment, Shirou Emiya was reborn as a sword in human form.

Shirou rarely expressed the emotions in his heart. The smile he often gave was fake. But this time, his tears were genuine, coming from the heart. While wiping away his tears, Shirou pondered.

'Why am I crying?'

Shirou lay down, recalling his dream last night, remembering how Archer had acknowledged and supported his dream.

"Don't worry, Tohsaka. From now on, I will also keep trying!" Archer had smiled sincerely.

Shirou's heart was touched, knowing exactly what Archer would experience. The dream he had long regretted was now rekindled. He would become a hero who could save everyone.

Getting up from his lying position, Shirou clenched his fists.

"Yosh! I won't lose to Archer!"

The blanket fell from his body, revealing his bandage-wrapped wounds.

'Huh? Who treated me?'

Shirou looked around, finding himself in an unfamiliar bedroom. The walls were made of unpainted stone, the wooden door had no handle, and the blanket was made of animal hide.

The bedroom door then opened, and an elderly man with brown hair and a mustache entered, carrying a tray and a glass of water. The man had large brown eyes, giving him a naive and childlike impression.

"Oh, son, you're finally awake," the man smiled warmly.

Stunned, Shirou bowed his head in response, "Thank you for saving me, sir."

The man placed the tray on the wooden table beside the bed and then handed the glass of water to Shirou. "You're welcome, son. My name is Arther Magurk, a corn farmer."

"Shirou Emiya, I'm still a student," Shirou replied, accepting the glass and then drinking.

Shirou felt puzzled by the man's unfamiliar name. Remembering what had happened last night, Shirou began to speculate that he had been transported far from Fuyuki.

'Is this the result of the [Grail]?' Shirou wondered.

The man furrowed his brow. "Were you attacked by bandits, is that why you're hurt?"

Recalling Gilgamesh's face, Shirou smiled faintly. "Yes, you could say that, sir..."

"You poor thing, getting hurt like that and passing out in my field," Arther-san shook his head sadly.

"My wounds have already started to heal, sir," Shirou moved his injured body.

"See, I'm perfectly fine now," Shirou smiled to reassure the man.

"Young people these days," Arther-san smiled back.

"I'll get you some clean clothes; wait a moment."

"No need to trouble yourself, sir. My clothes are already goo—"

"Don't be shy, son. You can't possibly wear those torn clothes again," Arther-san said as he left the room, closing the door.

Shirou was deep in thought about his fate. 'After being sucked into the [Grail, it seems I've ended up far away, maybe in Europe or America.'

'But why can I understand Arther-san's speech?' Shirou was confused.

'Is this a side effect of the [Grail]?' he wondered, recalling how Saber could speak Japanese despite being born in England.

The bedroom door opened again. "Here you go, Shirou-kun," Arther-san handed him a cream-colored tunic and brown leather pants.

Shirou took the clothes. "Thank you, sir. I'm sorry to trouble you..." he felt guilty for being treated so well.

Arther-san just smiled. "It's no problem at all. You've come all this way from the [Far East] to study, only to be robbed at the border of [Rakia]."

'Far East, Rakia? As far as I know, those aren't places on Earth,' Shirou was stunned.

'Kaleidoscope...' Shirou started to recall one of his fragmented dreams.

'Maybe I'm mistaken, or perhaps I've been thrown into another dimension.'

Something that normally seemed impossible might occur due to the [Grail]'s influence, Shirou reassured himself.

Seeing Shirou lost in thought, Arther-san apologized, "Sorry for making you recall painful memories..."

"It's okay, sir. I'm just as shocked by how this happened," Shirou replied.

"Did you survive on your own?" the man asked.

"Survive?" Shirou paused for a moment. "Yes, I was traveling alone, sir."

"Oh, are you attending [Silverleaf Academy] in the capital? I heard they offer scholarships for students from outside the region?"

"Actually, I plan to enroll there..." Shirou's tongue felt bitter from his lie.

"In that case, let me take you to the city center so it will be easier for you to get there," Arther-san said enthusiastically.

"Eh?"

"Can you travel already?"

Shirou nodded. Avalon had healed his wounds.

"Then hurry up and change, take a bath, and I'll prepare the cart!"

Arther-san quickly left the room and closed the door.

-Scene Break-

After Arther-san left the room, Shirou removed all his bandages. He could see that his wounds had completely healed. He then bathed in the attached bathroom and quickly put on the clothes Arther-san had given him.

Wearing the long-sleeved cream-colored tunic and leather pants felt strange to Shirou. He had never worn clothes like these before.

Looking at himself in the mirror, Shirou thought, 'I look like a medieval European youth.'

Shirou left the room and looked out the window. He saw Arther-san loading several sacks into a wooden cart, with a horse tied at the front.

Without hesitation, Shirou quickly left the house and helped the man load the sacks onto the cart. The sacks were filled with Arther-san's corn harvest.

"There's no need for you to trouble yourself, son. You should rest first."

Shirou smiled. "I've had plenty of rest, sir."

After they finished loading the cart, Arther-san moved to the front of the cart and sat down.

"Shirou-kun, sit here next to me," Arther-san pointed to the seat beside him.

"Okay, sir," Shirou immediately followed Arther-san's instructions.

Seeing that Shirou was seated beside him, Arther-san then whipped the horse's reins.

"Heiiighh!" The horse neighed and began walking, pulling the cart. The journey began.

The surroundings were filled with greenery as they traveled. Various plants adorned the landscape, including corn, tomatoes, grapes, oranges, and many others. For Shirou, this was a new experience, and he enjoyed the fresh air and the natural scenery.

While holding the reins, Arther-san started a conversation, "Shirou-kun, it seems like you're from an urban area?"

"Yes, sir. I live in Fuyuki City," Shirou replied.

Massaging his forehead, Arther-san said, "Hmmm... Fuyuki, huh... I've never heard of it."

After a moment, he continued, "But with a name like that, you must be from the [Far East, right?"

"Yes, I do live in the east, sir," Shirou answered truthfully, though not entirely. 'Japan is in the east, after all,' he thought.

"Where exactly are we going, sir?" Shirou was curious about the city they were heading to.

"Of course, we're heading to the city center of [Amnes]. My cornfield was on the outskirts of the city," Arther-san explained.

"I'll take you through the east gate, and then I'll head to the market to sell my corn harvest," the man added.

Shirou listened attentively. "And where should I go next, sir?"

Arther-san answered, "Just go to the [Guild]. I heard the [Guild] is organizing a trip to the capital. A student like you should be given a ride."

Shirou was stunned for a moment. "Why is that, sir?"

"Even though [Rakia] is a military country, we also value education. That's why students from faraway places like you shouldn't be neglected," Arther-san said proudly.

"If I had studied diligently back then... I would've..." The journey continued with Arther-san reminiscing about his youth and his desire to become a famous philosopher. Being a good listener, Shirou calmly listened to the man's nostalgic stories.

A few hours later, they arrived in the city of [Amnes]. The city was surrounded by stone walls and iron gates guarding each entrance. After entering through the east gate, Arther-san said his goodbyes.

"Take care, son, and don't let the same thing happen to you again," Arther-san patted Shirou's head.

Shirou stood silently, contemplating the possibility of facing Gilgamesh once again.

'I hope he doesn't make it to this world. I don't want to fight him a second time.'

Shirou was confident that he had won by sheer luck. Gilgamesh had underestimated him, Rin had provided mana, and Archer had saved him. Many people had helped Shirou, and one of them was Arther-san.

After the man stopped patting his head, Shirou asked, "Arther-san, why did you help me when all I did was trouble you?"

Shirou felt unworthy of receiving so much help. He couldn't repay the kindness Arther-san had shown him, from saving him to giving him direction.

"I want you to fulfill the dream I couldn't achieve. That's why you must study hard," Arther-san said with a gentle smile.

Before Shirou could respond, the man forced a pouch of coins into Shirou's right hand. Without realizing it, Shirou was already holding the pouch.

"Sir, I can't accept—" Shirou tried to refuse the generous gift from Arther-san.

"Don't worry about it," the man smiled and returned to his cart.

"Arther-san, thank you very much!" Shirou bowed deeply.

"You're welcome, Shirou-kun," Arther-san waved from atop his cart.

Shirou waved back until the cart began moving again. As the cart disappeared from view, Shirou looked around for the [Guild] building to continue his journey.

Shirou thought about fulfilling Arther-san's hopes for him. It was rare for him to meet someone as kind as Arther-san, who helped him selflessly. Without asking for anything in return, Arther-san had helped him when he was injured and now provided him with provisions and a purpose.

As he walked around, Shirou reflected on his experiences so far. He had been sucked into a portal caused by the [Grail].

The [Grail] had rejected him as the [Core] and discarded him through the [2nd Magic Kaleidoscope], leading him to this unknown world. While unconscious, he had dreamed that Archer asked Rin to take care of him.

'Hey, that doesn't make sense. If I'm here, who did Archer mean?'

'Maybe I dreamed of an Archer in another dimension where he managed to save me from the portal?'

'Or did my soul split into two—one part was discarded into this world, and the other survived the portal?'

Shirou scratched his head, feeling frustrated trying to understand the possibilities and mechanisms of the [True Magic] used by the [Grail].

Because he wasn't paying attention to where he was going, Shirou bumped into a rough figure walking in his direction.

"Hey, watch where you're going!" said the middle-aged man he had bumped into.

"Sorry, sir. I'm just looking for the [Guild] around here," Shirou quickly apologized.

"In that case, get in there quickly!" the man said roughly as he walked away.

"Eh?"

Shirou noticed the building next to him, bustling with people coming and going. The building was larger than the surrounding ones. It was painted blue and had two large limestone pillars supporting it from the outside.

Shirou then climbed the small steps and entered the building.

Inside, several counters had lines of people waiting. Interestingly, each line seemed to have a different type of person.

The eastern line was mostly filled with people who looked like soldiers, wearing armor and carrying sheathed weapons.

The northern line also had armed people, but they were not in uniform, and their equipment varied. They looked like mercenaries to Shirou.

The western line was mainly filled with civilians and didn't appear threatening.

Since he had no military business, Shirou chose to stand in the western line. While waiting, Shirou used [Structural Analysis] on the weapons of the other two lines.

'[Trace on]' Shirou chanted in his mind. Activating his 27 [Magic Circuits], he converted his body's [Od] into [Prana]. Then, with that energy, he used [Tracing] on the weapons and armor in the northern and eastern lines.

At first, everything seemed normal—the materials used were mostly iron or steel. However, a person who appeared to be the captain of the soldiers had armor made of an unusual material: [Mythril]. Compared to iron and steel, [Mythril]...

'Perhaps this is a material unique to this world,' Shirou speculated.

But what surprised Shirou even more was that some of them had experience killing monsters. Most of them were from the northern line. A young man in the northern line had a poisoned dagger that had killed several [Goblins]. Another had a bow that had injured a [Kobold].

'I didn't expect there to be [Phantasmal Beasts] in this world,' Shirou thought.

[Phantasmal Beasts] were fantastical creatures in Shirou's world that had long been extinct since the end of the [Age of Gods]. The [Mystery] in this world seemed to thrive everywhere. Shirou also noticed several people carrying long staffs with [Magic Stones] at the tips.

'They must be in the [Caster] class,' Shirou thought, amused.

Before he realized it, it was his turn to conduct his business. The female clerk at the counter wore a black vest over a long-sleeved white shirt and black pants. The uniform gave a modern impression, making Shirou feel confused.

"How can I help you?" the clerk asked.

"Erm... My name is Shirou Emiya. I'd like to know if there's a group offering rides for foreign students to the capital?"

"Please wait a moment."

After a few moments, the clerk checked a list of names and responded, "Yes, there's an economy-class group departing tomorrow morning. The [Orco] group still has nine seats available. Would you like to register, Emiya-san?"

"Yes, please."

The clerk wrote Shirou's name on a card and stamped it with what appeared to be the [Guild] emblem. She then handed it to Shirou.

"Please show this to the [Orco] group leader. Don't lose it," the clerk said with a playful smile.

"Okay, thanks. I'll keep it safe," Shirou replied with a smile.

Shirou took the card and saw that it had details like his seat number, foreign student package, transit points, and the destination city. Shirou left the [Guild] building and went to buy supplies for the next day's journey.

-Scene Break-

After buying supplies and renting a room using the money Arther-san had given him, Shirou rested in the rented room. On his bed, he experimented with [Magecraft].

He tried [Projection], summoning [Kanshou] and [Bakuya]. Unlike usual, this world did not reject [Magecraft] like [Gaia] in his own world. However, the materials that made up [Kanshou] and [Bakuya] began to destabilize when they were not in contact with him.

'This world cannot handle [Prana] stably.'

'In a few days, my [Projections] will likely disappear.'

After dismissing [Kanshou] and [Bakuya], Shirou projected a small ribbon with a small bell that only rang when shaken vigorously and tied it to the side of his pants.

'When this bell falls and rings, it will mark the time limit for my [Projection].'

Finished with his experiment, Shirou lay on the bed, thinking about the upcoming journey. He thought of Rin and Saber and hoped they were safe. He remembered his dream of becoming a hero.

'Will enrolling as a student help me become a hero?'

In a world where monsters still roamed, it would certainly be easier for Shirou if he went hunting using [Magecraft]. But Arther-san, who had saved him, hoped that he would become a diligent student.

Sighing, Shirou thought, 'Let's see where fate takes me...' He decided to continue on the journey he had signed up for.

After strengthening his resolve, Shirou drifted off to sleep. That night, Shirou Emiya dreamed of swords and war. It was a dream that left him drenched in cold sweat the next morning.

Chapter 3

Waking up in the morning, Shirou Emiya found himself drenched in cold sweat. His hands trembled as he reached for water to calm himself. Shirou's room was on the upper floor of the inn, so he had to go downstairs to get a drink.

The inn's ground floor consisted of several rooms. Beside the stairs was a tall, empty reception desk. On the left and right were several closed doors. Continuing down the hallway, Shirou found a bar that was open early in the morning.

"Excuse me, ma'am, may I have a glass of water?"

"Would you like to add breakfast?"

Looking briefly at the menu on display, Shirou decided to be frugal.

"One portion of dry bread and soup, please."

"Coming right up."

Shirou sat at one of the empty tables. The bar was still quiet, and he was the first customer of the day. Despite this, the tables and chairs were neatly arranged, and the floor looked clean. Shirou was sure that the bar had been cleaned early in the morning.

Still shaken from his dream, Shirou recalled a [Counter Guardian] carrying out his duties. Destroying anything with the potential to endanger humanity, whether it was civilians, children or adults, men or women, [Magus] or ordinary humans—anything with the potential for disaster was eradicated without a trace.

The last time Shirou had such a vivid dream was when he was [Master] to Saber. Back then, he dreamed of Saber's memories, from the moment she pulled out the sword [Caliburn] to her death at the hands of Mordred.

'Archer's memories—why am I dreaming of them?'

Archer was not Shirou's [Servant]. So why was he dreaming about Archer?

[Sample connected to [Heroic Spirit EMIYA]...

'Is this because of the [Grail, connecting me to that man?'

Shirou recalled the nightmare that had haunted him last night. The massacre, the killing, and the destruction were all the main themes of his dream. Yet, the eyes of the main actor in his dream were not those of someone who had given up. His eyes were filled with determination, even in the face of hell.

He was summoned to cleanse humanity's evil. To kill everyone, animals, and anything involved with that evil. It didn't matter if those killed were victims, perpetrators, or just unfortunate people caught in the wrong place. Without freedom, the [Counter Guardian] eradicated anything with the potential to endanger humanity.

Archer, in his black armor, passed through that hell for an uncountable time. His long-regretted resolve was now reignited. Without realizing it, deep in his heart, Shirou felt admiration for Archer. Although he couldn't save everyone, he continued to try.

I have no regrets, this is the only path.

'Perhaps that is the true meaning of a hero.'

"Here you go, son," the woman's voice interrupted Shirou's thoughts as she placed his order on the table.

"Thank you, ma'am."

Shirou started eating the bread, dipping it into the soup. The taste wasn't much different from the bread in his own world, and the chicken broth in the soup was familiar. This was good news for Shirou because it meant he could cook with ingredients he knew.

"Add one more portion, please."

Shirou thought back to the last time he had cooked. Was it when he cooked for Taiga and Saber? It felt like so long ago, even though he had only been separated from them for a few days.

'Will I be able to return?'

It would take a miracle like the [Grail] to bring him home. Shirou didn't want to get lost in such dreams. Dreams like that would weaken him and make him lose focus. Shirou needed to decide on one clear goal.

'I will fight in this world!'

After finishing his meal and paying, Shirou, carrying the supplies he had bought the day before, left the inn to find the group he would be traveling with. It didn't take long for Shirou to find a group of people loading goods near the city's western gate. They were loading the items onto horse-drawn carts.

Shirou quickly approached the group but was stopped by a guard holding a spear.

"What business do you have here?" the guard asked.

Handing over the card given to him by the [Guild, Shirou replied, "I'm a passenger in this group."

The guard read the card and then apologized, "Oh, sorry. It's still too early. Come back around 10:30."

Shirou was surprised to hear the guard mention time with such precision. Considering this world seemed like a medieval setting, Shirou hadn't expected clocks to be invented.

The guard's expression softened, "Why don't you explore the city a bit? It's not every day we get foreign students like you visiting this town."

"Alright, sir," Shirou complied.

Shirou wandered around, taking in the city's sights. Workers began leaving their homes in the morning, bidding farewell to their families. Housewives were heading to the market, and merchants were setting up their wares.

Shirou's attention was drawn to a mechanic's shop that had just opened. Using [Structural Analysis, Shirou examined one of the watches on display. The black watch had mechanisms and materials similar to those he was familiar with. However, instead of a battery, the watch used a small [Magic Stone] as its power source.

"Excuse me, sir. How much is this watch?"

"Only 300 valis, son."

The money Arther-san had given Shirou amounted to 2000 valis. After deducting his expenses, he had 1500 valis left. Without hesitation, Shirou bought the watch. His remaining money now totaled 1200 valis.

"Pleasure doing business with you, son."

Leaving the mechanic's shop, Shirou checked his new watch. The long hand pointed to six, and the short hand was between nine and ten. It was already 9:30, so Shirou decided to return to his travel group.

As he neared his destination, Shirou's attention was once again diverted. He was drawn to the books displayed in a shop window. Thinking he still had some time, Shirou decided to visit the shop.

'Information is one of the most powerful weapons. Understanding this world will make it easier to conquer,' Shirou remembered a saying he had once heard.

Out of the many books, Shirou chose two thin books titled [Ares and Rakia] and [Understanding Different Races], and a map of the continent.

"How much for all of this?" Shirou asked the cashier.

"700 valis."

Shirou took out some coins from his pocket and paid the cashier.

"Thank you, please come again," the cashier smiled politely.

Shirou arrived at the meeting point exactly at 10:30. The [Orco] group seemed to be getting ready. The guard from earlier immediately let Shirou in. Shirou looked for his assigned seat according to the number on his card.

After finding the correct cart, Shirou climbed inside. He found a young woman already sitting inside, wearing a long cloak with the hood pulled over her head. She had a short magic staff resting on her lap and was focused on reading a book.

"Excuse me, I'll be sitting here," Shirou said.

The woman remained silent, not responding. From his position, Shirou could see her shining blonde hair and green eyes focused on her book. The book was covered in a black binding, so Shirou couldn't tell its title.

"Only two people in this cart? That's pretty few," the driver remarked, looking inside the cart from his seat.

"We're leaving soon. Are you both ready?"

"Yes, sir," Shirou replied, while the woman simply nodded her head.

"Alright, let's go."

The horse-drawn cart began to move, along with the other carts in the group. Shirou's cart was at the very back, giving him a clear view of the city of [Amnes] slowly disappearing from sight.

The journey went smoothly since the road was well-trodden. The path made it easier for the horses to travel. On both sides of the road, grasslands and a few trees lined the way.

Shirou spent the journey reading the books he had purchased, while the woman in front of him continued to ignore him. When they stopped for a meal break, Shirou offered her some of his food, but she simply turned her head away. The woman kept her head down and never showed her face.

After the break, Shirou continued reading. The first book he read was about the god Ares and the formation of the Kingdom of Rakia. Initially, Shirou thought the book referred to Ares as the god residing on Mount Olympus.

To his surprise, Ares had literally descended to this world in the form of a man who sealed his divine power, known as [Arcanum]. Ares and other gods descended from [Tenkai] (the Upper World) to [Genkai] (the Lower World). Like other gods, he grew bored and came down to [Genkai] to play. The gods formed [Familia, and Ares' [Familia] became the Kingdom of Rakia, the largest [Familia] with thousands of members.

Ares founded the Kingdom of Rakia, personally selecting its king and successors. The kingdom expanded from nothing and began to conquer surrounding areas, enlarging its territory. The spearhead of Rakia's military was the [Magic Sword] forged by a man named Crozzo and his descendants.

[Magic Swords] were weapons crafted in such a way that they could produce elemental [Magic]. However, after a few uses, the [Magic Sword] would shatter into pieces.

'Perhaps the instability of [Prana] in this world causes this,' Shirou speculated.

The territory of Rakia expanded rapidly due to the [Magic Swords] forged by Crozzo. However, at one point, Rakia's soldiers burned down several [Elf] forests, enraging the [Spirits, who cursed the remaining descendants of Crozzo. This curse marked the end of Rakia's victorious expansions, and most of their wars now ended in defeat. The book ended with this summary.

Shirou processed the information he had just learned, drawing several key points. First, the [Age of Gods] had not ended in this world, and gods and goddesses descended to this world to play, sealing their powers as [Arcanum]. However, they were allowed to bless their followers with [Falna].

Second, there were sentient non-human races living alongside humans, such as [Elves] and [Spirits].

Third, non-[Magus] humans could create [Magic Swords, which reminded Shirou of the [Mystic Codes] from his own world. However, [Mystic Codes] crafted by magi were more varied, not just limited to swords, and were more durable in use.

Having finished the first book, Shirou moved on to the second one for further understanding. When Shirou set aside the book on [Ares and Rakia, his eyes met those of the woman in front of him.

Shirou's golden eyes locked with her green ones. Shirou smiled at her. Expecting to be ignored, he was surprised when she made an effort to return his smile, though it was a bit stiff. Shortly afterward, she quickly averted her gaze.

'Perhaps she's just shy,' Shirou thought.

Shirou continued reading his next book, [Understanding Different Races], which was even thinner than the previous one. This book provided brief descriptions of non-human races along with illustrations.

'Did I buy a children's book by mistake?' Shirou wondered.

The book's simple explanations allowed Shirou to grasp the concepts quickly. Broadly speaking, the races in this world were divided into [Humans, [Demi-Humans, and [Spirits].

[Demi-Humans] consisted of various races, such as [Elves, who had long, pointed ears and mostly lived in forests. [Elves] had low birth rates, long lifespans, and a natural talent for [Magic]. Then there were [Dwarves, who were short, broad, and incredibly strong—so strong that they could defeat monsters without [Falna].

[Amazoness] was a race of dark-skinned women known for their love of fighting. [Amazoness] only gave birth to female [Amazoness] children. As a result, they would eventually leave their villages to find men.

Then there was the [Pallum] race, short in stature but not as strong as [Dwarves]. They were known for their agility and ability to see in the dark.

Most of the [Demi-Humans] fell under the category of [Beast-Humans]. [Beast-Humans] were [Humans] but with animal features, like [Boaz, who had boar ears, [Cat People, who resembled cats, [Chienthrope, who had dog ears and tails, and various other types of [Beast-Humans].

And finally, there were the [Spirits]. The name reminded Shirou of [Heroic Spirits, the heroic souls who had ceased to reincarnate and were stored in the [Throne of Heroes]. However, according to the book, [Spirits] in this world had nothing to do with [Heroic Spirits]. They were a race that descended to [Genkai] to help humanity before the gods and goddesses came down. [Spirits] also had magical potential greater than [Elves].

Having gathered enough understanding, Shirou closed the book and placed it beside his seat. His legs were stiff from sitting for too long, so he stood up and stretched his body. Just as he stood, the cart he was riding in gradually came to a halt.

"We're almost there, but since it's getting late, we'll rest for a bit," the driver announced.

The female passenger in front of Shirou had long fallen asleep. She slept with her head resting against the seat. Her hood had slipped off, revealing her delicate, clean face, partially covered by her tousled blonde hair. Though asleep, her face bore a determined expression. However, what surprised Shirou the most was her ears, which were long and pointed, like the ones he had seen in the book.

'So that's what she was hiding. She's an [Elf].'

Shirou now understood why she had been so distant. Being an [Elf] among humans would naturally draw attention, so she avoided interaction and kept her face covered to conceal her race.

Shirou stepped out of the cart to survey the area. A dozen or so horse-drawn carts were arranged in a circle. Some passengers had disembarked and were sleeping outside the carts. Some of them carried lanterns lit by [Magic Stones]. A campfire had been lit in the center of the circle of carts.

Approaching the campfire, Shirou sat down to enjoy its warmth while gazing up at the sky. A crescent moon shone brightly, surrounded by stars. Without any clouds, the sky was especially clear. The sky looked just like the one in Shirou's original world.

This stirred feelings of nostalgia within him. Shirou had always enjoyed gazing at the sky from the veranda of his home, often accompanied by a few cups of tea. He had developed this habit after Kiritsugu entrusted his dream to him in his final moments—a beautiful dream that Shirou knew was impossible to fulfill.

"Kiritsugu, can I become a hero in this world?" Shirou murmured to himself.

For a while, Shirou drifted off, lulled to sleep by the warmth of the fire. However, he was suddenly jolted awake by a sharp, unpleasant smell that disturbed his peace. The smell was like damp cloth that had been left unwashed for too long. But this wasn't just any damp smell; Shirou's nose was sensitive to mystical things, and now he was certain something was wrong.

Rising from his resting position, Shirou did some light stretching to prepare his muscles. He steeled himself and began searching for the source of the foul odor.

The smell came from multiple directions around the circle of carts. Shirou followed one of the scent trails, creeping silently toward the center of the circle where several tents had been set up. Shadowy figures were moving around the tents.

As Shirou drew closer, he caught a glimpse of one of the shadows in the moonlight. The figure had the head of a wild dog, with a protruding tongue. The creature was hunched over, standing about as tall as Shirou's shoulder. Its body, from its feet to its thighs, hands to its arms, and head to its neck, was covered in maroon fur.

What made these creatures threatening were the claws protruding from their toes and fingers, as well as the fangs visible in their mouths.

The group of monsters seemed intent on surrounding the tents that were now occupied. Shirou couldn't allow any casualties from this attack.

"Trace on," Shirou muttered as he summoned [Kanshou] and [Bakuya] into his hands, preparing to strike.

Taking advantage of the element of surprise, Shirou sprinted toward one of the monsters on the far end of the group, extending his right hand to stab the creature with his sword.

Stab!

[Kanshou] easily pierced the monster's back. Poof! The creature's body dissolved into black dust, leaving behind a small [Magic Stone] that fell to the ground.

Without hesitation, Shirou moved on to his second target, which was still confused about what was happening. This time, he slashed at the target's head with [Bakuya]. Blood spurted from the monster's neck before it, too, dissolved into dust.

Seeing their comrades being killed by Shirou, the group of dog-headed monsters began howling, "Awoooo!" The dozen or so monsters gathered together, preparing to attack Shirou all at once.

Both sides took positions, observing each other's movements. Shirou steadied his stance, with [Kanshou] in his right hand pointed forward and [Bakuya] ready to strike. The monsters knew that Shirou's swords were dangerous and were looking for an opening in his defense.

From behind!

Shirou channeled his [Od, converting it into [Prana] to reinforce his elbow. He half-turned, slamming his reinforced elbow into the head of the monster that had tried to ambush him from behind.

KRRAKKK

The sound of a skull cracking echoed as the monster was flung two meters backward, landing face down.

No sooner had the first monster fallen than three more leaped at Shirou from the front. They thought they had a chance since Shirou had been distracted, but with swift precision, Shirou adjusted his stance and slashed at the incoming monsters with both swords.

Srett Srett!

[Kanshou] and [Bakuya] easily sliced through two of the three attacking monsters. However, the third one managed to get close enough to swipe at Shirou's face with its clawed right hand. Shirou dodged slightly, causing the claw to miss its target.

At point-blank range, Shirou easily drove his sword into the back of the third monster. Poof! The monster disappeared into a cloud of dust.

The [Anti-Monster] trait of [Kanshou] and [Bakuya] made all attacks from these swords particularly effective. It felt like a hot knife cutting through butter—Shirou encountered almost no resistance when striking the monsters. A single effortless slash could deliver a fatal blow.

Having gauged his enemies' strength, Shirou shifted his stance to a more offensive position. With both swords ready, he prepared to launch an attack.

But the monsters had also learned about the power of their opponent. They realized they were no longer the hunters but the hunted. Dropping to all fours like wild dogs, they began to flee, yelping in fear.

Shirou considered whether to chase and hunt them down or check on the potential victims first. He decided to inspect the nearby tents before going after the remaining monsters. Dispelling [Kanshou] and [Bakuya, he approached one of the tents.

A young man with a shocked expression stood in front of the tent, his brown eyes wide as he watched Shirou's fight.

"Hey, are you hurt?" Shirou asked.

The young man was silent for a moment, then slapped his cheeks to snap himself out of his stupor. "No, I'm fine. The [Kobolds] hadn't started their attack when you arrived."

"That's good to hear," Shirou felt somewhat relieved. Before continuing his hunt, he instructed the young man to sound the alarm, "Warn everyone—we're under monster attack."

"Yes, sir!" the young man replied with a military-like salute.

With that taken care of, Shirou dashed off, following the lingering scent of the remaining monsters. Most of the smell had faded from the area around the [Orco] caravan, but one particularly strong scent led him back to his cart. There, just in front of his cart, a skirmish was underway.

"Move back!" A young [Elf] woman with her hood down was surrounded by three [Kobolds]. She swung her short magic staff like a baseball bat, trying to keep the monsters at bay.

"Trace on!" Shirou charged at the [Kobold] on the edge of the group, slashing it with [Kanshou]. Sret! The diagonal slash from the upper left to the lower right easily tore through the monster's body. Moving swiftly, Shirou struck down a second [Kobold]. The third monster tried to escape, crawling away in fear.

Shirou pulled his right arm back and hurled [Kanshou] at the fleeing [Kobold]. Like a boomerang, the black blade flew forward and pierced the monster right between the eyes. As the creature disintegrated into dust, [Kanshou] dissolved back into [Prana].

"Fiuhh..." Shirou exhaled, surprised that his throw had perfectly hit the target's head. He then turned halfway around to face the [Elf] woman he had just saved.

With her hood down, Shirou could clearly see her beautiful, surprised face. Her large green eyes were wide with shock, and her long blonde hair flowed gently over her shoulders, reflecting the moonlight.

For a moment, Shirou was at a loss for words. The woman appeared unharmed, her face still clean and her clothes in perfect condition. A sharp attack would have left visible marks, but a blunt one might not.

Shirou wanted to ensure that she was okay, but before he could speak, the [Elf] woman addressed him.

"You're hurt," she said softly, stepping closer to Shirou and touching his right cheek. The scrape he hadn't noticed was now under the gentle touch of an [Elf].

'I must have gotten this during the [Kobold] fight,' Shirou thought, feeling a bit embarrassed as he turned his face away. "It's nothing, just a small scratch."

"Even so, please allow me to repay your kindness," the [Elf] woman gently turned Shirou's face back toward her, placing her fingers on his wound and chanting a soft spell. After a few moments, Shirou heard the conclusion of her incantation, "Lesser Heal..." A small magic circle appeared at the tip of the [Elf]'s finger.

The wound on Shirou's cheek began to close, leaving no trace behind. Once she had finished healing him, the [Elf] removed her hand from Shirou's cheek.

"Thank you," Shirou said with a smile.

Previously, the woman hadn't returned his smile, but now, with her cheeks slightly flushed, the [Elf] returned a small, beautiful smile that Shirou found enchanting. "You're welcome..." she replied shyly, lowering her head.

"HEY! What are you two doing over there? Hurry up and get back on the cart!" The driver's shout interrupted the moment, spoiling the atmosphere.

Hastily, Shirou and the [Elf] climbed back into the cart and took their seats, sitting across from each other, now feeling a bit awkward.

"Heiiighh!" The horses at the front of the caravan neighed as the driver urged them onward.

Without waiting for the passengers' approval, the cart took off at a much faster pace than before. The journey now moved swiftly, and the cart shook slightly from the increased speed.

Despite this, Shirou initiated a conversation with the woman across from him. Extending his hand, he introduced himself, "My name is Shirou Emiya, from the [Far East," recalling the most fitting name for his homeland in this world.

"Saria Balsys, from the Forest of Alf," she replied, her hand trembling slightly as they shook hands.

"Nice to meet you," they both said, exchanging smiles.

Chapter 4

The sun was rising in the eastern sky as the caravan of [Orco] traveled toward the small town of [Gusnansel] for a stopover and rest. The journey, which was usually undertaken during the morning, had been forced to continue overnight due to the monster attack. Although such attacks were rare, a second wave was often more powerful than the first. So, even if they managed to repel the initial [Kobold] attack, there was no guarantee that they would remain safe in the same spot. The worst-case scenario was that the [Kobolds] would return with a larger, stronger group.

Gruduk gruduk gruduk...

The drivers whipped their horses to move faster. The [Orco] caravan rushed toward its destination, which was now in sight. Most of the passengers were still on edge after the attack. Some were wounded and receiving treatment. The tense atmosphere was thick with silence, reflecting the passengers' collective anxiety.

But in the last cart of the caravan, a loud female voice broke the silence.

"WHAT! You're going to enroll in [Silverleaf Academy]?" Saria, the [Elf, exclaimed.

The conversation between Shirou and Saria, which had started awkwardly, gradually became more comfortable. Saria had loosened up, showing her face more openly than before. Her blonde hair now flowed freely over her shoulders, and her pointed ears were clearly visible, distinguishing her as an [Elf]. Her green eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Shirou.

After introductions, their conversation had shifted to discussing their respective travel plans. Saria intended to study magic in [Altena, a city of magic where expert mages gathered. [Altena] reminded Shirou of the [Clock Tower] in London, the headquarters of the magi. When Shirou mentioned his plan to enroll in [Silverleaf Academy, Saria strongly objected.

"Why would you want to study there? That academy only teaches philosophy and military science. Are you planning to become a philosopher? Or a military commander? It would be a waste of your magical talent," she said in a lecturing tone.

[Silverleaf Academy, located in the capital of the Kingdom of [Rakia, focused on teaching philosophy and military science. This was heavily influenced by Ares, the founder of the kingdom. Shirou wasn't particularly interested in studying either of these subjects.

"Actually, I got a suggestion to apply to that academy," Shirou remembered Arther-san's face as he spoke. "[Silverleaf Academy] is said to be offering scholarships." Shirou felt guilty about letting Arther-san down. The man had saved him, nursed him back to health when he was unconscious, and supported his decision to go to school.

"You'd be better off coming with me to [Altena]. They'll appreciate your magical talent there. I've never seen magic like yours before," Saria said, piquing Shirou's curiosity.

"What do you mean? What kind of magic are you used to seeing?" Shirou asked.

Saria pointed to herself with her right hand. "We [Elves] are born with the natural ability to perform magic. The kind of magic I'm familiar with is the kind that [Elves] perform." Then, Saria squinted her eyes and looked at Shirou suspiciously. "But I've never heard of a [Human] who could do magic without a god's blessing. Have you ever joined a [Familia, Shirou-san?"

Hearing that, Shirou could only give a wry smile. "No, I've never met a god."

"Then how are you able to perform magic, Shirou-san?" Saria asked, her voice filled with wonder.

Shirou hesitated for a moment, considering whether to keep the existence of [Magecraft] a secret. In this world, magic seemed to be commonplace, but the [Magecraft] he practiced was different and could attract unwanted attention.

Taking the easier route, Shirou answered, "It seems I have a natural affinity for it, just like you [Elves]." He spoke a partial truth. Shirou had been born with a magical potential, embedded in his soul as [Magic Circuits]. But the magic he practiced was different from what Saria had in mind.

With an expression of awe, Saria said, "Wow, the world is indeed vast. I never imagined I'd meet a [Human] who could summon swords like you, Shirou-san."

Shirou smiled. "It seems you really love magic, Saria-san. What motivated you to leave your hometown to study it?"

Saria leaned back against her seat, smiling as she recalled her past. "When I was a child, I saw the [Nine Hells] magic performed by Riveria Ljos Alf when she returned to the Forest of Alf."

"[Nine Hells]?"

'Is she a legendary mage in this world, like Merlin and Solomon in mine?' Shirou wondered.

"You don't know? She's the strongest mage in [Orario, the city of adventurers. Even though you're from the [Far East, you should've heard of her," Saria said, shaking her head. The ends of her hair swayed gently against her cheeks.

"When I was a child, I watched her demonstrate one of her most powerful spells in an open field," Saria continued her story.

Shirou realized that, unlike the magi in his world, the mages in this world seemed more open and didn't keep their magic a secret from ordinary people or other mages. Shirou agreed with the magi in his world—it was better to keep one's techniques hidden so as to maintain an element of surprise against enemies and prevent them from preparing countermeasures.

Imitating her idol, Saria recited the incantation with a serious expression, "Harbringer of the end. The White Snow. Blow with the wind before the twilight. Closing light, the Freezing land. Blizzard, the Three severe winters—my name is ALF!"

"WYNN FIMBULVETR!" Saria shouted, imagining that she had successfully cast the spell. With her serious demeanor, Saria raised her magic staff in her right hand, but the gesture came off as more cute than impressive, like an adept mage.

Saria continued her story with dramatic flair, "Crystal ice formed as far as the eye could see. It was as if time itself could stop because of her magic. I stood in the front row, and I could feel the cold of her spell."

Remembering the awe-inspiring sight, Saria smiled. "Seeing such incredible magic inspired me to become a mage."

Chuckle.

Shirou couldn't help but let out a small laugh.

Feeling teased, Saria glared at Shirou. "What's so funny?"

"Eh, I'm just glad you're opening up more now." Remembering how she had initially ignored him, Shirou continued, "You seem to really love magic, speaking about it with such enthusiasm, even though you were so quiet before."

After a brief silence, Saria explained, "Actually, this is the first time I've ever spoken to a [Human]. I grew up in my hometown's forest, never seeing the outside world. But for the sake of my dream, I said goodbye to my parents and ventured out into the world. At first, I thought [Humans] were greedy, dishonest, and deceitful."

Then Saria smiled gratefully, "But I was wrong. There are good people too, like you, Shirou-san."

Unused to being praised, Shirou felt his cheeks heat up. "It's nothing. I'm not that good."

Shirou felt undeserving of such praise for what he had done. He had saved Saria of his own free will. Shirou lowered his head.

For a moment, the atmosphere became awkward again. Shirou wanted to break the silence and start a new conversation.

Just as Shirou was about to speak, the driver called out, "We've arrived in the town of [Gusnansel]. We'll regroup here tomorrow morning to continue the journey!"

Saria pulled her hood back up, gathered her belongings, and stepped out of the cart first. "Come on, Shirou-san," she called from outside.

Having packed his things, Shirou followed Saria out of the cart and walked alongside her. "Where are we going?"

As they walked, Saria scanned the buildings in the town of [Gusnansel]. The town seemed smaller than the previous one. The part of [Gusnansel] they were passing through was filled with street vendors. Merchants had already set up their stalls, and housewives were crowding around to shop.

Saria's gaze settled on a small eatery at an intersection. "How about we have breakfast first?"

"Sure, I'd like to try some local cuisine," Shirou replied.

"Then what are we waiting for? Let's go!" Saria cheerfully hurried ahead of Shirou and entered the eatery.

Shirou quickly followed Saria through the eatery's wooden door. Inside, the staff was busy serving customers, and the place was bustling with people enjoying breakfast. Most of the tables were already occupied, but Saria had managed to grab a small table in the back corner.

"Sit here, Shirou-san," Saria gestured for Shirou to sit across from her at the small table.

Following her invitation, Shirou took a seat directly in front of Saria, with the table separating them. Saria handed him the menu. "What would you like to order, Shirou-san?"

After scanning the menu, Shirou made his choice. "One traditional pasta dish and a glass of water."

Hearing that, Saria called the waitress and ordered, "We'll have two servings of traditional pasta and two glasses of water."

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "The same order?"

Saria smiled playfully. "I also want to try the local cuisine."

Starting a new topic, Saria asked, "So, Shirou-san, have you changed your mind about attending [Silverleaf Academy]?"

"To be honest, hearing your argument about that school makes me doubt if it's the right choice," Shirou replied.

"See? Then why not come with me to [Altena]? We can study magic together, Shirou-san," Saria said, already imagining it.

'Studying magic together at a magic academy... it reminds me of when Tohsaka asked me to continue my studies with her at the [Clocktower] as her [Magus Apprentice].' Shirou remembered Tohsaka inviting him to study together during the final phase of the [Grail War]. Shirou could still picture Tohsaka sitting on the desk, hugging her knees as the sun set.

'I wonder how she is... I hope she's okay,' Shirou thought. Thinking about what might have happened made Shirou's mood even gloomier. Being far away from them, Shirou felt powerless to help.

"...san, Shirou-san," Saria's voice finally reached Shirou's ears.

"Eh, what is it?"

"Breakfast is served. What were you thinking about?" Saria leaned in and looked into Shirou's eyes with concern. From that position, Shirou could clearly see the [Elf]'s beautiful face and the pointed ears she hid beneath her hood.

Shirou stammered as he replied, "Eheh... nothing, I was just thinking about home."

"[The Far East], right? Your hometown," Saria recalled their previous conversation.

Saria continued, "I sometimes miss my friends back home too. We grew up learning magic together. But now I've decided on my goal, left them all behind, and I won't regret the path I've chosen!" Saria declared, clenching her left hand.

"No regrets..." Shirou could only smile bitterly. Saria's words resonated with what was in Shirou's heart. Even though he was separated from Rin and Saber, Shirou Emiya should have no regrets and should keep fighting.

"That's why, Shirou-san," Saria wagged her finger, "before you continue your journey, you need to be sure of your goal. You've come a long way from home; don't waste it by enrolling in the wrong school." Saria was still trying to persuade him.

"Alright, I'll consider it," Shirou said, still uncertain about his choice.

"Don't take too long... If you're set on enrolling at [Silverleaf Academy], you'll continue the journey with the [Orco] caravan," Saria explained.

"But... if you change your mind and want to study with me," Saria placed her hand on her chest, "we can find another caravan heading to [Altena]. This city is frequented by travel caravans since it's at the border, so it shouldn't be hard to find one," Saria explained as she began her breakfast.

Following Saria's lead, Shirou also started enjoying his pasta, understanding why the eatery was so popular.

'Studying magic with this [Elf] girl doesn't sound too bad,' Shirou thought.

Perhaps [Altena] wasn't as bad as the [Clocktower], which ignored morality. The mages in this world were very different from [Magus]. With this in mind, Shirou leaned more towards going with Saria to [Altena] rather than fulfilling Arther-san's hopes of him taking a scholarship at [Silverleaf Academy].

After breakfast, Saria paid for both meals. When they left the eatery, Shirou protested and tried to repay the money she had spent. As they walked, Saria replied, "At least let me repay your kindness, Shirou-san."

"I saved you because I wanted to; you don't need to feel indebted, Saria-san," Shirou insisted.

Taking advantage of the situation, Saria countered, "Then I treated you because I wanted to; there's no need for you to repay me, Shirou-san."

"..." Shirou was left speechless, unable to respond.

Shirou and Saria walked along a path by the side of the road. Horse-drawn carriages passed by in the middle of the street, and some were waiting for passengers on the roadside. The stone-based buildings with European medieval designs gave a classic impression to Shirou. Beside him, even with her hood on, Saria's bright mood was palpable.

"Fufufu, Shirou-san, you should get used to accepting other people's kindness," Saria chuckled behind her hood.

Unintentionally, Saria's words struck a chord in Shirou's heart. Shirou felt like the kindness of others was wasted on him. Feeling uncomfortable, Shirou changed the subject. "Saria-san, where are we going next?"

Saria stopped walking and placed her finger under her chin. "Hmmm, actually, I still want to explore the city. But it would be best if we booked a room at an inn first. We wouldn't want to be left without a room to sleep in tonight."

"Then let's find an inn," Shirou began scanning the buildings around them.

The pair of friends, from different races, began searching for a suitable inn. They started looking in the area around the eatery where they had eaten. That area was on the outskirts of the city and was filled with street vendors. Finding no inns there, Shirou and Saria continued searching towards the city center.

As they moved towards the city center, the main street became increasingly crowded with horse-drawn carriages. On the sidewalk, Shirou walked on Saria's right side, right next to the main street. On the left side were luxurious buildings with spacious courtyards surrounded by high fences.

"Shirou-san, look over there! There's an inn!" Saria pointed to a building directly across the street.

From across the street, they could see that the inn had two floors. The walls were painted dark blue with black patterns. In front of the inn stood a sign that read [Tresha Inn] with stylish, colorful writing.

After observing the inn's building, Shirou said, "Let's check it out; it might be suitable."

The two of them looked both ways, checking for any approaching horse-drawn carriages. Just as they were ready to cross, they heard a young man's voice calling from behind, "Excuse me, sir, may I speak with you for a moment?"

Shirou turned around. "Yes, what is it?" Saria, who was standing beside Shirou, lowered her head to hide her face.

"Allow me to introduce myself; my name is Tyler Henry." The brown-haired young man extended his right hand. He was dressed in a white shirt layered with a black coat, giving him a formal appearance.

"Shirou Emiya," Shirou shook the young man's hand. There was something familiar about him.

After the handshake, Tyler said, "First of all, I want to thank you for saving me and the passengers of the [Orco] caravan." The young man bowed his head in gratitude.

"Glad I could help," Shirou smiled. He was relieved that the monster attack hadn't resulted in any casualties. That was also thanks to Tyler-san's timely announcement. If he had been late, the passengers would have been overwhelmed by the [Kobolds].

"That's why, as the city secretary of [Gusnansel], I'd like to invite you to visit the town hall," Tyler gestured towards the building right next to them. "After hearing about your actions, the Mayor of [Gusnansel] also wishes to meet you."

It turned out that the luxurious building beside the road was the town hall. Shirou was quite impressed with the building's architecture. The building was supported by grand marble pillars standing proudly in front. It was adorned with beautiful carvings of rose flowers and vines. The front yard stretched wide, with neatly trimmed grass.

Shirou glanced at Saria, concerned about her identity as an [Elf]. His eyes seemed to say, 'What do you think, Saria-san?'

Saria tugged on Shirou's arm and whispered in his ear, "I'll wait for you at the inn across the street, and I'll book a room for you too. Be on your best behavior in front of the Mayor, okay?" Saria smiled teasingly at Shirou.

"Thank you, Saria-san," Shirou responded with a gentle smile.

Saria waved her hand, which Shirou returned. Then she crossed the street and entered the inn. Shirou's eyes followed Saria's movements until she went inside.

"Actually, you could have brought your girlfriend along to the meeting, Emiya-san," Tyler broke the silence.

Hearing the word 'girlfriend,' Shirou felt a bit embarrassed. "No, she's just a friend. Besides, she's not interested in attending the meeting."

Noticing Shirou's embarrassed expression, Tyler smiled. "Oh, my apologies for assuming, Emiya-san. But you two make a lovely pair."

A young man and woman traveling together in the same carriage, having breakfast together, exploring the city, and searching for an inn, with one booking a room for the other—it did seem like something a couple would do.

'Thinking about it that way, it does sound like we're a couple,' Shirou realized. He didn't want that to cause misunderstandings and make Saria uncomfortable. Even so, he was Saria's only traveling companion.

Tyler continued his words and then walked on, "Alright Emiya-san, let me escort you into the city hall." Shirou obediently followed Tyler through the city hall gate.

Only fate knew that his meeting with the Mayor of [Gusnansel] would open a third path for Shirou Emiya."

Chapter 5

For a government building, the town hall of [Gusnansel] was quite luxurious. The walls were painted a light cream color, and precious metal ornaments decorated the walls. Each employee at the town hall worked quietly at their counters.

After passing the reception desk, Shirou followed Gusnansel's city secretary, Tyler Henry, toward the Mayor's office. "After you, Emiya-san," Tyler gestured for Shirou to enter first.

Politely, Shirou stepped into the room.

"Excuse me..."

Tyler followed behind, closing the door to the office.

Inside, a middle-aged man sat behind a desk in the center of the office. When he saw guests entering his room, he stood to greet them. His rather large body was covered by his official uniform.

"You must be Emiya Shirou, right? Tyler has told me about you," the man smiled as he extended his hand.

While shaking his hand, the man continued, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Arvin Henry, the mayor of this town. Please, have a seat."

Shirou sat on a small sofa on the right side of the room, while the mayor sat directly across from him. They were separated by a black glass table.

Noticing that there was no refreshment for his guest, Arvin instructed his secretary, "Tyler, go make some drinks and bring some snacks over."

"Yes, sir." Tyler obediently left to carry out his superior's orders.

Shirou noticed that both men had the same last name. Arvin-san also had (almost bald) brown hair and a thin mustache, the same color as the secretary's.

Shirou had never been invited by a regional leader before. However, this didn't compare to his adoptive grandfather, who was the leader of the Yakuza in his area, or even the former King of Britain, Arturia Pendragon. Calmly, Shirou began the conversation.

"Sorry, may I ask why you wanted to meet with me?"

Raising an eyebrow, the mayor replied, "Straight to the point, huh? That's fine, I don't dislike that quality."

Placing both hands on the table in a dramatic fashion, the Mayor continued, "Okay, we'd like to hire your services."

"My services? What kind of services?"

While stroking his mustache, the mayor answered, "Don't be so modest. I know you're not an ordinary person. Tyler has told me how you summoned a sword with your magic."

Hearing his magic mentioned, Shirou straightened his back, starting to feel tense.

"With magic like that, it's clear you've been blessed by a god. And hearing how you skillfully used that sword to fight monsters, I wonder—are you a former adventurer on a journey?" Arvin asked, presenting his analysis.

Shirou knew his magic was unusual, but there were still many things he didn't know, such as what the mayor meant by "adventurer."

Taking the safe route, Shirou changed the subject. "My background isn't important. I'd like to know what you mean by hiring my services?"

"Hoo... how mysterious," the mayor replied mockingly.

Shirou narrowed his eyes, unimpressed with Arvin's lack of seriousness.

Noticing Shirou's disapproving expression, the mayor cleared his throat and straightened his jacket. "Ahem, in short, I, as the representative of Gusnansel, want to hire you to exterminate some monsters."

"Alright, I'm listening."

"As you may know, monsters have been attacking the road leading to this town. Some eyewitnesses saw that they came from the hills by the road. I want you to wipe them out, all the way to their lair, so no more lives are lost."

Shirou was interested in the job. However, he wasn't sure if he would have enough time to continue his journey to [Silverleaf Academy] or accompany Saria to [Altena]. He didn't want to miss the school enrollment deadline.

While Shirou was weighing his options, the office door opened. Tyler entered, carrying a tray with a bottle of syrup, two glasses, and some cookies, which he placed on the table.

"Excuse me," Tyler said as he poured syrup for both Shirou and Arvin.

"Oho, please enjoy," Arvin said as he began eating without hesitation.

Shirou also began eating the cookies. The crunchy sensation and the variety of flavors from the cookies spread across Shirou's tongue.

"So, what do you think? Are you interested? It's rare to have adventurers like you in this town. By exterminating the monsters, you'll be saving many lives," the mayor asked, holding a glass of syrup.

Shirou, who had been hesitant, lost his doubt upon hearing the mayor's words. Even if he missed the school deadline, or didn't go at all, Shirou preferred to save others.

"Alright, I'll do it. When can I start?" Shirou asked, his voice filled with determination.

Hearing Shirou's response, the mayor smiled broadly. "Hoho, the sooner, the better. Tomorrow morning would be perfect. As for your payment, would you prefer cash or something else?"

"Cash is fine." Shirou hadn't thought much about payment for his services.

"Okay... How does 100,000 Valis sound? You can keep any [Magic Stones] or [Drop Items] you find." Arvin began negotiating.

"I'll take it, but I'd like to hire a guide and buy a horse first."

"For a guide, take this kid." Arvin pointed to Tyler, who was standing beside the sofa. "As for the horse, you can find one in town."

"Would you be willing to join us, Tyler-san?" Shirou wanted to ensure Tyler wasn't being forced.

"It would be my pleasure, Emiya-san," Tyler answered without hesitation.

"Alright, I'll meet you at the city gate tomorrow morning," Shirou said.

"Understood."

After Tyler replied, the mayor stood up. "Wait here for a moment," he said, walking over to his desk.

Shirou also stood, curious about what the mayor was doing. However, his attention was drawn to a longsword hanging on the wall behind the mayor's desk.

The sword had a black hilt and a long, double-edged red blade that emitted an aura of burning fire. With his magic, Shirou knew it wasn't an ordinary sword.

The sword was a [Magic Sword] with the fire element and strong explosive power. From the information the sword gave him, Shirou knew that [Magic Swords] would shatter after being used. Displaying such a sword in a room was like hanging a missile ready to explode.

Arvin returned from his desk, carrying a pouch of money. He walked over to Shirou and handed him the pouch. "Here's 20,000 Valis upfront. You'll get the rest after you finish exterminating the monsters."

Shirou accepted the pouch and asked, "Why do you have an active [Magic Sword] on display? If it's triggered, this whole town hall could burn down."

"Eh, really? That sword's been hanging there for ages. It was made by the Crozzo ancestors to kill powerful monsters. No wonder it's still active." Arvin scratched his mustache, pondering the situation.

"But I guess it's fine hanging there, since it hasn't exploded yet," Arvin replied nonchalantly.

Swallowing the mayor's logic, Shirou gave a wry smile. "If you think so, alright, but it's better to be cautious."

Arvin just nodded at Shirou's advice.

"If that's all, I'll be on my way," Shirou said, bowing his head.

As Shirou opened the office door to leave, he heard Tyler say, "Take care, Emiya-san."

Leaving the town hall, Shirou walked toward the inn directly across the street. Along the way, he thought about how to tell Saria that he couldn't go with her.

Shirou didn't want Saria waiting for him to finish the job, especially since it involved going to dangerous places.

Shirou decided to bid her farewell.

Upon entering the inn, Shirou approached a young man sitting at the reception desk. "Excuse me, do you have a room reserved under the name Shirou Emiya?"

The receptionist replied, "Just a moment." After checking, he answered, "Yes, your room was reserved by Saria Balsys, number 202. Here's your key."

"Err... May I know the room number she reserved?" Shirou felt awkward asking for the room number of a girl he had just met.

"Saria Balsys reserved room number 201, right next to yours."

"Thank you."

Shirou headed to his room on the second floor. He climbed the wooden stairs and found his room, located right next to room 201.

The room Shirou had was medium-sized for an inn. It was equipped with a bathroom and a small bed in the corner.

Shirou placed his belongings beside the bed, then took a bath and changed his clothes. As he was changing, Shirou suddenly remembered the small bell he had projected, tied to the side of his pants.

Using the spell [Structural Analysis, Shirou could tell that the particles making up the bell were no longer stable. The bell was nearly dissipating into mana in the air. With a simple analysis, Shirou concluded that objects he created with [Projection] wouldn't last more than three to four days without direct contact with him.

Satisfied with the conclusion, Shirou dispelled the bell back into magical energy

Since Shirou didn't have any spare clothes, he used the same outfit as before, only this time it was created by his magic projection.

'Man, [Projection] is really useful.'

For most [Magus, [Projection, or as they call it, [Gradation Air, isn't very useful because it's far inferior to the original item.

This is because [Gradation Air] is the result of a mental image of an object in the [Magus]'s mind. However, most [Magus] cannot perfectly recreate an item due to their limited ability to understand and visualize the structure of the object. The result is an inferior object that quickly dissolves into mana.

But Shirou Emiya, an amateur [Magus, had perfected the basic spell of [Structural Analysis, allowing him to fully understand an object. Especially when it came to swords or weapons in general, he could even grasp their history. This spell, performed simultaneously with [Structural Analysis, was called [Tracing].

With perfect understanding, Shirou was able to upgrade [Gradation Air] to [Projection, which allowed him to project an object with high accuracy. As long as Shirou understood the object, he could replicate it. Even legendary crystallizations of someone's essence, known as [Noble Phantasms, could be easily faked by him.

'No wonder they call me [Faker,' Shirou thought, recalling the ironic nickname that perfectly described him.

After changing clothes, Shirou left his room and knocked on the door of room 201.

Knock, knock.

"Saria, are you in there?"

No answer.

"Sariaaa," he called out a little louder.

'Maybe she's asleep.'

Not wanting to disturb her, Shirou decided to look for lunch and buy a horse for tomorrow's journey.

For lunch, Shirou ate at the same inn where he had breakfast. However, finding a horse proved to be more difficult.

At first, he searched the central market. After several rounds, Shirou couldn't find any horses. The only live animals he found were livestock like chickens, ducks, goats, and so on.

After asking one of the livestock sellers, Shirou received a suggestion to go directly to a stable and the location of one of them.

The stable was far on the right side of the city. From the market, Shirou had to take a detour. He arrived there in the late afternoon, as the evening sun shone in the distance.

Choosing a horse was not as hard as finding the stable.

Shirou petted each horse available for sale. There was a reason behind this: Shirou was using [Structural Analysis] on each horse he touched.

Unlike swords, armor, or other inanimate objects that Shirou could analyze with a glance, living beings had a natural [Magic Resistance] in their bodies. This resistance made it difficult for Shirou to use his magic on the horses.

To reduce the resistance, Shirou needed to physically touch the living creature he was targeting.

"Trace On."

Strong leg muscles.

A powerful heart.

Long-lasting stamina.

Hard hooves.

No defects.

Shirou made his choice.

A stallion with a sleek black mane and coat was led out of the stable by Shirou.

He projected a saddle, reins, and bridle onto the black horse. All of the riding equipment came from one of the Rider-class Servants, making it easier for Shirou to tame the horse for riding.

After a few test rides, Shirou decided that the black stallion was his choice. He reserved the horse for pick-up the next day. After paying a 2,000 Valis down payment out of the total 5,000 Valis, Shirou returned to the inn.

Shirou arrived back at the inn late at night. The stable he visited was quite a distance away, requiring a long detour to get back to the inn.

To rest his body before tomorrow's expedition, Shirou went straight to his room and lay down to sleep.

In that half-conscious state where one is between being awake and asleep, Shirou reconsidered his decision.

'I'm sure this is the right choice, but I also don't want to disappoint Saria or Arther-san, who saved me.'

Saria, who was happy to have found a travel companion, would be disappointed to hear that he would part ways with her after such a short time.

Shirou hardened his resolve.

Arther-san, who believed that Shirou would continue his education, would one day discover that the young man he saved didn't meet his expectations.

Shirou closed his eyes and gritted his teeth.

'To save one person means not saving another.'

Shirou recalled the words of his adoptive father.

Even if it meant disappointing others, Shirou believed that by wiping out the monster lair, he would save many lives.

He regulated his breathing, forcing himself to calm down.

After a while, all of his worries began to fade, and the dream world started to take him away.

That night, Shirou dreamed of a young man who dreamed of becoming a hero. A dream very similar to his own past, not too long ago.

A dream about the [Holy Grail War].

Chapter 6

Shirou jolted awake from his sleep. His comfortable sleeping position had turned into a tense sitting posture. The clothes he wore were drenched in cold sweat due to the dream he had.

A dream about the Holy Grail War.

"Why did I dream about that?" Shirou began to think.

The dream he had last night felt identical to the Holy Grail War he had experienced, but there was something slightly different about it.

While rubbing his eyes, Shirou started recalling the dream. At first, it mirrored what he had experienced before.

He saw the battle between Archer and Lancer in the schoolyard.

Lancer noticed him and immediately rushed to silence the witness.

His chest was pierced by Lancer's spear, [Gae Bolg].

Rin healed him with a red jewel infused with [Prana, using the jewel's healing magic to repair his chest and heart that had been stabbed.

Then, in the dream, just like before, he was attacked by Lancer once again at his home.

Cornered by Lancer's attacks, Shirou accidentally summoned Saber in his home's storage room.

Saber successfully protected him from Lancer's assault, though she was wounded by Lancer's spear.

Rin and her Servant came to check on Shirou's condition, but Saber confronted Rin and Archer. Shirou wasn't quick enough to stop Saber, and as a result, she inflicted a severe wound on Archer.

Archer…

Shirou furrowed his brow. He vaguely remembered that the Archer with Rin wasn't [Counter Guardian Emiya, but someone different.

She was a beautiful woman with green hair and brown streaks. The woman had lion-like ears. She wore green attire and a short skirt, wielding a short black bow adorned with gold.

In the dream, Shirou was able to read the history and legend of the bow using his [Tracing] magic. The black bow was a [Noble Phantasm] belonging to the ancient Greek [Heroic Spirit] Atalanta.

That was all he could remember from his dream last night.

Strange...

'Why was my dream different from what I experienced?'

'Could this be a side effect of [Kaleidoscope]?'

Shirou shook his head. It was useless to think about things he didn't understand. Instead of making baseless assumptions, it was better to prepare for today's monster hunt.

Shirou got up from his bed and started getting ready for the day.

;

Knock, knock, knock...

The sound of knocking echoed through the room in the early morning. The sun was just peeking through the inn's window, and most of the guests were still sound asleep.

But a young red-haired man stood in front of one of the inn's doors, already dressed and prepared for monster hunting.

That morning, Shirou had woken up early and gotten ready. He packed his belongings, prepared his horse, and equipped his weapons for the hunt.

Around his waist were two short sword scabbards, each containing a sword named [Kanshou] and [Bakuya, ready to be drawn for battle. Shirou had prepared the swords so that he wouldn't need to use [Projection].

Shirou planned to conceal his [Projection] ability to avoid attracting unnecessary attention. The [Magecraft] he practiced was not the same as the magic in this world, and he didn't want to cause trouble or draw the attention of gods.

Shirou shuddered at the thought of what might happen if he attracted the attention of bored gods.

"Misfortune befalls those who attract the attention of immortals."

Ancient Greek heroes had experienced firsthand the dire consequences of the gods' "attention."

Like Medea, who was forced to fall in love with Jason by Aphrodite, and that love drove her to kill her own brother.

Or Arachne, a woman whose weaving skills surpassed those of the gods. Her talent provoked Athena, the goddess of wisdom, war, and crafts, to curse her into becoming a spider.

From these stories, Shirou was convinced that hiding his true abilities was the right choice.

Knock, knock, knock.

Once again, Shirou knocked on the door.

Creak...

The wooden door slowly opened. A blonde girl with messy hair peeked out from behind the door.

"What is it so early in the morning?" The girl rubbed her eyes. Her blurry vision tried to make out who was standing in front of her door.

"Shirou-san!?"

"Oh, hey, good morning, Saria-san." Shirou greeted Saria, who seemed surprised that he had come to her room so early.

"Uuu... wait a minute, Shirou-san!" Saria quickly shut the door to her room.

"I just wanted to talk for a sec—" Shirou's words were cut off by the sound of the door closing.

"Hold on..."

It seemed Shirou would have to wait a little longer before going off to hunt Kobolds.

;

"Hurry, hurry, hurry!" Saria rushed to tidy herself up.

'How could I show my messy side in front of someone else? Especially to the hero who saved me! An Elf should always appear elegant and dignified, not disheveled like this!' Saria scolded herself as she took off her nightwear.

She changed into a simple white shirt and long black pants. She didn't have many changes of clothes with her. After all, she had left home without permission—or, more accurately, "run away from home."

Saria was an Elf from the forest of Alf. But she wasn't just any Elf. The Balsys family was one of the most respected noble families in the forest of Alf. Her family was also part of the lineage of [High Elves, known for their strong magical potential. Saria had even mastered magic without receiving blessings from the gods at a relatively young age.

She had received magical education in her hometown and showed great promise with Elf magic. However, that magic paled in comparison to the god-blessed magic wielded by her idol, Riveria Ljos Alf.

Following in her idol's footsteps, Saria fled her home to go to the city of mages, Altena. Her parents would never have given her permission, so after mastering all the magic she had learned, Saria ran away without telling them.

She left without thinking, without a plan, and without proper preparation. Saria traveled with minimal supplies, hitching rides with caravans and wagons heading toward Altena.

On her journey, she encountered all kinds of people, from various races. For the first time in her life, she saw other races besides Elves—Dwarves, Hobbits, Beast-Humans, and Humans. However, most of the Humans she met were bothersome, constantly harassing her or trying to extort her. Perhaps it was because she was an Elf girl traveling alone. That's why she always hid her face—or rather, her Elf ears—in public.

But not all Humans were the same. One Human had saved her from a horde of Kobolds. He didn't even ask for anything in return. It reminded her of the main character in the hero stories she had read as a child.

The red-haired Human named Emiya Shirou, with his strong back and gentle smile, asked, "Are you alright?"

Saria smiled faintly, remembering that event, which hadn't happened long ago. She felt safe with him. She no longer felt uncomfortable showing her pointed Elf ears around him. All her secrets would be safe with him alone.

In front of the mirror, Saria slowly brushed her messy blonde hair. 'Even if I can reveal my secrets to him, I can't show him my disheveled side!'

After finishing brushing her shoulder-length hair, Saria put on some perfume she had brought from home—something she almost never used.

Pssst, pssst, pssst...

"Yosh!" Saria clenched her right hand into a fist, then opened the door to her room.

"Please come in, Shirou-san~"

;

"Excuse me, sorry for disturbing you..." Shirou said quietly as he closed the door.

The room was a simple inn room. There wasn't much furniture. A pair of windows were on the wall, and there was a single bed in the corner. In the center of the room were two small chairs facing each other.

Saria sat in one of the chairs, placing her hands on her lap and tilting her head with a sweet smile toward Shirou. The morning sunlight shining through the window made the girl's smile even more radiant.

Gulp...

Shirou swallowed nervously.

It was the first time he had clearly seen Saria's face without her hood. Her blonde hair fell softly over her shoulders. Her blue eyes smiled along with her lips. Her pointed Elf ears made her look even more charming. Even in simple clothes, her pose and behavior exuded elegance.

If Saria had gone to school with Shirou back in high school, she would have surely been the idol of Homurahara Academy. Of course, Shirou would have only admired her from afar, never having the chance to get close to someone like her—similar to his situation with Tohsaka.

'But who would have thought I'd end up dating Tohsaka, even if it was only for a short while...'

Shirou shook his head. There was no use in comparing Saria to Tohsaka. He had to keep looking forward and not get stuck in the past.

Not that he was moving on from one girlfriend to another. Even if Saria 'might' be more beautiful than Tohsaka, Shirou had no intention of dating her.

He took a deep breath to calm his nerves, then pulled out the chair and sat down.

Saria seemed to be observing Shirou's outfit and the two swords sheathed at his waist. Curiously, she asked in a teasing tone, "So, what brings you here so early in the morning to visit a girl's room, Shirou-san?"

"Uhh... I just wanted to tell you, Saria-san. About my decision on where I'm going." Shirou looked into Saria's eyes, feeling a bit embarrassed.

Her blue eyes widened. "So! What's your decision, Shirou-san? Are you going to Altena?"

Guilt pierced Shirou's heart. With difficulty, he replied, "I'm sorry, Saria-san. I might not be able to accompany you to Altena."

Disappointment was evident on Saria's face. Frowning, she asked again, "So, you're going to the academy in the capital, then?"

Shirou shook his head. "It doesn't seem like it... Actually, I'm taking a job to exterminate [Kobolds] offered by the mayor of the town, and it looks like I won't have time to take the entrance exam."

Saria nodded. "Hmmm, so that's why you're all geared up now. So, if not the academy or Altena, what's your plan, Shirou-san?"

Shirou leaned back and closed his eyes. "I guess I'll just keep doing this—hunting monsters that are threatening people."

"Pfftt, you came all the way from the [Far East, only to end up becoming a monster hunter?"

"Uhhh..." Shirou fell silent, knowing he hadn't met either Arther-san's or Saria's expectations.

Unexpectedly, Saria reached out with both hands and clasped Shirou's right hand. "But I think it suits you."

Saria gave a soft smile, and from her expression, it was clear she had come to terms with letting Shirou go. "Go, hunt, and embark on your adventures, my hero. Someday, you'll carve your name in the labyrinth city of [Orario]."

Chapter 7

"Okay, that's the last one," Shirou said as he picked up the crystal stones from his Kobold hunt.

Shirou hunted with ease, even though it was his first time hunting monsters. Perhaps it was because he targeted the group of monsters from a considerable distance. A hunter who can take down their prey without being detected makes the hunt more effective. One by one, Shirou shot his targets, causing panic among the monsters. They scattered, running in all directions, trying to escape the projectiles shot from Shirou's black bow. But none of them escaped his lethal shots. The monsters couldn't hide from Shirou's keen sense of smell, which detected the magical energy within them. Though shooting Kobolds from a distance was easy for Shirou, the hard part was gathering the [drop items] left behind by the monsters.

"Trace On," Shirou summoned a small bag, just big enough to hold the crystal stones he had collected. Slinging the small bag over his shoulder, he began descending the mountain. The mountain he was on was dry and full of small rocks. From the top, one could see down without obstruction, which was one reason why Shirou had such an easy time shooting his prey.

At the foot of the mountain, a young man sat on a rock, waiting for Shirou. He stood up when he saw Shirou coming down the mountain, showing no signs of exhaustion or injury. "Shirou-san, I hope you've got good news from your hunt."

Shirou shook his small bag, and the sound of the crystal stones rattling could be heard. "Here's my haul. I guarantee none escaped."

Tyler raised an eyebrow. "You work fast, Shirou-san," he said, shaking his head before asking, "Are you interested in becoming a full-time worker for our town?"

Shirou didn't need to think long before replying, "Sorry, I'm not interested in staying in one place. I want to travel."

Living in a city and protecting its residents wasn't a bad job, Shirou thought, but traveling from city to city, from village to settlement, searching for dangerous monsters and eliminating them would help more people.

As they rode their horses back toward the city, Tyler asked, "Traveling, huh? So that means you're planning to go to the Dungeon City, Orario?"

"Orario?" Shirou repeated, unfamiliar with the word.

"Yes, surely you've heard of it. Even if you live in a remote place, everyone knows that city. It's where the Dungeon is located—the place where monsters are born," Tyler explained.

"A place where monsters are born?" Shirou was stunned by this information. He thought that instead of wandering aimlessly, it would be better to go straight to the source of the problem and deal with it there.

"Tyler-san, could you tell me more about that city? I've never heard of it before."

Tyler smiled and began telling the story as they rode toward Gusnansel.

Shirou listened attentively to Tyler's explanation. The young man told him how the city of Orario was created to prevent monsters from emerging into the world. It was also where the gods bestowed their blessings through their sacred blood, known as [Ichor]. Adventurers who received these blessings first had to join a god's [Familia].

With the blessings of their respective gods, adventurers could fight monsters much stronger than themselves. They grew from being weak to becoming more powerful through their experience hunting monsters, known as [Excelia, which could be tracked and updated by their god.

The adventurers' progress could be seen quantitatively in their [Status, which measured their strength [Strength, dexterity [Dexterity, agility [Agility, and magical power [Magic]. Each was ranked from 0 to 999, with 0-99 being I, 100-199 being H, 200-299 being G, 300-399 being F, 400-499 being E, 500-599 being D, 600-699 being C, 700-799 being B, 800-899 being A, and 900-999 being S. If an adventurer's status reached at least Rank-D and they had gained enough [Excelia, their god could raise their [Level, resetting their status to zero again. New adventurers started with [Level] 1 and a status of 0.

All of this reminded Shirou of the RPG video games that were popular in his world. Characters started at [Level] 1 and kept gaining experience points (EXP) to increase their [Level] and strength.

Shirou wondered if there was some connection between video games and this world.

Could the gods be playing a game and implementing it in the mortal world?

OR, WAS HE THROWN INTO A GAME WORLD?

"Shirou-san, we've arrived," Tyler's voice interrupted Shirou's wandering thoughts.

"While I go get your reward, I'll also talk to the mayor about arranging transportation for you to Orario. Riding a horse all the way will be tough; it's better if you go with someone who has a carriage," Tyler suggested.

"Thank you, Tyler-san," Shirou replied, nodding slightly. He had no reason to refuse such kindness. Not only that, but Tyler had also opened a path for Shirou so he wouldn't wander aimlessly.

While waiting, Shirou reflected on his choices and his past. He remembered how he ended up in this world—getting sucked into a portal along with Gilgamesh, the King of Heroes. How he was saved by an old man and later met the beautiful being he had never seen before, the Elf named Saria.

He had met new people he had never known before. Stranded in a new world that even Archer had never seen. Shirou started to feel a bit homesick for Rin, Fuji-nee, Saber, Issei, and even hearing Shinji's voice would bring him some comfort.

But such was fate; no one could predict it. Perhaps in the future, he would travel to Orario and meet new people. He would continue pursuing his dream of becoming a hero of justice. For that reason, he hoped the [Familia] he would join would be fair and just, not abusing their power.

'[Familia] are built through the blessings of gods. If I can understand a god's character, maybe I can gauge the [Familia] and the people in it,' Shirou thought.

Shirou began recalling the gods he had read about. He knew only a few Japanese gods and a little about the ancient Greek ones.

As he pondered, Tyler emerged from the town hall with good news. "Shirou-san, good news. There's a man who's heading to Orario now. You can join him and ride with him."

Shirou was surprised; he hadn't expected to leave so soon, but there was no point in hesitating. He decided to head for the city. "Thank you, Tyler-san."

Tyler led Shirou to the carriage, and Shirou followed him.

When Shirou saw the carriage, it seemed familiar, as though he had seen it before.

"I heard there's a young hero who can clear out a monster nest on his own?" An old man stepped down from the horse-drawn carriage.

A cold sweat broke out on Shirou's forehead. He hadn't expected the old man who saved him before to be standing right in front of him.

"Arther-san?"

"Oh ho, I didn't expect young Shirou, who once wanted to be a student, to turn into a hero..." Arther said with a faint smile.

Chapter 8

"Gruduk, Gruduk..." The sound of the horse's hooves echoed from inside the carriage Shirou was riding. He had placed all his rewards and meager equipment inside the carriage. The crystal stones he had collected were handed over to the [Guild] of Gusnansel. Now, the money in his possession amounted to 110,000 Valis.

"So, you're headed to Orario, huh? That's different from what you said earlier," Arther broke the silence from the driver's seat at the front of the carriage.

Hearing this from inside, Shirou blushed in embarrassment. "Uhh, I changed my mind. I think my abilities could be put to better use as a hero."

"Ahahahaha!" The old man laughed heartily, holding his large belly. "Kids these days, always so fickle."

"Even though I'm a bit sad that you won't be going to become a philosopher at [Silverleaf Academy, becoming a hero in Orario is a much better fit." Even from inside the carriage, Shirou could see the wide smile on the old man's face.

"Did you know that, besides being a philosopher, I also wanted to be a hero when I was young?" Arther started sharing stories from his youth.

Shirou felt a sense of déjà vu but listened intently to the man who had saved him once again.

"We'll need to take a break soon. Orario is quite far, so we'll need to stop at a few inns for a rest," Arther explained with a broad smile on his face.

"Alright, thank you, sir."

The two of them entered one of the inns after storing their belongings and horse-drawn carriage. The inn they stayed at was of lower quality than the ones Shirou had stayed in before. Even the price was higher, which Shirou understood, as the inn looked deserted and had only a few guests.

Shirou entered the room he rented, which was right next to Arther's room. "Good night, sir."

"Good night, kid. Sleep well, the journey is still long." Arther reminded him.

Shirou closed the door, lay down, and covered himself with a blanket.

A long dream had just begun.

The dream had just started, but Shirou knew it was a continuation of the dream from the previous night. He saw his other self, who had won the [Holy Grail War] alongside Saber. With their combined strength, they defeated Gilgamesh and destroyed the [Holy Grail].

In that dream, all he could see was Saber returning to the [Throne of Heroes, still unable to erase the regrets she had during her time as king. The two of them parted with smiles filled with unspoken words.

After the bitter end of the [Holy Grail War, Shirou didn't stop pursuing his dream. He and Rin traveled together to England, to the headquarters of the Mage's Association at Clocktower. While Rin was accepted as an apprentice of the [True Magic] user Zelretch, Shirou continued his father's legacy and became the [Second Magus Killer, efficiently hunting down criminals targeted by the Mage's Association.

In the dream, his relationship with Rin wasn't as close as he remembered in his previous world. Shirou, consumed by the dream he promised to his father, pressed forward without caring about the consequences. He killed criminals, exposed the scandals of nobles at Clocktower, hunted vampires or [Dead Apostles, and did it all relentlessly. Every time he met Rin, she tried to remind him, but Shirou always ignored her, and eventually, she gave up on him.

It all came with consequences. The people who had supported him ended up betraying him. Shirou, who had always prioritized justice without favoritism, eventually felt the weight of his actions. All the factions he had wronged harbored grudges against him, while others saw him as a mad dog who couldn't be reasoned with.

His life ended with a false accusation. He was captured by the elite forces sent by the Mage's Association and sentenced for crimes he had never committed. His punishment was death by hanging. Shirou felt no regret, knowing that this was always going to be his fate.

As he was led to the gallows, he looked around. The people surrounding him glared with hatred, and Rin looked at him with disappointment. But Shirou still smiled, even as the noose was placed around his neck. When the lever was pulled and the floor gave way, his body began to fall, and his head hung.

In a whisper, he muttered, "Father, have I become a hero...?"

Shirou woke up, drenched in sweat. His tunic was soaked from the nightmare. He knew exactly what the dream was about—it was a glimpse of Archer's past.

"I won't have any regrets..." Shirou knew that he might end up the same way. Even though he was in a different world, his dream remained unchanged, and people's attitudes might still be the same. Who knows, his end might even be worse than Archer's.

Knock, knock, knock—there was a knock on the door.

Forcing himself to get up, Shirou opened the door. Through the window, he could see that the sun had already risen, and morning had arrived. Normally, he woke up before sunrise, but the dream had delayed his waking.

Slowly, Shirou opened the door, and there stood the old man with a broad smile. "Wake up, kid. You've got to get ready. We're leaving in a few hours."

"Thank you for the reminder, Arther-san."

That morning continued with breakfast prepared by the inn, a bath in the public bathhouse, and a trip to the market for supplies. Time flew by, and before Shirou realized it, he was back in Arther's carriage.

Time passed quickly as Arther kept talking. Throughout the journey, Shirou half-listened to Arther's stories and responded half-heartedly to the old man's questions. The dream from the night before continued to haunt him, souring his mood. The journey continued, and each night they either stopped at an inn or slept inside the carriage on the roadside. Nothing disturbed them, except for Shirou's recurring nightmares.

At the end of Archer's life, he was given the chance by the consciousness of humanity, [Alaya, to become a [Counter Guardian]. He thought that by becoming a [Counter Guardian, he would continue the dream his father had given him. Archer accepted [Alaya]'s offer with a grateful heart.

But what he had thought was completely wrong. He wasn't called to be a hero—he was summoned only as an executioner, a tool to kill without mercy. He was sent into war zones, killing everyone involved, eradicating infectious diseases by slaughtering all the patients, and burning their bodies until nothing remained. He destroyed mass weapon factories, even if it meant wiping out entire cities.

Each time he was summoned, he became more submerged in a sea of blood from his victims. Again and again and again. He did this for years, without counting his age.

The dream continued every time Shirou slept at night. Each night, Archer completed one or two missions in the dream, and with each one, Shirou came to understand why Archer had become so cynical. He had gone from a young man, full of optimism about his dream, to someone who despised that dream and loathed his younger self for never thinking about anything or anyone besides that dream.

The dream always ended with Archer being summoned as the [Servant] Archer in the Fifth [Holy Grail War, the same war Shirou had experienced as Saber's Master.

"Wake up, kid, we've arrived." Arther shook Shirou's body, waking him from his midday nap.

As usual, Shirou woke up drenched in sweat, his clothes soaked.

"You always seem restless when you sleep. Do you often have nightmares?" Arther asked, sounding concerned.

"It's nothing, sir. Just memories of the past," Shirou replied, giving a white lie. He didn't want to worry the man who had helped him so much. He already felt like he was a burden.

"Ahahahaha!" Arther slapped Shirou's shoulder and said, "New surroundings will make you nervous, but I'm sure you'll become a famous adventurer in this city." The old man said it with the intention of cheering Shirou up.

Shirou smiled and jokingly replied, "When I'm famous, I won't forget to give you an autograph."

"AHAHAHA!" Arther burst out laughing, wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes. "I'll be waiting for that, but don't take too long—I'm not getting any younger."

After that, the two of them parted ways with a hug. Arther gently patted Shirou's hair before heading off to take care of his own business in Orario. Shirou wondered if Arther saw him as his own son or grandson since the old man lived alone with no one else by his side. Shirou hoped he could fulfill the promise he had made to Arther, as he had failed to fulfill his previous promises.

From outside the city, Shirou could see a tall tower rising into the sky. He knew it was Babel Tower, which Arther had told him about during their journey. The tower reminded him of the Tower of Babel from ancient Babylon. Whether there was a connection or not, Shirou didn't know.

Entering Orario, Shirou immediately felt a different atmosphere. Orario was much busier than the previous cities he had visited. Many different races appeared to live peacefully here, and Shirou saw more races than just Elves. He noticed a Dark Elf woman preparing her arrows, a short, stocky man, also known as a Dwarf, with a thick beard, carried a hammer on his shoulder, while a small-framed young man lugged a large bag that was twice the size of his body.

'Those three must be in a group,' thought Shirou.

However, the most unique sight for Shirou was the Beast Humans, who had animal body parts. Most of them had animal ears, like those of cats, dogs, wolves, and many others.

Thud

Without realizing it, while Shirou was busy watching the people around him, he bumped into a girl directly in front of him. The girl had bluish-gray hair tied in a small knot styled into a ponytail. She fell to the ground, while Shirou remained standing, his right knee bent forward.

"Ouch..." the girl winced in pain, holding her head, which was adorned with a white maid's headband.

Feeling guilty, Shirou extended his hand. "Miss, are you alright?"

The girl took Shirou's hand and stood up with his help. She dusted off her white apron, which covered her light green maid's uniform. Without any hint of anger or frustration, she smiled sweetly and asked, "First time in Orario, huh?"

Shirou, who had expected her to be upset, froze for a moment. He felt like a country bumpkin who had never been to the city before. Scratching his head, he replied, "Umm, yes. Sorry, I wasn't paying attention to where I was going."

"Hmm, let me think..." The girl placed her index finger on the corner of her lips.

Flustered, Shirou quickly apologized again. "I'm really sorry! I'll do anything to make it up to you."

The girl's smile grew wider. "That's more like it. How about this—tonight, come to the [Hostess of Fertility] restaurant and order the special menu under my name."

Many questions popped into Shirou's head, from the restaurant's location to what the special menu might be, but first, he asked the most important question. "Err, ordering the special under your name... May I know your name?"

Without hesitation, the girl with the grayish-blue hair extended her hand. "Syr Flova. I'm a waitress at [Hostess of Fertility]. If you order the special, I'll get a bonus."

Shirou shook her hand. "Shirou Emiya. I'm just a traveler who recently arrived in this city."

As he shook Syr's hand, Shirou noticed something unusual with one of his senses. It wasn't his sense of touch that felt the softness of the girl's hand, nor was it his sense of sight that appreciated her beauty. It was his sense of smell that detected something out of the ordinary.

He wasn't a perverted guy who enjoyed sniffing girls, but his nose was sensitive to supernatural occurrences. During the [Holy Grail War, he was able to detect the sigils placed and hidden by Rider.

This time, he smelled the scent of flowers blooming in the winter coming from Syr. Shirou knew that the scent wasn't from perfume but rather from a supernatural aura emanating from Syr. He began to wonder, 'Could Syr be something other than human?'

Shirou had never smelled anything like this from Saber or Rin. Oddly, the scent reminded him of Rider, Berserker, and even Gilgamesh, though none of them had a floral fragrance.

"Uhm, you can let go of my hand now," Syr's soft voice snapped Shirou out of his thoughts.

Hurriedly, Shirou released her hand, which had been in his grip for too long. "Sorry, I didn't mean anything by it." He was worried she might think he was making excuses just to hold her hand.

"Hehehe..." Syr giggled at Shirou's panic. "So, what about my offer?"

Feeling embarrassed, Shirou couldn't possibly refuse the girl's request, especially since he had wronged her twice. "Of course, I'll accept, but I don't know where your restaurant is."

"That's easy. Our restaurant is pretty famous. Just turn right from the entrance to the Dungeon, and it's on that street. If you get lost, you can ask any of the locals." Syr explained the location with both of her fingers.

Shirou nodded. "Alright, I promise I'll be there tonight."

"I'll be waiting, don't forget!" Syr said, waving as she walked away.

Stiffly, Shirou returned the wave.

Chapter 9

As the sun set in Orario, the glowing neon lights and the bustling sounds of people filled the air after Shirou's busy day. There wasn't much he could do that day. He arrived in the late afternoon, and after meeting Syr, he spent his remaining time wandering around the city. From Shirou's perspective, Orario seemed like a peaceful and orderly city. While it couldn't be called wealthy, the residents he observed looked happy.

After his stroll, Shirou made his way to keep the promise he had made to the waitress he met earlier. Standing before him was a restaurant with a sign that read [Hostess of Fertility]. "This is the restaurant where Syr works," Shirou muttered, then opened the door to enter.

He was greeted by the bustling atmosphere of the restaurant. [Hostess of Fertility] welcomed guests with a warm and cozy vibe. Though it wasn't luxurious, the restaurant had a unique elegance that invited anyone who stepped inside.

The restaurant's walls were decorated with soft colors and simple designs, creating a relaxing and pleasant environment.

The waitresses were young, attractive girls in green uniforms, wearing aprons and maid headbands. They came from various races. Shirou noticed a pair of cat-people with black and brown hair, respectively, carrying dishes to the rowdy restaurant customers. A blonde Elf with cold blue eyes was pouring drinks. And a human girl with light blue hair sat waiting at a table in the center of the restaurant. It was Syr, the girl Shirou had promised to meet.

Syr sat there, looking as though she was waiting for someone. Shirou, who had already spotted her, approached. "Hey, have you been waiting for me long?" Shirou asked as he sat down beside Syr. Her eyes widened, and she smiled. "Hmm, so you finally came. How could you let a pretty girl wait for you?"

Before Shirou could respond to Syr's teasing, the light blue-haired girl called out, "Mama Mia, one special order for the main table!"

Cold sweat began to form on Shirou's forehead. The money he brought to Orario was limited, coming from his Kobold hunt.

Seeing the panic on Shirou's face, Syr's smile widened. "Ara, Shirou-san, could it be you don't have enough [Valis]?"

The scent of winter lavender flowers grew stronger from Syr's body, as if it intensified when she successfully teased him. Not wanting Syr to think he was some pervert who enjoyed sniffing women he had just met, Shirou turned away and sighed. "Haaah, looks like I'll need to find a side job because my savings have been squeezed dry by a certain waitress."

Syr giggled at Shirou's complaint. "If you can entertain me tonight, maybe I'll help you find a side job."

Hearing Syr's ambiguous words, Shirou was taken aback, and embarrassment began creeping onto his face. He shook his head vigorously, trying to get rid of the strange thoughts. "So what do you mean by 'entertain,' Syr?"

Syr had been watching Shirou's changing expressions, clearly amused. She giggled, feeling satisfied after teasing him.

"Don't get any strange ideas. You're new to Orario, aren't you?" Shirou nodded.

"So, tell me something interesting from your hometown," Syr continued.

"My hometown?" Shirou thought back to his home in Fuyuki. The traditional house Kiritsugu left behind, which was clearly too large for him.

Syr observed Shirou as he smiled to himself, reminiscing about his past. "Yes, your hometown. Surely there's something interesting there, right?"

Shirou nodded slowly. "Fuyuki… It's not a big city like Orario, but it's full of memories. There are many places I loved, like the park near the river or the summer night market that was always lively. But what left the biggest impression on me was my home. A traditional, large house with a peaceful atmosphere. However, behind all that tranquility, a lot of things happened."

Syr's eyes gleamed with curiosity. "A lot of things happened? What do you mean?"

Shirou paused for a moment, contemplating whether to talk about the Holy Grail War and the chaos he had experienced. But he decided not to go too deep. "I… went through a lot there. Battles, losses, and meeting people who became important to me. Even though there was a lot of sadness, I cherish every moment I experienced there."

Syr nodded slowly, seeming to understand there was more behind Shirou's words. "Sounds like a place full of memories. I'm glad you shared that with me. Maybe one day you can show me that place."

Shirou gave a faint smile. "Maybe. If fate allows."

The food they ordered finally arrived, filling the air with a delicious aroma. "Enjoy, Shirou-san. This is one of the best dishes at [Hostess of Fertility]."

Shirou nodded and began eating, feeling a bit more relaxed, though his mind was still filled with memories from his past. Syr, on the other hand, continued to watch him with a warm smile, enjoying the conversation and the company of this mysterious man.

Amidst the warm and comforting atmosphere, Shirou felt a brief sense of peace, something he hadn't experienced in a long time. However, beneath that peace, there was a feeling that something big and unexpected awaited him in Orario. Something that would test the limits of his abilities and perhaps lead him to a fate even greater than he had ever imagined.

After enjoying the delicious meal for some time, Shirou looked around the restaurant, realizing how warm and welcoming it was. But he knew that staying in Orario wouldn't be easy, especially with his dwindling funds.

Shirou decided to ask, "Syr, do you know of any cheap inns around here? I need a place to stay while I look for work."

Syr smiled softly, thinking for a moment. "Hmm... A cheap inn, huh? There are a few places in the city, but I have a better idea."

Shirou looked at her curiously. "What idea?"

"There are some rooms upstairs in this restaurant that aren't being used. Mama Mia sometimes rents them out to people who need temporary housing, especially if they work here. I could talk to Mama Mia for you," Syr said, her smile widening.

Shirou looked surprised but also relieved. "Are you serious? That would be really helpful. But, would it be okay for you and Mama Mia?"

Syr shook her head. "Of course. Besides, I'm sure Mama Mia wouldn't mind, especially if you can help out here in return. How about it?"

Shirou pondered for a moment. Working at [Hostess of Fertility] wasn't what he had in mind when he first arrived in Orario, but it would give him a place to stay and a chance to get to know the city better. Plus, he couldn't keep relying on others without making an effort himself.

"If Mama Mia agrees, I'd be very grateful. I'll help out here to cover the cost of my stay," Shirou said firmly.

Syr smiled excitedly. "Great! I'll go talk to Mama Mia right now. Wait here."

Syr got up and walked toward the kitchen, where the loud voices of the chefs could be heard. While waiting, Shirou felt a warmth in his heart, something he hadn't felt since leaving Fuyuki. He couldn't help but be grateful for the kindness Syr and the people of Orario had shown him so far.

Not long after, Syr returned with a wide smile. "Mama Mia agreed! You can stay in one of the rooms upstairs. But in exchange, you have to help out here every day. What do you think?"

Shirou nodded confidently. "That sounds fair. Thank you so much, Syr. I'll do my best."

"Great! Come on, I'll show you to your room," Syr said as she led Shirou to the stairs that went up to the second floor.

As they walked upstairs, Shirou felt that although he was far from home and facing a lot of uncertainty, he wasn't alone. In Orario, he would make new friends and perhaps fulfill his dream. With renewed determination, Shirou prepared himself for the challenges and adventures ahead.

Syr's POV

As Shirou followed my steps up to the second floor, I couldn't help but keep watching him. There was something incredibly intriguing about this man, something different from the other adventurers who often came to Orario. Though he smiled and spoke politely, there was a shadow of darkness behind his deep brown eyes. Like a once-sharp blade, now dulled and rusted.

I had seen many people in Orario—adventurers, merchants, even people from far-off places. But Shirou Emiya... he was a puzzle that piqued my curiosity. His soul, which should have been filled with youthful vigor, seemed tired, like a war veteran who had lost his innocence far too soon.

When I looked at him more closely, I could see invisible scars beneath the surface. He hid them well, but not from someone with trained eyes like mine. Every movement he made, the way he spoke, even the way he smiled—it was all a shield. A defense to protect himself from deeper wounds.

"What have you been through, Shirou-san?" I wondered to myself. What could have damaged a soul so deeply at such a young age?

I remembered the first time I saw him earlier today. His gaze, though gentle, carried a heavy burden. Like someone who had witnessed too much death, too much suffering. That wasn't something that time alone could heal, especially if the wounds were etched so deeply into his heart.

While he appeared calm and courteous on the surface, there was something within him that drew me in. A strange allure that made me want to know more. Would he ever open up to me? Or would he continue to keep his secrets locked away, letting the rust in his soul consume him from within?

But one thing was certain—I wanted to see what lay hidden behind that shield. Maybe not now, but someday. I wanted to understand who Shirou Emiya really was and what had shaped him into the person he had become.

When we reached the door to the room that would be his new home, I turned to him and smiled. "This is your room, Shirou-san. I hope you'll feel comfortable here."

He returned my smile with a nod, though I could see a hint of confusion in his eyes. Perhaps he was wondering why I was being so kind to him. But that wasn't something for him to worry about right now.

I knew I had to be careful. Someone like Shirou could be a danger to himself if not treated with care. Yet, beneath all the hardness and damage, I could sense something pure within him. Something that hadn't been completely lost, even though it was buried under layers of darkness and pain.

"Shirou-san," I said softly, "if you ever want to talk or need anything, don't hesitate to come to me, okay?"

He seemed surprised by my words, but then that soft smile returned to his face. "Thank you, Syr. I'll keep that in mind."

I just nodded and left him there, standing at the door of his new room. As I walked back downstairs, I couldn't stop thinking about how fascinating this man was. Shirou Emiya was a mystery, and I was determined to uncover all his secrets, little by little.

Because even though his soul seemed rusted and scarred, I was sure there was something beautiful hidden inside. Something worth discovering.

Chapter 10

Night had fallen over Orario, and after a long day, Shirou finally lay down on the bed in the small room provided by Syr and Mama Mia. Though simple, the room was quite comfortable. Soft-colored curtains shielded the room from the chill of the night, and the noise from the restaurant below began to quiet down. Shirou felt tired, not only from his journey but also from the heavy thoughts that constantly haunted him.

After a while, his eyelids began to grow heavy, and before he knew it, Shirou had fallen into a deep sleep.

However, his sleep was not an escape from reality. Instead, he quickly plunged into a strange dream, one that felt so real, as if he had returned to a past that wasn't his own.

In the dream...

Shirou stood in an unfamiliar place. All around him was a ravaged battlefield, filled with the ruins of buildings and scorched earth. The sky was a blood-red color, and in the distance, Shirou could see the blurry shadows of figures engaged in battle.

In the middle of the battlefield, he saw someone familiar—a man dressed in red with dark black armor, wielding twin swords in both hands. His white, disheveled hair and sharp, weary eyes emitted a strong aura of determination and fatigue.

Archer.

Shirou's heart raced as he realized who was standing in front of him. This man was him, or at least, a shadow of his future filled with disappointment and regret.

But something was different this time. Shirou saw Archer fighting, not to kill or erase traces of his past, but to protect someone—someone Shirou had never seen before. That figure was a young man with brown hair and eyes full of courage, Fujimaru Ritsuka.

Ritsuka, a Master from Chaldea, appeared to be leading his forces with unshakable spirit, and Archer was by his side, protecting him from every incoming attack. Something had changed in Archer—he was no longer consumed by hatred or despair. Instead, Shirou could sense a hope that had begun to reawaken within him.

Archer fought with all his might, shielding Ritsuka from countless threats. Every strike he made seemed full of conviction, as if he had rediscovered his purpose in life—a purpose that had been lost for so long.

As Shirou watched, he felt a mix of emotions. He knew that Archer was a reflection of his own wounded self, but seeing Archer now fighting for someone else, for a greater cause, reignited a spark within him.

Suddenly, Archer turned towards Shirou, as if aware of his presence. Their eyes met, and for the first time, Shirou saw a small smile on Archer's face.

"I know you're there, Shirou." Archer's voice echoed in Shirou's mind. "I know you may still doubt the path we chose. But through this battle, I've realized something. Even though we've fallen, even though we've failed, the dream of becoming a hero still lives within you. It never truly died."

Archer paused, gazing at the crimson sky filled with flashes of distant combat. "Through Fujimaru Ritsuka, I've come to understand that being a hero isn't always about saving everyone, but about fighting for what's right, even if it's just for one person, one moment, or one final chance."

Shirou stood silently, captivated by Archer's words. He felt confused yet enlightened. This dream, or perhaps this memory, had changed the way he viewed his own journey.

Archer continued, "I may just be a broken shadow of you, but if there's one thing I want to tell you, it's this—never stop dreaming, Shirou. Never stop fighting to be a hero, even if the world laughs at you, or even if that dream leads you to suffering."

Shirou reached out to Archer, wanting to say something, but before he could, the battlefield began to fade. The dream world started to collapse, and Shirou felt himself being pulled back into the darkness.

Back to reality...

Shirou awoke, breathing heavily, drenched in cold sweat. He sat up in bed, staring out the window where the sky over Orario was beginning to lighten with the dawn. Archer's words still echoed in his ears, stirring a strange mix of anxiety and hope within his heart.

That dream—was it just an illusion, or was it truly a memory from a future that never came to pass?

But one thing was certain: the spirit of becoming a hero, which he had once questioned and doubted, was now beginning to grow again inside him, like a small flame flickering in the dark night.

With newfound determination, Shirou sighed deeply. He knew that his journey in Orario had just begun, and with all the challenges ahead, he would fight—not just for himself, but for the dream he had always chased—to become a hero, no matter how difficult the path might be.

After waking from the powerful dream, Shirou spent a few moments reflecting before deciding to get out of bed. The soft morning light was beginning to filter through the small window in his room, and he could hear faint sounds from downstairs. It was still too early for the restaurant to open, but he felt restless.

Shirou decided to head downstairs to see if there was anything he could help with. When he arrived at the main floor, the restaurant was still quiet. However, he saw someone already busy setting up tables and chairs, ensuring everything was neat and ready for the day.

The figure was a blonde elf with piercing blue eyes, who exuded a calm and serious demeanor. Shirou recognized her as the waitress he had seen the night before, who seemed different from the others with her more regal and composed aura.

The elf seemed focused on her work, not noticing Shirou as he entered the main dining area.

"Good morning," Shirou greeted softly, trying not to disturb her too much.

The elf turned gracefully, and for a moment, her bright blue eyes gazed sharply at Shirou. However, her gaze softened slightly as she recognized him as the guest who had just checked in.

"Good morning," she replied in a soft yet controlled voice. "You're the new guest who arrived yesterday, correct?"

Shirou nodded. "Yes, my name is Shirou Emiya. I'm staying here thanks to Syr and Mama Mia's help."

The elf nodded slowly, then introduced herself. "I am Ryuu Lion, one of the waitresses at Hostess of Fertility. Welcome to Orario."

"Thank you, Ryuu-san," Shirou replied politely. "I woke up early and thought I'd help with the preparations. I don't want to just stay here without doing anything."

Ryuu studied Shirou for a moment, as if assessing his intentions. After a few seconds that felt like a careful evaluation, she finally nodded.

"If you want to help, I won't refuse. We're still getting the restaurant ready for breakfast. There are a few things you can do," she said, her voice calm and professional.

"I'd be happy to help. What should I do?" Shirou asked, feeling relieved to contribute.

Ryuu stepped over to a nearby table and picked up some cleaning supplies. "You can start by cleaning the tables and chairs in the main area. Make sure everything is neat and ready for the customers."

Shirou nodded and immediately grabbed a cleaning cloth and a bucket of clean water. He began working meticulously, making sure every table and chair was in perfect condition. Meanwhile, Ryuu continued her duties, arranging cutlery and ensuring the kitchen was ready for the day.

As they worked together, the atmosphere became more comfortable. Though Ryuu didn't speak much, her calm presence gave Shirou the feeling that he was accepted here, at least for now.

After a while, Ryuu finally broke the silence. "You're quite skilled at this. Have you worked in a restaurant before?"

Shirou smiled slightly, still wiping down a table. "Not professionally, but I often cook and take care of my own home. So, I'm used to this kind of work."

Ryuu nodded, seemingly impressed, though she didn't show it clearly. "That's a useful skill. Especially in a place like this."

Shirou just nodded in agreement. "I'm happy to help. I want to show my gratitude for being allowed to stay here."

Ryuu paused for a moment, looking at Shirou with her calm blue eyes. "You don't need to feel like you owe anything. If you work hard and show good intentions, that's more than enough."

Ryuu's simple words carried a deep meaning for Shirou. He felt relieved that the people in Orario, despite their differences, had a strong spirit of mutual support.

After a while, the restaurant began to look ready to open its doors. Shirou and Ryuu stood for a moment, admiring their work.

"You've been a great help today, Shirou-san," Ryuu said in a tone slightly warmer than before. "If you need anything, don't hesitate to ask."

Shirou smiled and bowed slightly in gratitude. "Thank you, Ryuu-san. I'll remember that."

The front door of Hostess of Fertility chimed softly as it opened, and three familiar girls entered with energetic steps. They were the regular waitresses of the restaurant, well-acquainted with the loyal customers and the atmosphere of the place. Anya, Chloe, and Lunoire seemed ready to start their day, wearing their neatly pressed green uniforms with cheerful expressions on their faces.

Anya, a cat-people with orange hair and bright green eyes, quickly noticed the unusual scene. Near one of the tables, Ryuu was talking to a red-haired man she didn't recognize. The man seemed to be working, wiping the table with focused attention.

Anya excitedly jumped forward, her tail moving energetically. "Nyaa~? Who's this guy?" she asked curiously, her ears twitching.

Chloe, a chienthrope with brown hair and a playful grin, followed behind Anya, her gaze filled with interest. "Oh, do we have a new employee? Mama Mia didn't tell me about this~," she said with a small laugh.

Lunoire, a human girl with wavy black hair, looked a bit calmer but no less curious. "It's strange. Mama Mia usually doesn't let outsiders work here without a reason."

Ryuu, noticing her friends' attention, turned towards them and explained calmly. "This is Shirou Emiya, a guest staying here. He's just helping out temporarily."

Shirou paused his work for a moment and bowed slightly to the three girls who had just entered. "Good morning, I'm Shirou. It's nice to meet you all," he said with a friendly smile.

Anya immediately approached Shirou, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Nyaa, you seem hardworking! But why are you here, Shirou?"

Before Shirou could answer, Chloe chimed in teasingly, "Are you trying to steal the hearts of the girls here? Or maybe Ryuu's heart?"

Hearing that, Shirou chuckled awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed. "No, no, I just wanted to help out because I felt bad staying here without doing anything."

Lunoire, with a gentle smile, patted Chloe on the shoulder. "Don't tease our guest, Chloe. Shirou-san, thank you for your help. You've made our work easier this morning."

Shirou smiled and nodded. "You're welcome. I'm happy to help. It's the least I can do compared to the kindness you've all shown me."

Anya seemed pleased with his response. "You seem like a good person, Shirou. But nyaa~ Mama Mia doesn't impress easily! So, you'll have to work hard!"

Chloe laughed again. "Oh, that's true! But don't worry, Shirou-san. If you keep being this diligent, maybe we can convince Mama Mia to hire you permanently."

Ryuu only offered a faint smile, observing the interaction between them. She felt relieved to see that Shirou was being accepted well by her colleagues. Even though Shirou was a stranger in Orario, he seemed like someone who could easily become part of their small community.

"Alright, let's get to work," Ryuu said, taking the initiative to end the light-hearted conversation. "The restaurant will open soon, and we need to make sure everything is ready."

Shirou nodded and eagerly returned to his tasks. He felt happy and a bit more at ease being around these friendly people. Perhaps, even though he was in a world completely foreign to him, he had finally found a place where he could feel accepted, at least for now.

Meanwhile, Anya, Chloe, and Lunoire also returned to their duties, occasionally flashing a smile or a glance of interest towards Shirou. It seemed like today would be an interesting day at Hostess of Fertility.

As Shirou continued working alongside the other waitresses, a question arose in his mind. He glanced around but didn't see the girl who had helped him before. Wiping sweat from his forehead after finishing cleaning a table, Shirou asked, "By the way, I haven't seen Syr this morning. Is she not working today?"

Anya, who was carrying a stack of plates, paused for a moment and turned with her characteristic smile. "Nyaa, Syr-chan? Oh, she likes to come in late, especially if she had too much fun the night before," she replied with a teasing tone.

Chloe, hearing this, chuckled softly. "Yeah, that's true. Syr has a habit of coming in late when she feels like there's no rush. But don't worry, she'll show up soon. She's probably just sleeping in."

Lunoire nodded in agreement. "That's how Syr is. But strangely, Mama Mia never gets mad at her. Syr always has a way of making herself likable, no matter what."

Shirou smiled lightly at their explanations. "Oh, I see… I thought Syr was the type of person who was very disciplined, but it seems she's pretty relaxed about time," he murmured, returning to wiping the table.

Chloe continued with a mischievous expression, "Oh, don't be fooled by her sweet face, Shirou-san. Syr can be quite laid-back when she wants to be. But she's also very reliable, especially when it comes to making customers feel comfortable."

Ryuu, who had been quietly listening while setting up the utensils, added in a calm tone, "Syr has her own way of doing things. And even though she's often late, she remains one of the best waitresses here. The customers love her."

Shirou nodded, feeling like he understood a bit more about the mysterious girl who had helped him. "I see… well, I hope she shows up soon," he said, still smiling.

Inwardly, Shirou was curious about who Syr really was. There was something intriguing and slightly mysterious about her that made him want to know more. However, he decided to wait and see. After all, he was just happy to be in a place where the people were so warm and welcoming.

Hostess of Fertility began to fill with morning sunlight, and the restaurant became busier with customers coming in for breakfast. The aroma of toasted bread, hot soup, and other delicious foods filled the air, creating a lively and pleasant atmosphere. Customers started sitting at their tables, and the waitresses—Anya, Chloe, Lunoire, and Ryuu—efficiently began taking and delivering orders.

Shirou saw the bustling activity and felt a desire to help even more. Noticing the busy kitchen at the back of the restaurant, he realized there was an opportunity to lend a hand. With steady steps, he walked towards the kitchen.

At the entrance of the kitchen, he was stopped by a loud, authoritative voice. "Hey! What do you think you're doing, kid? This kitchen is for staff only!" The voice belonged to a large woman with impressive blonde hair and a tough demeanor. This was Mama Mia, the owner of the restaurant, known for her strict reputation in running the kitchen.

Shirou paused for a moment and smiled politely. "I understand, Mama Mia. But I wanted to offer my help. I'm fairly good at cooking and thought I could ease some of the workload here."

Mama Mia glared at Shirou with sharp eyes, as if assessing how serious he was. "Hah! Kid, my kitchen isn't a place to mess around. I don't let just anyone come in and ruin the reputation of this restaurant with questionable food."

Shirou, not one to back down easily, decided to take up the challenge. "In that case, how about I cook something for you to taste first? If it doesn't meet your standards, I won't push it."

Hearing that, the waitresses nearby stifled their laughter, realizing the boldness of Shirou's decision to challenge the notoriously strict Mama Mia. Even Ryuu, who rarely showed much emotion, seemed surprised by Shirou's daring. Anya whispered to Chloe, "Nyaa~ he's really brave… does he even know who he's dealing with?"

Mama Mia narrowed her eyes, then smiled in her signature way. "Hah! Alright, kid. I like your spirit! If you can make something worthy of being served in my restaurant, I'll consider letting you work in the kitchen. But if it's not up to par… don't expect to come near this kitchen again!"

Shirou nodded firmly. "Deal, Mama Mia." With determined steps, he approached the kitchen counter, which was already stocked with ingredients.

In the Kitchen of Hostess of Fertility

Mama Mia gave Shirou temporary permission and allowed him some space to work. Shirou quickly began selecting ingredients—fresh vegetables, meat, herbs, and spices available in the kitchen. With trained precision and speed, he began chopping, slicing, and preparing the ingredients with skilled hands.

Ryuu, Anya, Chloe, and Lunoire stood at the kitchen door, watching as Shirou worked with focused concentration. His hands moved quickly and confidently, as though he was well-versed in the art of cooking. They observed how he combined the ingredients with care, using techniques that seemed quite advanced.

After a short while, the kitchen was filled with an enticing aroma. Shirou had finished preparing a simple dish—a hearty meat soup with fragrant vegetables and a slice of toasted bread topped with garlic butter. He plated the dish and, with confidence, presented it to Mama Mia.

Mama Mia, known for her sharp palate, took a spoon and tasted the soup Shirou had made. She chewed slowly, her eyes still locked on Shirou as if trying to read his thoughts.

For a moment, there was silence, and the atmosphere grew tense. The waitresses waited with anticipation. Anya held her breath, Lunoire watched cautiously, and Chloe smiled, clearly enjoying the suspense. Shirou stood calmly, waiting for Mama Mia's verdict.

After a few moments, Mama Mia finally swallowed the bite and set the spoon down. Her face remained serious, revealing no clear expression.

Suddenly, Mama Mia laughed heartily. "Hah! Not bad, kid. Actually... it's delicious!" she said with a satisfied grin. "You know how to use ingredients properly, and the taste is spot on. But don't get too full of yourself! This is just one dish, and my kitchen has more challenges for you!"

Shirou smiled in relief. "Thank you, Mama Mia. I'm ready for the next challenge."

Mama Mia nodded. "Alright, kid. You can work in my kitchen, but only under supervision. I don't want any mistakes here. Got it?"

Shirou nodded enthusiastically. "Understood, Mama Mia!"

With that, Shirou was officially allowed to help in the kitchen of Hostess of Fertility. The waitresses cheered softly, and the day began with a livelier atmosphere. Shirou felt satisfied, knowing he had taken a small step to prove himself in this new city.

As the kitchen buzzed with activity, the front door of the restaurant gently opened, and the long-awaited figure finally appeared. Syr Flova entered with her usual cheerful smile, though she looked slightly surprised to see the restaurant already bustling with activity. The blue-haired girl seemed puzzled, especially when she saw Shirou in the kitchen, busily helping with breakfast preparations.

Syr's eyes widened, full of curiosity. She quickly approached the other waitresses gathered near a table, still nibbling on the leftovers of Shirou's cooking. "Eh? What's going on here?" Syr asked with a small laugh. "How is Shirou working in the kitchen? Mama Mia is usually very strict about who's allowed in there."

Anya, who was munching on some of Shirou's garlic toast, grinned widely. "Nyaa~ Syr-chan! You missed something exciting this morning. Shirou challenged Mama Mia and convinced her with his cooking. You should try it too; it's delicious!" she said, handing a piece of garlic toast to Syr.

Chloe, wiping her lips with a napkin, added teasingly, "Yeah, Syr. Even I didn't expect it, but his cooking is really worth trying. Even Mama Mia agreed, and you know how rare that is."

Syr accepted the piece of toast from Anya, still looking curious. She glanced towards the kitchen, where Shirou was focused on chopping vegetables. Syr's eyes narrowed slightly, as if trying to make sense of the situation. "Hmm, I didn't think Shirou would attempt something so bold… But I'm intrigued," she said, taking her first bite of the toast.

As the first bite entered her mouth, Syr's eyes widened slightly, and a broad smile spread across her face. The rich, buttery flavor of the garlic toast, with its crispy exterior, surprised her. "Wow, this... is really delicious!" Syr exclaimed in surprise. "I didn't expect Shirou's cooking to be this good."

Lunoire, sitting next to her, nodded with a smile. "I agree. Maybe we should have Shirou cook more often," she said, half-jokingly.

Syr chuckled and nodded, but then glanced back at the kitchen, where Shirou was enthusiastically working on his new tasks. There was something in her gaze—a mix of admiration and deep curiosity. "I guess we'll just have to wait and see," she murmured softly.

She then walked over to the kitchen, unable to contain her curiosity any longer. "Shirou-kun!" she called out cheerfully, making Shirou turn around with a bit of surprise on his face.

"Oh, Syr! You're here," Shirou said, relieved to see her.

Syr smiled widely. "Of course! I just didn't expect to see you working in the kitchen. I heard you managed to convince Mama Mia with your cooking. Is that true?"

Shirou scratched his head awkwardly. "Well, I thought it was the best way to repay the favor since I'm staying here… and I wanted to help as much as I could."

Syr laughed again. "You're quite an interesting person, Shirou-kun. But don't push yourself too hard, okay?"

Shirou smiled and nodded. "Don't worry, I'm fine. Besides, I'm happy to be working here."

Seeing their interaction, the other waitresses exchanged glances with smiles on their faces. It seemed like today at Hostess of Fertility had become more exciting than usual, with Shirou's presence bringing a fresh dynamic to their daily routine.

After a busy morning of serving breakfast, the customers began leaving Hostess of Fertility with satisfied smiles, praising the dishes prepared by Shirou. The restaurant was filled with the mouth-watering aroma, and everyone in the kitchen felt proud of their work. Shirou, having just finished his tasks, felt happy seeing the customers leave with smiles on their faces.

As the breakfast rush ended and the restaurant started to quiet down, Mama Mia called Shirou over for a conversation. "Shirou, I need to talk to you for a moment," she said in a gentler tone than usual, as she instructed the waitresses to take a break and clean up the dining area.

Shirou nodded and followed Mama Mia to a small table in the corner of the restaurant. "Of course, Mama Mia. What did you want to talk about?"

Mama Mia sat down, wiping her hands with a napkin, and looked at Shirou seriously. "I've seen how you work in the kitchen and how the customers respond to your cooking. You've got talent. So, I've decided to let you stay in one of the rooms upstairs as long as you work here. It'll give you a comfortable place to stay while you're in Orario."

Shirou looked pleased with the offer. "Thank you, Mama Mia. That would be very helpful."

Mama Mia continued, "However, there's one thing I'd like to know more about. It seems like you're not just here to work. What's your real purpose in Orario?"

Shirou thought for a moment before answering. "I came to Orario with the intention of becoming an adventurer and exploring the dungeon. I want to see the world beyond my hometown and find ways to improve my abilities. I believe becoming an adventurer will provide me with valuable experiences."

Mama Mia nodded, observing him closely. "An adventurer, huh? That path is full of challenges and risks. In Orario, being an adventurer isn't easy, and the dungeon can be very dangerous. But if you've already made up your mind, I won't stop you. However, I'd advise you to be cautious and perhaps gather some information or training before diving in."

Shirou nodded seriously. "I understand. I've been preparing myself and plan to start training and look for a guild that can support me. I just want to make sure I'm ready before entering the dungeon."

Mama Mia smiled, satisfied with Shirou's explanation. "Alright, I'm sure you'll do your best. And don't worry about your place to stay. As long as you work here, you can use the room upstairs. It's not too fancy, but it's comfortable enough."

Shirou felt relieved and grateful. "I really appreciate that, Mama Mia. Thank you so much for this opportunity."

Syr, who had been listening to the conversation, decided to join in. She approached the table with a friendly smile. "Sorry to interrupt, but I overheard your conversation. Shirou-kun, before you start as an adventurer, maybe it would be a good idea for you to join a familia."

Shirou looked at Syr curiously. "Familia? What's that?"

Syr enthusiastically explained, "In Orario, familias are groups of adventurers and other members led by a god or goddess. Joining a familia can help you get training, support, and the resources you need to become an adventurer. They can also help you with dungeon information and battle strategies."

Mama Mia added, "Syr's right. Joining a familia is a smart move before you dive into the dungeon. They can provide you with the necessary training and help you understand how to survive in that dangerous environment."

Shirou considered their advice and nodded. "That sounds like a good idea. I'll gather information about the familias and consider joining one."

Syr smiled, satisfied. "Great! If you need help finding the right familia or more information, don't hesitate to ask me. I can introduce you to some people who might help."

Mama Mia smiled, pleased that Shirou was receiving extra support. "Alright, if you decide to look for a familia, make sure you also keep up with your responsibilities here. Your room upstairs is ready for you."

Shirou felt relieved and thankful for their advice and support. "Thank you so much, Syr, Mama Mia. I'll seriously consider everything you've suggested."

With a renewed sense of purpose and the support of Syr and Mama Mia, Shirou was ready to start a new chapter of his adventure in Orario—seeking the right familia and pursuing the dream he had long chased.

Chapter 11

After getting advice from Syr and Mama Mia, Shirou decided to research the various Familia in Orario. With enthusiasm and a strong sense of curiosity, he stepped out of the Hostess of Fertility, ready to explore this unfamiliar city.

The streets of Orario were filled with a myriad of activities. Adventurers in their shining armor, merchants selling their wares, and ordinary citizens busy with their daily lives. Shirou walked through the bustling streets, his eyes scanning every corner, looking for information about a Familia that might suit him.

After some time, Shirou found a small shop with a prominent sign: "Blue Pharmacy - Miach Familia." The shop appeared modest but well-maintained, with various medicinal herbs and potions displayed in the front window. Intrigued by the shop's appearance, Shirou decided to enter.

As he opened the door, a small bell above it chimed softly. A distinctive scent immediately greeted him — a mixture of various medicinal herbs and potions, creating an atmosphere that was calming yet subtly charged with magical energy.

Behind the counter, Shirou saw a young man with long, dark blue hair. The man had a calm and wise aura, yet there was something different about him. Shirou sensed something unusual, as if he was facing something far greater than what the naked eye could see.

"Welcome to Blue Pharmacy," the man greeted with a friendly smile. "Is there something I can help you with?"

Shirou paused for a moment, still surprised by the sensation he felt. However, he quickly composed himself and replied, "Ah, yes. I'm looking for information about the Familia in Orario. Can you help me?"

The man's smile widened. "Of course. Let me introduce myself, I am Miach, the leader of Miach Familia and the owner of this shop."

Hearing the name, Shirou gasped. He realized that he was standing face to face with a god. A surreal feeling began to envelop him. Before him stood a god who had sealed his own powers to live among humans and run a simple pharmacy.

Shirou, whose senses were attuned to magical energies, detected a unique scent coming from Miach — the distinct smell of medicinal herbs, but there was something more, a faint yet undeniable divine aroma. This scent reminded him of Syr, though different. If Syr had the fragrance of winter flowers, Miach had a soothing herbal aroma, yet both had the same divine element.

"What's wrong, young man?" Miach asked, breaking Shirou's reverie. "You look surprised."

Shirou shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts. "Sorry, Miach-sama. I just… didn't expect to meet a god so directly like this."

Miach chuckled softly. "Ah, you don't need to be so formal. Here, I am just an ordinary pharmacy owner. But tell me, what do you want to know about the Familia?"

Shirou took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "I just arrived in Orario and plan to become an adventurer. I was told that joining a Familia is a wise step before entering the dungeon."

Miach nodded. "That's true. A Familia is not just a group but also a family. We gods bestow our blessings upon our followers, helping them grow and develop."

Shirou listened carefully, still impressed by the situation. He had never imagined casually talking to a god like this.

"So, young man," Miach continued, "are you interested in joining a Familia?"

Shirou paused, contemplating the question. "I... am not sure yet, Miach-sama. I want to learn more about the Familias in Orario before making a decision."

Miach smiled wisely. "That's a wise attitude. It's not good to rush such a decision. A Familia is a sacred and lifelong bond."

Shirou nodded, feeling relieved that Miach understood his hesitation. "Thank you for your understanding, Miach-sama. May I ask, what makes Miach Familia different from the others?"

Miach smiled softly. "Miach Familia may not be the largest or the strongest in Orario, but we specialize in making potions and healing. We believe true strength comes from the ability to help and heal others."

Shirou sensed the sincerity in Miach's words. Although the Miach Familia might not be the strongest, there was something appealing about their philosophy.

"That's very noble, Miach-sama," Shirou said sincerely. "I will consider Miach Familia in my search."

Miach nodded, satisfied. "Thank you, young man. Remember, choosing a Familia is not just about strength or fame. It's about finding a place where you truly belong."

Shirou nodded, feeling like he had gained new insight. After chatting further and purchasing some simple potions as a token of gratitude, Shirou bid farewell to the Blue Pharmacy.

As he stepped out, Shirou felt a complex mix of emotions. His meeting with Miach had opened his eyes to the reality of his new world — a world where gods walked among men, sealing their powers to live alongside their followers.

With his mind filled with new information and unanswered questions, Shirou continued his journey through the streets of Orario. He knew there was still much to learn before he could decide which Familia to choose. However, one thing was certain — his adventure in Orario had just begun, and many mysteries awaited to be uncovered.

As Shirou left the Blue Pharmacy, his mind remained on his encounter with God Miach. Yet, there was one thing that kept nagging at him — the divine scent he sensed from Miach and how it reminded him of Syr.

Shirou paused at the side of the road, his eyes looking far away as his mind spun. His meeting with Miach had opened his eyes to the possibility that gods could live among humans, hiding their true identities. And now, that thought led him back to Syr.

"Could it be..." Shirou muttered to himself, "Could Syr also be a goddess?"

Shirou recalled his encounters with Syr. The girl seemed ordinary at first glance — a friendly waitress at the Hostess of Fertility. Yet, there was something different about her. Her genuine kindness, wisdom in her words, and, of course, the fragrance of winter flowers with a divine touch.

"But why?" Shirou asked himself. "Why would a goddess choose to hide her identity and work as an ordinary waitress?"

Shirou remembered how Miach, a god, chose to run a simple pharmacy. Could Syr have a similar reason? Or was there another motive behind her disguise?

However, Shirou also realized that he might be jumping to conclusions too quickly. After all, he had only just arrived in Orario and still knew little about this world. There might be other explanations for the divine scent he sensed from Syr.

"I shouldn't rush to assumptions," Shirou decided. "There are many mysteries in Orario that I don't yet understand. Maybe Syr is indeed a goddess, or maybe there is another explanation for what I sensed."

Shirou took a long breath, realizing that his speculation would lead nowhere without further evidence. He decided to stay vigilant and observe but not confront Syr directly about his suspicion.

"The best I can do now is keep learning more about this world," thought Shirou. "Maybe in time, the mystery about Syr will reveal itself."

With renewed determination, Shirou continued his journey through the streets of Orario. His eyes now wide open, observing every detail of the city and its inhabitants carefully. He was determined to understand more deeply about his new world, about the gods and their Familias, and, of course, the mystery behind Syr's kind smile.

As he walked, Shirou realized that his adventure in Orario might be far more complex and exciting than he had imagined before. With each step, he got closer to uncovering the hidden mysteries behind the facade of this bustling city. And perhaps, one day, he would discover the truth about Syr and his own place in this wondrous world.

After wandering around Orario, Shirou returned to the Hostess of Fertility to continue his work. As dinner time approached, the restaurant began to fill with customers. Shirou quickly took his position in the kitchen, helping with the meal preparations. Though he was not allowed to use the kitchen before, his exceptional cooking skills had won Mama Mia's trust.

While working, Syr approached the kitchen and greeted Shirou with a bright smile. "So, how was your day? Did you get a lot of information about the Familia?" she asked while carrying some fresh vegetables.

Shirou paused from his work for a moment and turned to Syr. "Yes, I visited a few places, including the Miach Familia's potion shop," he replied. "There's a lot I learned."

Syr chuckled. "Oh, the Miach Familia? They're well-known for their potions. Did you meet Miach himself?"

Shirou nodded. "Yes, he was very kind and helped me understand more about this world."

As he spoke, Shirou once again sensed the scent of winter flowers unique to Syr. The scent was very similar to the divine aroma he sensed from Miach earlier. This time, Shirou decided to get closer and pay more attention. He took a deep breath, trying to catch more of the nuances of the aroma surrounding the girl in front of him.

Syr blushed slightly, seeing Shirou sniffing at her quietly. "What's wrong?" she asked playfully. "Do I smell bad?"

Shirou smiled slightly, trying to hide his nervousness. "No, that's not it," he replied. "It's just… the flower scent you have is so unique, like something I've smelled before."

Syr chuckled softly and answered, "Oh, that might just be an ordinary fragrance."

However, Shirou wasn't sure. He recalled the same scent from Miach, a mixture that had a divine aura. It became increasingly clear to Shirou that Syr was hiding something. "Could you perhaps be a goddess in disguise?" Shirou wondered silently.

But he decided not to ask directly. Although his curiosity was strong, Shirou chose to keep his suspicions to himself. After all, he still didn't have enough evidence. Besides, revealing such a secret could cause problems he didn't want to deal with.

Syr looked at Shirou, trying to read his expression. "What are you thinking about?" she asked, leaning her back against the kitchen table.

Shirou shook his head. "Nothing important," he replied with a calm smile. "I just feel very lucky to be working here and to meet people like you."

Syr smiled back, seemingly pleased with Shirou's answer. "Well, I'm glad to hear that you feel that way. If there's anything you'd like to ask, I'm here to help."

Shirou simply nodded. "Thank you, Syr. I'll remember that," he said, while his mind continued to dwell on the divine scent he had noticed from her. In his heart, Shirou decided to keep his suspicions about Syr a secret, at least for now.

He continued working, helping to prepare dinner while quietly observing the girl beside him, wondering who Syr really was behind her sweet smile.

Shirou and Syr continued their work in the kitchen, preparing dinner for the increasing number of customers. While chopping vegetables, Shirou felt this was a good opportunity to learn more about the gods and the reasons they were in this world.

He glanced over at Syr, who was busily stirring soup with skillful movements. "Hey, Syr," he called out, trying to be casual even though his curiosity was burning inside. "I want to know something… about the gods and goddesses who have descended to this world."

Syr paused for a moment, looking at Shirou with intrigued eyes. "Oh? What do you want to know?" she asked with a gentle smile.

Shirou proceeded cautiously, "Like what I saw with God Miach, he runs a potion shop and bestows blessings on his Familia members. Why do gods like him decide to descend to this world and live among humans? What is their purpose?"

Syr seemed to ponder for a moment before answering. "That's a good question, Shirou," she said while glancing at him. "There are many reasons why gods decide to descend to this world. Most of them do it out of boredom."

"Boredom?" Shirou repeated, raising his eyebrows, unsure if he had heard correctly.

Syr nodded with a small laugh. "Yes, boredom. In Heaven, the gods have eternal lives, and there's not much to do. They can't feel things like suffering, struggle, or even the pleasures of life as we do. So, they come down to this world to seek new experiences, to feel a more real life, and to understand human emotions."

Shirou nodded, trying to digest what Syr was saying. "But why do they give blessings to humans? Is there a specific reason for that?"

Syr smiled again. "Giving blessings is a way for the gods to be directly involved in human life. By giving blessings, they can form a Familia, like their own family. They feel joy, sadness, and the struggles of their Familia members. In many ways, it's a way for gods to experience human life more deeply."

Shirou reflected on Syr's words. "So, it's all about experience and understanding human life... but aren't there some gods who have specific goals or motives?"

Syr looked at Shirou intently for a moment, as if considering how much she wanted to reveal. "Yes, there are also gods who have specific purposes," she finally answered. "Some gods might descend to search for something, test their strength, or even pursue a certain dream. Every god has different reasons. However, most of them just want to experience life in a more real way."

Shirou listened carefully. "I see... so, you could say they're searching for meaning in life just like humans."

Syr nodded with a warm smile. "Exactly. Even though they are immortal and possess extraordinary power, the gods also want to find meaning in their lives, just like humans."

Shirou gazed at Syr more deeply, trying to see if he could catch anything from her manner of speaking or behavior that could confirm his suspicions. "Thank you, Syr. Your explanation was very helpful."

Syr's face brightened with a smile as she focused back on her work. "Glad to help. After all, life in Orario is full of questions, but also full of answers if you're patient enough to look for them."

Shirou held back a small smile, deciding not to delve further into his suspicions. However, now he felt a bit more understanding about the reasons behind the gods' presence in this world, and maybe… understood a little more about Syr, even though there were still many mysteries left.

Chapter 12

Two weeks had passed since Shirou began working at the Hostess of Fertility. Every day, the tavern was filled with customers—adventurers, merchants, and locals who came to enjoy the delicious dishes and warm atmosphere. During this time, Shirou not only learned about the work in the kitchen but also gained much information about this new world of his.

Shirou often spent his breaks chatting with his coworkers, listening to their stories about life in Orario and the various Familia in the city. Taking advantage of his curiosity, Shirou would ask questions at the Guild whenever he had the chance, seeking more information about the gods, Familia, and what it took to become an adventurer in this city.

One day, while peeling potatoes in the kitchen with Ryuu, an elf who always seemed serious and calm, Shirou decided to start a conversation.

"Ryuu," he called out as he set down his knife. "I'm curious, do you know which Familia is the strongest in Orario?"

Ryuu looked at Shirou for a moment with her sharp blue eyes. "There are several very powerful Familia," she finally answered. "But if we're talking about raw strength, Loki Familia and Freya Familia are probably the most famous. They have many high-level adventurers and are always at the forefront of dungeon exploration."

Shirou nodded, recalling the two names he had heard several times before. "I heard that Loki Familia is led by the goddess Loki, who is known for her intelligence and unpredictable tactics."

Ryuu gave a faint smile. "That's right, and Freya Familia is led by Goddess Freya, who has a captivating allure. Many adventurers have fallen in love with her and devoted their lives to her."

Shirou absorbed this information. "Are there any other Familia worth knowing about?" he asked again.

Ryuu nodded slowly. "There are many other prominent Familia as well, like Hephaestus Familia, known for crafting the best weapons and armor. They often collaborate with adventurers to ensure their equipment is of high quality."

She continued, "There's also Ganesha Familia, which is responsible for maintaining security and order in Orario. They often hold events and tournaments to strengthen relationships between Familia and the city's residents."

Shirou listened attentively, storing every bit of information given. "And what about the smaller or less well-known Familia?"

Ryuu thought for a moment. "There's Miach Familia, which you already know, specializing in healing and potions. There's also Takemikazuchi Familia, small but known for their determination and some quite talented adventurers."

On other days, Shirou spoke with Anya, Chloe, and Lunoire about the same topic. They provided a broader and more relaxed perspective on the various Familia, including some gossip and interesting stories.

"Freya Familia is a bit scary, you know," Anya said one day while wiping a table. "A lot of people say Freya can make anyone fall in love with her just by looking at them."

Chloe added with a mischievous grin, "And Loki Familia, they might be strong, but they're sometimes a bit... eccentric. Many say Loki herself likes to cause little problems just for fun."

Lunoire, who was usually more serious, explained, "But don't forget that there are also many smaller but very respectable Familia, like Hermes Familia, which often acts as a mediator and liaison between various groups."

During these two weeks, Shirou also observed how adventurers interacted and behaved, looking for clues about who could be trusted and who should be avoided.

From the information he had gathered, Shirou began to understand that Orario was not just an ordinary city; it was a hub of various interests, powers, and the ambitions of gods and adventurers. Each Familia had unique characteristics and different goals that reflected the nature of the god or goddess who led them.

Shirou pondered all this information. "If I want to become an adventurer and explore the dungeon," he thought, "I have to join a Familia. But... which Familia would be right for me?"

Though he felt there was still much to learn, Shirou knew that the time to make a decision was getting closer. And whatever happened, he was determined to make this journey an opportunity to test his dreams and resolve.

With renewed enthusiasm, Shirou continued his work at the tavern, while still thinking about his next steps in this new world.

One calm afternoon, when the tavern was still quiet, Shirou decided to take a short walk around the district where the Hostess of Fertility was located. The sun was beginning to dip westward, casting a soft orange glow over the rooftops and buildings of Orario. Along the way, Shirou observed the bustling daily life, from merchants peddling their wares to children playing happily in the streets.

As he walked past a narrow alley, he suddenly heard a small, panicked voice. "Ah! Oh no, oh no… what am I going to do?"

Shirou stopped in his tracks and turned toward the voice. In the corner of the alley, he saw a girl with long black hair, with a large white ribbon tying it up. Her distinctive blue and white outfit made it easy to identify her as a goddess. In her hands, she held a small bag of potatoes, looking confused and frustrated.

Shirou approached, trying to get a better look. The girl was attempting to peel the potatoes with a small knife, but the result was not neat. She seemed overwhelmed, and there were traces of flour dust on her cheeks.

"Excuse me, do you need some help?" Shirou asked gently.

The girl was startled and turned to see Shirou with her big blue eyes. "Oh! Sorry, I didn't see you there… Yes, I'm trying to make Jagamaru-kun, but I was late buying the ingredients, and now I'm not sure where to start..."

Shirou smiled. "I can help if you'd like. I often help in the kitchen, so I know a few ways to prepare potatoes quickly."

The girl's eyes lit up. "Really? Ah, thank you so much! My name is Hestia, goddess of Hestia Familia. I always make these Jagamaru-kun to sell, but today I'm having a bit of trouble."

Shirou nodded and introduced himself. "Nice to meet you, Goddess Hestia. I'm Shirou. Let's see what we can do with the ingredients you have."

As Shirou drew closer, he noticed Hestia's distinctive warm scent—like the comforting smell of a home hearth. The aroma made Shirou feel a bit nostalgic, reminding him of his old home in Fuyuki during the winter, where the fireplace was the center of warmth.

Without saying much more, Shirou quickly got to work. He deftly peeled the potatoes and cut them into the right size. Hestia, who was watching in awe, felt a little embarrassed to realize how much more skilled Shirou was at this.

"I'm really grateful," Hestia said with a shy smile. "I rarely cook, except for this. Jagamaru-kun is my favorite snack, and I love sharing it with others. But sometimes… well, it turns out like this."

Shirou chuckled softly. "It's okay, Goddess Hestia. Everyone has their own specialties. And if you love Jagamaru-kun, then I want to help you make it better."

After the potatoes were neatly cut, Shirou began heating the oil and taught Hestia how to fry them properly, so they were crispy on the outside yet soft on the inside. Hestia, who had initially seemed nervous, began to smile wider as she saw the potatoes turn a perfect golden color.

"Wow, you're really good at this, Shirou!" she exclaimed with enthusiasm. "It seems this batch of Jagamaru-kun will be much tastier."

While waiting for the potatoes to cook, Shirou asked, "Goddess Hestia, may I know why you make these Jagamaru-kun? I know you don't have any Familia members yet, right?"

Hestia nodded, her eyes shining with determination. "Yes, that's right. I don't have any Familia members yet, and I want to form a Familia someday. So, I'm trying different ways to earn a little money and attract potential members. Making and selling Jagamaru-kun is one of my ways to get noticed."

Shirou nodded understandingly. "I'm impressed by your hard work. Many people may not realize how difficult it is to be a goddess without a Familia."

Hestia smiled with great determination. "Yes, but I believe in effort and sincerity. Besides, I want to prepare my Familia in any way I can."

Shirou felt touched by Hestia's sincerity. "Then, I'd be happy to help whenever you need, Goddess Hestia."

When the Jagamaru-kun was ready, Hestia took a bite, and her eyes widened with delight. "This is so delicious! Thank you, Shirou! I'm sure these will sell quickly!"

Shirou smiled, feeling relieved to have been of help. "You're welcome, Goddess Hestia."

As Shirou and Hestia were serving the freshly fried Jagamaru-kun with great enthusiasm, the tempting aroma began to spread around them. Several passersby stopped to smell the delicious scent. However, among the crowd, one person was paying special attention—Aiz Wallenstein, a famous adventurer from Loki Familia.

Aiz, with her neatly flowing blonde hair and sharp golden eyes, approached the cart with quick steps. As she got closer, her nose caught the distinctive savory aroma of Jagamaru-kun, and she immediately directed herself to Hestia.

Driven by her curiosity, Aiz ordered several Jagamaru-kun and immediately took a bite. Her calm expression quickly turned to admiration as the savory and crispy taste touched her tongue.

"This... is much tastier than usual," Aiz remarked with awe, her eyes still fixed on the snack she was tasting.

Hestia, seeing Aiz enjoying the Jagamaru-kun so much, felt delighted. "Really? Thank you so much! I worked hard to make them better this time."

Aiz nodded while continuing to chew contentedly. "This flavor is different from what I've tried before. Who made them?"

Shirou, standing beside Hestia and observing the interaction, felt a little awkward but also proud. "I helped make them," he said, adding a friendly smile.

Aiz looked at Shirou with curiosity, clearly impressed by the quality of the food. "You made them? They taste amazing."

Hestia, who didn't yet know Aiz very well, tried to recall the adventurer's name. "Oh, thank you! Thank you, Aiz… ah, sorry, I can't quite remember your last name…"

Aiz gave a slight smile, not bothered by Hestia's mistake. "Aiz Wallenstein. And I really appreciate your efforts. I'll order more."

With that, Aiz bought almost all the Jagamaru-kun in stock, leaving Hestia and Shirou feeling both satisfied and a little surprised.

As Aiz left, Hestia looked at Shirou with deep gratitude. "You really made today better, Shirou. Thank you for your help."

Shirou smiled, happy to have been able to help and make a difference. "You're welcome, Goddess Hestia. I'm glad I could help and see the Jagamaru-kun so well received."

That moment boosted Shirou's confidence and further strengthened his bond with Hestia and the community around them. As someone new to Orario, he felt more connected and motivated to continue learning and adapting to this new world.

That evening, the atmosphere at the Hostess of Fertility was quite lively. Customers were enjoying their meals and chatting in a warm and cheerful setting. Shirou, who was working in the kitchen, was handling several orders quickly and efficiently. However, the atmosphere turned tense when a drunk customer, who appeared to be a level 3 adventurer, began to bother Syr, who was serving a table near the bar.

The drunk adventurer rudely grabbed Syr's arm and spoke in a disrespectful tone. "Hey, beautiful! Why don't you come over to my table and serve me a bit closer?"

Syr tried to smile calmly, but it was clear she felt uncomfortable. "I'm sorry, sir. I'm busy with other tables. Please give us some time."

However, the drunken customer became more impatient and started to get pushy. Seeing Syr in trouble, Shirou quickly moved to help. He approached with good intentions, but unexpectedly, the drunk adventurer shoved Shirou roughly. Shirou fell to the floor, feeling pain throughout his body.

Ryuu, one of the stronger waitresses in the restaurant, witnessed the incident. With remarkable speed and strength, Ryuu stepped forward and kicked the drunk adventurer out with a powerful kick. The adventurer flew out of the restaurant, his angry scream fading away into the distance.

Ryuu helped Shirou up. "Are you okay?" she asked with concern, helping Shirou brush the dust off his clothes.

Shirou nodded, though his face showed some pain. "Yeah, thank you, Ryuu. I'm okay."

Syr, standing beside him, looked very grateful. "Shirou, thank you for trying to help me. I'm sorry you had to get involved like this."

Shirou gave a weak smile. "It's no problem. I just wanted to help."

However, after the incident, Shirou found himself reflecting deeply. He observed Ryuu's extraordinary strength, thanks to the blessings from the gods. The difference was obvious between those who were blessed and himself, who had no blessing. In this comparison, familia members like Ryuu seemed like artificial demigods who could grow stronger as they leveled up. Shirou, without such power, felt weak and helpless.

In his heart, Shirou felt frustrated. Without a god's blessing, he had to rely entirely on his magecraft skills to have any chance of fighting against those who were blessed. Aware of his physical and skill limitations, he knew that to survive and thrive in this world, he might need to join a familia and gain a blessing that could help him.

Shirou decided not to let this defeat stop him. "I need to get stronger," he murmured to himself. "If I want to fight in this world and protect people, I have to obtain power equal to those blessed by the gods."

With renewed determination, Shirou continued his work at the restaurant that night, thinking about the next steps he needed to take. He knew that his journey in Orario had only just begun, and there was much to learn and do. But he also realized that to reach his goal, he would have to face many challenges and overcome his limitations in more strategic and effective ways.

Chapter 13

Syr observed from the corner of the room, her eyes soft yet sharp. Her gaze was fixed on Shirou, who was still standing in the kitchen after the incident earlier. There was something about this young man that intrigued her—something beyond just his physical appearance or his friendly demeanor.

Although Shirou seemed like an ordinary person at first glance, she knew there was more to him. She watched as he diligently helped in the kitchen, his hands moving swiftly as he chopped vegetables, prepared ingredients, and cooked with remarkable skill. His face appeared focused and serious, but there was also sincerity in every movement. When Shirou cooked, there was a certain light that emanated from him—a glow that seemed to come from within his darkened soul.

However, that light was not pure. It wasn't the light of a hero filled with courage and nobility, but more like the glint of a rusted metal. A distorted light, covered by a dark layer. Syr could sense a deep wound within Shirou's soul, a scar that seemed not fully healed.

When Shirou tried to protect her from the drunken adventurer earlier, she glimpsed that shining soul more clearly. Even though he was clearly weaker and knew he had no chance of winning against a level 3 adventurer, Shirou still stepped forward without hesitation. There was courage there, but also desperation—like someone forced to keep moving forward because there was no other choice. It was as if he felt he always had to help others, no matter what he had to sacrifice.

"What makes you so stubborn, Shirou?" Syr murmured quietly to herself. She realized that Shirou wasn't just trying to help her, but also fighting something within himself. Perhaps it was a shadow of the past or a trauma that had damaged his soul.

Syr observed more closely, trying to sense the emotions and motives hidden behind Shirou's actions. From what she saw, Shirou's soul seemed built upon deep guilt, a regret that continued to haunt him, compelling him to always seek ways to atone for sins only he knew.

But for Syr—or rather, for Freya, the goddess hidden behind Syr's identity—Shirou's soul did not match the Odr she was waiting for. Odr, who was supposed to have a pure, brave spirit, burning with genuine passion. Shirou's soul was more like a rusted sword, sharp but fragile, filled with a desire to atone for past sins, not driven by a pure passion for life and love.

However, despite all that, there was something intriguing there. Shirou was not an ordinary person. Freya could sense a unique potential within him—something that could shine brightly if that rust were removed. Perhaps this was what made Freya, in her role as Syr, unable to fully ignore him.

Syr smiled slightly. "You are a mystery, Shirou," she whispered to herself, "maybe not the Odr I'm waiting for, but there's something that makes me want to see more of you."

She would continue to watch Shirou, trying to understand more deeply the soul hidden behind his friendly smile, his calm steps, and his stubborn determination. No matter what she would find, Syr knew this journey would be interesting—and perhaps, just perhaps, she would discover something unexpected behind the dark shadows of Shirou's past.

Freya's POV

At the top of Babel, in a grand hall with a throne surrounded by the soft glow of the moon, Freya sat gracefully, gazing out of a large window overlooking the city of Orario. The night breeze swept through her long silver hair, and her sharp silver eyes sparkled like stars in the darkness. In front of her stood Ottar, her loyal protector and the strongest warrior in Freya Familia.

Freya rested her chin on her hand, her delicate fingers tapping lightly on her cheek. "Ottar," her voice was soft yet carried an undeniable power, "what do you think of the boy named Shirou?"

Ottar, with his sturdy posture and ever-serious gaze, frowned slightly. "He is... interesting, Lady Freya," he responded in a deep voice full of respect. "But I do not see anything extraordinary in him, aside from a courage that might be called foolishness."

Freya smiled slightly, recalling how Shirou, a young man who didn't even have a god's blessing, dared to step forward to protect "Syr" from a drunken adventurer. "Courage that some may deem foolish," Freya continued, "might be a great strength for others. There is something in him, a distorted glimmer... like a gem covered in mud."

She stared deeper, as if seeing something far beyond space and time. "His soul is so rusted, yet there is light there. And when he cooks, when he helps others... that glimmer becomes clearer." She smiled, this time wider, full of interest. "He's not the Odr I'm waiting for... but he's still fascinating."

Freya paused for a moment, pondering. "Should I come to him directly? Offer him a place in our Familia? Maybe that way, I could see more clearly what potential lies beneath that rust."

Ottar, hearing this, furrowed his brow. "Lady Freya," he spoke cautiously, "do you think he deserves such an honor? You rarely step in personally to offer someone a place."

Freya turned, her eyes filled with deep fascination. "No, Ottar," she replied softly but firmly. "Not yet. But that doesn't mean he can't become worthy. What do you think, if I came to him myself? Do you think he would accept my offer?"

Ottar thought for a moment before answering. "If you came personally, it might surprise him, perhaps even make him feel honored. But the boy seems like someone with a strong resolve. He might refuse if he feels that his goals differ from what you offer."

Freya smiled again, this time with a hint of laughter dancing on her lips. "Ah, you're right. Shirou is someone filled with doubts, but also with a burning resolve. Very interesting. How about I start this game? A little push might help unlock his potential."

She then looked at Ottar with sharp eyes. "We will see, Ottar. If he truly has potential, then he will come to me. If not... we will let him find his own path. But for now... I will watch and observe further."

Freya rose from her throne, her steps light and graceful, like a shadow dancing under the moonlight. "I want to see how he develops in Orario, how his soul adapts and evolves. And if the time comes... perhaps I will visit him myself."

Ottar bowed his head, accepting the decision with obedience. "As you wish, Lady Freya."

Freya nodded, then gazed again out the window, at the city of Orario shimmering under the night light. "Let's see where this path will lead him," she murmured with a smile on her lips. "Shirou Emiya... I will be waiting."

Chapter 14

Shirou sat near Hestia's merchant cart, holding a small book with a simple cover. The book was a general guide about the dungeons in Orario, something Syr had given him in the hopes that Shirou could gain a deeper understanding of the challenges he would face if he decided to become an adventurer. The soft sunlight illuminated the pages of the book, while a gentle breeze caused his hair to flutter slightly.

As Shirou guarded the cart, his thoughts kept turning, reflecting on the contents of the book. He read about the structure of the dungeon, the monsters that roamed within, and basic strategies for survival. Even though he already had some knowledge of combat from his past experiences, Shirou realized that this dungeon was not an ordinary battlefield. It was a place where mysterious forces and magic intertwined, full of unforeseen dangers.

In the midst of his reading, he heard the sound of light footsteps approaching. Shirou looked up and saw Aiz Wallenstein, the famous swordswoman from the Loki Familia, walking toward him. Aiz glanced at the book in Shirou's hand with a curious expression. "Are you reading a dungeon guide?" she asked in a flat yet attentive tone.

Shirou nodded, closing the book for a moment. "Yes, I'm learning more about the dungeon. I'm thinking of joining a Familia that focuses on dungeon exploration."

Aiz's eyes narrowed slightly, as if trying to understand Shirou's decision. "So, you really want to become an adventurer?" she asked again, this time with a more serious tone. There was a hint of concern in her voice, though she tried to hide it.

Shirou smiled faintly and nodded again. "Yes, I want to explore the dungeon and see what I can learn. But I also need to find the right Familia."

Aiz was silent for a moment, pondering Shirou's response. In her heart, there was growing concern that if Shirou truly became a full-time adventurer, he might no longer have time to cook Jagamaru-kun—her favorite food. However, an idea suddenly popped into her mind, making her smile slightly.

"If you're serious about learning more about the dungeon," Aiz said in a softer tone, "the library at the Loki Familia mansion has a much more extensive collection of books than this guide. You can come there... if you want."

Shirou seemed surprised by the offer. "Really? That would be very helpful. But... isn't that only for members of the Loki Familia?"

Aiz nodded slowly, looking directly into Shirou's eyes. "Yes, but if you want, I can arrange for you to visit. And... if you're interested, you could consider joining the Loki Familia."

In her heart, Aiz thought about how wonderful it would be if Shirou became a part of the Loki Familia. Besides gaining access to all the resources needed to become an adventurer, Aiz would also get to enjoy Shirou's cooking every day—a thought that made her heart beat faster.

Shirou, unaware of Aiz's hidden motivation, pondered for a moment. "I'll think about it," he said with a smile. "I really appreciate your offer."

Aiz nodded with satisfaction, then looked at the book in Shirou's hand once more. "You'll definitely find more knowledge in our library. And who knows, maybe you'll find something that helps you achieve your goals faster."

Shirou smiled, feeling more motivated. "Thank you, Aiz. I'll seriously consider your offer."

Aiz just nodded, but in her heart, she hoped that Shirou would accept her offer. Perhaps then, she could ensure that her favorite dish, Jagamaru-kun, would always be nearby. And maybe, just maybe, she could get to know Shirou better.

With those thoughts, Aiz continued on her way, while Shirou returned to his book, but this time with new enthusiasm and a bit of curiosity about what was to come.

Shirou paused for a moment after Aiz made her offer. In his mind, he felt very fortunate for this opportunity. The Loki Familia was known as one of the strongest Familias in Orario, with many high-level adventurers and extensive experience in dungeon exploration. This was a golden opportunity that might only come once in a lifetime, especially for a newcomer like him who had neither reputation nor significant power.

When Hestia returned from buying groceries, Shirou immediately greeted her. "Hestia-sama," he said with enthusiasm, "I might go for a while to visit the Loki Familia mansion. Aiz-san invited me to check out their more extensive library on dungeons."

Hestia looked at Shirou with a bit of surprise, her eyebrows furrowed. "Loki Familia, huh?" she asked, her voice tinged with caution. "You know who Loki is, right? That goddess is notorious for causing trouble."

Shirou smiled reassuringly. "I know, Hestia-sama. That's exactly why I want to go and see for myself what Loki and her Familia members are like. It's also a good opportunity to see if the Loki Familia might be a good fit for me."

Hestia looked slightly worried but nodded slowly. "Alright, Shirou. If you feel this is the right thing to do, I won't stop you. But be careful, okay?"

Shirou nodded confidently. "Of course, Hestia-sama. Thank you for your understanding."

After saying goodbye, Shirou turned to see Aiz still sitting there, eagerly devouring Jagamaru-kun like a child enjoying their favorite snack. Shirou approached Aiz and conveyed his decision.

"Aiz-san," he called softly, causing Aiz to pause from her meal and look at him. "I've decided to visit the Loki Familia mansion and check out the library, as well as get a closer look at the members and Goddess Loki herself."

Aiz's eyes lit up slightly upon hearing Shirou's decision. "Really? That's great. I'll take you there," she said with a gentle smile, feeling relieved and happy that Shirou accepted her offer.

Shirou nodded gratefully. "Thank you for this opportunity, Aiz-san. I want to learn more about the dungeon and also make sure if the Loki Familia is the right choice for me."

Aiz, still holding the last of her Jagamaru-kun, smiled happily. "Don't worry, Shirou. I'll make sure you get all the information you need."

Shirou smiled, feeling more enthusiastic and ready for his new adventure. He knew there was much he didn't know about this world, and perhaps this journey would give him the answers he sought. With Aiz as his guide, Shirou felt more confident that he would find his way in this mysterious world.

Shirou followed Aiz with steady steps, entering the grand gates that led them into Twilight Manor, the headquarters of the Loki Familia. The majestic building stood gracefully, reflecting the strength and prestige of the Familia residing within. Despite its massive and grand size, there were no guards blocking their entry, as if Aiz's presence alone was enough to guarantee security.

Aiz walked confidently, not saying much as she led Shirou through the vast courtyard and toward a smaller, more hidden back door. Shirou observed his surroundings, impressed by the architecture and atmosphere of the place. Every corner of the Manor seemed filled with history and stories, something only those who had lived here for a long time could truly feel.

They arrived at a large wooden door that seemed simple compared to the other grand doors in the Manor. Aiz opened it easily, and they entered a room filled with towering bookshelves. Sunlight streamed through large windows, illuminating the room and creating a calm and peaceful atmosphere, far from the hustle and bustle outside.

Shirou stepped into the library, and his eyes were immediately drawn to the impressive collection of books. Shelves were filled with various books about dungeons, history, and even some novels that seemed to be written by famous authors in Orario. Each book appeared well-preserved, reflecting the importance of knowledge within the Loki Familia.

"This is our library," Aiz said as she glanced at Shirou, who looked mesmerized. "Here, you can find information about dungeons that you might not find elsewhere."

Shirou approached one of the shelves and carefully pulled out a thick book titled "Exploring the Dungeon: Complete Edition." He flipped through its pages, seeing diagrams, maps, and detailed notes about the monsters on each level of the dungeon.

"This is amazing," Shirou murmured, his voice filled with awe. "I never imagined seeing a collection of books like this."

Aiz nodded. "The Loki Familia is indeed known as one of the best in dungeon exploration. The knowledge gathered here is the result of years of experience."

Shirou then noticed other shelves containing history books. He picked up a book discussing the history of Orario and the gods who descended to the human world. Along with his curiosity about Syr, he felt this book might give him more insight.

As he examined other books, Shirou also noticed several novels tucked among the serious collections. These novels seemed to provide entertainment for the Loki Familia members who might want a break from the daily pressures and challenges they faced.

Aiz watched Shirou, who seemed absorbed in the world of books. "If you want, you can come back here anytime," she said. "You can read as much as you want."

Shirou smiled at Aiz. "Thank you, Aiz-san. This is truly an amazing place. I really appreciate this opportunity."

Aiz only nodded, appearing pleased to see Shirou so interested. In her heart, she felt increasingly confident that Shirou would be a valuable addition to Loki Familia. However, for now, she chose not to push him and let Shirou enjoy his time in the library, hoping that the desire to join Loki Familia would grow within him naturally.

Shirou carefully opened the book titled Dungeon Exploration Guide: Complete Edition, his fingers touching the thick pages filled with detailed illustrations. The guide was neatly organized and structured, with each chapter dedicated to a specific floor of the Dungeon, complete with descriptions of the types of monsters that could be encountered, their weaknesses, attack patterns, and any special dangers that might be faced. There were even detailed diagrams of hidden traps and safer alternative routes to take.

Shirou was mesmerized. "This book is so detailed… it's like a tactical manual," he murmured, his eyes fixed on the intricate drawings of monsters surrounded by small notes.

Aiz, standing beside him, gave a faint smile. "Riveria-sama often forced me to memorize all of that when I was little," she said, recalling her strict training.

Shirou raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised to hear the name. "Riveria? Who is she?"

Before Aiz could answer, a soft yet firm voice came from the reading room behind them. "I am Riveria Ljos Alf," the voice asserted with a tone full of authority.

Shirou turned around and saw an Elf woman with long green hair cascading down her back, her eyes sharp and full of alertness. She had an aura that combined the calmness of a sage with the decisiveness of a leader. Riveria looked at Shirou with a curious expression. "Who is he, Aiz?" she asked seriously.

Aiz nodded politely. "This is Shirou. He's interested in learning more about the Dungeon, and I brought him here to explore the library."

Riveria sighed lightly, her face remaining calm but slightly weary. "Loki Familia is not currently recruiting new members," she stated firmly. "But I'm glad to see you taking the initiative, Aiz," she added, her tone softening slightly, though her eyes remained sharp as she gazed at Shirou.

Shirou felt slightly tense under Riveria's intense stare, but he tried to maintain a calm demeanor. "I understand," he said politely. "I just want to learn more about this world and the preparations needed to explore the Dungeon."

Riveria nodded slowly. "That's a good attitude. However, the issue isn't just about intent. Joining Loki Familia as a level 1 adventurer would be a significant challenge. Most of our members are already at a high level. If you want to join, you must be prepared to face the reality that you will be far behind," she explained.

Aiz hesitated for a moment before speaking, "But Shirou seems to have potential, Riveria-sama. Maybe we could…"

Riveria raised her hand, interrupting Aiz with a faint smile. "I don't doubt his potential. However, you know that in Loki Familia, we only accept those who are ready to face immense pressure. Shirou, if you truly want to join, I suggest you consider it carefully. This isn't an easy decision."

Shirou nodded seriously, appreciating Riveria's advice. "I understand, Riveria-san. I will consider everything carefully," he replied.

Riveria nodded before returning to the reading room, but there was a slight smile at the corner of her lips, as if she appreciated the sincerity she saw in Shirou's eyes. "Good luck," she said briefly before turning away.

Shirou realized that he would have to seriously consider his next steps. Twilight Manor and Loki Familia, although highly appealing, also had demands and expectations that couldn't be taken lightly.

Aiz stood tall beside Shirou, seeming determined to defend him. "Riveria-sama, Shirou has his own unique strengths," she said, her voice steady.

Riveria raised an eyebrow, showing greater interest now. "Oh? And what are those strengths, Aiz?" she asked, curious.

Aiz was silent for a moment, hesitating to answer. After a few seconds, she spoke in a softer tone, "He… is very good at cooking."

Shirou was surprised to hear Aiz's response, while Riveria tried to suppress her smile. Shirou could feel his cheeks warm slightly, realizing that Aiz might want him to join just because of his cooking. Riveria sighed lightly, but her tone remained gentle as she said, "Aiz, cooking is indeed a wonderful skill, especially for maintaining team morale. But it's not enough to be an adventurer. Perhaps Shirou is better suited to being a chef here," she said with a bit of humor in her voice.

Aiz looked slightly embarrassed, realizing her intentions had been uncovered. Riveria then turned her gaze back to Shirou. "However, Shirou," she continued in a more serious tone, "do you have any other skills? Something you think would be useful in the Dungeon, besides cooking?"

Shirou thought for a moment before answering, "I'm skilled in archery. I'm quite proficient with a bow and arrow."

Riveria's eyes lit up slightly, intrigued. Though she was a High Elf and a skilled mage, she also had an interest in archery. "Oh? Interesting," she said, a slight smile appearing on her face. "Coincidentally, I have a hobby in archery myself. How about we test your skills, Shirou?"

Shirou felt a bit nervous, but also excited to accept the challenge. "Sure, I'm ready," he replied confidently.

Riveria nodded and led them out of the library to the backyard of Twilight Manor, where a training arena was set up. Several archery targets were already in place. "Let's see how skilled you are, Shirou," she said as she picked up her longbow.

She handed another bow to Shirou, along with some arrows. "Show me," Riveria said with a tone of anticipation.

Shirou accepted the bow, feeling its balance and weight, then focused his gaze on the target. He took a deep breath, concentrating fully on his aim. Shirou drew the bow steadily, channeling his energy, and released the arrow.

The arrow flew swiftly and hit the center of the target with perfect precision.

Aiz smiled proudly, while Riveria was slightly surprised, her eyes narrowing as if to make sure of what she had just seen. "Hmm… not bad at all," she murmured. "Perhaps I was too quick to judge."

Shirou smiled, knowing that this was only the beginning of the greater trials ahead.

He stood tall with the bow in hand, eyes focused on the targets lined up along the training arena. He felt the weight of the bow, the tautness of the string as he drew it back, balancing his breath with a smooth, concentrated motion. He took a deep breath and held it, then released the arrow in one decisive motion.

The first arrow shot forward with astonishing speed, cutting through the air and striking the center of the target with perfect precision. The sharp metallic sound echoed as the arrow embedded itself right in the bullseye. Aiz's eyes widened slightly, while Riveria raised an eyebrow, showing unexpected admiration.

Without hesitation, Shirou took the next arrow and quickly released it, followed by the third, fourth, and so on. Each arrow flew through the air and hit the center of the target without missing a beat. His movements were so quick and efficient, it was as if he had been doing this his whole life. Aiz couldn't take her eyes off Shirou, while Riveria observed every move intently, searching for any sign of weakness or hesitation.

But there was none. Each of Shirou's shots was flawless, reflecting incredible accuracy and concentration. He hit every available target, all his arrows striking the bullseye with undeniable precision.

Aiz looked at Shirou with clear admiration, while Riveria seemed astonished. "Every shot on target..." Riveria muttered softly, almost in disbelief at what she was witnessing. "Shirou, this… this is an extraordinary skill," she continued, her tone turning more serious. "Not many adventurers, even those at high levels, can shoot with such consistency."

Aiz nodded in agreement, her face showing irresistible admiration. "I knew you were talented, but… this is more than I imagined," she said with a wide smile.

Shirou lowered his bow and exhaled a sigh of relief. "Thank you," he replied humbly, "I'm just trying my best."

Riveria approached, seeming to consider something carefully. "Shirou, even though we're not currently seeking new members, your skills are remarkable. And while this is just a suggestion, perhaps you should consider joining a Familia that can truly appreciate your talents," she said wisely.

Shirou nodded, understanding the implication behind Riveria's words. "I'll think about your advice," he responded, feeling more confident in his abilities and the opportunities ahead.

Aiz, still smiling, seemed more motivated to convince Shirou to join the Loki Familia. In her heart, she could already imagine enjoying more of Shirou's cooking while watching his archery skills develop in real battles.

Shirou nodded firmly, solidifying his decision. "Alright, I agree to join the Loki Familia... but I'd like to meet the goddess Loki first," he stated. Riveria nodded in agreement, while Aiz smiled with enthusiasm.

"Follow us," said Riveria as she turned, gesturing for Shirou to follow. Aiz walked beside him, clearly pleased with Shirou's decision. They walked through the long corridors of Twilight Manor, heading toward Loki's private quarters.

When they arrived at a large door with intricate carvings, Riveria knocked lightly. Soon, a cheerful and lively voice was heard from inside. "Come on in! Don't be shy!"

Riveria pushed the door open, and Shirou immediately felt something different. The air inside the room was warm and lively, full of vibrant energy. A unique scent filled his nose, a scent that was familiar yet hard to describe—like a mix of cotton candy, sweet wine, and various flowers, with a touch of divine aroma that penetrated his senses. It was as if the entire room was filled with the aura of a festive yet sacred carnival.

There, in the middle of the brightly decorated room, sat Loki on her throne, with a wide, mischievous smile. Her red hair flowed wildly, and her sharp eyes radiated deep curiosity. "Oh, so this is the new recruit I've been hearing about?" her voice teased.

Shirou looked at Loki, feeling a bit nervous but remaining calm. The presence of this goddess was unlike anything he had ever experienced before—her spirit was so strong, her energy like a colorful storm. But there was also a dark side hidden behind her smile, like a goddess who enjoyed toying with the fate of others.

Loki tilted her head slightly, looking at Shirou with great interest. "You have an interesting scent," she said with a small laugh. "Like someone who carries a heavy burden, but with a great spirit to fight for what they believe in."

Shirou was a little surprised by the comment. "Thank you... I just want to make sure I'm making the right decision," he replied cautiously.

Loki stood up from her throne, stepped closer, and examined Shirou closely. "You want to join the Loki Familia, huh?" She smiled, a bit mysteriously. "But before that, I want to know... what can you bring to our Familia?"

Riveria and Aiz watched the interaction in silence, letting Loki assess Shirou on her own. Shirou took a deep breath, keeping his gaze steady on Loki, ready to answer questions that delved deeper than just his skills or talents.

"I can shoot well and cook fairly well," Shirou answered honestly. "But more importantly, I have the determination to grow stronger and learn more... And I'm looking for a chance to help others, to protect those who are weak. That's my main reason for being here."

Loki's smile widened, her eyes sparkling. "Hmm... a standard answer, but I can sense something deeper within you. Alright, let's see if you're truly worthy of being part of the Loki Familia. I love surprises, and I think you can provide me with one."

Loki turned to Riveria and Aiz, still with her wide smile. "What do you two think? Should we take this kid?"

Riveria looked at Shirou with a soft yet serious gaze. "He has potential, and I think he could be a good addition if we give him a chance."

Aiz nodded quickly, with a slight smile on her face. "I'm sure he can bring something different to our Familia."

Loki laughed heartily, as if pleased with the answers from her two best fighters. "Alright, Shirou Emiya! I, Loki, welcome you to the Loki Familia! But remember, here, we play seriously. Don't disappoint me, okay?"

Shirou nodded, feeling a mix of relief and excitement. His meeting with Loki had given him a deeper understanding of this goddess's personality and what might await him within this Familia. His adventure had only just begun, and he was ready to face whatever lay ahead.

Aiz and Riveria exchanged glances before they left the room. They knew the moment when a god grants their blessing is something personal and full of meaning, especially for a new member. "We'll take our leave," Riveria said politely, and then she and Aiz exited the room, closing the door behind them.

Loki approached, her eyes gleaming with undisguised curiosity. "Alright, Shirou, take off your shirt. I'll give you my blessing," she said, pulling out a small needle from her pocket. Shirou, though a bit nervous, obeyed Loki's command and began to remove his shirt, revealing a muscular body marked with scars here and there.

Loki, with a teasing smile, couldn't help but comment on Shirou's appearance. "Wow, your body is pretty good for a beginner," she joked as she brought the needle close to her finger. After pricking her finger, a drop of Ichor, the sacred blood of the gods, oozed out. She touched Shirou's back with her bloodied finger, channeling the Ichor into his body.

A warm and strange sensation crept along Shirou's spine as the blessing began to take root. Loki then took a sheet of paper, placed it on Shirou's back, and carefully traced the results of the newly given status.

Loki looked at the paper seriously, studying Shirou's newly acquired status. His basic stats appeared standard for a beginner; nothing stood out in strength, endurance, or agility. But when her eyes reached the "Magic" section, Loki paused for a moment.

"Eh?" Loki raised an eyebrow. "Magecraft?" she murmured, looking slightly confused. This magic seemed different from what she had seen among adventurers in Orario. There were no detailed explanations, only the word "Magecraft" written in letters that seemed to symbolize a different kind of power.

"What is this, Shirou?" Loki stared at him with curiosity. "I've never seen this type of magic before. Where did you learn it?"

Shirou was silent for a moment, feeling doubt creeping into his mind. Magecraft, as taught by his adoptive father, Kiritsugu, was something unique and different from the Magic in this world. Finally, he decided to answer cautiously.

"It... is something I learned from my father, Kiritsugu," Shirou replied, his voice calm yet firm. He chose his words wisely, not wanting to reveal too much about the origins of his Magecraft abilities.

Loki gazed at him sharply, trying to delve deeper into Shirou's soul. "Kiritsugu, huh?" Loki chuckled, a thin smile forming on her lips. "I'm curious to know more about this, but I guess you have the right to keep your secrets." She lightly patted Shirou on the shoulder. "But one thing is certain, kid. If you have this advantage, you need to learn how to use it properly in the Dungeon."

Shirou nodded, feeling somewhat relieved that Loki didn't press him further. However, he also knew that his desire to keep Magecraft a secret would only fuel Loki's curiosity.

Loki then stepped back with her characteristic sly smile. "Well, welcome to the Loki Familia, Shirou. You'll find many interesting things here. Don't disappoint me!" she said with a challenging tone.

Shirou nodded again, with a growing resolve in his heart. He knew that joining the Loki Familia was only the beginning of the long adventure that awaited him. And with every step, he would get closer to uncovering deeper mysteries, both about this world and about himself.

Loki handed Shirou the paper, with a mischievous grin on her face. "Here, take a look for yourself," she said.

Shirou took the paper and looked at his status:

Level: 1
Strength: I0
Defense: I0
Dexterity: I0
Agility: I0
Magic: I0

Magic: Magecraft
Skills: None

Shirou stared at the status with a mix of curiosity and slight disappointment. All of his stats were at the base level—"I0." Meanwhile, his Magic was simply listed as "Magecraft," without any further details.

Loki, noticing Shirou's expression, chuckled softly. "Relax, kid. That's normal for beginners. Excelia, the life experience you gain in battles or adventures, will fill up your status and change those numbers," she explained, pointing at the values on the paper.

"Excelia?" Shirou asked, wanting to know more.

Loki nodded. "Yes, Excelia is the form of experience you accumulate every time you face a challenge, like defeating monsters in the Dungeon, or even through hard training. Every time you gain Excelia, I can update your status by pouring my Ichor into it again," she explained, pointing to the finger she had cut earlier.

"That Excelia will turn into Falna, which appears as an increase in your status strength. For example, if you fight a lot of monsters, your Strength or Defense might go up. If you study and practice Magic, your Magic stat might increase."

Loki looked at Shirou with a sharp but hopeful gaze. "So, the harder you work, the more Excelia you accumulate, and the stronger you'll become. But remember, it all depends on you. This is the beginning of your journey as an adventurer," she added with a spirited smile.

Shirou nodded, starting to understand how this new world worked. "So, I have to work hard to gather Excelia and improve my status?"

"Exactly," Loki replied with a laugh. "And don't worry, rookie. In this Familia, you'll get plenty of opportunities for that. This world might be different from the one you knew, but as long as you're brave and willing to learn, you can achieve anything."

Shirou nodded again, this time with a smile on his face. He felt excited to begin his new journey, to gather Excelia, and to test the limits of his abilities in the Loki Familia.

Shirou returned to the restaurant, the door to the Hostess of Fertility creaking softly as he pushed it open. Some waitresses, busy setting tables and preparing for the evening, turned their heads toward him. Friendly smiles and light greetings welcomed him.

Syr, who was arranging glasses at the bar, immediately approached Shirou with curiosity. "Shirou, you're back! What's up?" she asked with a smile.

Shirou smiled and nodded. "I just wanted to say goodbye. I've... joined the Loki Familia."

The room suddenly fell silent. The other waitresses—Anya, Chloe, Ryuu, and Lunoire—turned to Shirou with surprised expressions. Anya even dropped the spoon she was holding.

"Really?! How did that happen?" Chloe asked in disbelief. "That's the Loki Familia, the strongest Familia in Orario!"

Ryuu looked at Shirou calmly, but her eyes showed interest. "Tell us, Shirou, how did you manage to join them?"

Shirou chuckled softly at their curious reactions. "Well, it's a long story... but in short, I met Aiz at the Jagamaru-kun cart, and she offered to visit the Loki Familia library. From there, I met the goddess Loki and... well, now I'm a new member."

Syr smiled broadly. "Wow, I didn't expect that. Congratulations, Shirou! But, does that mean you won't be working here anymore?"

Shirou shook his head. "No, I'll still help out here when I have time. I promised Mama Mia, and I also enjoy working with all of you."

Lunoire giggled. "Of course, we'll miss you if you just leave. Make sure you come back often, Shirou."

Anya enthusiastically added, "Yes, yes! Shirou has to come often and cook for us again!"

Mama Mia, who had overheard the conversation from the kitchen, appeared with her arms crossed over her chest. "This kid always has surprises, huh? But remember, Shirou, this place will always be open for you."

Shirou nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Mama Mia. I'll definitely be back."

With warm farewells and some light-hearted jokes, Shirou felt more ready than ever to start his new chapter in the Loki Familia. However, he also knew that this place, the Hostess of Fertility, would always be a second home for him.

Syr gently helped Shirou pack his belongings in the restaurant's small changing room. One by one, she neatly placed his items into Shirou's bag. Shirou watched her with a smile on his face, but his mind was far busier than it seemed.

The scent of winter flowers he had smelled before returned. The same scent he noticed when he first suspected something about Syr. Now, with Syr so close to him, the scent became clearer, almost filling the air around them. Shirou felt his heartbeat quicken, and the question that had been lingering in his mind nearly slipped out.

"Syr..." Shirou began, his eyes narrowing slightly as if trying to read the secrets hidden behind the girl's smile. "I—"

Syr looked up, smiling with the gentle smile she always showed. "Yes, Shirou?" she asked in a tone full of curiosity.

Shirou paused for a moment. He could sense something mysterious in Syr's eyes, something he couldn't fully understand. His urge to ask if Syr was a goddess almost escaped his lips, but something held him back. Perhaps it was respect, or maybe the realization that he still didn't know enough to directly confront this girl.

He sighed and smiled again, deciding to save the question for later. "Nothing," he said, shaking his head. "Thank you for helping me."

Syr smiled, seemingly satisfied with his answer. "It's no problem, Shirou. We'll miss you here. But I'm glad you found your own path."

Shirou nodded, still sensing the scent of winter flowers in the air. He knew that this wasn't the end of this mystery. There were many things he still didn't understand about Syr, about this new world of his, and perhaps about himself. But for now, he decided to let everything flow, to follow its course.

They continued packing, while Shirou's thoughts kept spinning, searching for answers among the unresolved questions.

Shirou looked at Syr with genuine gratitude in his eyes. "Thank you, Syr," he said softly yet firmly. "I really appreciate everything you've done for me. When I first arrived in Orario, you gave me a place to stay, and I feel indebted."

Syr smiled warmly, her eyes shimmering with kindness. "You don't need to feel that way, Shirou. I just did what I thought was right. Besides, you've helped out a lot here. We all like you, you know?"

Shirou smiled back, feeling slightly embarrassed by the compliment. "Still," he continued, "I want to repay your kindness. If there's anything I can do, anything at all, don't hesitate to ask."

Syr looked at Shirou for a moment, as if considering his words. There was warmth in her gaze, but also something else—something almost unspoken. "I'll remember your offer, Shirou," she finally said. "Who knows, maybe one day I'll need your help."

Shirou nodded. "Whatever happens, I'll always be ready to help you, just like you've helped me."

Syr chuckled softly, her voice gentle. "You're too kind, Shirou. But alright, we'll see."

Shirou felt relieved to have said that. Despite the many mysteries between them, he knew he had found a valuable friend in Orario. As he prepared himself for the next steps in his new life, he felt stronger with people like Syr supporting him. And behind Syr's friendly smile, he was sure there were more stories to be uncovered as time went on.

Syr's POV

Syr stood near the door, watching Shirou continuously express his gratitude. Behind her smile, her mind was racing. "Loki Familia," she mused silently. "I didn't expect him to make it into the Familia that rivals mine."

The Freya Familia and Loki Familia had a long history, full of rivalry and occasional clashes. But Syr hadn't expected that Shirou, who seemed so simple and kind-hearted, would get involved with them. "Maybe I underestimated him," she thought.

Her eyes glanced at Shirou, who was busy packing his belongings, his face full of the usual determination. Syr smiled faintly, recalling how Shirou was always so quick to respond to any request for help, no matter how heavy or trivial. "He really can't refuse a call for help," Syr thought. "Is it because of his kind heart... or is there something deeper?"

Syr could see that there was something glowing within Shirou's soul, something burning with a strong desire to help others. But she could also sense traces of wounds there, something deeply etched and not easily healed. Was Shirou helping others because it made him feel better? Or was it a way for him to atone for mistakes he had made in the past?

"Perhaps, I should be more cautious," Syr thought. "After all, Loki Familia is not an easy place for someone like Shirou. But he must have his reasons." She gazed at Shirou for a little longer, trying to read deeper into that seemingly rusty soul that sometimes shone brightly like the sun.

"Are you really the one I've been searching for, Shirou? Or just another soul passing by without leaving a mark?" Syr wondered before finally deciding to observe Shirou more closely. Perhaps, with time, all her questions would be answered.

As Syr returned to Babel, she felt the aura around her change. Syr, who had previously seemed like an ordinary waitress, now walked with undeniable elegance, radiating a divine aura so powerful it was palpable. As she passed through the door into her room atop Babel, her form shifted into Freya, the beautiful Goddess of Beauty.

Freya approached the balcony, looking down at the bustling city of Orario. Her gaze penetrated deep into the crowd, like an eagle searching for its prey. Among the throngs of people walking below, her eyes settled on a young man with white hair and red eyes. The young man seemed new to Orario, his steps innocent and awkward, his face filled with curiosity and enthusiasm.

"Him..." Freya paused for a moment, her soul seemingly jolted by the sight. The soul of that young man, so pure, so innocent, so full of untapped potential. "Is this what I've been looking for?" she wondered.

The young man's soul, shining with a brilliant white light, drew her in with such force. That light was different from Shirou's rusty and scarred soul. This young man's soul was still like a blank slate, ready to be filled with experiences, struggles, and emotions that would shape him. A soul still clean, untouched by the hardships of the world.

Freya smiled faintly, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Is this the Odr I've been waiting for all this time?" she whispered softly. "So pure, so full of hope and dreams. This soul will be mine."

She watched the young man a little longer, trying to feel every emotion radiating from him. "Bell Cranel," Freya said slowly, guessing the young man's name with her divine intuition. Even though she didn't yet know his name, Freya knew that this soul would become the focus of her attention.

"He is the true Odr," Freya thought. "The one I've been seeking among the crowd of adventurers."

The smile on her lips grew wider. With newfound excitement, Freya knew she had to have this young man, had to bring that pure soul into her grasp. "I will see how far you can go, Bell Cranel... and how you can become the best of them all."

Freya turned away, her dazzling and ambitious gaze shining brightly. She knew the hunt had just begun, and Bell Cranel would be the next target of her boundless desires and beauty.

Chapter 15

Shirou woke up in his new room at Twilight Manor, still somewhat disoriented by the unfamiliar surroundings. The room was small, no larger than a storage space, but it was clean and tidy. The simple wooden bed in the corner felt comfortable enough, though it couldn't compare to the bed in his old home. He stretched for a moment, inhaling the cool morning air through the small window beside him.

As his gaze swept across the room, Shirou felt a strange mix of emotions. There was a sense of relief because he finally had a permanent place to stay, but also a sense of awkwardness because he was now part of the Loki Familia, one of the strongest adventurer groups in Orario. He knew how high the expectations might be for him, and how difficult it would be to prove himself among much more experienced adventurers.

Shirou decided to get up and prepare himself. "This is my first day as a member of the Loki Familia," he muttered to himself, trying to motivate himself. "I need to make a good impression."

Standing up, Shirou donned lighter and more comfortable clothing. His mind drifted back to the conversation he had with Loki earlier, about "Excelia" and how he must continue striving to improve his abilities. "This will be the toughest adventure of my life," Shirou thought as he looked at his reflection in the small mirror on the wall. "But I have to do it. For my dream... to keep moving forward."

He recalled his last conversation with Syr before he moved to Twilight Manor. There was a warm feeling of gratitude in his heart for the girl who had kindly helped him when he first arrived in Orario. But there was also an unsolved mystery — about the scent of winter flowers that reminded him of a divine presence.

"Maybe someday I'll get answers about Syr," he thought, as he took the dungeon guidebook he had borrowed from the Loki Familia library. He put the book into his small bag. "But for now, my focus must remain on becoming stronger."

Shirou walked out of his small room, feeling the fresh morning air on his skin. The morning sunlight was starting to peek through the windows, and he could hear the sounds of activity outside. Other members of the Familia were already up, some training in the courtyard, while others seemed to be preparing for missions or heading to the dungeon.

Shirou took a deep breath and steeled his resolve. "Today, my adventure in Orario truly begins." He stepped out of the room toward the new world that awaited him, with the goal of finding his place among the greatest adventurers in the city.

Shirou walked towards the kitchen with a light step, his eyes scanning the room as he saw several Loki Familia members getting ready for breakfast. The sound of pots and pans clinking, the aroma of freshly baked bread from the oven, and the laughter among the adventurers filled the room with a warm atmosphere.

In the middle of the kitchen, he saw a young elf girl busy preparing food ingredients. Her long, silky blonde hair was neatly arranged, and her face looked focused as she carefully chopped vegetables. Shirou approached her, feeling that now was the right time to introduce himself and start helping out.

"Hi, good morning," Shirou greeted warmly. "I'm Shirou Emiya, the new member of Loki Familia. Can I help prepare breakfast?"

The elf girl paused for a moment, looking at Shirou with her big blue eyes, appearing surprised but quickly composing herself. "Ah, good morning!" she replied with a slightly nervous voice. "I'm Lefiya Viridis. Nice to meet you, Shirou. And of course, help is always welcome in the kitchen."

Shirou smiled and immediately picked up a knife that was lying on the table. "What can I help with, Lefiya?"

Lefiya seemed a bit awkward at first, but then she gave instructions to Shirou. "Could you chop these vegetables for the salad? And maybe... prepare the bread too?"

Shirou nodded and started chopping the vegetables with skill. Each movement was quick and precise, showing that he was already used to working in the kitchen. Lefiya observed from the corner of her eye, amazed at how adept Shirou was at cooking. "You seem quite familiar with this," Lefiya commented with a smile.

Shirou chuckled lightly. "I have some experience in the kitchen. Back in the old place, I often cooked for a lot of people. So, this isn't new to me."

Lefiya smiled wider, feeling more comfortable with Shirou's presence. "That's great! We always need extra help, especially with hungry members every morning."

They continued preparing breakfast while chatting. Shirou was glad to be able to interact with Lefiya, and Lefiya seemed more at ease and started talking more. Shirou listened attentively as Lefiya shared stories about the various missions she had been on with other Familia members, as well as her admiration for Aiz Wallenstein.

As they prepared the food, Shirou realized that although Lefiya appeared awkward and shy, there was a strong spirit within her. "Lefiya, you seem to care a lot about the Loki Familia," Shirou said while kneading the bread dough. "You must be very talented as a magician."

Lefiya blushed at the compliment but smiled shyly. "Thank you, Shirou. I'm still learning a lot, but I'll try my best."

Shirou nodded enthusiastically. "That's a good spirit. I'm still learning too, so let's get better together."

They continued working together in the kitchen with more laughter and warmth. Shirou felt that he was beginning to be accepted into the Loki Familia, and Lefiya seemed happy to have a friendly and easy-going new friend. That morning, in the kitchen of Twilight Manor, Shirou and Lefiya began to build a friendship that might carry them through many future adventures.

After breakfast was ready, Shirou and Lefiya brought the dishes to the Loki Familia dining table. Aiz was already seated in one of the chairs, her eyes filled with anticipation as she saw the food being brought in. Her characteristic smile appeared when she saw Shirou, as if indicating that she had been looking forward to this breakfast.

Around the table, several other Familia members began to gather. Among them was Bete Loga, sitting with his arms crossed, looking not too enthusiastic. His face showed a skeptical expression as he saw Shirou joining the dining table.

Finn Deimne, the captain of Loki Familia, sat at the head of the table with his usual calm and authoritative demeanor. After everyone began to sit down, Finn directed his gaze at Shirou and spoke in a calm yet firm voice, "So, Shirou, you want to join us as an adventurer, yes?"

Shirou nodded politely, "Yes, I want to learn more about the dungeon and contribute to the Familia."

Bete, with a dismissive expression, growled softly, "A rookie like him? He'll just be a burden in the dungeon."

Aiz immediately turned sharply towards Bete, but Finn raised his hand, asking for peace. "We were all rookies once, Bete," he said calmly. "We shouldn't judge before seeing someone's true capabilities."

Finn then turned his gaze to Lefiya, who looked a bit nervous. "Lefiya," he said, "I want you to mentor Shirou. Accompany him on the early floors of the dungeon, show him the basics, and make sure he understands what it takes to survive down there."

Lefiya was surprised to hear the request, her face reddening slightly. "But... Shirou is older than me. Am I really suitable to be his mentor?"

Riveria, standing near Lefiya, gave a gentle nudge with her calm smile. "Lefiya, this will be a good learning experience for you too. Shirou may be older, but you have more dungeon experience. Think of this as a chance to grow together."

Lefiya nodded slowly, though she still seemed shy. "Okay, I'll try my best," she said with determination.

Aiz, who had been waiting patiently, finally smiled at Shirou. "You'll be fine, Shirou. Lefiya is a great magician, and you can learn a lot from her."

Shirou smiled, feeling relieved to see the support from Aiz and Riveria. "I appreciate the opportunity, Finn, and thank you, Lefiya. I'll do my best to learn as much as I can."

Finn nodded, satisfied with the outcome of the discussion. "Good. Let's see how quickly you can adapt to life in the dungeon."

Bete just sighed in annoyance and leaned back in his chair, while the other Familia members seemed pleased with the cooperation. They then began to enjoy breakfast together, the atmosphere becoming warmer with laughter and light conversation. Shirou felt more motivated than ever, ready to face the challenges ahead, and began to understand the dynamics of the Loki Familia better.

After breakfast was over, Lefiya took Shirou to the Loki Familia library. Shirou followed Lefiya through the large corridors inside Twilight Manor until they arrived at a room filled with tall bookshelves, packed with various books and neatly arranged manuscripts. The soft morning sunlight streamed through the windows, illuminating the pages of books scattered on the wooden tables.

Lefiya pulled out one of the large books titled "Dungeon Monsters: A Beginner's Guide." She placed it on the table in front of Shirou and carefully opened it, revealing pages full of monster illustrations and detailed descriptions.

"In the dungeon," Lefiya began to explain, "monsters don't just appear on the floor's surface. They actually 'spawn' from the walls of the dungeon. The deeper the floor, the stronger the monsters we will encounter."

Shirou watched attentively as Lefiya pointed to different pictures of monsters. "These are Goblins and Kobolds," Lefiya continued, "These monsters are usually found on the early floors. They aren't very strong, but in large numbers, they can be dangerous."

Lefiya flipped through a few more pages, showing images of progressively larger and more terrifying monsters. "On the deeper floors, we start encountering much stronger monsters, like Minotaurs and Goliaths. These monsters can pose a serious threat even to high-level adventurers."

Shirou nodded, absorbing every detail Lefiya explained. "So, the deeper we go, the greater the risk we face," he said, trying to piece the information together in his mind.

Lefiya nodded seriously. "That's right. And not only that, these monsters can appear at any time from the dungeon walls. We have to always be on guard because the dungeon is ever-changing and never truly safe."

Shirou looked at the book with an increasingly serious expression. "I understand. I need to learn a lot to survive in the dungeon, especially if I want to help this Familia."

Lefiya smiled, pleased to see Shirou's seriousness. "I'll help you as much as I can. If you have any questions, don't hesitate to ask me or any other members of the Loki Familia."

Shirou nodded. "Thank you, Lefiya. I really appreciate your help."

With that, they continued their study in the library, with Lefiya explaining various monsters, traps, and other phenomena in the dungeon. Shirou felt eager to learn, knowing that he needed to be prepared for whatever might come. With each piece of information he learned, he felt more ready to face the challenges awaiting him in the depths of the dungeon.

Lefiya continued her explanation to Shirou, this time about the concept of levels in the adventurer world of Orario.

"Shirou, in Orario, every adventurer starts at Level 1," Lefiya began. "Over time, if an adventurer overcomes difficult challenges and accumulates Excelia, they can level up. Excelia is a kind of experience gained from defeating monsters or facing tough situations. And when enough Excelia is gathered, a god or goddess can update the adventurer's status and raise their level."

Shirou nodded, trying to fully understand. "So, leveling up can only happen if we face tough challenges?"

Lefiya nodded. "That's right. The greater the challenge, the more Excelia you get. But not all adventurers can level up quickly. It requires incredible courage and determination."

Lefiya then explained further, "I've reached Level 3 myself, though I still feel like a beginner compared to other members in Loki Familia."

Shirou nodded attentively. "And the other members in this Familia?"

Lefiya smiled and continued, "Finn, Gareth, and Riveria are the high-level adventurers in our Familia; they've all reached Level 6. They are the leaders and pillars of strength in Loki Familia."

Shirou's eyes widened slightly, impressed by the number. "Level 6... they must be really strong."

Lefiya nodded. "Indeed. Their level is far above the average adventurer. Meanwhile, Aiz, Bete, Tiona, and Tione are already at Level 5. They are very talented adventurers who have been through many battles."

Shirou looked at Lefiya seriously, realizing how vast the power difference was between them. "So, levels affect how strong we are, right?"

"Yes," Lefiya explained. "Level not only affects physical strength but also speed, endurance, and even magical abilities. Every level increase makes an adventurer much stronger than before."

Shirou nodded firmly, accepting this information wholeheartedly. He knew that to survive in this world and be useful to Loki Familia, he had to grow stronger. The journey to higher levels seemed like a long and challenging path, but he felt ready to face it.

After finishing their lesson in the library, Lefiya led Shirou to the Guild office to officially register him as an adventurer. The streets leading to the Guild were bustling with various kinds of people—adventurers, merchants, and Orario residents busy with their daily activities. Shirou observed his surroundings attentively, feeling excited to be at the center of the world's activity.

When they arrived at the Guild office, Lefiya quickly took the lead. "Here we will register you as an official adventurer, Shirou. This is an important step before you can explore the dungeon."

Shirou nodded, following Lefiya through the grand and imposing entrance. The Guild office was filled with adventurers making requests, reporting achievements, or seeking information. There was a busy yet orderly atmosphere there.

Lefiya approached one of the registration desks, where a Guild official stood with a professional demeanor. The official turned to them, smiled, and said, "Welcome! How can I assist you?"

Lefiya explained, "We'd like to register Shirou as a new adventurer. He has just joined the Loki Familia."

The Guild official nodded, then began filling out forms and preparing the necessary documents. "Alright, Shirou. As a new adventurer, the Guild usually recommends a mentor to guide you through the early stages of dungeon exploration. However, we can also note if you already have a mentor from your Familia."

Before Shirou could speak, Lefiya added firmly, "Shirou doesn't need a mentor from the Guild. I'll be his mentor."

The Guild official nodded while noting the information. "Very well, if Lefiya from the Loki Familia will be the mentor, we'll mark that in the records. You have enough experience and reputation for this."

The official continued by giving some basic guidelines and rules about the dungeon, although Lefiya was already familiar with most of what was said. Shirou listened intently, making sure not to miss any details.

After the registration process was completed, the Guild official handed Shirou an official adventurer's card, symbolizing that he was now part of the adventurers of Orario. "Welcome to the world of adventurers, Shirou. May luck always be with you in the dungeon."

Shirou accepted the card with respect, feeling more prepared than ever to begin his adventure. Lefiya smiled proudly and said, "Congratulations, Shirou! Now, you're officially an adventurer. Let's get ready for our first adventure."

With high spirits, Shirou and Lefiya left the Guild office, ready to face the challenges that awaited them in the dungeon.

As they walked out of the Guild office, Lefiya turned to Shirou and asked, "Shirou, do you already have weapons and armor for adventuring? We need to make sure you're ready before entering the dungeon."

Shirou paused for a moment, thinking. As a magus, he was used to using Projection, a technique that allowed him to create weapons and other equipment from his memory. With this technique, he didn't actually need physical weapons. However, Shirou decided not to reveal his Magecraft abilities for the time being, especially in a world unfamiliar with magic like his own.

With a slightly forced smile, Shirou replied, "Actually, I don't have any weapons or armor yet. I just arrived in Orario, so I haven't had the chance to prepare anything."

Lefiya sighed deeply, looking a bit worried. But then, she puffed out her chest with determination. "In that case, we need to get you some good gear right away. Don't worry, I'll treat you! We'll go to the Hephaestus Familia shop. They're known for having the best weapons and armor in Orario, even for beginners."

Shirou was surprised by Lefiya's kindness, but he also knew that refusing the offer might raise suspicion. "Thank you so much, Lefiya. I really appreciate your help."

Lefiya smiled brightly, happy to assist. "No problem! Besides, I want to make sure you're really ready for our adventure later. As your mentor, it's my responsibility."

With enthusiasm, the two of them hurried to the Hephaestus Familia store, where Shirou would get the gear he needed to begin his journey as an adventurer in Orario. Shirou felt a bit nervous but was grateful to have a friend like Lefiya who cared so much and was ready to help.

At the Hephaestus Familia store, the atmosphere was lively with customers selecting various adventuring gear. Lefiya eagerly guided Shirou through the shelves filled with armor and weapons.

"Since you're an archer," Lefiya said, pointing to one of the shelves, "I think this lightweight chainmail will be perfect for you. It allows for better mobility without sacrificing protection."

Shirou looked at the chainmail offered, feeling it was a good choice for his fighting style. Even though he could replicate the armor's blueprint in Unlimited Blade Works, he appreciated Lefiya's advice and decided to go with her choice. "Thank you, Lefiya. This chainmail seems just right for me."

Lefiya continued, "We also need to pick a bow, quiver, arrows, and a dagger as your backup weapon." They went to the weapon section, and Lefiya showed him several bow options with varying quality. Shirou chose a bow that seemed balanced between power and precision. They also selected a comfortable quiver and arrows specifically designed for long-range.

As they were near the racks full of displayed weapons, Shirou noticed some weapons forged by Hephaestus' smiths. With high craftsmanship and experience, these weapons looked very impressive. Shirou felt compelled to take a closer look.

"Lefiya, I'd like to take a closer look at these weapons," Shirou said, indicating the rack filled with high-quality weapons.

Lefiya nodded and led Shirou to the area. "Of course, go ahead. These weapons are the hard work of Hephaestus' smiths, some of the rarest items in Orario."

Shirou examined the weapons closely, noting how complex and detailed each one was. He then copied the blueprints of the weapons into Unlimited Blade Works, feeling that this knowledge would be very useful in the future.

With his new equipment ready, Shirou felt more prepared to begin his adventure in Orario. Lefiya seemed satisfied with their purchases and was ready to continue training and preparing before they entered their first dungeon together.

As Shirou and Lefiya explored the Hephaestus Familia store, Shirou's eyes were drawn to a room that caught his attention—a special room filled with magic swords. Lefiya noticed Shirou's interest and invited him inside.

Inside the room, various magic swords were neatly displayed. Each sword had a different shape and aura, representing various magical elements like fireball, ice shard, and other magical powers. Each sword seemed to have a strong magical aura, though it was clear that these swords could only be used once.

"These swords are quite expensive," Lefiya explained. "But they're very practical in emergencies. If you face a monster that's too strong or find yourself in a dangerous situation, these magic swords can give you a big advantage."

Shirou nodded, pretending to be interested in Lefiya's explanation, though in his mind, he was planning something different. Using his Unlimited Blade Works ability, Shirou began copying the blueprints of the magic swords, memorizing the details of their magical structures one by one. To him, this was like finding a treasure trove.

Shirou felt as though he had found a "cheat" in this world. With his Projection ability, he could simply copy what Hephaestus' smiths had created through hard work, while they could only make these swords for one-time use. However, for Shirou, with Unlimited Blade Works, he could make them repeatedly and possibly without limit.

"Interesting," Shirou said calmly, hiding his excitement. "Thanks for showing me this, Lefiya. I think knowing about these weapons will be very useful."

Lefiya smiled, glad to see Shirou interested. "Glad to hear that, Shirou. These weapons can really make a difference in the dungeon. But remember, they're only one-time use, so use them wisely."

Shirou nodded again, feeling that this little secret of his would give him an advantage that other adventurers didn't have. With this new information and knowledge, he felt even more ready for the adventures ahead.

With his new equipment—lightweight chainmail, a bow, a quiver full of arrows, and a spare dagger hanging at his waist—Shirou felt the spirit of adventure flowing through him. He and Lefiya headed toward the dark and mysterious dungeon entrance. Lefiya expertly led the way, looking calm and confident, while Shirou followed behind her.

When they arrived at the first floor of the dungeon, Lefiya stopped and turned to Shirou. "This is the first floor," she said, her voice calm but serious. "The monsters here aren't too strong, but still, don't underestimate them. Always stay alert to your surroundings."

Shirou nodded, fully understanding Lefiya's message. Even though he had faced dangers in his life before, this was his first time in a real dungeon. He checked his bow and arrows, making sure everything was ready in case something happened.

Lefiya smiled softly, trying to reassure Shirou. "Don't worry, Shirou. I'll be here the whole time. If you're in danger, I'll save you right away."

Although Lefiya said that, Shirou could sense the elf girl's confidence. He knew Lefiya wasn't underestimating the dungeon's threats, but she was also confident in her own abilities. Shirou felt a bit of pressure not to let Lefiya down, but he remained calm and focused.

"Alright," Shirou replied, adjusting his grip on his bow. "I'll do my best. Thanks for your support, Lefiya."

Lefiya nodded and began leading them into the dark dungeon corridors. The stone walls around them glimmered faintly in the light of Lefiya's torch, casting moving shadows on the floor. The sound of their footsteps echoed through the empty hallway, taking them deeper into the dungeon.

"Let's start our adventure," Lefiya said excitedly, staying alert and ready for any danger that might come. Shirou also prepared himself, sharpening his senses and getting ready to face whatever awaited in the darkness.

Shirou calmly raised his bow and nocked an arrow. In an instant, he pulled the bowstring and released it, aiming straight at a goblin monster that had just emerged from the darkness. The arrow shot quickly and hit the target right between the goblin's eyes, causing it to fall to the ground and disappear into dust.

Lefiya, standing next to him, could only gape. Shirou moved with a calmness and precision that fascinated her. Every time a monster appeared, whether from the dark corridors or suddenly from the dungeon walls, Shirou handled it efficiently. There was no wasted movement. In a few steps and with a minimal number of arrows, the monsters vanished one by one.

When a kobold suddenly appeared in front of them, growling and ready to attack, Shirou quickly switched to the dagger hanging at his waist. With one swift movement, he slid forward and dodged the kobold's claw swipe. Shirou spun around and slashed his dagger precisely at the kobold's neck, beheading it in one strike. The kobold fell to the ground and disappeared into ashes in an instant.

Lefiya stood frozen, her eyes wide. "How... how can you move so quickly and accurately?" she asked, unable to hide her surprise.

Shirou shrugged, smiling lightly. "I'm just doing what needs to be done," he replied calmly. "I've been trained to fight since I was a kid, although never in a place like this."

Lefiya swallowed, still amazed at how skilled Shirou seemed. She remembered how clumsy she had been when she first entered the dungeon—panicked attacks, screams, and nervousness. But Shirou showed no signs of fear or confusion.

"Amazing... you move like an experienced adventurer," Lefiya said with admiration. "I guess I don't need to worry too much about you."

Shirou just smiled again. "I still have a lot to learn," he said humbly. "But thank you for the compliment, Lefiya."

They continued their journey deeper into the dungeon, while Lefiya kept observing Shirou with growing admiration. She knew that Shirou wasn't just an ordinary beginner—there was something more to him than just his combat abilities, and she was beginning to understand why people like Aiz and Loki were drawn to him.

After defeating several monsters, Shirou and Lefiya began collecting the magic stones that dropped from the monsters' bodies. Shirou, still new to this, watched as Lefiya skillfully gathered the magic stones from the monsters' ashes.

"Make sure you check every spot where a monster fell, so you don't miss any," Lefiya said with a smile. "Magic stones are the main source of income for adventurers in Orario."

Shirou nodded and began collecting the magic stones more carefully. "I understand," he replied, trying to mimic Lefiya's method.

After some time, they finished gathering a good amount of magic stones. Lefiya then suggested they return to the Guild. There, they went to the exchange counter to trade in the magic stones they had collected.

The guild staff at the counter greeted them warmly and began counting the magic stones they handed over. After the exchange process was complete, the staff gave them a certain amount of valis as compensation. Shirou looked at the money he received and felt a bit amazed; though it wasn't a large sum, this was his first earnings as an adventurer.

Lefiya smiled widely as she saw Shirou's expression. "Well, that's your first paycheck from the dungeon!" she teased with a small laugh.

Shirou smiled and chuckled lightly, feeling relieved and happy. "Thank you, Lefiya. I couldn't have done it without your help."

Lefiya blushed slightly, pleased to have helped Shirou. "No problem, Shirou. After all, we're in the same Familia now. I'm sure you'll become a great adventurer in time."

Motivated by Lefiya's words, Shirou was determined to keep learning and improving. "I'll work even harder," he promised.

The two of them left the Guild feeling satisfied—Shirou with his first earnings as an adventurer, and Lefiya glad she could help her new companion navigate life as an adventurer in Orario.

When Shirou and Lefiya arrived back at Twilight Manor after a day of dungeon crawling, they were greeted by the twins, Tiona and Tione, two powerful adventurers from the Loki Familia, who were lounging near the entrance.

Tiona, with a wide smile on her face, waved at them. "Hey, Lefiya! Shirou! How was your day?"

Tione, who was more often the mischievous one, immediately noticed how happy Lefiya seemed. She smiled slyly and walked over to them. "Oh, look who's here! How was your 'date' in the dungeon, Lefiya? Fun, huh?" she teased, winking.

Lefiya immediately blushed, her face turning bright red. "It wasn't a date, Tione!" she stammered. "I was just teaching Shirou how to fight in the dungeon. He's my student, that's all!"

Shirou, standing beside Lefiya, couldn't help but smile a little as he saw how flustered Lefiya was by Tione's teasing. "Lefiya was really helpful," he said, trying to calm the situation. "She showed me how to deal with the monsters and made sure I stayed safe the whole time."

But Tione didn't stop there. "Oh, so Lefiya really took on the role of teacher, huh? And how about her student? Was he obedient?"

Lefiya, still embarrassed, tried to shift the focus away from herself. "Shirou was amazing! He handled the monsters on the first floor with ease. Much better than I did when I first entered the dungeon."

Tiona looked interested. "Really? That's awesome! Maybe we can see you in action sometime, Shirou."

Shirou just smiled, feeling a bit awkward with all the sudden attention. "I just did my best."

Lefiya, still red-faced, tried to end the conversation quickly. "Yes, Shirou is very talented. But now, we need to rest. See you later!" she said, pulling Shirou inside Twilight Manor.

Tiona and Tione giggled as they watched the still-flustered Lefiya. "Alright, see you later!" Tiona called out teasingly, while Tione just smiled, satisfied with Lefiya's reaction.

As they walked inside, Lefiya tried to calm herself and looked at Shirou awkwardly. "Sorry about them. They always like to tease like that."

Shirou just chuckled softly. "It's okay, Lefiya. I'm glad I could learn from you today. And thank you for helping me."

Lefiya smiled, feeling better after hearing that. "You're welcome, Shirou. I'm glad I could help you too."

Chapter 16

A week had passed, and Shirou quickly adapted to the rhythm of life as an adventurer in Orario. With Lefiya's supervision, he managed to explore the Dungeon up to the 4th floor—an early level but still challenging. Lefiya watched his every move, carefully observing how Shirou handled each situation.

Surprisingly, Shirou was able to defeat all the monsters they encountered without much difficulty. Goblins, kobolds, and even the larger, more aggressive wolves on the 4th floor were all taken down by Shirou with impressive efficiency. Despite being a rookie adventurer at Level 1, he displayed exceptional combat skills and strategy. His arrows always hit their mark, his movements were agile and calculated, and his instincts in facing monsters were sharp.

Lefiya, tasked with supervising Shirou in the dungeon, grew increasingly amazed by his abilities. "It's strange," she thought. "Shirou doesn't seem to need any help from me. It's as if he's been doing this his entire life."

What puzzled Lefiya even more was the fact that Shirou had not relied on the blessing of the goddess Loki. His status hadn't been updated since he first received it, meaning his current strength was purely from his innate human abilities, without any enhancements from Falna.

Each time they completed a floor, Lefiya tried to offer her assistance, but Shirou always managed to overcome all the challenges on his own. "You must have done this before, Shirou," Lefiya commented on the seventh day they were together.

Shirou simply gave a faint smile and nodded. "You could say that. I've faced things more difficult than this. But here, I feel something different... I want to prove that I can do it with my own strength."

Lefiya smiled at Shirou's words. "That's a good thing, but don't push yourself too hard. There's still a lot you can learn in this dungeon, especially on the deeper floors."

Shirou nodded in agreement but felt a slight relief in his heart. Although he didn't want to show too much of his strength, he was also aware that there was a limit to how much he could rely on his abilities without the goddess Loki's blessing. For now, however, he felt confident enough to continue his exploration without having to rely directly on the divine power of the goddess Loki.

As they prepared to return to the surface, Lefiya became increasingly impressed with Shirou. Though he had not yet reached a high level, his determination and innate abilities hinted at the great potential within him. And for Shirou, each day in this dungeon was an opportunity to better understand his limits in this world full of wonders.

After exchanging the drop items from the monsters they defeated at the guild, Shirou and Lefiya returned to Twilight Manor. As they entered the main hall, the atmosphere was more lively than usual. Many members of the Loki Familia were gathered, speaking with high spirits. Shirou noticed Finn, the Familia's leader, standing in the center of the room with Riveria, Gareth, and several other high-level members.

Finn raised his hand, calling for everyone's attention. "Listen up, everyone! The next grand expedition will start next week. Our goal this time is to explore deeper floors, reaching areas we've never been to before," Finn announced in a voice that was loud yet full of authority. "Prepare your gear, ensure your physical condition is optimal, and make sure to double-check all your preparations!"

Cheers greeted Finn's announcement, especially from high-level adventurers like Aiz, Bete, Tiona, and Tione. They seemed very excited about this expedition. Shirou, standing next to Lefiya, listened attentively. He realized how important this moment was for the Loki Familia.

However, Finn continued more seriously, "And for those who are still at a low level, including newcomers like Shirou, this expedition is not something you can participate in. The floors we will be exploring are much deeper and more dangerous. Level 1 will not be enough to face what we'll encounter down there."

Shirou nodded, understanding the situation. Although he felt disappointed that he couldn't join this grand expedition, he also knew that at this time, his level and experience weren't sufficient to face the challenges in the lower floors of the dungeon.

Lefiya, standing beside him, patted his shoulder reassuringly. "Don't worry, Shirou. This is normal. Expeditions like this aren't for beginners. There's plenty of time for you to grow and strengthen yourself. You can learn a lot from training on the surface or in the early floors."

Shirou gave a small smile. "I understand. I'll keep training and improving myself. One day, I also want to join an expedition like this."

Lefiya smiled encouragingly. "That's the right spirit! We've all been in the same position as you. So, never give up!"

Although Shirou couldn't join the expedition this time, he felt more motivated to strengthen himself. He knew there was a lot he needed to learn and improve before he could face the dangers of the deeper dungeon alongside the other members of the Familia. For now, he would focus on his training and preparation, while waiting for the next opportunity to prove himself.

That night, Shirou sat alone on the balcony of the upper floor of Twilight Manor, gazing at the full moon shining brightly in the night sky. The night air was cool, and a gentle breeze blew, carrying the scent of blooming flowers from the garden below. Shirou held a cup of warm tea in his hand, inhaling the calming aroma of the tea. He recalled moments from his childhood with Kiritsugu, sitting in the backyard and enjoying the night under the same full moon.

After a while, light footsteps were heard behind him. Shirou turned and saw Riveria, who was dressed casually tonight but still looked graceful in a long, flowing robe. Her long green hair was left loose, giving a peaceful and dignified impression.

"May I join you?" Riveria asked with a small smile on her face.

"Of course, please," Shirou replied, smiling and inviting Riveria to sit beside him. "Would you like some tea? I just brewed it."

Riveria nodded. "Thank you, I'm very fond of tea," she said as she accepted the cup of tea Shirou offered. She inhaled the tea's aroma with great interest before sipping it slowly. "This is good tea. You have quite a skill for making tea, Shirou," she commented, smiling warmly.

They sat in silence for a moment, enjoying the tranquility of the night. The moonlight gently illuminated the balcony, creating a soothing and calming atmosphere. Shirou stared at the full moon, lost in thought, before Riveria finally broke the silence.

"Are you feeling a little down because you can't join the expedition?" Riveria asked, staring straight ahead.

Shirou was silent for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, a little. But I know I'm still too weak to participate. I'm not ready," he said honestly.

Riveria gave a slight smile and gently patted Shirou's shoulder. "There's nothing wrong with that, Shirou. Every adventurer starts from the bottom, and levels don't increase overnight. What matters is that you keep working hard and don't give up. Even if you're left behind this time, it doesn't mean you're not valuable. You have great potential."

Shirou gave a small smile, feeling touched by Riveria's words. "Thank you, Riveria. I'll try not to lose heart and keep training," he said with renewed determination.

Riveria looked at Shirou with a gentle yet firm gaze. "And remember, one day, when you level up, you can join the expedition as a supporter. Everyone has their role in the dungeon. Maybe you're not ready as a front-line fighter, but you can support the team with your other abilities."

Shirou nodded, feeling more optimistic. "I'll prepare myself as best as I can. And when the opportunity comes, I want to be someone who can be relied upon."

Riveria smiled, taking another sip of the tea Shirou made. "I'm sure you can do it. Don't rush. Enjoy the process, and become stronger over time. Everyone in the Loki Familia will support you."

The night continued to pass, with a soothing silence. Shirou and Riveria remained there, enjoying tea and the full moon, bonded in a pleasant silence and mutual understanding, savoring a simple yet meaningful moment of togetherness.

After spending enough time enjoying the calm night with Riveria, Shirou finally decided to say goodnight. "Thank you, Riveria, for this conversation. I really appreciate it," Shirou said as he stood up.

Riveria smiled warmly. "You're welcome, Shirou. Remember, we're always here for you."

Shirou nodded and walked to his room. Upon reaching his room's door, he was surprised to see Lefiya already waiting there, her face looking a bit anxious. "Lefiya? What are you doing here?" Shirou asked, puzzled.

Lefiya bit her lip for a moment before finally speaking. "I wanted to apologize, Shirou... for not being able to accompany you during the expedition. I know you're still new, and I feel responsible as your mentor. But because I have to join the expedition, I won't be here to help you."

Shirou smiled reassuringly. "It's okay, Lefiya. I understand. This is an important mission for the Loki Familia, and you also have an important role there."

Lefiya nodded, still looking worried. "But... I want you to be careful when exploring the dungeon while we're away. Please don't try going beyond the 4th floor before I get back. The danger increases sharply, and I don't want anything bad to happen to you."

Shirou noticed how serious Lefiya was, and he responded gently, "I understand. I won't take unnecessary risks. I'll stay on the safe floors until you return, Lefiya."

Lefiya seemed relieved to hear Shirou's promise. "Thank you, Shirou. I'll be back as soon as I can, so please take care of yourself, okay?"

Shirou nodded with a warm smile. "I'll be fine. Don't worry about me, just focus on your expedition."

Lefiya smiled, reassured, and said, "Alright, see you soon. I hope your dungeon training goes well."

After their farewell, Shirou entered his room, closing the door with a slightly lighter heart. He knew he needed to be cautious while the Loki Familia was on their expedition, but he also felt more motivated to keep training and prove his worth among them.

At dawn, with the soft light enveloping Twilight Manor, Shirou woke up earlier than usual. He headed to the quiet kitchen and began preparing breakfast for the Loki Familia members who would leave for the expedition today. He knew that adventurers needed a good meal before facing the great challenges of the dungeon, so he decided to make a warm and filling dish.

Skillfully, Shirou chopped vegetables, toasted bread, and cooked meat with simple yet delicious spices. The aroma of the food began to fill the kitchen and spread throughout the room. One by one, the members of the Familia started arriving, drawn by the enticing smell.

Aiz was one of the first to arrive. She approached the dining table with a slightly sad expression, her eyes landing on Shirou, who was busy in the kitchen. "You really woke up early for this, Shirou," she said softly.

Shirou smiled at her. "I just wanted to make sure you all had a good meal before heading out. It might be the last time I can cook for you before the expedition."

Aiz nodded quietly, taking one of the plates Shirou had prepared. As she took a bite of her food, a soft smile appeared on her face. "The food is as delicious as always, Shirou. I'm going to miss this."

Other members of the Loki Familia began gathering around the dining table, following Aiz's example. They nodded in agreement, some of them smiling. "Yeah, you're right, Aiz. We're going to miss Shirou's cooking," said Tiona as she took a bite of rice.

Tione, in a teasing tone, added, "I agree. Maybe we should ask Loki to recruit a special chef since Shirou won't be cooking for us during the expedition."

Even Bete, who was usually more cynical, nodded in agreement. "At least we won't have to eat boring food this time."

Finn, the leader of the Familia, gave a small smile while enjoying his breakfast. "Thank you, Shirou. This is just the boost we needed before heading out."

Shirou smiled warmly, happy to help in this small way. "Take care out there, everyone. I'll be waiting for you all to return safely."

As the Familia members began preparing to leave, Aiz looked at Shirou once more with a determined expression. "Thank you, Shirou. We'll be back as soon as we can."

Shirou nodded. "I believe in all of you. I hope your expedition is a success."

With high spirits and determination, the members of the Loki Familia set off, leaving Shirou behind, waving with a hopeful smile, though his heart felt a little empty knowing they would be gone for a long time.

As the sun rose higher, Shirou began his own adventure, filled with determination even though the members of the Loki Familia had departed for their expedition. With careful preparation and a strong resolve, Shirou entered the dungeon, ready to face the challenges waiting for him in the depths he had yet to explore.

As usual, he quickly reached the 4th floor without much difficulty. Once there, Shirou decided to do something a bit different. He searched for a large crevice in the stone to hide his valuable gear. After finding the right spot and marking it, he stashed away unnecessary equipment and weapons to ensure he wouldn't burden himself with items he didn't need as he continued deeper to the 5th floor.

Then, Shirou decided to use his Projection ability to create a replica of the mask and cloak of Hassan ibn Sabbah. Wearing this disguise, he hoped to conceal his identity from any monsters or adventurers who might be in the dungeon. Though he felt a little uneasy about doing this, he believed it would help him explore deeper without drawing attention.

As Shirou moved on to the 5th floor, he felt a bit anxious. He knew he was breaking Lefiya's orders not to go beyond the 4th floor alone. Nevertheless, the desire to explore and prove his abilities drove him to push forward.

On the 5th floor, stronger monsters began to appear, but with his sharpened archery skills, Shirou was able to deal with them efficiently. He proceeded cautiously, using his mask and cloak to stay under the radar. Despite the lingering guilt, Shirou felt a sense of satisfaction from overcoming these challenges and pressing on.

Whenever he found a safe place to rest, he took notes about what he had encountered and learned. He wasn't just focused on fighting, but also on observing the monster patterns and the deeper structure of the dungeon. Shirou knew this knowledge would be invaluable for future adventures.

As night fell and Shirou grew tired after exploring the 5th floor, he decided to rest for a while and plan his next steps. He prayed for Lefiya and the members of the Loki Familia to return safely from their expedition, and he hoped to one day show them the results of his hard work and learn from this experience.

Shirou continued his exploration on the 5th floor with heightened caution. The atmosphere became more tense as he encountered stronger monsters than before. One particular type of monster that caught his attention was the War Shadows, notorious creatures known by the nickname "Newbie Killers."

War Shadows were dangerous, possessing exceptional strength and speed. Shirou quickly realized that his arrows were not effective against them, and he knew that ordinary tactics wouldn't work. Faced with this challenge, Shirou decided to change his strategy.

Swiftly, he activated his ability and uttered the incantation, "Trace On." In an instant, a pair of swords—Kanshou and Bakuya—materialized in his hands. These swords, known for their speed and sharpness, glowed with a cold light as he wielded them.

Shirou focused his attention on the War Shadows, who were trying to surround him. With rapid and precise movements, he began slicing through the monsters one by one. Kanshou and Bakuya proved highly effective, cutting down the enemies with ease and reducing the threat level quickly.

While he moved with impressive speed, Shirou remained cautious, always ensuring he kept a safe distance and never allowed himself to be overwhelmed. His archery skills, often relied upon before, were now replaced by deadly close-combat techniques.

Once all the War Shadows were defeated, Shirou felt relieved yet remained vigilant. He knew that although he had triumphed over these powerful foes, many more challenges awaited him deeper within the dungeon. He took the opportunity to gather Magic Stones from the fallen monsters and check his gear and supplies.

With renewed confidence and an increasing sense of self-assurance, Shirou continued his exploration of the 5th floor, determined to face whatever lay ahead and learn as much as he could from the experience.

Shirou returned to Twilight Manor with a sense of relief and satisfaction after successfully overcoming the challenges of the 5th floor. Kanshou and Bakuya had proven highly effective against the monsters, allowing Shirou to collect a larger number of Magic Stones than usual.

However, he realized the consequences of breaking Lefiya's orders by going beyond the designated floor. If he exchanged the Magic Stones at the Guild without Lefiya, the staff might suspect that he had ventured deeper into the dungeon on his own, disobeying orders. Carefully, Shirou decided to store the Magic Stones for the time being.

Back in his room, Shirou quickly hid his loot in a desk drawer. He made sure to cover the Magic Stones with a few books and clothes, ensuring they wouldn't attract attention if someone searched his room.

Afterward, Shirou sat down, reflecting on his actions. While he felt guilty for disobeying Lefiya's orders, he also felt proud of his own capabilities, which had proven sufficient for surviving on the 5th floor. Still, he knew this was only the beginning, and the challenges in the dungeon would grow more difficult with time. Determined to grow stronger, Shirou vowed to contribute more to the Loki Familia in the future.

Deciding not to take any further risks, Shirou planned to wait until Lefiya returned before exchanging the Magic Stones at the Guild. Until then, he would continue training and honing his skills in the dungeon without drawing unnecessary attention.

Loki knocked on Shirou's door with her usual casual style, and Shirou opened it with a faint smile, trying to stay calm. Loki looked Shirou over from head to toe, ensuring he was in good shape. There were no obvious injuries or signs of exhaustion, and Loki seemed satisfied with what she saw.

"Hey, newbie, you doing okay? How was the dungeon today? You stayed on the 4th floor, right?" Loki asked playfully, though her sharp eyes seemed to be searching for any small hints of dishonesty.

Shirou knew that lying to a goddess wasn't a good idea. But he also realized that telling the full truth might not be the best option either. He decided to give a half-truth. "Yeah, I'm fine, Loki-sama. I stayed on the 4th floor, trying to memorize the terrain and monsters there... just like Lefiya suggested."

Loki smiled widely, seemingly pleased with Shirou's answer. "Good, good! That's what you should be doing. Don't rush things, there's no point in being reckless in the dungeon. Just because you're new doesn't mean you have to prove yourself in one night."

Shirou nodded, feeling a moment of relief. While he knew Loki might be more perceptive than she let on, it seemed the goddess hadn't yet realized that he had ventured to the 5th floor. Loki continued with some lighthearted conversation, joking about the ongoing expedition and how some of the Familia members would definitely miss Shirou's cooking.

After a while, Loki bid farewell, reminding Shirou to rest well and not overexert himself. Shirou closed the door after she left, his heartbeat slightly faster. He knew he had to be more careful in the future—playing with the truth in front of a goddess could be a dangerous game.

The next day, Shirou decided not to venture into the dungeon. Instead, he began working on a project he had been planning for the past few days—transforming an old, unused shed in the corner of Twilight Manor's garden into a magus workshop. The shed looked dilapidated, with a nearly collapsed roof and dust accumulated in every corner. However, Shirou saw its potential as the perfect place for discreet magecraft training.

Before starting, Shirou made sure to ask for permission from Loki. Loki simply waved her hand with a laid-back attitude and said, "Ah, just take the shed. No one's using it. I don't care what you do there, as long as you don't burn the manor down!" Shirou smiled and nodded, thanking Loki for her approval.

Shirou then spent several hours cleaning the shed, sweeping away cobwebs and discarding old, unused items. Afterward, he began setting up the basics—magic circles, ritual tools, and magecraft materials he had managed to gather. The shed, though simple, started to resemble a proper workshop fit for a magus.

To maintain privacy and security, Shirou decided to set up a simple bounded field around the shed. This field would detect anyone approaching and alert him if someone tried to peek or enter without permission. Though the field wasn't particularly powerful, it was sufficient to provide early warnings.

As he completed the setup of the bounded field, Shirou felt a sense of peace he hadn't experienced in a while. Despite being in a foreign world, having this workshop made him feel a bit more at home—a place where he could return to his roots as a magus.

"Trace, on," Shirou intoned the mantra calmly yet firmly. A blue glow began to radiate from his left hand as he initiated the process to project a Magic Sword.

He felt the flow of prana rush through his body, surging into his outstretched hand. With his mind's eye, Shirou visualized the first sword—a magic blade capable of unleashing a large fireball when swung. In an instant, the sword appeared in his hand, complete with the magical aura emanating from its blade. Shirou could feel the sword drawing a significant amount of prana from his body, as if the magical energy within him was being drained by the object.

Undeterred, Shirou continued with the second, third, and more swords. Each sword had unique characteristics: one emitted freezing ice blasts, another generated crackling lightning strikes, and yet another created shockwaves that could knock down enemies in the vicinity. With each projection, Shirou felt the prana in his body gradually depleting.

By the time he projected the fourth sword, Shirou began to feel fatigued. His heartbeat quickened, and cold sweat beaded on his forehead. However, his resolve remained unshaken. With labored breaths, he visualized the fifth sword, a more complex magic sword adorned with intricate engravings along the blade, signifying a higher level of craftsmanship.

As the fifth sword materialized, Shirou realized his body was nearly drained of prana. Every passing second felt heavier, and each movement sapped the last reserves of his energy. He stood in the middle of his workshop, surrounded by five glowing magic swords, feeling the remaining prana flow out of his body.

"As I suspected," Shirou thought, taking a deep breath, "the higher the craftsman's skill, the more prana required to replicate their magic swords."

Though he succeeded in projecting the five swords, Shirou was now almost entirely out of prana. He looked at the swords with a mixture of pride and caution. He knew his limits and recognized that, while this was a significant achievement, repeating this process too often could be dangerous.

Slowly, Shirou lowered his hands, allowing his body to rest as his prana began to recover gradually. At least he had proven that his ability to replicate magic swords in this world remained intact—the only cost being the much larger consumption of prana.

Shirou opened a small bottle filled with a shimmering blue liquid. The potion felt cool in his hand. Without hesitation, he drank it. A sharp, slightly bitter taste spread across his tongue, but the effects were almost immediate. He felt a fresh flow of prana surge through his magic circuits, like a wave of warmth enveloping his entire body.

"This… is incredible," Shirou thought, feeling the relief wash through him from his fingertips to the rest of his body. He could feel his magic circuits recharging rapidly, far faster than anything he had experienced before. In his world, recovering prana this quickly would take hours of meditation or complex rituals—now, just drinking a potion did the trick in seconds.

Shirou gave a bittersweet smile. "If magi from my world knew about this, they'd be willing to do anything—perhaps even kill—for a potion like this," he mused. The world of mages he came from was filled with fierce and often bloody competition for stronger and rarer magical resources.

This potion, while seemingly simple to adventurers in Orario, was an invaluable miracle to a magus. He briefly imagined how magi from the Clock Tower or even the Einzbern family would react if they discovered a way to instantly replenish prana. Their ambition and ruthlessness could turn this world into a new battleground.

"How ironic," Shirou smiled faintly, "that in this place, such an item is cheap and can be bought from a regular shop." He felt deep gratitude for being in a world that offered new ways to survive—but also a sense of caution, knowing he couldn't become too reliant on such items.

After a moment, Shirou stood tall again, feeling ready to resume his training or perhaps experiment further with more magic swords. "This potion is truly a valuable asset," he murmured. He glanced around at his small workshop, thinking of how best to utilize his time and prana moving forward.

Shirou stealthily moved through the dark corridors of the 5th floor of the Dungeon, cloaked in the Assassin's robe and mask to conceal his identity. His footsteps were nearly silent, only the faint sound of his breath audible in the damp air. He knew the lair of the killer ants was just ahead.

When he finally arrived, he saw the bustling activity of the monsters—large killer ants with sharp mandibles gleaming in the darkness. They posed a serious threat to beginner adventurers, especially due to their sudden and overwhelming group attacks.

Shirou took his position and summoned the first magic sword he wanted to test: a sword that glowed with a warm red hue, signifying its fire element. This sword, the work of a skilled blacksmith from Hephaestus Familia at level 3, looked both beautiful and deadly. Shirou could feel the prana coursing through the sword, like molten lava ready to be unleashed.

"Alright, let's see how strong you are," Shirou muttered, gripping the sword tightly. He swung it toward the killer ant nest, activating its magical power.

In an instant, a massive burst of fire erupted from the sword, like a fiery dragon devouring the air. The flames quickly spread throughout the nest, engulfing everything in their path. Shirou stepped back, shielding himself from the intense heat.

The killer ants had no time to react. The fire was too fast, too powerful. Shirou watched in awe as the flames consumed the nest, incinerating the killer ants to ashes in mere seconds. Their dying screams were brief before being drowned out by the roaring inferno.

"This… is clearly overkill," Shirou muttered, slightly surprised by the result. "I only wanted to test the sword, but the outcome far exceeded my expectations."

The fire soon died out after exhausting its fuel, leaving behind an empty nest and charred dungeon walls. Shirou observed the remaining magical particles evaporating from the sword, signaling that the weapon had reached its limit and would soon disappear. He watched as the sword slowly dissolved into light particles before vanishing entirely.

He sighed. "This is just one of many magic swords I now possess… If this one is already this strong, what could the more powerful swords do?"

Still, he knew that such great power came with risk. Using a magic sword with effects that were too flashy could attract unwanted attention. He would need to be more cautious moving forward.

With a slight smile hidden behind his mask, Shirou turned and began heading to another part of the 5th floor. There was still much he wanted to test, and the Dungeon was the perfect place for it.

Shirou, still disguised in the Assassin's cloak and mask, continued deeper into the Dungeon. Unconsciously, he had used the remaining four magic swords he had projected earlier. Each time a monster appeared, Shirou swiftly activated the power of the magic sword, annihilating them with a single devastating strike.

As Shirou ventured further, he found himself reaching the 6th and then the 7th floors, not realizing that he had crossed the boundary Lefiya had set. Each swing of his magic swords resulted in spectacular displays: icy blasts freezing monsters in an instant, lightning bolts stunning them, and sharp energy waves slicing them in half. Monsters like War Shadows, Frog Shooters, and Imps stood no chance, being obliterated under Shirou's overwhelming power.

Over time, Shirou became so engrossed in the battles and testing his magic swords that he didn't realize he had used up all four of the remaining swords in a short span. After each magic sword was used, Shirou watched as they evaporated into light particles, like shooting stars fading away in the grim atmosphere of the Dungeon.

By the time he reached the 7th floor, he paused to catch his breath, realizing just how far he had come. Shirou noticed that his final magic sword had dissolved into light particles, leaving him without any more swords to use.

"I've… gone too far," he thought. Shirou's eyes widened as he realized his grave mistake. He had broken his promise to Lefiya not to go beyond the 4th floor, and now he was on the 7th floor, much deeper than he had intended. Shirou also realized that he had exhausted all of the magic swords he had projected, leaving him without additional protection beyond his original skills.

"I shouldn't have done that," he whispered, a hint of worry in his voice.

However, Shirou also felt adrenaline coursing through his veins. He had come this far, and even though he knew there would be consequences, he couldn't turn back now.

"I'd better head back to the upper floors before anyone realizes I've been down here," he thought. But before he could move, a distant rumbling sound caught his attention. It was like the heavy footsteps of a large group of monsters, growing closer with every second.

Shirou knew he would have to face one final challenge before he could retreat safely. He sighed, readying himself for whatever might emerge ahead.

As the rumbling grew louder, Shirou saw a group of Frog Shooters—large, frog-like monsters with bulging eyes and wide mouths capable of firing poisonous projectiles from a distance. They approached in a large pack, their eyes glowing red in the darkness of the 7th floor. Shirou immediately understood that his advantage lay in maintaining distance.

"Trace on," he whispered softly. Instantly, Shirou projected a large black bow, one commonly used by Archer, sturdy and elegant in structure. He also projected arrows that were all too familiar to him—designed to pierce through enemies with immense force.

Shirou quickly drew the bowstring, feeling the magical energy flow from the projection into his hands. Calm and focused, he aimed and released the first arrow. It whistled through the air, embedding itself in the head of one of the Frog Shooters, killing it instantly. The monster dropped to the ground with a heavy thud as the others became aware of the distant danger.

Shirou kept moving, maintaining a safe distance from the monsters. With each step, he loosed arrow after arrow, each one striking true. Every shot hit its target, piercing through heads, bodies, or limbs of the Frog Shooters, leaving them powerless and quickly destroyed. Some of them tried to get closer, firing their poisonous projectiles, but Shirou agilely dodged their attacks, always keeping himself just out of their range.

In time, the number of Frog Shooters dwindled until Shirou had eliminated them all. Breathing steadily, his sharp eyes scanned the area, ensuring no more monsters were approaching.

Satisfied the area was safe, Shirou quickly gathered the dropped items left behind by the Frog Shooters—magic stones of small to medium size, as well as some monster materials that could fetch a high price on the market. He placed them all in a cloth bag he carried, noting that today's haul was far better than he had anticipated.

With the bag growing heavier from the dropped items, Shirou decided to return to the surface before the situation became more dangerous. "That's enough for today," he thought with a faint smile, pleased with his accomplishments, though slightly anxious about the potential consequences of his actions.

After ensuring all the dropped items and magic stones were securely collected, Shirou quickly made his way back up to the 4th floor. Upon reaching it, he immediately sought out a hidden spot where he could return to his true self without being seen by other adventurers.

Behind one of the large stone pillars, Shirou stood still and took a deep breath. With full concentration, he silently chanted, "Trace off." The Assassin mask and cloak that had been concealing his body began to fade, dissolving into shimmering magical particles that disappeared into the air, leaving Shirou in the simple clothes he had been wearing before.

Once back to his original form, Shirou moved toward the crevice in the stone he had marked earlier. Carefully, he retrieved the standard equipment he had hidden there, putting it on piece by piece to ensure nothing looked suspicious. His bow, arrows, quiver, and backup dagger were all neatly strapped to his body.

With his equipment now appearing normal and without any signs of suspicious activity, Shirou breathed a sigh of relief. His heartbeat slowed, and he felt calm once more. "I need to be more careful," he thought as he stepped out of his hiding place. With steady steps, Shirou began making his way back toward the staircase leading to the surface, ensuring that each step did not attract unwanted attention.

Shirou hoped that all his actions today would remain unnoticed by others, especially Lefiya and Loki, who had placed their trust in him.

Once back in his room, Shirou carefully stored the dungeon drop items in the drawer of his bed. Feeling both relieved and exhausted, he noticed that night had fallen, and the usually bustling manor was unusually quiet without Loki, who was out drinking.

Deciding to make use of the quiet, Shirou opted to rest. He sat on the edge of the bed, reflecting for a moment on his days in Orario and the various challenges he had recently faced. His thoughts drifted to his encounters with members of the Loki Familia and how he had ventured deeper into the dungeon using his diverse collection of magic swords.

Shirou sighed deeply, realizing he was beginning to understand this world better, even though there was still much to learn. He felt satisfied with today's achievements, but he also knew he had to remain cautious and not forget Lefiya's warnings about the dungeon's dangers.

After organizing his gear and putting away unnecessary items, Shirou lay down on his bed. He thought about his plans moving forward, including how he would continue his training while keeping his identity safe.

Finally, Shirou closed his eyes, trying to release all the tension and worries before drifting into a peaceful sleep.

The next morning, Shirou encountered Loki, who still appeared a little hungover from her night of drinking. Loki, sitting lazily with an empty glass in hand, responded sluggishly to Shirou's questions.

"Eh, the expedition usually takes about a month," Loki croaked, "You know, exploring the deeper parts of the dungeon takes time. Plus, we have to be careful."

Shirou nodded, understanding that during this time, he would be on his own in the dungeon without Lefiya or the other members of the Loki Familia. However, he also saw this as an opportunity to further hone his skills and perhaps find ways to adapt more fully to his new world.

Armed with this information, Shirou decided to continue his preparations and return to his daily routine while anticipating the Familia's return and the new experiences he would face during their expedition.

Shirou walked to his workshop, determined to test an idea that had suddenly occurred to him. After entering the small room he had outfitted with various tools, he began projecting one of the magic swords he had copied from Hephaestus Familia's shop.

With the magic sword glowing in his hand, Shirou attempted to imagine firing the sword using the large black bow wielded by Archer, the weapon he commonly used for unleashing magical arrows. However, as soon as he drew the bowstring, he immediately sensed something was wrong.

The magic sword lacked the aerodynamic shape needed and felt too heavy and unbalanced when placed on the bow. Shirou tried several times to imagine a scenario where the magic sword could be fired perfectly, but in reality, the sword was too bulky and unsuitable for his archery technique. Each time he pulled the bowstring, the feeling of discomfort grew stronger, and Shirou realized that this idea wouldn't work.

"I'm forcing something that doesn't fit," Shirou muttered, sighing. He released the bowstring and allowed the magic sword to dissipate into magical particles.

Although he failed in his experiment, Shirou saw it as a valuable lesson. He understood that not all concepts could be combined seamlessly, and sometimes, special modifications were needed to make something work perfectly. With this in mind, he decided to return to the basics and consider other ways to maximize the use of the magic swords he had copied.

Shirou paused for a moment, recalling how Archer, his future self, used techniques that were highly unconventional for a magus. One of the most impressive techniques he had witnessed was how Archer transformed the large sword of Fergus mac Róich, Caladbolg, into a high-powered projectile that could be fired from his bow. The technique was known as Caladbolg II, a modified version of the original sword that had a spiral form and deadly speed.

The process of transforming a large sword into a projectile was called Alteration, a magecraft technique where Shirou or Archer could alter or modify the form and properties of a projected object to suit their needs. In the case of Caladbolg II, Archer not only altered the sword's shape to make it more aerodynamic, but also enhanced its destructive power by turning it into a rapidly spinning projectile, obliterating everything in its path.

Inspired by this memory, Shirou began considering the possibility of applying Alteration to the magic swords he had projected earlier. If he could reshape the magic swords to be slimmer and more suited for use with a bow, he might be able to fire them like Caladbolg II.

"Trace on," Shirou whispered calmly, focusing his concentration on the Alteration technique. He felt the prana flowing through his body, reshaping the structure and form of the magic sword in his hand. Slowly, the sword, once large and unwieldy, began to change shape, becoming longer and thinner, with a sharp, aerodynamic point, like a giant arrow ready to be loosed from a bow.

Carefully, Shirou placed the altered magic sword onto Archer's large black bow. This time, it felt more comfortable and balanced. The sword now seemed far more suitable for firing, and Shirou could sense that its destructive power had remained intact, perhaps even increased due to its new form.

Shirou took a deep breath, focusing his mind, and steadily drew the bowstring. As he released it, the projectile shot forward at an incredible speed, leaving a trail of light as it streaked through the air. Shirou smiled with satisfaction, realizing that the Alteration technique could become one of his most powerful assets in the more dangerous dungeon battles.

"This could be really useful," Shirou thought, as he prepared further plans to explore deeper floors.

For over a week, Shirou locked himself inside the small workshop he had built in the corner of Twilight Manor. With strong determination, he focused on honing his ability to use Alteration to transform a dozen magic swords into their ideal forms as projectiles. Every day, Shirou practiced this technique, paying attention to every small change in the structure of the swords he projected. He ensured that each altered magic sword not only had the right aerodynamic shape but also retained its magical power when fired.

Time seemed to fly by quickly. Shirou often became so focused that he lost track of time, only realizing it when exhaustion overtook his body, forcing him to fall asleep in the cold, hard corner of the workshop. Several times, he woke up with soreness in his back and neck, but he ignored the discomfort. He simply continued his training and refining the magic swords, striving for perfection in every step.

Occasionally, he would stop to drink the remaining mana potions, feeling the flow of prana replenish his body, then return to his work. Shirou noticed his magecraft skills gradually becoming sharper, and he began altering the magic swords faster and with more precision than when he first started.

During this period, Shirou hardly left the workshop. He didn't go to the dungeon, nor did he interact with anyone, completely immersing himself in his training. Sometimes, when he was extremely tired, he would fall asleep on the workshop floor, surrounded by scattered magic sword equipment. Even though his body was worn out, his mind stayed focused on his task.

Day by day, his efforts began to show. The magic swords he had modified now had the perfect shape for projectiles, with much better balance and aerodynamics compared to his initial attempts. Shirou felt pleased with this progress, but he knew it was only the beginning of his preparations. While he was happy with the improvements, he also understood that the true test would come when he used these weapons in the more dangerous dungeons.

After more than a week, Shirou finally felt that he had reached the point where the weapons were ready to be tested. With a sense of relief, he decided to rest for a moment, leaning back in the wooden chair in the workshop, savoring the quiet after a long stretch of hard work. "The next step is to test all of this," he thought as he stared at the workshop ceiling, allowing his eyes to close for a moment before he resumed planning his next moves.

Chapter 17

As morning arrived, Shirou awoke with renewed energy, ready to test the results of his experiments in the Dungeon. However, as he prepared in front of his workshop, he encountered Loki, who seemed to have been waiting for him. Her eyes sparkled, though there was still a hint of a hangover from the previous night.

"Heh, you've been busy in that shed for a week, haven't you?" Loki said with a mischievous grin, as if she knew exactly what Shirou had been up to. "Don't worry, I won't interfere with your secret training. But I hope you have something interesting to show me later."

Shirou could only smile, trying to hide his surprise. He hadn't expected Loki to know about his activities, though he wasn't entirely sure how much she was aware of. "Just wait for the surprise, Loki," Shirou replied, his tone casual yet filled with determination.

Loki chuckled softly, giving Shirou a light pat on the shoulder. "I love surprises, especially from enthusiastic new members like you. Don't let me down, okay?"

After Loki left, Shirou felt relieved but even more motivated. It felt like he had received a direct challenge from the goddess. With stronger resolve than before, he prepared himself to descend into the Dungeon, ready to test the fruits of his hard work and intense training over the past week.

He gathered the equipment he had prepared, packing the modified magic sword projectiles into the storage pouch on his back. Today, he would test everything—his skills, his quick thinking, and his courage to face greater challenges. Shirou was sure this day would be unforgettable.

Shirou moved swiftly through the early floors of the Dungeon, once again donning the Assassin's mask and cloak to conceal his identity. With every step, he felt the adrenaline rush through his veins. Floors 4 to 6 no longer posed a challenge for him, thanks to his intensive training and strategic prowess. He relied on his black bow to eliminate enemies from a distance with unerring accuracy, while Kanshou and Bakuya remained at the ready for any enemies brave enough to approach.

As he entered the 7th floor, Shirou realized the threats had become more complex. The monsters were more aggressive and faster, as if they sensed an intruder in their territory. Nevertheless, Shirou stayed calm and vigilant. He dodged their attacks with fluid movements, turning the tide with deadly counterattacks.

When a group of War Shadows emerged from the darkness, Shirou quickly responded. He fired arrows from his black bow, striking their weak points with precision. However, as their numbers grew and the distance closed, Shirou summoned Kanshou and Bakuya. With both blades in hand, he danced through the battle, cutting through the shadows with lethal accuracy.

Within minutes, the 7th floor, once filled with danger, was now littered with defeated monsters. Shirou paused to catch his breath, satisfied that he had reached this floor without using any of his modified magic swords. "It looks like I'm truly ready to test them now," he thought, raising one of the magic arrows he had prepared earlier. His eyes gleamed with determination.

Thus, he continued his journey, seeking the opportunity to unleash the new power he had carefully prepared.

Shirou ventured deeper into the 8th and 9th floors, expecting a significant increase in difficulty. However, after a while, he realized his expectations were somewhat exaggerated. Instead of greater challenges, the main changes were in the environment, which became more expansive and varied. The rooms grew larger, the corridors shorter, and the ceilings rose to nearly ten meters, creating a more open and threatening atmosphere. Moss-covered walls and short patches of grass added an unexpected natural element to the dark Dungeon.

Bright phosphorescent light from the ceiling resembled sunlight, creating an odd sensation of being outdoors despite being deep underground. Monsters from the previous floors returned with greater strength, but their types remained the same. Stronger goblins, kobolds, and War Shadows attacked from all directions. Nevertheless, Shirou handled them with the same efficiency as before.

With his black bow and magical arrows, Shirou made accurate long-range shots, eliminating threats from afar. When monsters drew near, Kanshou and Bakuya danced in his hands, cutting down those that dared approach. His movements remained agile, quick, and calculated, taking every opportunity to reduce the number of enemies coming his way.

The 8th and 9th floors required extra effort, but they were not the grand challenge he had anticipated. "I overestimated this," Shirou thought as he ventured deeper. However, he knew it was better to be overly cautious than overly confident. While these floors were not the end of his quest, they offered the perfect training ground to further sharpen his skills.

With fewer monsters left, Shirou began feeling increasingly confident about facing the greater challenges ahead. "It seems like it's time to test these magic arrows," he whispered, gripping the modified arrow in his hand, ready to face the next level of difficulty.

As Shirou descended to the 10th floor, he immediately sensed a drastic change in atmosphere. The air around him felt heavier, and a thick fog enveloped the entire floor, significantly limiting his visibility. Shirou paused for a moment, realizing this fog could be a serious problem if he couldn't see the approaching enemies.

Quickly, Shirou activated the mantra "Trace On" and reinforced his vision using prana in both of his eyes. Immediately, the thick fog that cloaked the floor began to fade, allowing Shirou to see farther and more clearly. Every small detail of the floor became visible—the cracked walls, the soft sound of dripping water, and shadows moving in the distance.

The change in monster types became apparent as he noticed the presence of larger and stronger creatures. Monsters like orcs, with massive bodies and rough skin, lumbered toward him. They wielded large hammers and clubs, their faces twisted with hatred and aggression. Shirou fired a few arrows to take them down from a distance, but their thick hides absorbed some of the initial attacks. Undeterred, he chanted "Trace On" once more, summoning Kanshou and Bakuya, then quickly engaged them in melee, slashing and cutting through his foes with precision and efficiency.

However, just as Shirou felt the situation under control, an Infant Dragon emerged from the darkness of the fog, roaring loudly and releasing a small burst of fire that nearly struck him. Shirou leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the flames. The dragon's yellow eyes glared at him with malice. Shirou knew this wasn't an ordinary enemy—despite being young, an Infant Dragon had significant strength and much stronger defenses than orcs.

Shirou decided it was time to test one of his modified magic arrows. With his black bow ready, he drew the string with full force, channeling prana into the arrow. He aimed directly at the dragon's head and released the shot. The arrow shot forward at high speed, leaving a trail of magical light that blazed through the thick fog.

As soon as the arrow struck the dragon's thick scales, the magic within it exploded, unleashing a powerful burst of energy. The Infant Dragon's roar echoed throughout the floor, and Shirou could clearly see the result of his attack—scales and blood scattered, marking the success of his strike in penetrating the dragon's defenses.

Seeing the effect of his magic arrow, Shirou smiled slightly. "It seems the modification worked," he muttered, feeling more confident as he prepared to continue his journey through the fog-filled floor, ready to face the new challenges ahead.

Shirou pressed on until he reached the 12th floor, with only one magic arrow—the strongest in his arsenal—left. This arrow was different from the others—heavier, more solid, and pulsing with intense magical energy. It was the result of a modification made to the Fire Blade forged by Tsubaki, the captain of Hephaestus Familia, who was a Level 5 adventurer. Shirou knew how difficult it had been to modify that weapon into an arrow, consuming a lot of his prana and focus during the process.

He recalled the time in the workshop when he had worked tirelessly to transform Tsubaki's fire magic sword into a projectile. The process had taken longer than he anticipated—merging the sword's structure and magical properties into an arrow was no easy task. Every attempt had ended in failure, with the arrow either exploding during the process or losing its magical properties. However, after many trials and errors, he had finally succeeded in creating a powerful arrow that retained the essence of the sword.

Now, holding his strongest arrow, Shirou knew he had to be cautious in its use. This arrow wasn't meant for ordinary situations—it was a last resort, reserved for the most dangerous encounters. He realized that one shot from this arrow could annihilate an entire group of enemies in a single strike, maybe even more. He just hoped he wouldn't need to use it unless absolutely necessary.

As he ventured deeper into the 12th floor, Shirou felt the pressure increase. The air around him grew heavier, and he sensed vibrations from the ground beneath his feet—signs that stronger monsters were near. In the distance, he heard the rumbling of footsteps, signaling the approach of a large group of monsters. When they emerged from the darkness, Shirou saw a sizable number of orcs and several Infant Dragons—far more than he had faced before.

Shirou took a deep breath, assessing the situation. "This isn't the time to use my last arrow," he thought. He decided to save the strongest magic arrow and rely on the other weapons in Unlimited Blade Works to defeat the monsters one by one, conserving his stamina and prana.

One by one, Shirou fired projected arrows, striking the enemies' weak points with deadly accuracy. As the monsters closed in, he summoned Kanshou and Bakuya into his hands, swiftly cutting them down with precision. Shirou continued moving, dodging the monsters' attacks while searching for opportunities to counterattack.

However, as the number of monsters grew and they closed in on him, Shirou realized he might have to use his last arrow. "I need to make sure this ends in one shot," he thought, tightening his grip on his black bow.

Shirou drew the bowstring, positioning the last and most powerful magic arrow. Prana flowed into the arrow, causing an intense heat to radiate from it, evaporating the mist around him. Shirou aimed at the center of the mass of monsters, calculating his shot for maximum damage.

With one final breath, Shirou released the arrow. It flew like a shooting star, glowing with fiery red light. Upon impact, a massive explosion erupted—flames engulfed the 12th floor, incinerating the orcs, Infant Dragons, and other monsters in a fiery inferno. The roar and screams echoed throughout the floor.

Shirou quickly gathered all the drop items scattered across the 12th floor after the massive explosion. Magic stones and other materials left behind by the destroyed monsters lay around him. Shirou moved efficiently, filling his pouch with the valuable items that he could later sell at the Guild.

After ensuring that nothing was left behind, Shirou decided not to take any further risks. He began ascending back to the higher floors, following the path he had previously marked. Upon reaching the 4th floor, Shirou carefully searched for the stone crevice where he had hidden his equipment. He glanced around to make sure no one or no monsters were watching, then quickly retrieved and swapped out the gear he had hidden.

Carefully, Shirou removed the Assassin's mask and cloak that had concealed his identity, letting them dissolve into magical particles. He donned the light armor and ordinary bow he used as a beginner in the Loki Familia.

After ensuring everything was back to normal, Shirou composed himself and prepared to return to the surface. "No traces left behind," he thought, feeling relieved. He knew his actions today had been bold—perhaps even reckless—but he had managed to get through them without being discovered or seriously injured.

Shirou then headed calmly toward the Dungeon's exit, as if nothing had happened. "Just a normal trip to the early floors," he reminded himself, keeping his guard up. As he stepped outside, Shirou felt a bit more confident. He knew he still had much to learn, but he also realized he had made significant progress in a short time.

Back at Twilight Manor, Shirou returned to his room and carefully stashed away all the drop items he had collected in the drawer under his bed. The drawer was now almost full of magic stones and other valuable materials from the deeper Dungeon floors.

As Shirou was organizing his belongings, there was a sudden knock on his door. It opened to reveal Loki, the goddess leading the Familia, standing at the threshold with a bored expression.

"Oi, Shirou! What are you up to? I'm bored. How about we update your status?" Loki asked with a wide grin, clearly hoping for some entertainment from Shirou's status results.

Shirou felt his heart skip a beat. He knew that if Loki saw a significant increase in his stats, it could raise suspicion, especially considering how much progress he had made over the past few days. Realizing he couldn't hide his secret if his status was checked now, Shirou quickly thought of an excuse.

"Umm, Loki-sama... how about we wait a bit? I feel like it would be better to update after the Familia's expedition is over. I want to make sure I've done my best before we check the results," Shirou replied calmly, trying not to show his nervousness.

Loki stared at him for a moment, her goddess eyes seeming to scrutinize every tiny movement Shirou made. But after a few seconds, she shrugged and sighed.

"Well, if that's what you want, I won't force you. But don't take too long to update! I'm curious to see how much you've progressed," Loki said with a meaningful smile before finally leaving Shirou's room.

Shirou sighed in relief after Loki left. He knew this was only a temporary reprieve, but it at least gave him some time to figure out his next steps. Sitting at the edge of his bed, Shirou reflected, realizing he needed to be more careful in the future.

Over the next few days, Shirou continued training and honing his skills, exploring the Dungeon up to the 12th floor without using his Magic Arrows. He focused on relying on his proficiency with Kanshou and Bakuya, the twin swords he had perfectly projected from Unlimited Blade Works, as well as his long-range archery technique with his black bow.

On the earlier floors, up to the 7th floor, Shirou easily defeated familiar monsters like War Shadows and Frog Shooters, using a combination of close combat attacks and arrow shots. On the 8th and 9th floors, which were more challenging with their larger rooms and corridors, Shirou began taking advantage of the terrain. He used Kanshou and Bakuya for quick close-range combat, while his bow allowed him to shoot down enemies from afar, keeping them in check.

When he reached the fog-covered 10th floor, Shirou activated Reinforcement to enhance his vision, allowing him to see clearly through the thick mist that blanketed the area. Battling Orcs and Infant Dragons required more strategy. Shirou used his speed and agility, reinforcing his body with magic to dodge attacks and target the blind spots of these larger foes.

As each battle passed, Shirou became more aware of how important it was to manage his stamina and prana during long fights. He developed a rhythm, adapting to each deeper and more dangerous floor. On the 11th and 12th floors, where the threats grew even stronger, Shirou relied on his reflexes and combat experience to overcome the hordes of Orcs and new monsters he had never encountered before.

Even without Magic Arrows, Shirou used a combination of Projection and Reinforcement techniques to ensure each strike was deadly. He learned to make better use of the Dungeon's environment, moving swiftly and cautiously to avoid attacks while steadily pushing forward.

At the end of each day, Shirou returned to Twilight Manor to rest, storing the drop items he had collected in his room and preparing for his next venture. He knew that each step he took in the Dungeon was preparation for even greater challenges ahead. With every journey, his skills matured, and he gradually understood how to survive and thrive in Orario's world.

Loki hadn't become suspicious of Shirou's rapid progress because he always returned to Twilight Manor unscathed. From Loki's perspective, Shirou seemed like a cautious adventurer who didn't take unnecessary risks.

However, the truth was that Shirou did suffer minor injuries during his Dungeon explorations. Whenever he got hurt, Shirou quickly used potions he bought from the Miach Familia. He made sure to restock these potions whenever his supply ran low, ensuring he was always ready for the next danger without raising any suspicions.

Shirou was disciplined in using these potions only for minor wounds, keeping his stamina and prana stable. He didn't want Loki to know how far and how deep he had really ventured. In this way, Shirou managed to keep his secret while continuing to improve his abilities and knowledge of the Dungeon, without attracting unwanted attention.

Shirou realized that his achievements had already far surpassed those of other beginner adventurers, who usually needed a party and higher stats to delve deeper into the Dungeon. However, his curiosity about the Dungeon and his desire to become stronger pushed him to keep challenging his limits.

He spent time in the Twilight Manor library, studying all the available information on the middle floors of the Dungeon, particularly floors 13 to 17. He learned that these floors were far more dangerous than the previous ones, inhabited by much stronger and more diverse monsters. Shirou read about new types of monsters like Hellhounds that could launch fire attacks, Minotaurs with immense physical strength, and Almiraj—fast, cunning white rabbits with sharp horns.

He also studied the best strategies for facing these monsters and recognized the other traps or dangers present on these floors, such as mist zones that reduced visibility and slippery floors that could spell disaster for unwary adventurers. Shirou carefully noted all these important details, thinking of ways to overcome these challenges with his skills and Magecraft.

Even though he knew venturing into the middle floors without higher status or a party was a high-risk decision, Shirou felt confident that a combination of Magecraft, projection, and his combat experience could help him survive. He decided to prepare himself even more thoroughly, develop new strategies, and ready himself to explore the middle floors as soon as possible.

Shirou carefully prepared for his next expedition. He reviewed the map of the middle floors that had been marked by the Loki Familia members, studying the fastest routes and understanding the dangerous locations he might encounter. With this knowledge, he planned strategies to face the monsters and challenges on each floor.

Before heading to the Dungeon the next day, Shirou checked his supply of potions and made sure all his equipment was in good condition. He also planned to use the magic swords he had modified earlier for emergency situations or against particularly difficult monsters.

Feeling ready and determined to penetrate the middle floors, Shirou hoped his preparation and skills would help him continue his progress without being detected.

That night, Shirou decided to visit the Hostess of Fertility. He dressed casually and walked through the darkening streets of Orario, heading toward the familiar restaurant. Upon arrival, he was greeted by the warm and lively atmosphere, filled with the sound of laughter and conversation from the patrons.

As Shirou entered, Syr, who was serving a nearby table, noticed him and greeted him with a warm smile. "Shirou! It's been a while. How have you been?" she asked as she set a tray down at a nearby table.

Shirou smiled and replied, "I'm doing well, just busy with a few things lately." He avoided mentioning his plans to breach the middle floors, not wanting to worry anyone or raise suspicion.

Mia Grand, the restaurant owner, glanced at Shirou from behind the bar and nodded at him with a half-friendly expression. "What brings you here tonight, kid? Need a good meal after a long day?" she asked in a friendly but slightly teasing tone.

Shirou nodded. "Yeah, I guess I could use a little pick-me-up before a busy day tomorrow."

Syr, overhearing this, looked at Shirou curiously. "A busy day, huh? Is something special happening?" she asked while continuing her work.

Shirou smiled and replied casually, "Nothing too special. Just some regular training."

Syr nodded, though there was a hint of curiosity in her eyes. Shirou then ordered a simple dinner and sat at one of the tables in the corner. As he enjoyed his meal, he chatted with the waitresses and other customers, enjoying the relaxed atmosphere of the restaurant, trying to calm his mind before the big challenge he would face the next day.

He kept his secret well, while still enjoying the night among the new friends he had made in this unfamiliar world.

With the restaurant quieter than usual, the staff at the Hostess of Fertility had a moment to relax. Shirou noticed Ryuu Lion, sitting quietly by the bar, sipping a cup of tea. He had heard stories about Ryuu, knowing that she was once a very powerful adventurer.

Taking the opportunity, Shirou approached Ryuu and said, "Excuse me, Ryuu-san. I've heard you were a really strong adventurer in the past… I was wondering if you had any tips for a beginner like me?"

Ryuu turned to look at him, her gaze sharp yet gentle. "Tips for a beginner?" she repeated, her voice calm and soft. "The Dungeon isn't something to take lightly, even for those with experience. But for a beginner, there are a few things you should keep in mind."

Shirou nodded seriously, paying close attention to every word Ryuu was about to say. Ryuu continued, "First, never underestimate your enemies, no matter how small they may seem. The Dungeon has its own way of punishing arrogance."

She paused, taking a sip of her tea before continuing, "Second, always be aware of your surroundings. Monsters can appear from the walls at any time, and natural traps can be anywhere. Developing a sense for danger will serve you well."

Shirou nodded, taking mental notes of these points. "And the third?" he asked.

Ryuu gave a faint smile. "Third, always have a backup plan. The Dungeon doesn't always go according to plan. Having an escape route or a fallback strategy can save your life."

Shirou felt that Ryuu's advice was invaluable. "Thank you very much, Ryuu-san. That's incredibly helpful," he said sincerely.

Ryuu simply nodded. "Be careful out there, Shirou. The Dungeon is not a place to take lightly, and you never know what you'll encounter."

Shirou felt more prepared and confident with Ryuu's advice. With gratitude, he returned to his table, reflecting on the tips she gave him as he finished his night at the restaurant. That night, Shirou knew he had gained valuable insight from someone with real Dungeon experience, and he felt more ready for the challenges ahead.

As Shirou began exploring the Middle Floors of the Dungeon, he absorbed every word of the advice Ryuu had given him the night before. His steps were cautious, his ears alert to any strange sound, and his eyes constantly scanned the surrounding walls, remembering that monsters could appear at any moment.

He decided not to underestimate his enemies, even when facing monsters that appeared weak like Lizardmen and Blue Papilio. With his black bow, he kept a safe distance and shot with precision, ensuring each attack hit a vital spot. Shirou knew that conserving stamina and energy was crucial in the deeper floors.

As he ventured further, Shirou heard a faint rumble in the distance. He immediately assumed a defensive stance, ready to face whatever might come. In an instant, a group of Hard Armored monsters emerged from the wall to his right. According to the map he had studied, these monsters typically appeared in groups and had high defense. He recalled Ryuu's tip: never underestimate your opponent and always have a backup plan.

Shirou grabbed one of his modified magic arrows and drew it in his bow. With a clear target, he aimed at the center of the group and released the arrow, which radiated with strong magical energy. When the arrow hit the ground in front of the Hard Armored group, a massive explosion occurred, burning and destroying them all in a single strike. Shirou smiled, satisfied with the result. "One arrow for many enemies. Not bad," he muttered.

After that, Shirou continued his journey more cautiously. While traversing narrow corridors, he maintained a position that always provided a clear escape route. He checked the walls and floors for signs of danger or natural traps. Whenever he sensed something unusual, he stopped and prepared himself, making sure not to walk into a dangerous situation without proper preparation.

Gradually, Shirou began to feel more comfortable. With Kanshou and Bakuya in hand, he cut down approaching enemies, and for distant foes, he used his black bow. Shirou also made sure to save his remaining magic arrows for more dire situations, just as Ryuu had suggested.

Shirou proceeded with more confidence, carefully planning each step and calculating each attack. On a few occasions, he even found some spots that appeared to be natural shelters, where he could rest briefly and recover his strength before moving on.

By applying all of Ryuu's tips, Shirou successfully navigated the Middle Floors with greater efficiency and safety. He felt increasingly confident and prepared for the bigger challenges awaiting him in the deeper levels of the Dungeon.

With the help of a map marked with the fastest routes by the Loki Familia members, Shirou moved with full confidence. He followed the paths indicated on the map, using every marker and sign as a guide. This map not only showed the quickest routes but also identified known trap locations and areas where monsters tended to appear.

To further heighten his awareness, Shirou used the "Trace On" spell and reinforced his eyes with magic. This spell sharpened his vision, allowing him to see details invisible to the naked eye. Every crack, crevice, or inconsistency in the floor and walls became clearly visible to him. With this ability, Shirou could detect hidden traps that would otherwise go unnoticed, like loose floor tiles that could trigger spike traps or cracked walls where monsters might hide.

Whenever Shirou found signs of a trap, he slowed his pace and chose a safer alternate route, always keeping the map's directions in mind. If there was no other option, he carefully stepped only on the stable parts of the floor and avoided suspicious areas. He also inspected the surrounding walls, looking for cracks or gaps that could indicate hidden arrow traps or monsters waiting to ambush.

On one occasion, Shirou noticed an almost invisible mark on the ground, like a footprint that didn't match the surrounding surface. With his reinforced vision, he saw a hidden mechanism beneath the floor. He avoided the area and marked it on the map, making sure to avoid it in the future if he had to pass through that route again.

As he continued deeper, Shirou became more skilled at reading signs of traps and other potential dangers. He found several other traps, such as concealed pitfall traps covered by moss and walls that showed signs of imminent collapse. Each time, his enhanced vision allowed him to avoid danger before he was caught in a difficult situation.

With the ability to see invisible threats, combined with a better understanding of the map, Shirou successfully navigated the Middle Floors more safely and quickly. He moved forward with high efficiency, steadily progressing toward his next goal deep within the Dungeon, always ready for whatever came his way.

When Shirou entered the 15th floor, he sensed a different atmosphere compared to the previous floors. The aura of greater power loomed closer. Without warning, a horde of Minotaurs emerged from the darkness, their eyes glowing red with seething rage. These large monsters, with muscular bodies and terrifying horns, charged forward, releasing roars that echoed through the corridor.

Shirou knew Minotaurs were not ordinary monsters. They had immense physical strength, and though he had honed his skills, their numbers made the situation even more dangerous. Without hesitation, Shirou drew the large black bow he had modified. He called forth two magic arrows he had prepared earlier—one imbued with fire and the other with ice.

"Trace On," Shirou whispered, and the two magic arrows appeared, glowing with powerful magical energy.

He aimed carefully, positioning the fire and ice arrows precisely. He knew that combining these two elements could generate an enormous explosion with enough destructive force to wipe out a group of monsters at once. Shirou pulled the bowstring with full strength, his focus sharp, and released both magic arrows.

The first arrow, made of fire, flew swiftly, igniting the air around it and illuminating the area with a blazing orange glow. The second arrow, made of ice, followed immediately, leaving a frosty trail behind it. When the two arrows collided in the middle of the Minotaur horde, their opposing elements caused a massive explosion that shook the entire floor.

The combined explosion of fire and ice created a devastating wave of energy. The intense heat from the fire quickly incinerated the front Minotaurs, while the sharp ice shards obliterated the monsters behind them. The opposing forces of fire and ice tore apart the Minotaurs' bodies, shrouding the area in thick steam.

As the smoke and steam cleared, Shirou could see the results of his attack. The Minotaurs' bodies lay scattered on the floor, shattered and frozen, with a few still smoldering from the remaining flames. Shirou sighed in relief, realizing he had successfully dealt with the major threat without sustaining serious injuries.

However, he also knew he had used two magic arrows at once, reducing his remaining supply. Shirou stowed his bow and decided to proceed more cautiously, aware that he needed to conserve his remaining magic arrows for potentially greater challenges ahead.

Shirou realized that the 15th floor was a completely different world from the previous levels. Here, the atmosphere was heavier and more tense, as if every corner and crevice hid a new threat. The monsters that appeared were no longer creatures that could be ignored; they were far stronger enemies, with greater speed, toughness, and intelligence. These were monsters that had evolved to Level 2, making them much more dangerous than anything Shirou had faced before.

Facing stronger foes, Shirou could no longer rely solely on physical strength or his basic abilities. Just like Archer in the past, who constantly fought against far stronger Servants, Shirou knew he had to use all the tactics, intelligence, and skills at his disposal. He kept moving, always maintaining distance, carefully observing each monster's movements.

He encountered a Silverback, a humanoid silver-coated gorilla with immense physical strength and terrifying speed. Using his black bow, Shirou fired a series of precise shots to cripple the Silverback's legs, reducing the monster's mobility. When the Silverback tried to charge at him in fury, Shirou summoned Kanshou and Bakuya and leaped toward the monster, delivering quick and accurate strikes at its weak points.

The next battle was even more challenging, as Shirou faced a group of Almiraj, white rabbits that seemed ordinary but possessed impressive speed and agility. With quick movements and zigzag attacks that were hard to follow, the Almiraj attacked in a pack, trying to outmaneuver Shirou from all directions. Shirou recalled Archer's lesson: never get caught in a blind attack. He waited patiently, observing their attack pattern. When one Almiraj jumped too close, Shirou spun and quickly fired an arrow from his bow, piercing the rabbit and stopping the group's assault.

During these battles, Shirou felt the growing strain of power and pressure on him. In a way, he was reminded of Archer, who always fought at the limits of his abilities against stronger and faster opponents. Archer relied on ingenuity, experience, and the ability to read situations quickly. Shirou decided to apply the same principles. He wouldn't fight with brute force against monsters stronger than him but with technique and strategy.

On the 15th floor, every step Shirou took was a test of endurance and courage. Even while facing stronger enemies, Shirou remained focused, keeping his breathing and movements calm. He knew he had to persevere, exploiting every small advantage he could find and adapting quickly to new challenges that might arise.

With this mindset, Shirou continued to move forward, cautious yet determined, navigating the dangers of this floor, ready to face any challenge that came his way, much like how Archer had always prepared for seemingly unwinnable battles.

Shirou stepped onto the 18th floor, his body beginning to feel weary, with a few bruises decorating his skin. The potions he carried were all used up, and though he could still stand tall, Shirou knew he had to replenish his stock soon. Given his condition, Shirou decided to head toward Rivira, a town of adventurers located on the 18th floor, where he could acquire the supplies he needed.

Aware that Rivira was filled with adventurers from various Familia, Shirou removed his Assassin mask and cloak. He wanted to avoid drawing unwanted attention and didn't want to arouse suspicion among the other adventurers. Although he had successfully reached the middle floors on his own, Shirou knew that maintaining his disguise could cause more trouble than it was worth in a place like this.

As he entered Rivira, Shirou immediately sensed a different atmosphere compared to the other Dungeon floors. Rivira was a relatively safe haven, known as "Paradise" or a "Temporary Home" for adventurers needing rest after exploring the middle floors. Shirou observed groups of adventurers chatting near a small tavern while others were busy trading goods with traveling merchants offering various supplies.

Shirou approached one of the experienced potion vendors and began negotiating to exchange the drop items he had collected from floors 13 to 17 for some healing potions and mana potions. The vendor, an older man with sharp eyes, stared at Shirou for a moment before agreeing to the trade, though he warned that the prices would be higher due to the deeper floor location.

"Potions are pricier here, kid," the vendor said with a smile, "but down here, your life is worth more than a few extra Valis."

Shirou nodded in agreement and accepted the potions he needed. Though he knew the prices were steep, he had little choice. He felt more at ease after replenishing his supplies and felt his body rejuvenate after drinking one of the potions.

With the transaction complete, Shirou decided to walk around Rivira for a while. He saw various shops selling equipment, weapons, and food, as well as adventurers from different Familia interacting with each other. There was a sense of camaraderie, but also tension, as Rivira was a place where adventurers with different goals often crossed paths.

Shirou chose to keep a low profile and not draw too much attention. He knew that while Rivira was a place of rest, it was still within the Dungeon, and danger could come from anywhere. After ensuring he had everything he needed, Shirou prepared to continue his journey. However, before leaving, he decided to observe more about Rivira, hoping to gather useful information that could help him in his exploration of the deeper floors.

As Shirou wandered around Rivira, he realized that despite being deep within the Dungeon, the town had its own charm and lively atmosphere. Known as a stopover for adventurers delving into the deeper floors, Rivira had a very different feel from the other parts of the Dungeon.

The town was situated in a relatively open area, with polished stone walls adorned with small lamps that provided a soft glow during the night. While not as bright as the cities on the surface, Rivira exuded a warmth and comfort for its visitors.

Shirou passed by various establishments lining the town's streets. There were food stalls offering dishes made from ingredients that couldn't be found on the surface, like monster meat and vegetables that only grew in the depths of the Dungeon. The tantalizing aromas made Shirou feel hungry as he noticed a few adventurers sitting at small tables, cheerfully enjoying their meals and drinks.

Nearby, there was a bustling market selling essential adventuring gear like weapons, armor, and other tools. The merchants selling these goods appeared friendly and experienced, with some offering discounts to regular customers or adventurers who bartered with Dungeon drop items.

Shirou also noticed several smaller shops selling a variety of goods, from medicinal potions and remedies to accessories and strange items that seemed unique to Rivira. Each shop had its own character, with some offering rare and exclusive items for the more daring adventurers willing to venture into the deeper floors.

There were also entertainment spots like bars and lounges where adventurers gathered to relax and share stories after a long day of hard work. The atmosphere in these places was filled with laughter and conversation, providing an opportunity for adventurers to form bonds and share their Dungeon experiences.

In another corner of the town, Shirou found a small shrine dedicated to gods and entities revered by adventurers. The shrine had a serene and peaceful appearance, offering a place for those who wished to pray or seek spiritual protection before returning to the Dungeon.

Meanwhile, along Rivira's streets, various groups of adventurers interacted with one another. Some appeared to be planning their expeditions to the deeper floors, while others seemed to be resting after returning from exploration. This diversity created a dynamic and colorful atmosphere in the town.

Shirou was impressed by how Rivira managed to function as an oasis for adventurers enduring the challenges of the Dungeon. Though it couldn't match the grandeur of the cities on the surface, Rivira had its own uniqueness and warmth, making it a special place for those venturing deep into the Dungeon.

As Shirou strolled through the streets of Rivira, he was captivated by the bustling yet comfortable atmosphere of the town. He observed the various shops and businesses that dotted the underground city, from the enticing food stalls to the busy marketplace filled with rare goods. Every corner of the town offered its own distinct charm, making Shirou feel as though he were in a world vastly different from the Dungeon he usually explored.

While he walked, a familiar voice suddenly caught his attention. It was Lefiya's voice, speaking with a few other adventurers who had just returned from an expedition. Her cheerful and energetic tone filled the air, a stark contrast to the quiet surroundings around Shirou.

Shirou immediately stopped and turned, trying to locate the source of the voice. When he saw Lefiya in the distance, chatting enthusiastically, he felt as if time slowed down for a moment. His well-trained instincts told him he should remain hidden. Quickly, Shirou pulled his hood down further to cover his red hair, trying not to stand out to Lefiya or anyone else around her.

Shirou quietly moved away, ensuring he didn't draw any attention. Although he wanted to greet her or give her an update, his presence in Rivira and what he had been doing there was not something he could easily explain. He decided to maintain his distance and continue his exploration, silently hoping that Lefiya wouldn't notice him in the town.

Shirou quickened his pace, moving away from the busy areas of Rivira toward a more secluded part of the town—a small forest that offered cover from prying eyes. Carefully, he moved between the trees, attempting to disappear completely from view.

However, as he ventured deeper into the forest, he heard the sound of footsteps following behind him. Whether it was his sharp adventurer's instincts or mere luck, he knew Lefiya had tracked him. In an instant, Shirou pulled out his Assassin mask from his bag and quickly put it on. He then used the Alteration technique to modify his voice, ensuring it sounded different and unrecognizable.

Shirou stopped for a moment among the trees, preparing himself to confront Lefiya. With his voice altered, he planned to speak with Lefiya, doing his best to disguise his identity. He waited attentively, listening to Lefiya's footsteps as they drew closer, ready for whatever might happen next.

Lefiya, moving quickly with the skill of an experienced adventurer, finally arrived at the spot where Shirou was hiding. When she saw the cloaked figure wearing a skull mask, suspicion and concern immediately filled her. Standing in the eerie forest, Lefiya approached the mysterious figure with a sharp, cautious gaze.

"Who are you?" she asked, her voice firm with suspicion. "What are you doing here? Don't think I'll let anyone cause trouble around here."

Shirou, with the skull mask concealing his face, tried to calm the situation. His voice, altered through magic, sounded as if it came from far away. "You shouldn't judge someone based on appearances," he replied in a calm tone. "Sometimes, appearances can be deceiving. I'm just a wanderer who doesn't want to attract attention."

Lefiya remained cautious, her eyes fixed on the figure before her. Although she couldn't see Shirou's real face, she stayed prepared for any potential confrontation. "So, what exactly are you doing here?" she asked, still unsure whether she could trust him.

Realizing Lefiya was still suspicious of him, Shirou tried to explain the situation logically and convincingly. "In truth," he said in his altered voice, "I'm an adventurer who's been trying to avoid some enemies chasing me. I stashed my belongings here temporarily to avoid drawing their attention."

Speaking in a tone that attempted to sound reassuring, Shirou continued, "I really don't want to get involved in any more trouble, and I chose to keep my distance from anyone who might make things worse. I hope you understand my position."

Lefiya, still not fully convinced but sensing some sincerity in Shirou's voice, furrowed her brow. "If that's true, then I won't hold you any longer. But if I find anything suspicious, I won't hesitate to act."

Shirou nodded in understanding, feeling relieved that he had managed to explain the situation without a fight or further complications. "Thank you for understanding," he replied. "I'll be on my way now. I wish you success in your expedition."

With that, Shirou resumed his steps, moving away from Lefiya, still alert to any possible developments.

As night began to fall in the city of Rivira, Shirou observed the camp set up by the Loki Familia on the outskirts of the town, close to the areas frequently visited by adventurers. Under the moonlight illuminating the surrounding forest, he noticed the large tents encircled by campfires. The faint sounds of laughter and conversations from the Loki Familia members could be heard from a safe distance. It seemed they had just finished a long day of their expedition.

Shirou decided to avoid any confrontation and head back to the surface. He knew that getting too close to the Loki Familia, especially while they were resting, could lead to him being recognized or raise unwanted questions. With the speed and caution that defined him, he moved through the forest, avoiding paths that might reveal his presence to the vigilant Familia members.

Under the quiet night sky, Shirou followed a route he knew well, carefully avoiding any light that could give away his position. He focused on each step, ensuring he left no trace, while the forest foliage provided a natural backdrop that offered additional cover.

After some time, Shirou reached the entrance of the Dungeon and began his journey back to the surface. When he finally emerged above ground, the nighttime atmosphere of Orario felt very different compared to the bustling Rivira. The clear and tranquil sky of Orario was far removed from the adventurers' activities and the vibrant lights of the crowded city.

Shirou took a deep breath, relieved that he had successfully avoided any encounters with the Loki Familia members. He checked his equipment again, ensuring all his items were secure, before continuing on his way to Twilight Manor. Though exhausted, his spirits remained high due to his significant accomplishments while exploring the Dungeon up to the 17th floor. He knew that before tackling further challenges, he needed to recover his strength and carefully plan his next steps.

Once at Twilight Manor, Shirou carefully stored all the drop items he had collected in the drawer beneath his bed and checked his potion supplies. With the day's activities extending late into the night, he finally decided to rest, ready to face the upcoming days and prepare himself for the challenges ahead in the Dungeon.

Chapter 18

The next morning, the sky over Orario was bright with sunlight beginning to bathe the city. Shirou stood at the large gates of Twilight Manor, dressed casually. Beside him, Loki, the mischievous and cheerful goddess, was brimming with excitement. Her sharp eyes scanned the street in front of them, waiting for the members of her Familia who had just returned from a long expedition in the Dungeon.

The members of the Loki Familia began appearing in the distance, slowly emerging one by one. Some looked tired, but their faces showed satisfaction after a successful expedition. Shirou watched closely. He recognized a few familiar faces—Aiz Wallenstein, Tiona, Tione, and Finn, the captain, leading the group confidently. Among them, Lefiya looked exhausted, but there was a glimmer of pride in her eyes. Shirou knew how important this expedition had been for all of them.

Loki, who had been impatient, suddenly leapt forward with an overly excited expression. "You're back! I missed you all so much!" she shouted loudly, her eyes gleaming with joy. Without heeding the protests of the other Familia members, Loki spread her arms wide, ready to hug anyone standing in front of her.

However, the Loki Familia members, knowing their goddess's antics well, skillfully dodged. Aiz quickly sidestepped, Tiona and Tione stepped back a few paces, and Finn cleverly moved behind another adventurer. Loki rushed forward, hoping to catch someone, but she only embraced empty air as everyone managed to avoid her.

Lefiya, however, wasn't quick enough. She had just realized what was happening when Loki was already in front of her. Before she could react, Loki had grabbed her in a tight hug, laughing heartily. "Lefiya! You can't escape from me!" she cried, hugging the elf girl so tightly it seemed like she would never let go.

Lefiya froze, her face turning bright red. "L-Loki-sama...!" she protested, trying to free herself from the overly enthusiastic goddess's grip. But Loki only laughed harder, showing no intention of letting go.

"Why are you embarrassed, Lefiya?" Loki teased, gently patting Lefiya's cheek with a playful grin. "You just keep getting cuter!"

The other members laughed at the scene, while Lefiya blushed even more, clearly embarrassed by the unwanted attention. Finally, after a few moments, Loki released her with a satisfied smile, patting Lefiya's shoulder as she looked flustered.

Shirou, watching from nearby, couldn't help but smile. These warm, lighthearted moments showed just how close Loki was to her Familia members, despite her eccentric behavior. Though Loki could be annoying at times, she truly cared about all of them.

After Loki released Lefiya, the other Familia members gathered around the gate to report the results of their expedition to the goddess. Loki listened intently, occasionally making jokes or comments, while Shirou stood by her side, feeling a strange warmth from the colorful, familial dynamic. Deep down, he felt a bit relieved that their return meant he was no longer alone in Twilight Manor and that he could now ask more about their experiences in the Dungeon.

Following the warm and cheerful moment at the gates of Twilight Manor, the Loki Familia began to gather to report on their expedition results. The atmosphere was lively and enthusiastic, but this time, there was something different in their tone. Shirou, standing not far from Loki, listened more carefully. He realized there was something important and serious about this expedition that had caught everyone's attention.

Finn Deimne, the captain of the Loki Familia, stood in front of the assembled members. His sharp eyes showed concern, though he tried to hide it. "During this expedition," he said firmly, "we encountered something unusual—a new type of monster we've never seen before. We've named it 'Virga.'"

Shirou, listening intently, felt a surge of curiosity. Virga? The name sounded strange and unfamiliar to him. He noticed how the other Familia members reacted differently—some appeared worried, while others frowned as if recalling their battles with the monster.

Finn continued his explanation, "The Virga looks like a large caterpillar, but don't be fooled by its appearance. They shoot a powerful acid capable of melting any metal it touches. Even our weapons and armor couldn't withstand it for long if they came into contact with the acid."

A low murmur spread through the group. Acid that could melt metal was a significant threat, especially for adventurers who relied on their gear for survival in the Dungeon. Shirou felt a chill run down his spine as he imagined how dangerous a monster like that could be.

Finn then added with a more serious tone, "Even worse, when the Virga dies, its body explodes. The explosion is not only dangerous to anyone nearby but also spreads acid over a wider area. So, even if we manage to defeat them, the threat from the explosion remains."

Shirou swallowed hard. This was an entirely new challenge for him. He recalled how important it was to consider tactics and strategies in battle, especially when facing monsters with abilities like this. The Virga wasn't just physically strong; it was also cunning in how it used its attacks.

But what Finn said next truly grabbed everyone's attention. "We also noticed," he said, lowering his voice slightly, "that these Virga don't just attack us—they also attack other monsters around them. They consume the Magic Stones from the other monsters as if they were a source of power."

The atmosphere grew tense. Monsters attacking other monsters to take their Magic Stones? This was something completely out of the ordinary. Normally, monsters in the Dungeon only attacked adventurers or other creatures as part of their survival instincts, but consuming Magic Stones was something new and alarming.

Shirou pondered the implications of this discovery. If monsters like the Virga continued to evolve and consume Magic Stones from other monsters, they could grow stronger and harder to control. The Dungeon itself could become more dangerous than ever, especially for beginner adventurers like himself.

Loki, who had been listening carefully the entire time, finally spoke up. "This is something we need to report to the Guild immediately. They need to know about this threat, and we may need to devise new strategies if we plan to return to the floors where they appear."

Everyone nodded in agreement. Even Aiz, usually calm and composed, seemed to be seriously thinking about something. Shirou could sense how important this issue was to the Loki Familia. It wasn't just about facing a new monster; it was about considering their safety and how they could protect other adventurers as well.

As the conversation continued, Shirou felt that he had learned a lot just by listening to them. Even though he hadn't been part of the expedition, the experience and information they shared were valuable. It made him more aware of the dangers lurking in the Dungeon and how essential it was to always be prepared for whatever lay ahead.

In his mind, Shirou resolved to keep improving his abilities. He knew that one day, he too would face monsters like the Virga. And when that time came, he had to be ready—not just to survive, but to protect the people who mattered to him.

Inside Twilight Manor, the atmosphere gradually relaxed after all the Loki Familia members returned from the expedition. Those with higher levels—Aiz, Lefiya, Tiona, and Tione—were allowed to rest and clean up first. They quickly headed to the bath area, chatting lightly about what had happened during the expedition. Laughter and conversation echoed down the halls, creating a lighter mood after the tension of the Dungeon.

Shirou, feeling not too tired yet, took this opportunity to prepare lunch. He walked to the kitchen, opened the pantry, and checked the ingredients available. As he began chopping vegetables and preparing meat, his thoughts lingered on the conversation about the new monster, Virga. The thought of the monster still weighed on his mind. "If I had to face them, what strategy would I use?" he wondered.

His hands moved quickly and skillfully, cutting and preparing the food. Though his mind was busy, his movements were precise. Over the past few weeks at Twilight Manor, Shirou had learned a lot about the tastes and preferences of the Familia members. He knew that after a long expedition, they would want delicious and nutritious food to replenish their energy. Shirou chose to cook roasted meat with fresh vegetables, accompanied by a thick, hearty soup. The aroma of the food began to fill the room, catching the attention of several Familia members who were resting.

While Shirou was busy preparing the meal, some of the other Familia members took care of their gear and weapons, cleaning and repairing them for future use. Many of them continued discussing their experiences in the Dungeon, particularly about the new monster, Virga. They talked about the monster's fast regeneration and aggressive nature, as well as how dangerous its acid was, capable of melting metal.

Once the meal was ready, Shirou began serving it on the large dining table. One by one, the Familia members who had finished cleaning up and resting began to arrive, drawn by the delicious smell of the food. Lefiya, looking a bit more cheerful after her bath, smiled as she saw Shirou serving the meal. "Thank you, Shirou," she said sincerely. Shirou nodded with a smile, happy to help.

Shortly after, Loki appeared with a wide grin, her face full of enthusiasm as usual. "Alright, everyone!" she called out, clapping her hands to get everyone's attention. "Now it's time for a status update! We'll be doing it one by one. This time, we'll start with ten people. So, who's going first?"

The atmosphere instantly became lively. All the Familia members looked excited, especially since they knew their status would reveal how much progress they had made after the long expedition. As usual, Aiz moved quickly and efficiently. She stood up and raised her hand. "I'll go first," she said in a calm yet firm voice. No one was surprised by Aiz's initiative; as one of the strongest adventurers in Loki Familia, she was always eager to see the improvements she had made.

Lefiya, Tiona, and Tione, who had just finished eating, followed Aiz towards Loki's room with eager expressions. They were eager to find out the results of their training and battles during the expedition.

However, in the corner of the room, Shirou felt a bit anxious. He knew that if he updated his status now, Loki might immediately notice something unusual. Shirou had explored the Dungeon deeper than he was supposed to, and a sudden increase in his status might raise questions. He wasn't ready to face that kind of suspicion, especially from a goddess like Loki, who was known for being sharp and hard to deceive.

Shirou decided to step back and observe the situation first. "I… won't update my status this time," he said slowly, trying to act as casually as possible. "I'll wait for the others to go first." Loki gave him a curious look but eventually shrugged, not too concerned. "Alright, if that's what you want, Shirou. But I expect to see bigger progress from you next time!"

Shirou smiled, trying to hide his nervousness. "Of course, Loki. I'll make sure of it," he replied. Inside, he felt relieved to have avoided the questions that might have come if he had updated his status right then.

Aiz entered Loki's room with steady steps, followed by the others. Shirou remained in the dining room, watching them with a faint smile. He knew this wasn't the right time to reveal all his secrets. Instead, he would use this time to continue improving his abilities in a more cautious way. As he watched the Familia members prepare to update their statuses, Shirou thought deeply about his next steps. He knew many challenges awaited him in the future, and he needed to be more prepared than ever.

That evening, the atmosphere in Twilight Manor's garden was calm and peaceful. A soft breeze swept through, rustling the leaves gently around them. The moonlight reflected on the surface of a small fountain in the center of the garden, casting shimmering shadows on the grass. Shirou and Lefiya sat on one of the garden benches, quietly enjoying the tranquility of the night. This setting was such a contrast to the chaos and dangers they faced in the Dungeon.

Shirou, with a calm gaze, looked at Lefiya, who seemed a bit tired but still full of energy. They had just finished dinner, and it seemed Lefiya wanted to spend more time with Shirou to talk about their experiences. Shirou still felt hesitant to fully reveal his secrets. He knew that Lefiya was kind-hearted and sincere, but too much was at stake if he revealed too much.

To start the conversation, Shirou decided to talk about safer, simpler experiences in the Dungeon. "I've been exploring some of the earlier floors in the Dungeon recently," he said calmly. "Honestly, those floors are pretty easy for me. The challenges aren't too tough, although I did have a few interesting moments. But I guess, it's not much compared to what you all experienced during the expedition."

Lefiya turned to him with curiosity, her face brightened a little by Shirou's story. "Really? What was it like exploring those early floors?" she asked, her voice filled with enthusiasm.

Shirou smiled and then continued with light stories about how he dealt with small monsters like Goblins and Kobolds, and how he managed to avoid basic traps on the earlier floors. He also mentioned Loki, how the goddess often went out drinking while the Familia members were on expeditions.

Lefiya chuckled softly at the stories about Loki. "Yeah, I've heard about Loki's habits like that," she said with a smile. "She's different from other goddesses… maybe that's what keeps us all drawn to her. Though sometimes, she can be quite a handful."

Shirou chuckled, nodding in agreement. "True, but she always has her way of showing she cares for her Familia," Shirou replied. He felt a bit relieved that Lefiya seemed to enjoy his stories. He knew this was a safe way to share without revealing too much.

After a moment, Lefiya shifted in her seat and started talking about their recent expedition. "I really wish I could have helped more," she said with a more serious tone. "My idol, Aiz… She's so strong and amazing. I always hope to become strong enough to stand by her side, to be able to help more in every battle."

Shirou listened attentively, watching how Lefiya's eyes shone with passion when she mentioned Aiz's name. Lefiya continued, "During this expedition, I tried my best. There were moments when I could use my magic to protect others or provide support to Aiz with my spells. They were small moments, but I was happy to do something."

Shirou nodded, admiring Lefiya's determination. "You must have worked really hard," he said sincerely. "Aiz is very lucky to have someone like you by her side."

Lefiya blushed slightly, but there was a hint of pride in her expression. "But there was one moment that made me feel powerless," she continued with a more somber tone. "The floor boss in the lower levels was a new kind we'd never encountered before—Virga. It's like a giant caterpillar that spits acid strong enough to melt metal. It was terrifying. Our weapons started breaking one by one."

Lefiya paused for a moment, taking a deep breath before continuing. "Finn, our captain, decided to let Aiz fight the boss alone. We were all ordered to stay back because Aiz's weapon was the only one unaffected by the acid. It was nerve-wracking, watching her fight the monster alone. I wanted to help… but I knew I'd only be a burden if I disobeyed Finn's orders."

Shirou nodded, understanding the weight of Lefiya's emotions. "I can understand how you feel," he said softly. "It's hard to just stand by and not be able to help, especially when someone you admire is in danger."

Lefiya nodded, her face deep in thought. "Yes, that's true… but I know it's also part of our duty. I have to learn to trust Aiz and our captain's decisions. Still, I hope that one day, I can become strong enough to stand by her side—not just as a follower, but as someone she can rely on."

Shirou smiled at those words, seeing the strong resolve in Lefiya's eyes. "You're already on the right path," he said. "And I'm sure, with your determination and hard work, you'll become someone Aiz and the others can depend on."

Lefiya smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Shirou. Your words mean a lot to me," she said softly. The two of them sat in silence for a moment, enjoying the peaceful night in the garden, sharing stories and understanding. Shirou felt a little more at ease, knowing that even though he couldn't share everything, he had found a friend who understood the journey and struggles he had to face.

The next morning, the sunlight streamed through the large windows of Twilight Manor, waking up all the members of the Loki Familia who had rested after their long expedition. The hustle and bustle of preparation could be heard throughout the manor; adventurers were tidying up their gear while others carried large bags filled with drop items from the expedition. The atmosphere in the mansion was full of energy and excitement, signaling that today was the time to reap the rewards of their hard work in the Dungeon.

Shirou stood at the edge of the manor's courtyard, watching as everyone gathered in an orderly manner. The Loki Familia, renowned as one of the strongest familias in Orario, was not only known for their combat prowess but also for their efficiency in gathering and utilizing resources. Shirou felt a bit of admiration for how organized they were.

Once everything was ready, the large group moved toward the trading district in the center of the city. The morning streets were bustling with activity; merchants were opening their stalls, selling all kinds of goods and supplies needed by adventurers. The sounds of bargaining filled the air, and the aroma of food being grilled over wood stoves wafted through the streets.

Upon arriving at the trading district, the Loki Familia headed straight to the place where they would sell their drop items. Shirou followed from behind, observing the many large bags filled with drop items and magic stones that they carried. They had everything—from monster hides that could be turned into armor, rare materials with high value, to magic stones that glowed dimly inside thick cloth sacks.

When they arrived at the Guild, where all the magic stones would be sold, Shirou saw a small team from the Loki Familia, made up of more experienced members, already coordinating with the Guild staff. Finn, the captain of the Loki Familia, led the group with his usual calm demeanor, ensuring that everything went according to plan. The Guild staff seemed eager, welcoming them with broad smiles—not surprising, given that the Guild would receive a commission from each transaction.

Shirou watched as the Loki Familia skillfully handled the sales process. One by one, large bags of magic stones were brought out, carefully inspected by the Guild staff, and quickly counted. The light from the magic stones gave off a bluish-purple glow, reflecting off the marble floor of the Guild, creating a mesmerizing scene. Shirou couldn't help but feel a sense of awe at the sheer amount of resources they had gathered.

He then thought about his own efforts so far, how he had painstakingly gathered drop items in the dungeon by himself. The comparison was stark. Shirou had only a few small bags of drop items and magic stones, far less than the piles carried by the Loki Familia. However, he didn't feel disheartened. Instead, it motivated him to keep working hard and improving.

Once the sale of the magic stones at the Guild was complete, the Loki Familia moved on to other trading areas to sell various specialized drop items, such as monster materials that could be used to craft weapons or special armor. They stopped at several different stalls, negotiating with merchants who were already eagerly awaiting their arrival. Some of the merchants even seemed excited and slightly competitive to acquire the goods they brought, signaling how valuable the expedition's results were.

Shirou observed how the Loki Familia members expertly negotiated. Some, like Tiona and Tione, appeared to have extensive experience in assessing the quality of goods and didn't hesitate to speak up with the merchants to get the best prices. On the other hand, Aiz and Lefiya, who were more reserved, mostly watched and learned from their seniors. Loki herself, with a mischievous smile on her face, occasionally teased the merchants to raise the prices, making the atmosphere livelier and more jovial.

As the transactions continued, Shirou realized how much knowledge could be learned from this moment. He noticed how they interacted with merchants, how they assessed the quality of the goods, and how they knew when to accept or reject offers. Every step seemed well thought out, showing that being a successful adventurer wasn't just about combat strength but also about intelligence and negotiation skills.

After everything was done, the Loki Familia members seemed satisfied with the results they had obtained. Finn signaled to the others to gather and prepare to return to Twilight Manor. Shirou, still standing on the sidelines, watched everything closely. He felt inspired and determined to improve, not only in combat but also in his understanding of the Dungeon and the world around him.

As they made their way back to the manor, Shirou reflected on everything he had seen today. He knew the road to becoming a powerful and influential adventurer was still long, but he was ready to face every challenge. He understood that every step, no matter how small, would bring him closer to his goal. With renewed determination, he prepared for the next adventure, resolved not only to survive but also to thrive in this world full of danger and opportunity.

The lively atmosphere at the Hostess of Fertility suddenly turned tense when Bete, heavily drunk, began bringing up an incident that seemed to have been troubling Aiz for a long time. Staggering and with slightly glazed eyes, Bete brought up a topic that suddenly made the cheerful party feel awkward.

Bete, with a loud and slurred voice, began recounting a story that gradually caught the attention of the group. "Hey, remember when Aiz saved that rookie adventurer from the minotaur? The one with the white hair…" Bete laughed cynically, as if he had just remembered something hilarious.

Aiz, sitting in the corner of the table, suddenly tensed up. Her usually calm face grew somber, and she turned away as if trying to avoid the conversation. She quickly refused to discuss it further, not wanting to embarrass the young man any more. "Bete, please stop," Aiz requested with a slightly cold tone.

However, in his drunken state, Bete continued with his mocking tone. "Aiz, do you remember how ridiculous that kid looked? The minotaur cornered him, and he got covered in blood like a smashed tomato. He really looked pathetic!" Bete laughed again, and some of the members of Loki Familia chuckled at the story.

Aiz grew increasingly uneasy. Even though she knew Bete was only joking, she couldn't ignore the humiliation the boy must have felt. "Bete, enough," Aiz sighed, trying to suppress her emotions. "He… he was just a beginner. We shouldn't talk about him like this."

But Bete didn't stop there. "Oh, Aiz, don't take it so seriously. Besides, I bet you've already forgotten how funny it was when he ran away from you after being saved. The entire Loki Familia was laughing at how someone could run away from a girl as sweet as you!"

Aiz became even more withdrawn, looking like she wanted to hide her face in her hands, clearly uncomfortable with Bete's excessive teasing. Yet, Bete, in his drunken state, didn't seem satisfied. "But hey, Aiz! If you had to choose between me or that weak kid in terms of romance, who would you pick?"

Aiz immediately rejected the idea, her face turning red, clearly anxious. "Of course, I—"

Before Aiz could finish, Bete interrupted her with a loud laugh. "But what if that kid really likes you? Would you accept his love?" Bete asked with a curious look that wasn't entirely clear due to the alcohol.

Aiz fell silent, clearly caught in a dilemma she had never considered before. She couldn't find the words to respond to the sudden and meaningful question. Meanwhile, behind the counter, Bell Cranel, the white-haired boy they were talking about, happened to overhear the conversation. His face turned red with embarrassment and disappointment. Bell, still unnoticed by the members of Loki Familia, felt torn between shame and sorrow.

Upon hearing that Aiz could never accept his love, a deep sense of disappointment overwhelmed him. With a heavy heart, Bell decided to leave immediately. He ran out of the tavern, heading toward the Dungeon, without looking back, wanting to escape the extremely humiliating situation.

Aiz, suddenly realizing Bell's departure, quickly stood up and considered chasing after him. But she hesitated, knowing that in such an emotional state, she might only worsen Bell's hurt and be unable to provide the support he needed. Guilt and helplessness filled her as she watched Bell disappear into the night.

Loki, who had been watching everything from across the room, seemed confused and a little surprised by the sudden change in atmosphere. "What just happened?" she asked Finn and Riveria, who also appeared to be unsure about the situation that had just unfolded.

Outside the tavern, Bell kept running through the night, ignoring his fatigue and heartache. He felt frustrated and weak from a situation that made him feel incredibly inferior. Bell wanted to return to the Dungeon in this state, forcing himself to become stronger so that he could stand beside Aiz.

Back at Twilight Manor that night, the atmosphere was peaceful after the earlier party at the Hostess of Fertility. Members of the Loki Familia, still looking tired from their expedition, were now enjoying their moments of rest. Some gathered in the lounge for casual conversations, while others headed to their rooms.

In one corner of the lounge, Aiz Wallenstein, still looking a little downcast, sat staring out the window. Though her sweet smile was always a charm to many, today there was a hint of tension in her expression. Shirou, who had just finished some tasks, approached Aiz out of curiosity.

"Aiz, you seem a bit troubled. What's going on?" Shirou asked gently, not wanting to miss the chance to offer his support.

Aiz glanced at Shirou, her eyes showing a bit of anxiety. "Oh, Shirou. Actually, I… I just feel a little confused about what happened last night. Maybe I'm worrying too much about things that aren't important."

Shirou, sensing that Aiz might be reflecting on the events of the night, tried to lighten the mood. "Maybe you just need some time to yourself. But I'm curious—are you afraid or bothered by something?"

Aiz was slightly taken aback by Shirou's question. "Actually… I've been wondering if I come across as scary to others. Maybe Bell was scared because he saw me in such a tense situation."

Shirou smiled softly, trying to give a reassuring answer. "I don't think a girl as beautiful as Aiz could ever seem scary to me. You always have this calm and elegant aura, even in the most intense situations."

Aiz felt a bit comforted by the compliment, though a hint of doubt lingered in her heart. "You've never seen me fight. Maybe you don't know how intense I can get when facing monsters."

Shirou looked at Aiz with confidence. "I'm sure that when you fight, Aiz, you look incredibly brave and impressive. In fact, I'd bet you look even more beautiful when you're in battle. There's something captivating about seeing someone so focused and determined to reach their goal."

Aiz was surprised by the praise, and her face turned slightly red. Shirou's words left her a bit flustered, and she felt a little awkward. "S-Seriously? You really think that?"

Shirou nodded seriously. "Of course. How could someone with as much spirit and dedication as you not become even more captivating when fighting?"

Aiz was silent for a moment, processing Shirou's words. Though she wasn't entirely confident in herself, Shirou's compliment gave her a slight boost in self-esteem. "Well… if you really think so, I… I'll wait for the chance to fight alongside you someday. Maybe you'll see for yourself how I fight."

Shirou smiled wider, pleased to see Aiz starting to feel better. "I look forward to it with excitement. I'm sure it'll be an amazing experience."

Aiz, her face still a bit flushed from the praise and slight awkwardness, finally returned Shirou's smile. "Thank you, Shirou. That really means a lot to me."

The two sat together for a while, enjoying the peaceful moment amidst their busy lives. The atmosphere, once filled with worry and doubt, gradually lightened, and they both felt a little more ready for the days ahead.

As the night wore on, members of the Loki Familia gradually gathered to rest, leaving Aiz and Shirou still conversing with enthusiasm in the Twilight Manor's lounge. Shirou felt satisfied to have lifted Aiz's spirits, while Aiz felt a bit more at ease and ready to face the challenges to come.

Chapter 19

The next day, the atmosphere at Twilight Manor felt fresh with the morning light streaming through the large windows. Shirou, having just woken up and completed his morning routine, felt that today was the perfect opportunity to continue his mission. He had been thinking of asking Loki for a two-week break. While it seemed like a big step for a beginner like him, Shirou was confident it was the right decision to allow him to explore the Dungeon without too much worry.

After breakfast and tidying up, Shirou felt ready to meet Loki. He found the goddess sitting in the living room with a relaxed expression, seemingly enjoying a cup of tea in the morning. Shirou approached Loki with confidence.

"Loki-sama, may I speak with you for a moment?" Shirou started the conversation politely.

Loki turned and smiled cheerfully. "Oh, Shirou! What's up? Don't tell me you're going to ask for something."

Shirou nodded firmly. "Actually, I would like to request a two-week break. I want to spend time training and resting so I can return more prepared for the upcoming missions."

Loki raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "Already asking for a break after just starting to explore the Dungeon? Haha, but fine, if that's what you want, I'll allow it. Just don't stray too far from here, okay?"

Shirou nodded gratefully. "Of course, Loki-sama. Thank you very much."

With the permission granted, Shirou began preparing himself to return to the Dungeon. His plan was to descend to the 18th floor, a feat that required caution and thorough preparation. He ensured that all his gear and potions were ready before proceeding.

As Shirou finished his preparations, he met Aiz, Lefiya, Tiona, and Tione in the front hall of the manor. They seemed excited about going shopping in Orario. Aiz was dressed more casually than usual, while Lefiya, Tiona, and Tione looked very enthusiastic.

"Hey, Shirou!" Lefiya called out cheerfully. "Wanna join us? We're planning to shop at the market today."

Shirou smiled and shook his head. "Thanks, Lefiya, but I already have some plans today. I need to take care of a few things."

Tiona and Tione approached him curiously. "What kind of plans do you have? Are you going far?" Tione asked.

Shirou paused for a moment, trying to maintain secrecy about his true intentions. "Ah, just some personal errands. I think it's better if I go alone today."

Aiz, who had just finished checking her gear, looked at Shirou with curiosity. "Good luck with everything, Shirou. If you need help, don't hesitate to ask."

"Thank you, Aiz. I'll keep that in mind," Shirou replied with a smile.

After bidding them farewell, Shirou left Twilight Manor and headed toward his planned destination. He felt relieved that he had provided a smooth explanation without raising suspicion. The shopping trip and the other plans of the Loki Familia team helped him stay focused and keep his true goals hidden.

With determined steps, Shirou made his way toward the forest and then to the Dungeon, ensuring that his identity remained concealed. Along the way, he made sure to use his time wisely to return to the 18th floor and continue exploring the Dungeon more effectively.

Meanwhile, Aiz and her group left for their shopping trip, chatting about various things they encountered during the expedition and enjoying their time together outside the Dungeon. Their cheerful mood added brightness to their days in Orario, while Shirou carefully carried out his mission, taking each step cautiously and effectively.

After successfully reaching the 18th floor of the Dungeon with only minor injuries, Shirou felt relieved by his progress so far. He made sure to exchange all the drop items he had collected for potions in Rivira, using the opportunity to replenish his supply. After the transaction was complete, Shirou felt ready for the next step in his plan.

Shirou decided to ask some of the local residents about the permits needed to build a structure in Rivira. With plans to construct a hut that would serve as a Magus Workshop, he needed to ensure that he followed all the necessary regulations.

Shirou approached an old man who seemed knowledgeable about the Rivira area. The man sat on a bench near the market, enjoying his leisure time while observing the traffic around him.

"Excuse me, sir," Shirou began politely. "I'm planning to build a structure around Rivira, and I'd like to know about the rules or permits required."

The old man looked at Shirou attentively before responding. "Oh, you want to build something? Well, if you're building within the city of Rivira, you'll need to get a permit from the town hall. It's important to make sure everything follows the rules and doesn't disrupt life in the city."

Shirou took note of the information seriously. "What about building outside the city? Are there any specific requirements there?"

The old man nodded. "Building outside the city is much easier. You can build almost anywhere as long as you're not taking land that's already inhabited or owned by someone else. However, I recommend informing the local authorities just to avoid any future issues."

Shirou thanked the man for the information and began planning his next steps. He knew that building the hut outside the city would give him more freedom in terms of location and setup, while avoiding the potential red tape involved in building within the city.

Shirou soon made his way to a quiet area outside of Rivira. He scouted for a location that was far enough from any settlements but still easily accessible, so he could build the hut that would serve as his Magus Workshop. After finding an ideal spot, Shirou started planning the design and materials needed for construction.

With clear intentions, Shirou began gathering materials from various sources around Rivira. He used some of the potions and materials he had to start the building process. Shirou knew that building this hut was a key step in supporting his Magecraft activities and ensuring he had a safe place to train and store his equipment.

Over the next few days, Shirou worked tirelessly to construct his hut. He made sure the structure was strong and secure, equipped with everything necessary to manage his Magecraft efficiently. Though the building process was time-consuming and labor-intensive, Shirou felt satisfied knowing it was part of his plan to delve deeper into Magecraft and explore the Dungeon more effectively.

Finally, after some time, the hut was completed. Shirou looked at his work with pride, feeling that he had achieved an important milestone in his journey. With the hut now serving as his Magus Workshop, Shirou was ready to continue his mission, replenishing the magic arrows he had used and preparing for further Dungeon exploration with more efficiency and planning.

After finishing the hut, Shirou quickly organized and set up his Magus Workshop to begin his experiments and Magecraft training. He started by installing a Bounded Field around the area of the hut to provide protection and detect anyone approaching the workshop. This was an important step to ensure he could work in peace without worrying about disturbances or stolen information.

Shirou carefully selected the location for the Bounded Field, ensuring the surrounding area was well-covered. Using his Magecraft skills, he employed various ritual materials to create a magical barrier that could detect the presence of people or creatures outside the area. This Bounded Field would give Shirou enough warning if anyone approached, allowing him time to prepare or hide his activities if necessary.

After completing the Bounded Field, Shirou began setting up his workspace inside the hut. He arranged various tools and materials needed for his Magecraft experiments. Shelves around the workshop were filled with magical tools, ritual materials, and several magic swords that would be the focus of his experiments. He also ensured there was enough space to work comfortably and safely.

Shirou then turned to experimenting with the magic swords that hadn't yet been modified into magic arrows. He had brought several enchanted swords from the Dungeon and planned to modify them to be more effective in battle.

Step One: Analyze the Magic Swords

Shirou began by analyzing the magic swords he intended to modify. He examined the quality and magical power of each sword, using his Projection and Reinforcement abilities to gain detailed information about them. This included their elemental properties, base magical strength, and how they performed in combat conditions.

Step Two: Modify and Experiment

Shirou then carefully began the modification process. Using Alteration techniques, he started changing the form and properties of the magic swords to create magic arrows. This required high concentration and skill, as each modification had to be meticulously planned to ensure the magic swords could function effectively as projectiles.

He created several prototype magic arrows from the available magic swords, experimenting with various elements and effects. Each time he finished modifying a sword, he tested the resulting magic arrow to see how it performed. These tests were conducted in a designated area within his workshop, with targets designed to assess the effectiveness and strength of the modified magic arrows.

Step Three: Evaluation and Adjustments

Shirou recorded the results of each experiment and evaluated the performance of the magic arrows. He looked for ways to improve their effectiveness, power, and stability. This process involved a lot of trial and error, and Shirou spent countless hours refining his modifications.

Step Four: Storage and Organization

After successfully modifying several magic swords into effective magic arrows, Shirou carefully stored them in the workshop. He ensured that each modified magic arrow was placed properly and was easily accessible when needed. He also organized a storage system for the materials and tools used during his experiments.

With his workshop now fully functional and his equipment ready for use, Shirou felt more prepared to face the next challenge in the Dungeon. He knew that the experiments and training he had undergone would help him face enemies more effectively and explore deeper levels of the Dungeon with greater confidence.

Shirou looked at his work with satisfaction. Although the journey and experiments required a lot of time and effort, he felt that every step he took was a crucial part of his path to becoming stronger and more skilled in Magecraft. With all the preparations completed, Shirou was ready to continue exploring the Dungeon and face greater challenges in the future.

After a full week of intense experiments and modifications, Shirou successfully completed the transformation process and produced nine unique magic arrows. Each magic arrow had different powers and characteristics, making them incredibly valuable for exploring the Dungeon and facing various challenges. Here is the list of the nine magic arrows that Shirou successfully modified:

Inferno Arrow

Origin: Tsubaki's Fire Sword

Description: This magic arrow holds immense fire power, thanks to the use of a magic fire sword forged by the captain of Hephaestus. When shot, it generates a massive fire explosion that scorches enemies with painful burning effects. It is one of Shirou's strongest magic arrows, highly useful against groups of monsters or enemies with strong defenses.

Frostbite Arrow

Origin: Ice Magic Sword

Description: This magic arrow releases a freezing effect on its target and surroundings. When hit, enemies are slowed down and take additional damage due to the freezing effect. This arrow is highly effective for hindering enemy movements and making it easier for Shirou to handle larger groups of enemies.

Thunderstrike Arrow

Origin: Lightning Magic Sword

Description: This magic arrow possesses powerful lightning elements that cause an electrical explosion when hitting a target. Enemies hit by this effect take massive damage from the electric shock and may experience disruptions in their combat abilities. This arrow is highly useful against enemies sensitive to electricity and for creating chaos in battle.

Quicksilver Arrow

Origin: Liquid Metal Magic Sword

Description: This magic arrow has a liquid metal effect that makes it extremely fast and hard to dodge. Once fired, it chases the target, making it harder to evade. It is a great choice for dealing with fast-moving or flying enemies.

Shadowstep Arrow

Origin: Shadow Magic Sword

Description: This magic arrow can cloak itself and move within shadows. Once fired, it disappears briefly and reappears in a different position, making it very difficult to predict. This arrow is ideal for deep strikes and provides a tactical advantage in battle.

Gale Arrow

Origin: Wind Magic Sword

Description: This magic arrow uses wind power to create a strong air wave. When it hits its target, the arrow generates a wind blast that can knock enemies down or push them in unwanted directions. This arrow is perfect for dealing with enemies that require space and distance to move.

Searing Light Arrow

Origin: Light Magic Sword

Description: This magic arrow emits an extremely bright light, burning enemies with intense light effects. In addition to causing direct damage, it can blind enemies and reduce their combat abilities. It is highly useful against enemies that rely on vision or are weak to light.

Toxic Venom Arrow

Origin: Poison Magic Sword

Description: This magic arrow contains a powerful poison effect, causing continuous damage to enemies after being hit. The poison gradually weakens and slows down enemies, providing additional tactical advantages in prolonged battles.

Echoing Impact Arrow

Origin: Soundwave Magic Sword

Description: This magic arrow uses sound waves to create a powerful impact when hitting a target. The sound effect can shake enemies and cause greater damage while also disrupting their concentration. This arrow is effective against enemies relying on balance or strategy.

With these nine magic arrows, Shirou felt more prepared and stronger to face the deeper challenges of the Dungeon. Each magic arrow offered various effects and abilities that could be used in different combat situations, providing flexibility and additional strength in exploration and battle. Shirou was confident that the combination of these magic arrows would help him overcome stronger enemies and break through deeper levels of the Dungeon more effectively.

Shirou sat in his workshop, surrounded by the magic arrows he had carefully modified. In front of him, the nine magic arrows lay spread across the workbench, each with different shapes and colors, reflecting their unique elements and powers. Shirou's gaze shifted from one arrow to another, observing every detail he had meticulously worked on.

The Inferno Arrow appeared to be ablaze, with flames seemingly still flickering at its tip, the red and orange hues blending in a pattern that ignited his determination. The Frostbite Arrow had a frozen appearance, with cold crystals clinging to its shaft, as if holding the chill of winter. The Thunderstrike Arrow gleamed with flashes of yellow and blue lightning, as if electricity was coursing through its body. The Quicksilver Arrow reflected light with the shimmer of liquid metal, making it look almost like a sparkling fluid. The Shadowstep Arrow was black, with a shadowy effect vibrating across its surface, creating the illusion that it could disappear at any moment.

The Gale Arrow featured an elegant design with swirling wind patterns along its shaft, giving the impression that it could fly at incredible speed. The Searing Light Arrow shone brightly with a golden-white light, its brilliance captivating and striking. The Toxic Venom Arrow had a dark green hue with bubbling effects, hinting at the dangerous poison it contained. The Echoing Impact Arrow displayed vibrating soundwave patterns along its shaft, as if holding a sonic force that would project its impact onto enemies.

Shirou examined each magic arrow with pride and satisfaction. While these magic arrows were far weaker than Noble Phantasms, legendary artifacts with extraordinary power, Shirou realized that these arrows had their own advantages. Each one was designed with efficient costs and was much easier to modify than the efforts needed to alter Noble Phantasms like Hrunting or Caladbolg II, legendary weapons belonging to Archer.

The process of modifying these magic arrows, though time-consuming and energy-intensive, turned out to be far more practical, allowing Shirou to tailor each arrow to his specific needs. Every change and adjustment made to these magic arrows yielded satisfying results, perfectly aligning with Shirou's planned combat strategies.

Shirou reflected on how each magic arrow, with its unique traits and powers, would aid him in tackling the many challenges within the Dungeon. Though not as powerful as Noble Phantasms, these magic arrows offered invaluable flexibility and adaptability in various combat situations. With the success of these modifications, Shirou felt more prepared and confident to face the deeper floors of the Dungeon and the stronger enemies he would encounter in the future.

He felt eager to test and wield these magic arrows in real combat. Each arrow represented not only the hard work and dedication he had poured into them but also a symbol of the progress and new abilities he had gained. With strong resolve, Shirou was ready to continue his journey, overcoming every obstacle before him with his newfound courage and skills.

As Shirou sat at his workbench, gazing at the modified magic arrows laid out in front of him, his thoughts drifted to a technique he had witnessed from Archer: the ability to overload a Noble Phantasm, transforming it into a Broken Phantasm—a powerful form that could only be used once before it completely shattered. Although highly risky, this technique could produce power far beyond the normal limits of the weapon.

In the calm of his workshop, Shirou pondered how this technique could be applied to the magic arrows he had created. He imagined how the modified magic arrows, with their various elements and powers, could be overloaded to produce effects far more devastating than usual. However, he also understood that experimenting with this in an uncontrolled environment—especially within the city—could cause unwanted chaos and draw unnecessary attention.

Shirou decided that the best place to conduct this experiment was in the Dungeon, far from crowds and the risk of attracting unwanted attention. He chose the 19th floor as the location for his trial, a decision based on the fact that this floor was notorious for its large groups of monsters, providing the perfect opportunity to test the power of his magic arrows without worrying about disturbing others.

The following morning, after preparing all the necessary equipment and gear, Shirou readied the magic arrow to be tested. He selected a magic arrow imbued with fire—the Inferno Arrow—as its destructive fire effects would provide a clear indication of the extra power that could be generated from the Broken Magic Arrow technique.

Carefully, Shirou packed all his supplies, including healing potions, and double-checked the Bounded Field he had set up around his workshop to ensure no one could enter the area. Once everything was ready, Shirou set off toward the 19th floor, making sure to stay hidden and avoid densely populated areas.

Upon reaching the 19th floor, Shirou began his experiment by preparing the modified magic arrow. He chose a spot far from busy areas to ensure the results of his trial wouldn't damage the surroundings. Shirou drew his black bow and notched the Inferno Arrow, readying himself for the overload process he was about to perform.

Shirou recalled the steps needed for Archer's technique. He began by focusing prana into the magic arrow, feeling the energy flow and building power within it. Using the Overload technique, Shirou increased the magical energy flowing into the arrow, intensifying the fire element inside it to near its maximum capacity. This process significantly drained Shirou's prana, and he felt the heavy strain on his magic circuits as he continued to pump energy into the arrow.

When the Inferno Arrow reached its overload point, Shirou drew his bow and aimed at the horde of monsters in the distance. With one deep breath, he released the arrow, watching as the Inferno Arrow transformed into an intensely dangerous blaze, far stronger than usual.

As the arrow flew and hit its target, the resulting explosion of fire completely obliterated the monster horde before him. The burning flames that engulfed and destroyed the surrounding area confirmed that the Broken Magic Arrow technique had been successfully applied. However, after the massive explosion, the magic arrow was entirely destroyed, leaving a significant amount of damage in its wake.

Shirou felt satisfied with the results of his experiment, though he had to acknowledge that this technique required careful prana management and carried high risks. Ensuring that there was no further danger or disturbance, Shirou then gathered the drop items from the defeated monsters and made his way back, realizing that this experiment had given him a clear idea of the potential he could further develop in his magic arrows.

After confirming that everything was back to normal and nothing suspicious remained, Shirou returned to his workshop, planning his next experiments and continuing his preparations for deeper Dungeon exploration.

Upon returning from the 19th floor and reaching the 18th floor, Shirou noticed the usual calm that surrounded the area. However, this peaceful atmosphere was suddenly disturbed by a worrying scene. Around the city of Rivira, which was typically serene, chaos had broken out. Plant-like monsters known as Violas—large creatures with sharp leaves and stems capable of deadly attacks—were assaulting the city's inhabitants.

Seeing the urgency of the situation, Shirou quickly realized that he couldn't just stand by. He swiftly checked his equipment and gear, making sure that all his weapons and supplies were ready for use. Donning his Assassin mask and cloak once more, he changed his appearance to conceal his identity. This was a wise move, as his presence in Rivira under these conditions would be very conspicuous, and he didn't want to attract unwanted attention.

With his arrows ready, Shirou stepped out of the workshop and headed toward the chaos. He quickly adapted to the unexpected situation, choosing to use regular arrows from a distance to deal with the threatening Violas. Shirou knew that engaging them up close could be extremely dangerous, so he opted for a strategic approach, attacking from a safe distance first.

Shirou found a strategic position that provided him with maximum protection and observed the horde of Violas attacking. The Violas appeared to be using their tentacle-like vines to attack randomly, smashing objects and striking anyone in their path. Some of them seemed to be launching poisonous plant attacks, while others used their stems to strike down anything nearby.

Using his black bow, Shirou began firing arrows from a safe distance, targeting the vulnerable parts of the Violas' bodies. His arrows flew swiftly and accurately, hitting the monsters' critical points. Each time an arrow struck a Viola, the plant monster let out a growl and began to tremble, indicating that his shots had pierced through their plant-based defenses.

As he continued firing arrows, Shirou kept an eye on his surroundings. He noticed several adventurers and townspeople trying to fight the Violas directly, but they appeared overwhelmed. Shirou realized that this situation required more than just long-range attacks. He began calculating the right time to use his magic arrows if the situation worsened or if stronger enemies than the Violas emerged.

Shirou remained alert, carefully monitoring the unfolding events. Suddenly, he heard cries from another direction, signaling that a larger and stronger group of Violas was approaching. This was a tense moment, and Shirou knew he had to prepare for the worst. He observed the movements of the approaching Violas, assessing the magnitude of the threat they posed.

In the midst of the increasingly intense battle, Shirou quickly decided that he would use his magic arrows if necessary. He conserved his magic arrows for dealing with stronger monsters and avoided wasting too much energy on weaker foes. With strong resolve, Shirou continued fighting the Violas, protecting the city's inhabitants and adventurers caught in the chaos.

As the situation worsened and the Violas spread to wider areas, Shirou knew he had to act swiftly to safeguard the city of Rivira. With strategy and precision, he kept fighting, staying sharp and prepared for any further threats that might emerge.

As Shirou searched for a target among the crowd of Violas attacking the city, his attention was drawn to a movement in the distance. There, amidst the chaos, he saw Aiz Wallenstein fighting against a short-haired woman with red hair, who appeared incredibly strong. The woman moved with remarkable speed and power, faster and tougher than Aiz. Aiz herself seemed to be struggling, barely avoiding the woman's swift and powerful punches and kicks.

Nearby, Shirou also spotted Lefiya, leaning against a wall, breathing heavily. Her face was pale, and it was clear she had been injured in a previous battle. Shirou felt his chest tighten at the sight. Aiz, the "Sword Princess," usually undefeated, was in great danger, while Lefiya was unable to help.

Without hesitation, Shirou drew one of his strongest magic arrows from his quiver. The arrow glowed with an aura of magical energy, and Shirou knew this was his best chance to make a difference in the fight. He pulled back his bow with full strength, aiming directly at the red-haired woman attacking Aiz.

"Trace... on!" Shirou muttered, activating his tracing ability.

The arrow was released, shooting like lightning through the air, hitting the red-haired woman squarely in the shoulder. A small explosion occurred upon impact, releasing a burst of light and energy. The woman staggered back slightly, a small wound visible where the arrow struck, but the wound quickly began to heal at a terrifying speed.

Aiz, who had fallen and was injured, looked up and spotted Shirou from a distance. Her eyes widened for a moment, seeing the masked figure who had just saved her from a more severe attack. However, she didn't have time to say anything. The red-haired woman chuckled softly, her laugh cold and piercing.

"Oh, looks like someone's trying to play hero," the woman said mockingly, her gaze locking onto Shirou. "How long do you think you can distract me with cheap tricks like that?"

Shirou knew his attack had only bought him a little time. He couldn't afford to hesitate. He quickly drew another magic arrow from his quiver and fired it at the woman, hoping to buy more time to come up with a plan.

The second arrow flew at high speed, striking the woman in the chest and creating a larger explosion of energy than before. Yet the woman merely smirked, stepping forward as if she felt no pain at all.

"Is that all?" she said, raising an eyebrow. "Let me show you how to fight properly!"

With unbelievable speed, the red-haired woman rushed toward Shirou. His eyes narrowed as he swiftly fired a third arrow, aiming for her legs to slow her down. However, the woman leaped gracefully, dodging the attack and continuing her charge toward him.

"Aiz, fall back now!" Shirou shouted, trying to give Aiz time to retreat and recover.

Aiz gave a quick nod, following the command of the unknown figure and using the last of her strength to jump back, trying to distance herself from the red-haired woman. But the woman laughed again, and with a quick movement of her hand, she delivered a powerful kick to the ground, creating a shockwave that sent Aiz tumbling back down.

"Not so fast, darling!" the woman sneered, her voice dripping with mockery.

Shirou frowned, realizing he had to act fast. He took a deep breath, calming his mind, and prepared his next magic arrow. This time, he remembered the Broken Phantasm technique—overloading the arrow with more energy to make it explode with far greater force, though it would sacrifice the stability of the arrow.

"If I can't hurt you with this..." Shirou muttered, "then I'll have to destroy you!"

He drew his bow once again, charging the arrow with more prana than usual until it began to vibrate with intense energy. "Trace... Overload..." he chanted, focusing all his energy into the magic arrow.

The arrow began to glow with a bright, blazing light, releasing more and more energy. The red-haired woman seemed intrigued, pausing momentarily, then smiling even wider.

"Interesting," she said, waiting for Shirou to release his attack.

Shirou knew he had to wait for the perfect moment. He couldn't waste this opportunity recklessly. He had only one shot before the woman figured out his trick and attacked more aggressively. His heart raced, but his eyes stayed focused. He had to make sure this arrow hit its target.

"This is for you!" Shirou shouted, releasing the arrow.

The overloaded magic arrow shot forward, leaving a trail of bright light behind it, aimed directly at the red-haired woman. Shirou remained alert, prepared for whatever would happen next, as the battle raged on around the city of Rivira.

The arrow Shirou had launched, Quicksilver Arrow, was one of his finest creations. The arrow had a unique property—it didn't just fly straight toward its target but could also change direction suddenly, relentlessly pursuing its enemy. A shimmering silver light trailed behind the arrow, creating a magical path that twisted through the air.

At first, the red-haired woman smirked dismissively when she saw Shirou draw his bow. With quick movements, she dodged the arrow as it shot toward her. However, she hadn't expected the arrow to sharply turn and chase after her like a predator hunting its prey.

"What—?!" she exclaimed, her expression shifting from confidence to mild surprise as the arrow curved and targeted her back.

She tried to evade again, leaping to the side with incredible speed, but the arrow veered once more, following her movements like a hawk tracking its target. The woman scowled, now visibly annoyed. "What kind of arrow is this?" she muttered, turning her gaze toward Shirou, who remained standing in the distance with his bow aimed at her.

With a swift motion, the woman shot into the air, attempting to escape the arrow chasing her. But the Quicksilver Arrow didn't relent. It soared upward, cutting through the air, following her at nearly the same speed.

"Persistent, aren't you?" she growled, glancing back at the arrow still pursuing her.

Finally, the red-haired woman stopped her movement, and with a confident gesture, she spun toward the approaching arrow. "Then let me destroy you!" She swung her hand at the arrow with incredible force, striking it with overwhelming power.

However, the moment her strike hit the arrow, it exploded into a burst of silver energy. The blast was strong enough to push the woman back a few steps. Her wounds were clearly visible, though her body began regenerating quickly. Her face now showed a mixture of frustration and impatience.

"I'm tired of you!" the woman yelled, her anger rising. She turned, focusing her gaze on Shirou, who still stood with his bow in hand. "You dare interfere with my fight? You'll regret that!"

Shirou took a deep breath, remaining calm despite the clear threat in her words. "Don't think I'll let you touch them!" Shirou responded, his voice clear and steady.

The red-haired woman sneered. "You've got guts, I'll give you that," she said, her eyes narrowing. "But courage won't save you."

In an instant, the woman dashed toward him with incredible speed. Her steps were so fast that the ground beneath her shook, and debris flew into the air. Shirou knew she would reach him in seconds. He didn't have time to draw another arrow—he had to think fast.

"Then let's see who's faster!" Shirou shouted, jumping back, trying to keep the distance between him and his opponent. His hand moved quickly to grab a regular arrow from his quiver, preparing his next attack while continuing to move.

However, the woman was closing in, her face filled with determination to finish Shirou. "You won't escape me!" she yelled, her voice full of rage.

Shirou leaped to the side, avoiding the woman's frontal attack, which nearly shattered the ground where he had been standing. "You're really fast," Shirou muttered, drawing his bow with a single regular arrow already in hand.

He fired the arrow, but the woman easily deflected it with her bare hand. "Your arrows are weak!" she shouted, advancing toward Shirou with long strides.

Shirou smiled faintly behind his mask. "I just need time," he replied shortly. He shot a few more arrows, this time aiming to lure the woman toward a specific spot, all while maintaining a safe distance.

The woman growled, clearly growing more frustrated. "Stop playing games, coward!" she yelled, but she continued to follow Shirou's arrows, forced to play along with his tactics.

At the same time, Shirou kept an eye on Aiz and Lefiya from the corner of his vision. Aiz seemed to be recovering slightly and looked ready to rejoin the battle, while Lefiya, though still in pain, was trying to gather the strength to cast a spell.

Shirou knew time was running out. He had to keep this woman occupied long enough for Aiz and Lefiya to recover and rejoin the fight. Taking a deep breath, he pulled out the last arrow from his quiver—not a magic arrow this time, just a regular one, meant to distract and keep the enemy's focus on him.

The woman chuckled. "You're finished. What more can you do now?" she taunted.

Remaining calm, Shirou replied, "I just need to hold out long enough. As long as you're fighting me, you can't touch them."

The woman paused, realizing that Shirou was deliberately diverting her attention. However, she shook her head, smirking, her eyes gleaming with malice. "If that's your plan, you'll regret it."

In an instant, she lunged again at lightning speed. Shirou knew this attack would be harder to avoid, but he vowed not to give up. As the tension rose, both fighters braced for the next clash, neither willing to back down.

The red-haired woman smirked as she saw Shirou in a seemingly weakened and weaponless state. "What are you thinking now, coward?" she sneered, launching her fist at Shirou's chest with blinding speed. But Shirou remained calm, having anticipated her frontal attack.

With a swift motion, Shirou summoned Kanshou into his hand. The short sword appeared, glowing with a white light, just in time to block the woman's punch. "What?!" the red-haired woman exclaimed, surprised as her fist collided with hard metal rather than flesh.

A loud clang echoed as her punch met Kanshou. The impact sent her reeling back, her confident expression shifting to shock. "Ahhh!" she screamed in pain as a small cut appeared on her hand, black blood oozing from the wound. For the first time, she felt something different—though the wound was small, it caused great pain, and her usual rapid regeneration was much slower.

"Why… why isn't my regeneration working?" she muttered, her eyes wide as she glared at Shirou. "What did you do to me?!" she screeched, fury and confusion in her voice.

Shirou stayed silent, realizing this woman wasn't human. "Kanshou and Bakuya… these swords have anti-monster properties," he whispered to himself, breathing heavily. "Her body is like a monster from the dungeon. That's why the wound isn't healing quickly."

The woman snarled, feeling a strange pain in her arm. "I'm going to kill you for this!" With burning rage, she charged at Shirou with even more brutal and faster attacks.

Shirou knew he couldn't keep dodging her strikes forever, and he also didn't have time to draw another weapon. He decided to change tactics—with one quick move, he tossed Bakuya into the air, seemingly discarding the weapon. Bakuya spun through the air, moving away from the fight.

The woman grinned, thinking Shirou was now truly defenseless. "You're done!" she yelled triumphantly, launching another punch at blinding speed. She managed to knock Shirou to the ground, leaving him almost helpless, blood seeping from his wounds.

But just as she was about to strike the final blow, Bakuya, which Shirou had thrown, reversed course midair, speeding toward the woman. "What?!" she shouted, realizing the trap too late.

With a sharp sound, Bakuya impaled the red-haired woman in the shoulder. "Ahhh!" she screamed in pain as black blood poured from a fresh wound. She dropped to her knees, clutching her shoulder, her face twisted in shock and anger. "This can't be happening! What are you?!" she shrieked furiously.

Shirou, though in immense pain, smiled faintly behind his mask. "I'm just a dreamer," he said, his voice labored. "Trying to be a hero…"

The woman hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering with rage. But before she could attack again, the sound of rapid footsteps approached. Finn and Riveria arrived, their expressions showing shock. Finn quickly commanded, "Aiz, guard Lefiya! Riveria, prepare your magic!"

Aiz, though wounded and swaying on her feet, raised her sword again, while Lefiya struggled to gather her strength to cast a spell. "Ready, Finn!" Aiz shouted, though her body still felt weak.

Riveria raised her staff, her spell already beginning to form. "She's strong… but with these wounds, we can defeat her," she said calmly, her eyes focused on the now-staggering red-haired woman.

The woman realized she was surrounded and trapped. The wounds from Kanshou and Bakuya refused to heal, her regeneration hampered. "You'll all pay for this!" she yelled in frustration. She leapt back, choosing to flee at an incredible speed.

Finn raised his spear, ready to give chase, but Riveria stopped him. "No, Finn. She's injured, but we need to save those who are hurt here," she said firmly.

Aiz and Lefiya rushed to Shirou, who lay on the ground, his breathing labored. "Who are you, really?" Aiz asked, her voice full of concern, though she couldn't see his face behind the mask.

But before Shirou could answer, he began to lose consciousness. The pain from his wounds overwhelmed him, and his vision blurred. Aiz and Lefiya's voices grew distant, and eventually, everything went dark for him.

Aiz bit her lip, looking at Finn. "We need to get him somewhere safe," she said with determination. Finn nodded, "Agreed. Riveria, assist me with emergency healing spells. We have to move quickly."

Together, Finn, Riveria, Aiz, and Lefiya worked to help the gravely injured Shirou. They knew that whoever this masked figure was, he had saved them from a great threat, and they wouldn't leave him behind. But they were also aware that this battle wasn't truly over yet.

Aiz's POV

Aiz Wallenstein watched intently as the red-haired woman stood before her, her golden eyes narrowing in focus. The woman seemed like a shadow, a menacing figure full of rage, with a strength Aiz had never anticipated. Aiz had already used her wind magic, Ariel, to enhance her speed, but the woman's attacks were so powerful that each strike felt like being hit by a massive monster.

The woman spoke in a cold tone, her voice trembling with mixed emotions, "Aria... You're Aria, aren't you? Why are you here?" She glared at Aiz with deep hatred, as if she saw more than just an enemy.

"Aria?" Aiz asked herself, confused. That name belonged to her mother, but she didn't understand why this woman was calling her by it. "What does she mean? Why does she think I'm my mother?"

Aiz tried to recall the lessons her father had taught her years ago, his soft but firm words echoing in her mind, "Aiz, one day you'll find a hero. Someone who will protect you when you need it..." Her father always spoke of a hero, but that hero had never appeared. All this time, Aiz had tried to become her own hero, protecting herself and fighting against every challenge.

As the attacks from the red-haired woman intensified, Lefiya tried to help with her magic, but the woman easily deflected it with her bare hands. "Lefiya, fall back!" Aiz shouted, trying to protect her already wounded friend. Lefiya collapsed in the corner, powerless, while Aiz felt a deep pain in her body.

"Why... why am I not strong enough?" Aiz muttered, her breath ragged. She tried to stand again, using every ounce of strength she had left. The woman launched another fierce attack, sending Aiz crashing to the ground, injured and exhausted.

But amidst the despair, something changed. A glowing arrow appeared from afar, striking the red-haired woman. "What… who is that?" Aiz whispered, her eyes widening at the sudden appearance of the arrow.

From the shadows emerged a figure in a black cloak, wearing a skull mask. The figure calmly readied another arrow, firing without hesitation, even though their opponent was clearly much stronger. Aiz didn't recognize this person. "Who is he?" she wondered, but she sensed something different. Though the figure appeared weak, they showed no fear in facing the woman who had just overpowered Aiz.

The masked figure kept firing arrows, distracting the red-haired woman. The arrows glowed with an eerie light and relentlessly pursued her. "How is he doing that? There's no spell," Aiz thought in awe. "He's summoning those weapons like it's nothing."

Though the attacks seemed weaker compared to the woman's power, the arrows had an unusual effect. They managed to slow down her regeneration, which was much slower than it should have been.

"Why… why is he helping me?" Aiz asked herself. No one had ever come to her rescue like this. "Could… could he be that hero?"

The red-haired woman grew enraged and charged toward the masked figure with even greater force. Aiz, weak and injured, watched the figure hold their ground. They manipulated weapons that kept appearing in their hands, trying different tactics to wound the woman.

But the woman became even more brutal. "You think you can defeat me with such petty tricks?" she shouted, leaping at the masked figure.

The masked figure seized the moment to summon their sword again, wounding the woman with an unexpected strike. "Argh!" The woman cried out, clutching her shoulder where the blade had hit. Her regeneration seemed further hindered, and she stepped back.

Seeing the woman retreat, Finn, Riveria, and Lefiya moved closer. Aiz staggered forward, despite her weakened body, needing to ensure the masked figure was okay. "Are you... alright?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.

The masked figure didn't respond, their breathing heavy as they began to lose consciousness. Aiz looked at them, surprised by the calm expression behind the skull mask, even though they were clearly in critical condition.

Finn turned to Aiz, "We need to get him to safety," he said firmly.

"Yes," Aiz replied with a nod. She carefully lifted the masked figure. "We can't leave him here."

Lefiya approached, still wounded but looking worried. "Who is he really, Aiz? Why did he help you?" she asked, staring at the unconscious figure.

Aiz shook her head, "I… I don't know," she replied softly, her voice trembling with emotions she couldn't quite explain. "But... I feel like he came to save me."

They carried the masked figure to the nearest inn, with Finn and Riveria leading the way to ensure the path was clear. As they walked, Aiz kept her eyes on the masked figure, her heart filled with conflicting feelings. "Could he... could he be my hero?" Aiz wondered, and for the first time, she felt a new sense of hope growing within her.

At that moment, Aiz knew that even though this figure seemed weak and injured, their courage and sacrifice had saved her. "Thank you," Aiz whispered softly. "Whoever you are, I owe you my life."

The masked figure, whom they had found badly wounded after the fierce battle, was carefully laid on a bed in one of the inn's rooms. Riveria quickly moved to his side, beginning a healing spell with her hands hovering over his body. A soft green light radiated from her hands, trying to close the wounds covering his body.

However, the longer Riveria tried to heal him, the more it became clear that her magic wasn't enough. The wounds were far deeper than she had initially thought. Riveria frowned, her face full of concern. "It's not enough... His injuries are too severe," she said with a firm but worried tone. "We need to give him an elixir right away, or he won't survive."

Aiz, standing beside her anxiously, held the bottle of elixir that Riveria had handed her. She looked down at the masked figure's pale, injured face, her heart pounding. "I'll do it," she said softly. With trembling hands, she carefully began to remove the skull mask.

As the mask came off, the figure's pale, wounded face was revealed. Everyone in the room fell silent for a moment, shocked by what they saw. "Shirou?!" Finn exclaimed, his voice full of surprise. "This kid… the newcomer who just joined? How could he be here?"

Lefiya stared wide-eyed, unable to believe what she was seeing. "He… he's just a beginner, right? How could he have made it to the 18th floor alone?" she asked, confused. "And… he fought that red-haired woman who's at least level 6…"

Riveria swallowed hard, observing Shirou's pale face with a serious expression. "This... is beyond anything we expected," she murmured. "But now isn't the time for questions. We need to save him."

Aiz clutched the elixir bottle tightly in her hands. She brought the bottle to Shirou's lips, but quickly realized that his mouth was too tightly closed for him to swallow. As Aiz tried carefully, Shirou, still unconscious, spat out the elixir, causing most of it to spill.

Finn looked at her seriously and said, "We don't have time. If we don't get this elixir into him another way, he won't make it. I'll—" Finn lifted the elixir bottle and moved closer to Shirou.

Aiz quickly stopped Finn. "No!" she cried firmly. "I'll do it." Her face flushed red, but her eyes were filled with determination. Finn gave a faint smile and stepped back, giving Aiz space.

Lefiya, looking nervous, glanced at Aiz. "A-Aiz... are you sure?" she asked with a worried yet slightly envious tone.

Aiz didn't answer but nodded softly. She looked down at Shirou's pale, injured face, feeling an inexplicable urge in her heart. "He saved me… I have to do this," she whispered to herself.

With some hesitation, Aiz opened her mouth and poured the elixir in, then leaned down close to Shirou. Gently, she pressed her lips against his, transferring the elixir slowly. "Drink… drink this," Aiz whispered in her mind, waiting for Shirou to swallow every drop she gave him. Her heart pounded as she carefully administered the elixir.

After a tense moment of silence, Shirou finally began to swallow, little by little, the elixir that Aiz gave him, and his breathing seemed to steady. Aiz pulled away, her face flushed, but a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips.

Finn nodded in approval, his eyes gazing at Shirou with newfound respect. "This boy… is more than we thought. Maybe we underestimated him," he said seriously.

Riveria smiled faintly. "Indeed… he's not just any beginner. There's much more to learn about Shirou."

Lefiya looked relieved, though still a little anxious. "Thank you, Aiz… you did great," she said with a shy smile.

Aiz only nodded softly, still watching Shirou, who now started to recover, though he was still sound asleep. "You've helped me so much, Shirou… Thank you," she whispered softly.

Shirou slept peacefully, his wounds slowly healing under the elixir's influence, and in that room, they all felt a sense of relief knowing that the mysterious figure, the hero who saved Aiz, was still with them—at least for now.

Chapter 20

Shirou slowly opened his eyes, his eyelids heavy and his vision slightly blurred as the morning light streamed through the window. He felt a dull pain throughout his body, but it wasn't as strong as he expected. It felt like he had been asleep for a long time, and as his consciousness fully returned, he realized he was lying on a soft bed, surrounded by unfamiliar wooden walls.

He tried to move and noticed something holding his hand. When he turned his head, he saw Aiz asleep, sitting beside the bed, her head resting on the mattress with a calm expression on her face. Her long blonde hair was spread messily over the sheets, yet it still looked beautiful in its own way. Shirou felt his heart race, a bit nervous. "A-Aiz-san?" he whispered, not wanting to wake her up too abruptly.

He noticed the mask he had once worn now lying beside the bed, and he suddenly realized that his identity had been revealed. "So, they know who I am now," he thought. He wasn't sure how to feel about that, but at least he was alive. For now, that was enough.

As Shirou gazed at the sleeping Aiz, she suddenly stirred and slowly opened her eyes. When she saw Shirou awake, her usually calm and expressionless face changed. She looked surprised, then her face brightened with a rare smile of relief.

"You're awake!" Aiz exclaimed, her voice louder than usual, filled with a mix of happiness and concern. Shirou, surprised by her reaction, leaned back slightly but smiled softly.

"Yes, I'm... I'm okay," Shirou responded gently, trying to reassure Aiz. "I'm fine now. Thank you for everything, Aiz-san."

Before Aiz could reply, footsteps echoed from outside the door. The door swung open, and Lefiya rushed into the room with a worried expression. "Shirou! You're awake!" she cried, but her expression quickly shifted to anger. "How could you do something so reckless?!"

Shirou was confused by Lefiya's sudden change in mood. "Huh? What do you mean, Lefiya?" he asked, trying to understand the situation.

Lefiya approached him, her eyes a mix of anger and worry. "You were supposed to be on vacation, weren't you?! Why did you put yourself in danger by going back to the Dungeon? And worse, you went to the 18th floor?! You didn't even follow my orders to stay on the 4th floor!" her voice rising, showing just how worried she had been.

Shirou sighed, trying to explain himself. "I... I just wanted to explore further, Lefiya. I felt like... there was something I had to do," he said, feeling a little guilty.

Riveria, who entered the room calmly, listened to their conversation. "Lefiya, calm down," she said in a firm yet gentle tone. She then looked at Shirou with a concerned gaze. "But Lefiya's right, Shirou. What were you doing on the 18th floor by yourself? It's very dangerous, especially for a beginner like you."

Shirou nodded, trying to stay composed. "I know it might seem reckless, but I had my reasons... I just couldn't sit still. I felt I had to try harder, to... prove to myself that I could."

Aiz, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke. "You don't have to prove anything to anyone," she said softly but firmly. "You already saved me. That's more than enough."

Shirou looked into Aiz's eyes, sensing the sincerity in her words. "I... I was just doing what I could. After all, aren't we all part of the same Familia? Fighting enemies and protecting our friends is part of that."

Aiz gave a small smile, gentle but relieved. "You're right... And you're an amazing adventurer, Shirou."

Lefiya, still a little angry but more relieved than before, sighed heavily. "Just... next time, if you plan to do something dangerous, let us know. Don't act on your own like this. We're a Familia now, right?"

Shirou smiled warmly at Lefiya. "I'll remember that, Lefiya. Sorry for making you worry."

Riveria also smiled, relieved to see Shirou recovering. "Rest, Shirou. You need time to fully heal," she said wisely, though her eyes reflected a newfound admiration for the seemingly ordinary young man who had shown courage and skill far beyond his appearance.

In that room, there was a strange but comforting warmth. Shirou felt a deep sense of relief, not only because he had survived, but also because he realized that, among these people, he had perhaps found a place where he truly belonged.

As the initial conversation quieted and the atmosphere in the room became more relaxed, Riveria looked at Shirou with a thoughtful gaze. There was something on her mind, and after a few moments, she decided to ask her question.

"Shirou," Riveria began cautiously, "How did you manage to reach the 18th floor on your own? I've seen many experienced adventurers, but for a beginner like you... who just joined Loki Familia, this is highly unusual."

Aiz and Lefiya, standing nearby, also looked curious, though Lefiya was still a bit upset, but her curiosity was undeniable. Shirou felt that now was the time to be honest, especially since they had saved his life and already knew part of his secret.

Shirou sighed and then explained, "I use something I call 'Projection.' It's a technique that allows me to create replicas of weapons from my memory and imagination. With this technique, I was able to face the monsters in the Dungeon."

Riveria seemed very intrigued by Shirou's explanation. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of curiosity and admiration. "Projection? That's an incredible technique... Can you demonstrate it for us?"

Knowing he had no reason to refuse, Shirou nodded slightly. "Alright, I'll show you," he said as he carefully stood up from his bed, mindful that his body was still not fully recovered.

He stood in the middle of the room, closing his eyes for a moment to concentrate. He extended his hand forward, and with a calm voice, he began to chant a familiar phrase, one he had used many times before.

"Trace, on."

In an instant, energy flowed through his body, and a faint light formed in his hand. Within seconds, a sword materialized, created from nothing. It was a replica of Kanshou, one of his favorite weapons, with a black blade and an elegant curved design.

Aiz, Lefiya, and especially Riveria watched in awe as the sword took shape in Shirou's hand. "Incredible," Riveria whispered, her eyes filled with admiration. "How is this possible? This isn't like ordinary magic..."

Shirou spun the sword in his hand before dismissing it, causing it to vanish like dust. "Projection is something unique to me. I don't need long incantations, just focus and a deep understanding of the weapon I want to create."

Riveria nodded slowly, processing the information. "And you used this technique to survive in the Dungeon? That explains how you managed to fight enemies that should have been beyond your ability."

Shirou gave a modest smile, feeling a bit awkward with the praise. "Yeah, Projection lets me summon the weapons I need to survive. But it doesn't make me invincible. I'm just doing my best."

Riveria looked at Shirou with newfound respect. "This is truly impressive, Shirou. But I'm curious... how does this technique work? Are there any limitations or risks you face?"

Shirou was about to explain further, but before he could answer, the door opened, and Finn entered with quick steps. He glanced at them all, then spoke in a calm but firm tone.

"Riveria, perhaps we should save this discussion for when we're back at Twilight Manor," Finn suggested. "Shirou has been through a lot, and I think it's best if we discuss everything later when everyone can hear the explanation at once."

Riveria looked at Finn, then at Shirou, and after a few moments of consideration, she nodded in agreement. "You're right, Finn. We don't need to push him now. Shirou, rest. We'll continue this conversation later."

Shirou felt relieved at hearing that. "Thank you, Finn, Riveria. I'll explain everything when we're back at the Manor."

Aiz, who had been quiet until now, seemed satisfied with the decision. She sat back down next to Shirou, showing that she intended to stay by his side until he was fully recovered. Lefiya also nodded, though her expression still showed deep concern.

With the mood more relaxed, Shirou lay back down, trying to ease his still-weary body. While he knew there was still much to explain, for now, he could rest, surrounded by his comrades.

The next morning, preparations to return to the surface began. The remaining members of the Loki Familia at Rivira hurried to pack their things and ensure everything was ready for the long journey back to Orario. Shirou, though still feeling a bit tired from his previous battle, also packed his things.

Aiz, who was usually calm and composed, seemed different that day. She stayed close to Shirou, often glancing at him with an expression that was hard to describe. Every time their eyes met, Aiz would quickly turn away, her cheeks slightly flushed.

Shirou, unaware of the reason behind Aiz's behavior, felt slightly confused. He tried to grasp the situation but couldn't recall anything unusual that might have happened between them. "Aiz, are you okay?" Shirou finally asked, trying to figure out what was going on.

Aiz snapped out of her thoughts, her face flushing slightly as she responded. "Ah, yes, I'm fine," she answered with a hint of nervousness, which was very unlike the usually calm and confident Aiz.

Shirou nodded, though he still sensed something was off. "You seem… different today. Is something wrong?"

Aiz hesitated for a moment but then quickly shook her head. "It's nothing, really. I'm just… happy to see you recovered, Shirou."

Hearing that, Shirou felt a warmth in his heart. He knew Aiz wasn't someone who expressed her emotions easily, so those words held great significance. "Thank you, Aiz. I'm glad to be here with you and everyone else too."

Aiz gave a small smile, but her mind was still occupied with the events of the previous night. She remembered when she had given Shirou the elixir, an act she performed without thinking too much at the time. However, now she realized that she had given her first kiss to Shirou—albeit for medicinal purposes—and couldn't shake off the feeling of embarrassment.

As they walked towards Rivira's gates, leaving the 18th floor, Aiz continued to reflect on her feelings. She didn't know why, but something made her want to stay close to Shirou, as if he was someone very important to her.

Meanwhile, Shirou could only sense that something had changed in their dynamic, though he couldn't figure out what it was. He felt comfortable with Aiz by his side, but every time he tried to talk to her, Aiz seemed to get more nervous and flustered. "Aiz, if there's something you want to say… you can tell me anytime, you know," Shirou said softly.

Aiz nodded slightly, not trusting herself to say more. She knew that eventually, she would have to confront her feelings, but for now, she just wanted to enjoy being together without overthinking.

On their way back to the surface, Aiz stayed close to Shirou, even closer than usual. For the other members of the Loki Familia, this might have been a common sight—they had seen Aiz looking after Shirou before—but for Aiz, every step she took alongside Shirou felt more meaningful.

Midway through the journey, Lefiya, unable to contain her curiosity, approached Aiz as they took a short break. "Aiz-san, you've been paying a lot of attention to Shirou lately," she said with a tone mixed with curiosity and a bit of jealousy. "Is something going on?"

Aiz looked at Lefiya with slightly widened eyes, unsure of how to respond. "No… nothing's happening," she replied, though her blushing face gave away her true feelings.

Lefiya eyed her suspiciously but didn't press further. "Well, I'm glad. I just wanted to make sure you're okay," she said with a small smile, though she couldn't shake off the strange feeling seeing Aiz's change in behavior.

Meanwhile, Shirou watched their brief conversation from afar, still puzzled by Aiz's behavior. However, he decided not to dwell on it too much. What mattered most to Shirou was that they were all safe and ready to return to Orario.

As they continued their journey, Aiz remained at Shirou's side, silently enjoying the presence of the young man who had become her hero, even if Shirou himself wasn't aware of it. For Aiz, these feelings were new and unfamiliar, but maybe, just maybe, she was beginning to find someone who could be more than just a fellow adventurer in the Dungeon.

When the group returned to Twilight Manor, they were greeted by Loki, who had just arrived from her business at the Guild. Loki seemed excited but also a little confused seeing Shirou with them. "Eh, why is the kid back? I thought you were still on break, Shirou?" Loki joked, her eyes narrowing with a wide grin.

Finn stepped forward and calmly replied, "A lot happened, Loki. Let me explain everything."

Loki placed her hands on her hips. "Alright, I'm listening," she said, curious. She noticed the serious expressions on Finn and the other Familia members and started sensing that this wasn't a typical situation.

Finn sighed and began explaining. "It all started with the death of Hashana, a member of the Ganesha Familia, who was found dead in Rivira. We were sent to investigate and discovered that there was more to it than a coincidence. When we arrived, we were immediately attacked by Violas monsters that seemed to be controlled by a red-haired woman."

Loki frowned. "A red-haired woman? And Violas monsters attacking Rivira? That already sounds messy."

Riveria nodded. "Yes, exactly. The Violas, which are normally non-aggressive, were moving as if someone was controlling them. Finn, Tiona, Tione, and I were busy fighting monsters around the city, while Aiz and Lefiya faced the woman—Revis."

Loki raised an eyebrow. "Revis? That name's unfamiliar… but go on, Finn."

Finn continued, "Revis was incredibly strong. Even Aiz, using her wind magic, was overwhelmed. She fought hand-to-hand against Aiz and Lefiya, deflecting Lefiya's magic attacks with no effort."

Aiz, standing next to Shirou, nodded slightly to confirm Finn's statement. Lefiya looked a bit tense, recalling how difficult the battle had been.

Loki then asked, "And what about Shirou? What was he doing there?"

Finn smiled slightly. "Now, here's the interesting part. Despite being only Level 1, Shirou appeared in the middle of the chaos, wearing a mask to hide his identity. He got involved in the fight to protect Aiz and Lefiya. In fact, he managed to injure Revis, something not many high-level adventurers could do."

The room suddenly fell silent. Loki, who was usually cheerful and laid-back, widened her eyes in shock. "What?! You're serious, Finn? Shirou, a Level 1, injured Revis, a Level 6?" her voice filled with disbelief.

Finn nodded, with a small grin. "That's right. He used some sort of technique that resembled magic or a special ability. And he was quite effective in distracting Revis, giving us enough time to strategize and eventually force her to retreat."

Several members of the Loki Familia, hearing the story for the first time, began whispering among themselves in disbelief. "No way… a rookie fighting a Level 6?" one of them murmured.

Riveria added, "It's true. We all saw it with our own eyes. Shirou used some mysterious ability to summon weapons from the air, as if without a chant. And those weapons… somehow, they pierced through Revis's defenses."

Loki, still looking stunned, asked, "Weapons that could pierce Revis's defense? Shirou, who are you really?" her tone now more serious than usual.

Shirou felt awkward under everyone's gaze. "I just… I just did what I could to help," he said humbly, trying to avoid the spotlight.

Loki approached, her usually half-closed eyes now wide open, staring at Shirou with intense curiosity. "You did more than just help, kid. You saved one of our best fighters, and that's no small feat."

Tiona, who also looked surprised, patted Shirou's back hard, almost causing him to stumble. "Wow, Shirou! I had no idea you had such incredible abilities!"

Tione grinned, "Maybe we should take you on expeditions more often."

Lefiya, standing next to Aiz, added excitedly, "Shirou, you were amazing! You showed up just when we needed help the most."

Aiz remained silent, but a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she looked at Shirou with newfound respect. Though she had seen his abilities before, she was now starting to see Shirou in a different light.

Loki clapped Finn on the back, "So, Finn, what's your plan now that we know this kid has such great potential?"

Finn smiled, "I think, first of all, we need to learn more about Shirou's unique abilities. And maybe... consider involving him in bigger missions in the future."

Loki chuckled, "Ha! Interesting. I'm curious to see what else this young man can do."

The room buzzed with excitement, laughter, and enthusiasm, but one clear topic dominated the conversation—Shirou, the newcomer, had already shown extraordinary potential among the mighty adventurers of Loki Familia.

Loki, full of energy, threw open the door to her room and stood before the entire gathered Loki Familia, grinning widely. All eyes were on Shirou, who stood behind Loki, his face slightly tense but calm.

"Listen up, everyone!" Loki shouted, her voice echoing through the hall. "I've got big news! Shirou, our seemingly ordinary new adventurer, has just achieved a double level up!"

The crowd of Loki Familia members fell silent for a moment before an explosion of excitement and disbelief filled the room.

"WHAT?!" Bete yelled in shock. "Double level up?! How's that even possible?!"

Lefiya, standing near Aiz, also looked stunned. "He… he surpassed even Aiz-san?" she asked, unable to hide her astonishment.

Aiz simply smiled, clearly happy for Shirou, though she too was surprised. "That's incredible," she murmured softly.

Finn stepped forward, still in disbelief. "Loki, are you sure about this? A double level up in just over a month? Aiz took a year to reach level 2!"

Loki nodded enthusiastically. "Yep! And not only that, all of Shirou's stats at levels 1 and 2 are ranked SSS!"

Tiona, who had been deep in thought, suddenly shouted with a wide grin, "How about we give him the nickname Sword Prince! It fits perfectly with Aiz, right? She's the Sword Princess, so Shirou can be the Sword Prince!"

The Loki Familia members began talking all at once, some agreeing with the idea while others threw out their own suggestions. "How about Masked Swordsman?" Tione joked, laughing. "He always wears that mask when he fights!"

But before the discussion grew too lively, Shirou stepped forward with a serious expression. "Thank you, everyone," he said calmly, "But… I have a request."

The crowd quieted down, listening to what Shirou had to say. "Loki," Shirou continued, "Could you keep this a secret from outsiders? I… I'm worried that if people find out about my level-up and my weapon projection abilities, other gods and Familias might start investigating or even exploit that information for their gain."

Loki frowned, thinking for a moment. "Oh? So you want to be seen as a level-one adventurer by the outside world, huh? Why?"

Shirou sighed. "If my weapon replication ability is known to the gods, we could have problems with the blacksmith Familias. They might boycott Loki Familia, which would harm everyone."

Loki considered his words seriously, then smiled mischievously. "Hmm… alright, Shirou! I like the way you think. You're looking out for the whole group. Fine, we'll keep this a secret for now. You'll still be seen as a level-one adventurer by outsiders!"

The Familia members seemed a little disappointed, but they nodded in agreement. Tiona approached Shirou and patted his shoulder, "Well, if that's what you want, we'll respect it. But you're still our Sword Prince!"

Shirou smiled slightly, feeling relieved. "Thank you, everyone. I appreciate your understanding."

Loki then turned to the group, ending the conversation with enthusiasm. "Alright, we'll keep this secret locked down tight! Don't let a single word slip out! And now… let's celebrate this achievement in true Loki Familia style!"

Cheers of joy filled the room again, and the night turned into a lively celebration full of excitement and laughter. While Shirou's true strength would remain a secret to the outside world, within the small family of Loki Familia, he had found a place where he was both accepted and valued.

As everyone began preparing to celebrate Shirou's accomplishments, Loki pulled him aside, away from the noisy crowd. Her face showed a meaningful smile, as if she had something important to tell him.

"Hey, Shirou," Loki said, her tone more serious than usual. "There's one more thing I need to tell you."

Shirou raised an eyebrow, slightly confused. "What is it, Loki?"

Loki pulled out a piece of paper from her pocket, a sheet that detailed Shirou's latest status. "Since you leveled up twice, you can choose two development abilities! One for level 2 and one for level 3."

Shirou looked intrigued. "What development abilities can I choose from?"

Loki showed him the status sheet she held, nodding slightly. "Here's what's available to you at level 2 and 3."

Shirou's Status:

Level 1:

Strength: SSS (1122)

Endurance: SSS (1132)

Dexterity: SSS (1126)

Agility: SSS (1190)

Magic: SSS (1400)

Level 2:

Strength: SSS (1123)

Endurance: SSS (1145)

Dexterity: SSS (1190)

Agility: SSS (1176)

Magic: SSS (1340)

Available Development Abilities:

Swordsman: Enhances swordsmanship abilities.

Hunter: Increases excelia gained when fighting certain monsters.

Mage: Enhances magic effectiveness and reduces chant time.

Archer: Increases accuracy and power of ranged attacks.

Spirit Healing: Slowly recovers MP during battle.

Escape: Increases ability to escape dangerous situations.

Level 3:

Strength: I (0)

Endurance: I (0)

Dexterity: I (0)

Agility: I (0)

Magic: I (0)

Available Development Abilities:

Martial Artist: Increases unarmed physical attack power.

Magic Resistance: Reduces damage from magic attacks.

Battle Healing: Slowly recovers HP during battle.

Sharp Shooter: Significantly increases accuracy of ranged attacks.

Blacksmith: Enables crafting and repairing weapons and armor.

Loki continued, "You can pick one from each level up, so think carefully. Each ability has its own strengths and can really change your fighting style."

Shirou looked over the list thoughtfully. "Hmm… if I had to pick one for level 2, I think I'll choose Archer," he said, recalling his ability to use magical arrows. "It'll enhance my long-range attacks and suit my fighting style."

Loki nodded. "Good choice. And for level 3?"

Shirou pondered for a moment before answering, "For level 3, I'll go with Magic Resistance. I've been hit with magic attacks in the Dungeon often, so I think that'll come in handy."

Loki grinned with satisfaction. "Smart choices, Shirou. And you also got a new skill."

Shirou looked intrigued. "A new skill? What is it?"

Loki pointed to his status and said, "It's called Underdog. It makes you gain less excelia when fighting enemies of equal or lesser strength, but increases the excelia you get when battling stronger opponents."

Shirou stared at the paper with deep interest. "So, this means I have to keep fighting stronger enemies to grow faster..."

Loki nodded. "Exactly! So don't be afraid to take risks. This is the perfect skill for someone like you."

Shirou smiled. "Thank you, Loki. I'll do my best."

Loki looked at Shirou with admiration. "Looking at your status now, it's truly amazing. Not only did you manage to level up twice at once, but you've also maintained the highest rank in all your attributes."

Shirou gave a modest smile. "I'm just doing my best," he replied humbly.

Loki enthusiastically patted Shirou on the shoulder. "Don't be too modest! You've just made history in this Familia, maybe even in all of Orario. With this ability, you can achieve great things."

Loki chuckled and patted Shirou's shoulder again. "Great! Now, let's enjoy the party. You've surprised everyone today, but I'm sure they'll all appreciate your success."

With renewed energy, Shirou and Loki walked back to the hall, ready to celebrate the night with all the members of the Loki Familia. The surprise was still in the air, but Shirou felt more prepared than ever to face the challenges ahead.

Shirou stepped out of the hall with a smile still on his face, but curiosity began to creep into his mind. Amidst the cheerful party full of laughter and cheers, he didn't see Lefiya. Among the happy faces of the Loki Familia members, Lefiya's usually cheerful presence was nowhere to be found. "Where is she?" Shirou wondered, heading toward the garden outside the hall.

As he got closer, Shirou saw Lefiya sitting alone on a garden bench. Her face looked gloomy, and her eyes were staring blankly ahead, as if lost in her own thoughts, far away from the bustling party behind them.

Shirou approached Lefiya carefully, not wanting to startle her. "Lefiya," he called softly, his voice as gentle as the night breeze. "Why are you here alone? What's wrong?"

Lefiya started, quickly wiping away the tears that had fallen on her cheeks, trying to hide her sadness. "Ah, Shirou… It's nothing. I just didn't want to interrupt your celebration," she replied in a shaky voice.

But Shirou didn't give up easily. He sat beside her, looking at her attentively. "I saw your face," he said gently. "You looked sad. What's really going on?"

Lefiya took a deep breath, her eyes flickering for a moment before she finally decided to speak. "I feel… bittersweet," she said softly. "I'm happy to see you reach level 3 so quickly, matching me… but I also feel like… I'm being left behind."

Shirou listened quietly, not interrupting. Lefiya continued in an even softer voice. "I'm proud of you, Shirou. You used to be so innocent and clueless about the Dungeon when you first arrived in Orario, and I was happy to guide you at the beginning." Tears started falling on her cheeks again. "But… I also feel guilty for telling you to stay on the 4th floor. I feel like… I was holding you back. And now, you're able to walk beside Aiz… my idol, while I'm left far behind…"

Shirou felt his heart move, hearing Lefiya's deepest feelings. Without hesitation, he reached out and warmly hugged Lefiya. "Lefiya, you never held me back," he said softly. "You gave me guidance that meant a lot. Without you, I might have been in big trouble, or even worse."

Lefiya bit her lip, holding back her sobs. "But now… I feel like I'm just a burden…"

Shirou shook his head firmly. "No, Lefiya. You're much more than that. You're a powerful magician and someone who cares deeply for her friends. Don't feel like you're being left behind because I'll always reach out for you."

Lefiya was silent, stunned by Shirou's words. She felt her heart lighten, and tears continued to flow, but this time not just out of sadness. "Shirou… you're really… a hero," she said in a choked voice.

Shirou smiled gently. "And a hero never leaves a friend behind. We'll grow and become stronger together, Lefiya. I promise you that."

Lefiya nodded, smiling with tears on her face, feeling warmed by Shirou's sincere presence. "Thank you, Shirou… thank you," she whispered.

They sat there in comfortable silence under the starry night sky, feeling closer to each other than ever before.

Shirou smiled at Lefiya, who finally seemed more at ease. He then stood up, extending his hand to her with a look full of enthusiasm. "Come on, Lefiya," Shirou said warmly. "The party's not over, and we can't let everyone have fun without us, right?"

Lefiya looked at Shirou's outstretched hand, hesitated for a moment, then smiled and accepted the hand. "Yes, you're right, Shirou," she replied softly. "I don't want to miss out on moments with everyone either."

Shirou helped Lefiya stand, and they began walking back to the hall. Their steps were in sync, moving slowly but surely, leaving the quiet garden behind as they headed towards the lively party inside. As they approached the hall's door, the sound of laughter and lively music grew louder. Shirou could feel the energy radiating from inside, as if everyone inside was celebrating life to the fullest.

When they entered, all eyes turned to their arrival. Some Familia members immediately greeted them with cheerful shouts. Tiona, always full of energy, waved enthusiastically. "Hey, Shirou! Lefiya! You finally came back!" she shouted with a wide smile.

Finn, who was standing near Tiona, smiled slightly as he raised his glass. "We thought you two might be having an important conversation," he said teasingly, causing Shirou and Lefiya to blush for a moment.

Lefiya felt her cheeks heat up, but she chuckled softly. "We were just… taking a little break," she replied, trying to cover up the feelings she had just poured out to Shirou.

Shirou also laughed and nodded. "Yes, we just needed a little time to reflect on everything."

Loki, who was busy filling her glass with wine, glanced at them with a mischievous smile. "Oh-ho, look who's back! Lefiya, you had us all worried! But it seems like you found what you were looking for," she said, winking at Lefiya.

Lefiya bowed her head shyly, but her smile couldn't be hidden. "Thank you, Loki-sama," she replied politely. "I feel much better now."

Tiona ran over to Lefiya and pulled her into the middle of the room. "Come on, Lefiya! Don't just stand there! This party is for Shirou, but it's also for all of us. Come on, let's have some fun!" she said, laughing as she enthusiastically held Lefiya's hand.

Lefiya laughed joyfully, feeling her spirits return. She glanced at Shirou, who also smiled and gave an approving nod. "Alright, let's enjoy this party!" she said in a more cheerful tone.

Shirou looked around, seeing the joy on his friends' faces. He felt warmth inside, seeing how they all supported each other and celebrated together. To him, this was something precious—a rare moment of togetherness. Without realizing it, he grabbed the glass that Gareth handed him and raised it high.

"To this Familia, and to our future together!" Shirou shouted loudly, his voice filling the hall.

"To the Loki Familia!" everyone shouted in unison, followed by laughter and the clinking of glasses. Shirou smiled, feeling truly accepted in this Familia. Lefiya stood beside him, her smile brighter than before.

They both immersed themselves in the joy of the party, celebrating victories, defeats, and everything in between. They knew the journey ahead was still long, full of challenges awaiting them. But tonight, they would enjoy every moment with their new family, feeling the bond that was growing stronger.

And amid the lively party, Shirou knew one thing for sure: he wasn't alone, and he would never feel alone again.

Chapter 21

As the party ended, the atmosphere in the Twilight Manor's hall began to calm. The lights were gradually dimmed, and one by one, the tired members of the Familia began heading to their rooms. Some of them seemed a bit unsteady after drinking too much. Shirou smiled as he helped Bete, who looked half-conscious, walk toward the stairs. On the other side of the hall, Riveria led several other members with a calm and orderly demeanor.

However, not everyone was so easily managed. Loki, their goddess, was completely drunk, giggling as she tried to reach for another bottle of wine on the table. "Hey, who wants to keep drinking? Don't stop now! Let's keep the party going!" she shouted loudly, even though she was already swaying on her feet.

Shirou approached Loki cautiously. "Loki-sama, maybe it's time for us to head back to our rooms," he said gently, trying not to excite her further.

Loki looked at Shirou with slightly blurred eyes. "Ah, Shirou-kun! Our great new member! Come on, have one more drink with me!" she said, trying to grab Shirou's hand to pull him down to sit with her.

Riveria stepped closer, shaking her head with a patient smile. "Loki-sama, that's enough for tonight. Come on, let's take you to your room," she said firmly.

"Ah, Riveria! Always so strict! Alright, alright, I give up," Loki said finally, laughing softly. But when she tried to stand, her body wobbled and she almost fell. Shirou quickly caught the goddess, making sure she didn't collapse.

"Thank you, Shirou," Riveria said, nodding appreciatively. "Let's get Loki-sama to her room."

Together, they slowly walked toward the stairs, flanking Loki in the middle to keep her from falling. Along the way, Loki kept mumbling about all sorts of strange things, from her secret plans to conquer the world to how much she admired the greatness of her Familia members.

After finally getting Loki to her room, Shirou and Riveria sighed in relief. "I never knew gods could be so troublesome," Shirou joked with a tired smile.

Riveria chuckled softly. "You'll get used to it," she replied. "Loki is… special. But she cares about all of us in her own way."

Shirou nodded, feeling a warm affection for his new family. "Yeah, I can feel that," he said quietly.

After making sure Loki was safely asleep, they started walking out of her room. Riveria glanced at Shirou, looking like something was on her mind. "Shirou, about your abilities..." she began with a tone of curiosity.

Shirou looked at her attentively. "Is there something you want to know, Riveria-sama?"

Riveria nodded. "Yes, I want to see your magecraft firsthand. Such abilities are very rare in this world. Would it be possible for us to do that tomorrow, in the mansion's front yard?"

Shirou smiled and nodded. "Of course, Riveria-sama. I'll show you everything I can," he replied confidently.

Riveria's eyes sparkled with excitement rarely seen. "Good, I can't wait," she said with a broad smile, adding warmth to the cold night.

Shirou smiled back, feeling the same enthusiasm. "I'm also eager to share what I know," he said with a tone full of excitement.

They continued down the corridor, helping a few other Familia members who hadn't found their rooms yet, chuckling along the way. And although the party had ended, Shirou felt that this was just the beginning of many experiences he would have with his new family at the Twilight Manor.

The next morning, Riveria and Shirou sat on a balcony overlooking the front yard of Twilight Manor. The bright morning provided a peaceful backdrop for their conversation.

Riveria looked at Shirou with deep curiosity. "Shirou, I'm curious about the concept of magecraft that you mentioned. I want to know more about how it differs from the magic we use in Orario. What fundamentally sets them apart?"

Shirou nodded, appearing ready for a long explanation. "Magecraft is an art of magic developed and studied by magi. Every magus is born with magic circuits, which are energy channels within their body. This energy, which we call Od, is converted into Prana that is used for magecraft. Unlike the magic in Orario, magecraft requires self-hypnosis to activate its spells."

Riveria listened intently. "So that means in magecraft, there's a more complex internal process compared to the spells we use here?"

"That's right," Shirou answered. "Magic in Orario, as you know, is limited to the number of spells that can be learned. Usually only three spells. However, magecraft has no such limitation. A magus can use various techniques and spells without limit, as long as they have the skill and knowledge to do so."

Riveria was impressed. "I see. So magecraft offers greater flexibility compared to the magic system in Orario."

"Yes," Shirou said. "And because magecraft relies heavily on Prana and learned techniques, each magus has a unique approach and method. That's why magi often keep their secrets very closely guarded."

Riveria looked at Shirou with growing enthusiasm. "I'm very eager to see how magecraft works in practice. Would you be willing to demonstrate some of your techniques in the mansion's front yard?"

Shirou smiled, pleased to see Riveria's interest. "Of course. I've prepared a few techniques I can show you. We can head to the yard right now to see them."

They both stood from the balcony and walked toward the front yard of the mansion, ready to start a magecraft practice session that would showcase Shirou's skills in the field. In the yard, Riveria seemed even more excited, while Shirou prepared to demonstrate the techniques he had mastered.

In the mansion's front yard, Shirou stood before Riveria, who held her magic staff, Magna Alfs. The morning was calm, with only the sound of birds chirping in the distance. Shirou took a deep breath, focusing his mind on the first magecraft technique he would demonstrate.

"Alright, I'll start with a technique called Structural Analysis," Shirou said. He stretched out his hand and touched Riveria's magic staff. His eyes closed for a moment, fully concentrating on the staff in front of him. The energy within his body, Od, began to transform into Prana, flowing through his magic circuits. Slowly, Shirou started to sense the complex details of the magic staff, mapping every magical and physical structure contained within. "I can feel its magical power… The engravings and the flow of Prana within the staff… It's truly remarkable."

Riveria nodded, her eyes full of anticipation. "What do you find?"

Shirou opened his eyes, smiling faintly. "The structure of this staff is incredibly intricate. Magna Alfs contains various magical seals meticulously crafted to enhance the spells cast. You've used this staff for years, and there are traces of Prana that show how frequently you've wielded it in battle and practice."

Riveria was amazed. "Incredible, Shirou. You can detect all of that just by touching it?"

Shirou nodded. "Now I'll try Tracing, which allows me to trace the history and usage of this staff." Once again, Shirou focused, and this time he could sense how Riveria held the staff, the movements of her hands as she cast spells, and even the techniques she had used. "I can see, Riveria... the way you move this staff, certain motions when you cast spells... You've used this in a great battle, haven't you?"

Riveria smiled broadly. "Exactly. This is a staff that has accompanied me in many battles, and you can see all of that just with that technique?"

Shirou responded with a brief nod. "Now, let's try Projection." Shirou closed his eyes, and with sharp concentration, he began visualizing Magna Alfs. In an instant, a shimmering light appeared in his hands, forming a perfect replica of the magic staff. Shirou handed the replica to Riveria. "Try this, Riveria."

Riveria took the replica staff with curiosity. She channeled her Falna into it and cast a spell. The staff vibrated as if responding to the magic infused, and immediately, a ball of magical energy formed at the tip of the staff. Riveria was fascinated. "This replica... It feels exactly like my original staff! How is that possible?"

Shirou smiled. "That's the result of Projection. I can replicate any object with very precise detail, including its magical properties."

Riveria nodded, looking deeply impressed. "Amazing, Shirou. You even managed to perfectly copy my staff."

Shirou continued, "Now, let's move on to Reinforcement." He placed his hand on the replica of Magna Alfs, channeling Prana into it to strengthen its structure. Holding the staff firmly, Shirou swung it towards a large rock nearby. With a swift strike, the rock shattered into pieces. "Reinforcement allows me to enhance the physical structure of an object, making it much stronger and more durable."

Riveria stared at the still-intact fake staff in Shirou's hand, her eyes gleaming with amazement. "This... this is incredible. You can even increase the strength of the staff to such an extent."

Shirou smiled again, but he wasn't finished. "And now, for the final demonstration: Alteration." Shirou placed his hand on the replica of Magna Alfs and, with full concentration, changed the color of the staff from dark brown to bright red. "Alteration allows me to change the shape or appearance of an object, though only visually."

Riveria couldn't hide her admiration. "This is truly remarkable, Shirou. All these abilities... they are so different from the magic we know in Orario. So many possibilities with Magecraft."

Shirou nodded. "Exactly, which is why we magi often keep our secrets. Each ability can provide a significant advantage in battle or any other situation."

Riveria looked at Shirou with deeper admiration and curiosity. "I truly appreciate this explanation, Shirou. Magecraft is far more complex than I ever imagined. I can't wait to learn more from you."

Shirou smiled, pleased to have piqued Riveria's interest. "I'm happy to share, Riveria. If there's anything else you want to know, I'd be glad to explain."

Riveria returned his smile warmly. "Thank you, Shirou. I really feel this is just the beginning of many exciting things we will discover together." They exchanged a look of mutual respect, knowing that this was only the start of a greater adventure and learning experience ahead.

Riveria stood alone in the front yard of the mansion after Shirou had left, her eyes still focused on the spot where she had just witnessed the wonders of Magecraft performed by the young man. The introduction to Shirou's magical abilities had rekindled a spark of passion within her, one she thought had begun to fade. Magecraft, a new world she had never expected to encounter in Orario, opened up possibilities that even for an elf like her seemed limitless.

"So many possibilities..." Riveria murmured, her eyes shining with enthusiasm. Though she had already mastered nine types of spells, far more than the average mage in Orario, Riveria felt that there was still so much she didn't know. "No limits... Endless abilities... This is what I've always been searching for," she continued, her voice filled with burning determination.

Riveria recalled why she had chosen to leave the High Elf forest, her safe and secluded birthplace. Why had she joined the Loki Familia and ventured far from her home? She wanted to learn different kinds of magic, not just the elf traditions. The world outside the forest offered more knowledge, more opportunities to learn, and Shirou's Magecraft was tangible proof of those possibilities.

Riveria pulled her green cloak tighter and took a deep breath. "I can't let this opportunity pass me by," she thought. She replayed every detail Shirou had shown her, how he manipulated energy, altered forms and structures, created something from nothing. It all seemed simple yet complex, mysterious yet clear at the same time. She smiled. "I have to ask him to teach me all of this."

The next day, Riveria met Shirou again in the mansion's courtyard. Her sharp green eyes fixed on the young man with strong determination. "Shirou," she called out softly but firmly.

Shirou turned and smiled, "Oh, Riveria-san. Is there something I can help you with?"

Riveria nodded. "I want you to teach me Magecraft. I know it might be different from the magic I've learned as an elf, but I want to understand how it works. Whatever you can teach me, I'm ready to learn."

Shirou hesitated for a moment. "Riveria-san, Magecraft is something very... specific. Not everyone can do it. A magus needs magic circuits in their body to convert Od into Prana and manipulate it."

Riveria smiled slightly, her eyes glowing with resolve. "I understand that, Shirou. However, over the years, I've studied various forms of magic, not just elven magic but others as well. I may not have magic circuits like you, but if there's another way, I want to try."

Shirou sighed softly, realizing that Riveria would not give up easily. "Alright," he finally conceded. "I'll give you a chance. But you must understand, this might not work, or it could even be dangerous if we're not careful."

Riveria smiled broadly, something rarely seen by anyone in the Loki Familia. "I'm not afraid of risks, Shirou. You may not know, but this is the reason I left the elven forest. To learn magic that goes beyond just my ancestral heritage. And now, I feel this is the opportunity I've been waiting for all this time."

Shirou nodded, chuckling softly. "Alright then, we'll start with the basics. But remember, Riveria-san, this won't be an easy path."

Riveria nodded confidently. "I'm ready. Show me, Shirou. Show me how to see this world from a magus's perspective."

Shirou smiled again, this time with the same enthusiasm. "I'll do my best. Starting tomorrow, we'll begin training. And don't worry, Riveria-san, I'll make sure we find a way for you to understand Magecraft."

Riveria felt her heart race. The opportunity to learn something new, something she had never tried before, had finally arrived. Her resolve grew stronger. She would not waste this chance. Magecraft, a new world, and a new challenge—all of this had reignited her passion for learning, bringing Riveria to the path she had always longed for.

The next morning, the air was still chilly, and the morning dew adorned the leaves around the Loki Familia mansion. Riveria walked calmly, following Shirou as he made his way to a corner of the garden. The sunlight, just rising in the east, cast a faint warmth, but the atmosphere remained quiet, accompanied only by the sound of their footsteps on the damp grass.

Shirou stopped in front of an old shed hidden behind thick trees. The shed looked simple and might have been overlooked by most people, but for Shirou, this place was more than just an old building. He turned to Riveria with a small smile on his face.

"This is the place," Shirou said, opening the wooden door of the shed. "This is my simple workshop... a magus's workplace of sorts."

Riveria looked at the shed with curiosity. Although it appeared ordinary from the outside, once the door opened, she sensed something different. There was a subtle vibration, like an unseen ripple of energy, flowing in the air around her.

Shirou stepped inside, followed by Riveria. "I've set up a simple bounded field around here," Shirou explained, nodding his head. "It's a kind of magical barrier to ensure privacy and safety. Its energy will prevent others from entering this area without permission and also alert me if anyone approaches."

Riveria nodded in understanding, her eyes exploring the interior of the shed. Inside, the place was filled with various tools and materials she had never seen before. In one corner of the room was a wooden table cluttered with scrolls, ink, and pens. There was also a shelf filled with thick books and glass bottles containing colorful liquids.

"So, this is where you practice Magecraft?" Riveria asked with a curious tone. "I can sense a different aura here... something unfamiliar, yet intriguing."

Shirou smiled, a little sheepish. "Yes, you could say that. The bounded field also works to conceal my presence when I'm training or experimenting. And... well, it's not a fancy place, but it's enough for my basic needs."

Riveria stepped closer to the table, examining the scrolls filled with intricate symbols and diagrams. "Is this part of your Magecraft?" she asked, pointing to one of the scrolls.

Shirou nodded. "Yes. Those are notes and designs from some experiments I'm working on. For a magus, theory and practice always go hand in hand. The bounded field, for example, requires a deep understanding of structure and magical energy flow."

Riveria nodded, studying the notes carefully. "So, what are we going to learn today?" she asked, her eyes gleaming with enthusiasm.

Shirou chuckled softly. "We'll start with the basics, Riveria-san. I'll show you some of the fundamental techniques used in Magecraft. The first thing you need to understand is how to sense and manipulate Prana. For that, we'll begin with meditation and concentration exercises."

Riveria gazed at Shirou with strong determination. "I'm ready, Shirou. Whatever I need to do, I'll do it."

Shirou nodded seriously. "Alright, first, sit comfortably and close your eyes. Focus on the flow of energy around you, feel every shift and vibration… that's the first step to understanding Magecraft."

Riveria followed his instructions, closing her eyes and starting to concentrate. Shirou watched closely, making sure she was doing it correctly. "Feel every vibration, every tiny movement in the air. Focus on your breathing, let your mind calm down…"

The atmosphere became quiet for a moment, with only the sound of their steady breathing filling the air. Shirou continued guiding her, his voice gentle but firm. "Imagine the energy flowing within you, like a calm river. That's your Od, the source of your magic power. Once you can feel it, try to control it, just like you control your breath."

Riveria followed his instructions, sensing the flow of energy within her body that she had never noticed before. After a while, she felt something change, a subtle sensation moving inside her.

"I… I can feel it," Riveria whispered, as if afraid she would lose focus if she spoke louder.

Shirou smiled, knowing that their journey was only beginning. "Good, Riveria-san. That's the first step. Now, let's see how far you can take this."

That morning, in the simple workshop hidden in a corner of the garden, Riveria took her first step into the world of Magecraft, while Shirou stood beside her, ready to guide her on a journey filled with challenges and new discoveries.

Riveria slowly opened her eyes. Her face looked serious, with her brows slightly furrowed, indicating deep concentration. She could feel something flowing within her body — a faint energy swirling like a river current beneath her skin. But no matter how hard she tried, the energy seemed to resist being controlled.

"Od," Riveria murmured, half-talking to herself. "I can feel it… but I can't control it."

Shirou nodded slowly, though his expression showed doubt. "Yes, you can feel the Od. But to manipulate it… without a magic circuit, that's nearly impossible."

Riveria looked at Shirou with eyes full of tension. "So, there's no other way?" she asked, her voice tinged with a bit of despair.

Shirou shook his head hesitantly. "For a magus, the magic circuit is the main foundation for controlling and using Prana. Without it, the Od will just flow wildly through your body, untamed and unusable…"

Riveria bit her lower lip, unwilling to give up so easily. "But… there must be another way, right? You mentioned before that Magecraft doesn't have the same limitations as magic in Orario. There has to be something I can do."

Shirou hesitated for a moment. He knew Riveria was a very powerful magician, but the idea of using Magecraft without a magic circuit was almost impossible. Seeing the determination on Riveria's face, Shirou finally sighed and decided to be honest.

"There is… one other way," Shirou said quietly. "A long time ago, when I didn't know much about Magecraft and was still searching for ways to improve my magic, I tried something… very dangerous."

Riveria's eyes lit up with hope. "What is it, Shirou? Tell me!"

Shirou paused for a moment before continuing cautiously. "I… I once used my own nerves as a magic circuit. I altered the nerve pathways in my body to channel Prana. But it's very risky, Riveria-san. It feels like your body is being burned from the inside. The pain is excruciating, and if not done with extreme care, it can cause permanent damage… or even death."

Riveria was silent, absorbing Shirou's explanation. But there was a light of determination in her eyes that couldn't be easily extinguished. "I… I want to try it," she said softly but firmly. "If that's the only way, then I'm willing to take the risk."

Shirou immediately shook his head, his expression showing strong disapproval. "No, Riveria-san! I can't let you do that. Your body isn't accustomed to that kind of pain, and if something goes wrong… I wouldn't forgive myself."

Riveria grasped Shirou's hand, looking at him pleadingly. "Shirou, I can't stop here. You don't understand… I left the forest, my home, and the High Elf race to seek and learn magic beyond what I've already mastered. If this is the only way… then let me try."

Shirou looked into Riveria's eyes, full of determination and persistence. He knew how much she wanted to surpass her limits. But he also knew that the risk was too great. "Riveria-san… I understand your passion. But this method is too dangerous, even for someone like me who's used to pain. You have great potential, but this isn't the right way."

Riveria didn't break her gaze. "Please, Shirou. At least let me try once… I need to know my limits, and if I fail, I'll accept that. But don't let me live with regret for not trying."

Shirou finally relented, letting out a long sigh. "Alright… But just once, and I'll be here to monitor your condition. If anything goes wrong, we stop immediately. Understand?"

Riveria smiled, nodding eagerly. "Thank you, Shirou. I know the risks, and I'm ready to face them."

Shirou looked at her with concern. "You're very stubborn, Riveria-san… but I can't deny your courage either." Carefully, he began explaining the procedure they would follow. They knew this was a dangerous experiment, but for both of them, it was an opportunity to learn something new and possibly… surpass existing boundaries.

That morning, in the simple workshop, two magicians from different worlds took their first steps on a journey filled with challenges, with great risks, but also with limitless possibilities.

That morning, the air in the simple workshop felt tense. Riveria sat with labored breaths, trying to channel Od through her nerves according to Shirou's instructions. But suddenly, an overwhelming pain surged through her entire body. It felt like every nerve was being burned alive. Riveria gritted her teeth, trying to stay calm, but the pain was too strong to ignore.

"Ahhh!" She couldn't hold back a scream of agony. Her body trembled violently, cold sweat drenched her forehead, and her hands gripped the chair tightly. "This… this hurts too much…" she muttered in a barely audible voice.

Shirou stood beside her, watching with concern. He knew how excruciating this technique was, but he also knew how determined Riveria was to try. However, seeing Riveria like this, his heart couldn't stay calm.

Riveria forced herself to ask amidst the pain. "Shirou… how long… did you use this technique?" Her voice was filled with desperation, but she tried to stay focused on her question.

Shirou took a deep breath before answering. "Almost… ten years."

Riveria's eyes widened, almost unable to believe what she had just heard. "Ten… years?" She couldn't imagine how someone could endure such severe pain for that long. The pain she was feeling now was so intense, and Shirou had endured it for nearly a decade?

"Why… did you do it?" Riveria asked, her voice trembling with pain and shock.

Shirou was silent for a moment, his eyes reflecting a dark past. "My father… he didn't want me to learn Magecraft. So, he taught me this way, hoping I'd give up because of the pain. He thought that by making me feel this suffering, I would stop."

Riveria was silent as she listened to his explanation. She could feel the bitterness in Shirou's voice, but beneath it was something stronger: the resolve that had shaped who he was now.

"But… you didn't give up?" Riveria asked, holding back the pain still stabbing her body. She knew the answer, but she wanted to hear Shirou's reasoning directly.

Shirou shook his head. "No. I kept doing it, over and over. Every day, every night. Even though the pain was almost unbearable, I never stopped. Until eventually… someone saw what I was doing and told me there was a proper way. They… they opened my magic circuit and taught me how Magecraft should really be done."

Riveria looked at Shirou, still panting heavily. She could feel tears welling up in her eyes, not because of the pain she was experiencing, but because she understood the burden Shirou had carried all this time. "You… are so strong, Shirou… I can't imagine… what you've been through."

Shirou took Riveria's hand, offering a bit of strength through the touch. "It's not about being strong or not, Riveria-san. It's about determination. You might be able to do it… but I don't want you to go through what I went through."

Riveria smiled weakly, still feeling the throbbing pain throughout her body. "Thank you… Shirou. But I think… I'm not as strong as you."

Shirou looked at her with deep empathy. "You don't need to do this, Riveria-san. There are many ways to become strong, and this isn't the only one."

Riveria nodded slowly, accepting the reality. The pain in her body was still there, but her heart began to feel lighter. "I understand… Maybe this isn't my path, but I don't regret trying."

Shirou helped Riveria rise slowly from her chair, careful not to worsen her condition. "You've done your best, Riveria-san. That's more than enough."

They both stood in silence for a moment, feeling the cool morning breeze on their faces. Although Riveria hadn't succeeded in using that dangerous technique, she had learned something far more valuable—determination, resilience, and self-awareness. And beside her, Shirou, who had gone through long suffering, provided the strength she needed to accept this reality.

With mutual understanding, they left the simple workshop, facing a new day that awaited them together.

Riveria and Shirou walked slowly away from the simple workshop, their steps still sluggish. Although the pain in her nerves was beginning to subside, Riveria still felt a throbbing that made her regulate her breathing. Her mind wandered back to Shirou's earlier words, about how his magic circuit had been opened by someone. An idea suddenly flashed in her mind, and she abruptly stopped, grabbing Shirou's arm.

"Shirou," she said seriously. "Wait a moment."

Shirou turned around, looking at Riveria in confusion. "What's wrong, Riveria-san?"

Riveria took a deep breath, trying to gather the courage to voice her thoughts. "You said… someone opened your magic circuit, right? Could… could you check if I have a magic circuit too?"

Shirou looked surprised at the request. "Riveria-san… I'm not sure. Not everyone has a magic circuit, especially those not born as magi."

Riveria nodded, her eyes filled with determination. "I understand. But… if there's even the slightest chance, I want to try. I've come a long way from the elven forest to learn the magic out there… I can't miss this opportunity."

Shirou was still hesitant, but seeing the seriousness in Riveria's eyes, he knew he couldn't refuse. "Alright," he said softly. "But… to check… I need to… see more clearly if there are any magic circuit pathways on your body."

Riveria blushed at the explanation, but she nodded slowly. "What do I need to do?"

Shirou looked awkward, scratching the back of his head. "I… I'm sorry, Riveria-san. But, it would be easier if… if you took off your clothes. I need to see your skin to check if there are signs of magic circuit pathways on your body."

Riveria was stunned, her face turning even redder. In an instant, she realized that this was the first time a man had asked her something like this. She was a noble princess of the High Elf race, and maintaining her honor was very important to her. However, her desire to understand Magecraft and expand her abilities was stronger than her embarrassment.

"I-I understand," she said softly, her voice trembling slightly. "But… don't misunderstand, Shirou. This is only for learning Magecraft."

Shirou nodded seriously, trying to keep his face neutral even though he also felt awkward. "I understand, Riveria-san. I'll try to be as professional as possible."

Riveria took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart. Slowly, with slightly trembling hands, she began to remove her outer robe, then took off the upper part of her clothing until only her thin undergarments remained. Her face turned even redder, but she kept her gaze straight, looking into Shirou's eyes without wavering.

Shirou felt his heart beating faster than usual, but he diverted his gaze to Riveria's body, focusing on his task. "I… I'll start with Structural Analysis," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. He extended his hand, gently touching Riveria's shoulder. Prana flowed through his hand, and he closed his eyes, concentrating on feeling every flow within Riveria's body.

Riveria winced slightly as she felt the foreign energy flowing within her, but she remained silent, waiting for Shirou's analysis results.

After a moment, Shirou opened his eyes. "I… I didn't find a magic circuit on the surface of your body, Riveria-san," he said regretfully. "But… I could try delving deeper, to see if there's anything hidden in the deeper layers."

Riveria quickly nodded. "Just do it, Shirou. I'm ready."

Shirou sighed, continuing with more depth using his power. He delved into Riveria's nerves, searching for any signs that might indicate the presence of a magic circuit. Sweat began to form on his forehead as this required intense concentration.

Then, in the middle of his concentration, he felt something—a very faint energy current, almost imperceptible. "Riveria-san… I… I feel something," he said in a low voice. "But it's very weak, like… like a seed that hasn't grown yet."

Riveria looked at him with hope. "Does that mean I have a magic circuit?"

Shirou nodded slowly. "Maybe… but it's still very closed. I might be able to try opening it, but… it could be painful."

Riveria bit her lip but nodded. "I'm ready, Shirou. Do it."

Shirou took a deep breath, then began channeling Prana into the very weak pathway, trying to open the hidden magic circuit within Riveria's body. Slowly, he felt a strong resistance, but he didn't give up. Carefully, he forced the pathway open little by little.

Suddenly, Riveria felt a wave of intense pain spreading from within her, stronger than anything she had felt before. She bit her lip, holding back a cry of pain. "Ahhh…! Shirou… it hurts so much…"

Shirou paused for a moment, looking at Riveria with concern. "Riveria-san, I can stop if this is too painful."

Riveria shook her head, tears starting to form at the corners of her eyes, but she remained resolute. "No… keep going, Shirou. I want… I want to know what it's like to use Magecraft…"

Shirou nodded, continuing the process carefully. Slowly, he began to feel the Prana flow more smoothly within Riveria's body. After a while, he finally felt that the magic circuit within Riveria's body had opened.

Riveria let out a heavy breath, her body trembling from the pain she had just experienced, but there was also joy on her face. "I… I can feel it, Shirou. Something different… more alive."

Shirou smiled, though he still felt awkward. "You have a magic circuit, Riveria-san. Maybe not as much as others, but… enough to try Magecraft."

Riveria smiled, this time with newfound confidence. "Thank you, Shirou… I know this wasn't easy, but… I'm very grateful."

Shirou nodded, smiling in relief. "You're welcome, Riveria-san. Now, let's start from the beginning… learning how to use it properly."

Shirou stared with deep concentration, following the flow of energy within Riveria's body. Suddenly, his eyes widened, his brows furrowing in surprise. What he saw was not a typical magic circuit—it wasn't like the delicate network of lines he usually saw in a human body. Instead, he saw something more complex and strange. On Riveria's back, a pattern resembling ancient runes appeared, forming a complex circle with various symbols he didn't recognize.

"This… this isn't like a normal magic circuit," Shirou murmured, still gazing at Riveria's back in awe.

Riveria turned slightly, feeling anxious. "What do you mean, Shirou? What do you see?"

Shirou swallowed, trying to find the right words. "On your back, there's a pattern… like ancient runes, far more complex than a normal magic circuit. I've never seen anything like this before."

Riveria raised her eyebrows, surprised by what Shirou said. "Ancient runes?" she asked, confused. "I've never heard of this before. Could it be a heritage from the ancient elves?"

Shirou nodded slowly, his eyes still fixed on the pattern etched on Riveria's back. "It's possible. Elves have a long history with magic and runes. Maybe this is something passed down from previous generations, something very old and rarely used now."

Riveria tried to feel her back with one hand, even though she knew she wouldn't be able to physically sense anything. "I've never heard of or seen this rune before," she said softly, her voice filled with curiosity. "If it really is an ancient elven inheritance, why was I never told? Is it something so secret?"

Shirou pondered for a moment before replying, "It could be. Perhaps the ancient elves didn't want all elves to know about it. Or maybe only those with certain magical potential possess it. But... it's clear that this isn't something found in everyone."

Riveria bowed her head, deep in thought. "So, this is something very special... something even I didn't know about." Her eyes suddenly sparkled with newfound enthusiasm. "Maybe... maybe this is why I've been drawn to different kinds of magic. Perhaps this is my destiny, Shirou!"

Shirou gave a slight smile, pleased to see Riveria's excitement. "It could be," he responded gently. "And if this rune is indeed something ancient and rare, it might hold potential you haven't yet discovered."

Riveria nodded eagerly, feeling a new sense of purpose within her. "I need to find out more about this," she said with determination. "I want to know what it means and how I can use it."

Shirou looked at her, inspired by Riveria's drive. "Then I'll help you," he said firmly. "We can start by learning whatever we can about this rune. We might find information from other sources, or even ask the older elves. Who knows, they might know something about this."

Riveria smiled warmly, touched by Shirou's sincerity. "Thank you, Shirou," she said softly. "You've truly opened a new door for me. I don't know what's going to happen next, but I feel like this is the beginning of something big."

Shirou nodded. "We'll find the answers together, Riveria-san. After all, this is what makes the world of magic so fascinating — there's always something new to discover."

Riveria chuckled softly. "You're right, Shirou. And I'm very excited to begin this new adventure."

In the secluded workshop, which now felt like a secret learning space, Shirou stood before Riveria, with a serious but attentive expression. Riveria's eyes were fixed on him, listening intently to every word that came from his mouth.

"To activate a magic circuit," Shirou began, "you need to do something called self-hypnosis. It's a way to manipulate your own mind, making yourself believe that the magic circuit is being activated. Think of it like flipping a switch inside you."

Riveria nodded, trying to grasp the concept. "Self-hypnosis... So, I have to make myself believe that I can channel od through my body?"

"Exactly," Shirou nodded. "For example, I imagine pulling the trigger of a gun. Every time I want to activate my magic circuit, I picture that trigger being pulled, and instantly, I can feel the od flowing through my body."

Riveria furrowed her brow, clearly pondering the idea. "And what if I can't imagine a gun trigger? I'm... not familiar with such things."

Shirou smiled slightly. "That's natural. Everyone has a different way to trigger self-hypnosis. I knew a magus who imagined his heart being pierced every time he wanted to activate his magic circuit. It's quite extreme, but it worked for him."

Riveria was taken aback by this. "Imagining your heart being pierced? That sounds terrifying..."

"It is," Shirou chuckled. "But it shows just how powerful the mind's influence is in activating magical abilities. You need to find a 'trigger' that works for you, something you can imagine clearly and strongly, something that will trigger a response within you."

Riveria looked at Shirou, contemplating his words. "Hmm... So I need to find something meaningful to me, something I can use as a trigger?"

"Exactly," Shirou nodded. "Try to think of something that has strong emotional or symbolic meaning. Something that makes you feel connected to your magic power."

Riveria closed her eyes, trying to imagine something. She reflected on her childhood in the forest, when she first felt the vibrations of natural magic around her. Then she pictured an old tree standing tall in the middle of the forest, a tree that had always witnessed her growth.

"I... might be able to imagine the roots of that old tree penetrating the ground," Riveria said slowly, still with her eyes closed. "The roots dig deep into the earth, searching for water and nutrients, just like how I want to access the source of energy within me."

Shirou smiled, realizing that Riveria was starting to find her thought process. "That could work," he said with enthusiasm. "Imagine those roots digging deeper into the ground, growing stronger, firmer. And when those roots find the water source, imagine the od flowing throughout your body."

Riveria tried to picture that scenario. In her mind, she could see the tree roots piercing the ground with strength, feeling the urge to reach the energy source. Instantly, she felt something — very subtle, but real — as if there was a gentle vibration within her body.

"Maybe... I can feel it," Riveria murmured, opening her eyes slowly, looking at Shirou with a surprised expression. "It's like something just opened... but it's still very faint."

Shirou grinned, realizing that Riveria was beginning to find a way to activate her magic circuit. "You're on the right track, Riveria-san. Keep practicing with that visualization, and over time, you'll become more familiar with that sensation."

Riveria nodded with newfound enthusiasm, her eyes shining with excitement and curiosity. "I'll try it every day. If this can help me understand Magecraft better, I'll do it."

Shirou chuckled softly. "And I'll be here to help you. Don't be afraid to try new things, even if they seem strange at first."

Riveria smiled warmly. "Thank you, Shirou. You've given me new hope in this learning journey."

Shirou returned the smile. "I'm happy to help you, Riveria-san. I'm sure, with your determination and willingness, you'll find a way to master this Magecraft."

Every morning, as dawn began to break, Riveria would leave the comfort of Twilight Manor and head to the secluded workshop in the corner of the garden. The cold morning air was biting, but it didn't diminish her enthusiasm. She felt alive again, as if something new was flowing within her, something she had longed for — the passion to learn and explore.

When she arrived at the workshop, Shirou was already waiting. As usual, they greeted each other with warm smiles. Today was no different; they resumed the training they had started a few days ago.

"How's your progress?" Shirou asked in a friendly tone as he prepared the training area.

Riveria nodded. "I feel like I'm getting closer, Shirou. I can feel the od more clearly each time I try to activate the magic circuit. The tree root visualization is really helping me."

Shirou smiled at this. "That's great. Keep imagining those roots digging into the ground and reaching the energy source. Remember, the stronger your visualization, the easier it will be for you to feel the od flowing through your body."

Riveria closed her eyes, letting her mind sink into that visualization. She took a deep breath, feeling the cold morning air around her, and slowly, she felt a gentle vibration — the od trying to flow through her body.

Time passed, day after day. Every dawn, Riveria would always come to the workshop to train with Shirou. Their sessions often lasted for several hours, even before the sun had fully risen. Shirou was always patient, giving instructions, correcting mistakes, and encouraging Riveria whenever she felt frustrated.

However, as the days went by, that frustration began to fade. Riveria felt increasingly capable of understanding how to control her od. She found herself smiling more often, feeling satisfied with the progress she was making.

One morning, Tiona noticed Riveria leaving the workshop with a bright face. "Riveria-sama, you've been looking so cheerful lately. What's going on?" she asked curiously, her eyes sparkling.

Riveria just smiled mysteriously. "Oh, nothing. Just feeling... more refreshed lately," she replied lightly, without giving away any more details.

Tiona frowned, unsatisfied with the answer. "Really? Because usually you're so serious, but now you seem more relaxed. I feel like something must be up!"

Lefiya, who overheard the conversation, also felt curious. "Does it have something to do with Shirou?" she asked, trying to guess.

Riveria just smiled wider, keeping her little secret. "Just some morning exercise, that's all," she said as she waved her hand casually and walked away.

Some other Familia members also noticed this change. They often saw Riveria training with more enthusiasm and spirit. To them, this was something new, as Riveria was usually very serious and rarely showed a smile.

Finn, their leader, also noticed the change. One morning, he approached Riveria as they were preparing for morning training. "Riveria, you've seemed different lately. Is there something going on?" he asked with a concerned voice.

Riveria just laughed softly. "Maybe I've just rediscovered my passion for learning something new. Nothing to worry about, Finn."

Finn nodded, though still curious. "That's good to hear. Keep it up."

And just like that, the days continued to pass. Every morning, Riveria went to the workshop with Shirou. They continued their training, honing Riveria's skills and understanding of Magecraft. The burning passion within Riveria was evident in her eyes, and she knew this was just the beginning of her new adventure.

Riveria realized that she had found something more than just magic practice — she had rediscovered her passion for learning, growing, and uncovering new worlds beyond the limits she had ever imagined.

Chapter 22

In that secluded warehouse, the silence was broken only by the sound of breathing and the rustling of clothing. The dim light from the candles burning in the corners of the room cast long shadows on the walls, adding to the mysterious magical atmosphere. Riveria stood tall on one side of the room, her eyes tightly closed and her breathing steady. Meanwhile, Shirou stood on the opposite side, preparing himself to test his new limits at level 3.

Riveria appeared serious, focusing all her attention and energy on training to activate her magic circuit. She imagined roots penetrating deep into the earth, trying to sense the od flowing through her body. She could feel something there—something soft, almost like a whisper, but still difficult to fully grasp.

On the other hand, Shirou controlled his breathing calmly. He felt a different warmth within his body, the magic Falna granted by Loki since joining the Familia. There was a strange sensation as he realized that this energy, different from the od he possessed as a magus, could be converted into Prana. He closed his eyes, focusing his mind on converting this energy.

"Alright, let's try this," Shirou muttered quietly, almost as if speaking to himself. He raised one hand, closed his eyes, and concentrated on the Falna within him. Slowly, he began channeling that energy, converting it into Prana as he would normally do with od. As if following instructions ingrained within him, he began chanting a mantra with full concentration.

"Trace... on."

Faint blue lines appeared around Shirou's hand and arm, signifying the flow of Prana coursing through his magic circuit. He began visualizing each magic sword in his mind, drawing every detail with extraordinary precision.

Riveria glanced slightly, curious about what Shirou was doing. She felt a mix of admiration and slight anxiety as she saw the blue light growing brighter around Shirou's hand. "What are you doing, Shirou?" she asked softly, not wanting to disturb his concentration.

Shirou didn't respond immediately. He remained focused, ignoring all the sounds around him. In his mind, he redrew every sword he had ever seen, every sword that had ever been touched by his hands. The Falna energy converted into Prana felt different—stronger, more stable than what he usually experienced.

"One… two… three…" Shirou began counting softly. Magic swords appeared one by one around him, like light emerging from the shadows. "Ten… fifteen… twenty…"

Riveria watched with wide eyes, amazed by the increasing number of swords appearing. "This… this is incredible…!" she said unconsciously.

Shirou continued, the energy flowing smoothly. "Twenty-five… thirty…" He could feel that his body was stronger, more capable of handling the energy load. The magic Falna granted by Loki truly made a significant difference.

"Thirty-five… forty…" Shirou exerted more energy, starting to feel his limit, but he wanted to see how far he could push himself. "Forty-five… fifty."

Finally, fifty magic swords appeared around Shirou, forming a perfect circle in the air. Each sword glowed with the same blue light, displaying accurate details down to every curve of the blade. Shirou opened his eyes, looking at the swords surrounding him, smiling in satisfaction.

Riveria could hardly believe what she was seeing. "Fifty swords? You… you can summon this many?"

Shirou nodded slowly, taking a deep breath, trying to calm his body after such a massive use of energy. "Yes… before, without Falna, I could only summon ten before running out of Prana. But now… with Falna, my limit is much higher."

Riveria approached, taking a closer look at one of the swords. "Amazing… these aren't just rough replicas. These swords… they feel like real swords. This power… you've truly broken through your limits."

Shirou smiled and shrugged. "I'm just making use of what I have now. This Falna allows me to convert energy more efficiently. But I still have a lot to learn about my new limits."

Riveria nodded, her gaze filled with admiration. "You truly are remarkable, Shirou. With this, you've become even stronger."

Shirou chuckled softly, aware of the challenges awaiting him. "Let's hope so. But for now, let's continue your training. I want to see how you're progressing with activating your magic circuit."

Riveria nodded eagerly, refocusing her mind and energy. The training continued, and the warehouse was filled with the sounds of two determined individuals standing on the edge of their newfound power, ready to push even further.

After the dawn training session, Riveria and Shirou walked back to the mansion. The morning sunlight began to filter through the trees around the mansion, casting a gentle glow that made the atmosphere feel more peaceful. Both of them looked content, though slightly tired after the intense training they had just completed.

"Thank you for the training today, Shirou," Riveria said with a slight smile on her face. There was a clear sense of joy, knowing she had made some small progress in her efforts to activate her magic circuit.

Shirou smiled and nodded. "It's no problem, Riveria. I'm glad I could help you. We can try again tomorrow if you'd like."

Riveria nodded enthusiastically. "Of course. I'll come again tomorrow morning."

They arrived at the front door of the mansion, and Shirou quickly headed towards the kitchen. That morning, as usual, it was time to prepare breakfast for the entire Loki Familia. In no time, the aroma of food began to spread from the kitchen—the delicious scent of toasted bread, fried eggs, and warm soup.

In the dining room, one by one, the Familia members began to gather. Finn, as the captain of the Loki Familia, sat at the end of the long table with a calm yet serious expression. He waited until all the members had gathered before starting to speak. Next to him, Tiona and Aiz sat anxiously, knowing that something important was going to be announced that morning.

After everyone sat down and enjoyed the breakfast Shirou had prepared, Finn raised his hand to get everyone's attention. "Alright, everyone, I have something important to announce regarding our next activity."

All eyes turned to Finn. There was a bit of nervousness among the Familia members, especially when Finn spoke in such a serious tone. Finn took a deep breath before continuing.

"We will be launching a new expedition soon," Finn announced, his voice steady. "Our primary goal is to gather more valis."

Murmurs and whispers spread among the Familia members. An expedition meant hard work and also danger. However, they all knew that with their courage and strength, the chances of finding treasure in the dungeon were always there.

Finn continued with a lighter tone, "I know some of you have debts that need to be paid off soon." He gave a slight smile, his gaze directed straight at Aiz and Tiona sitting beside him.

Aiz lowered her head slightly, her face blushing. "Sorry… that was because of the sword I broke during Monsterphilia," she mumbled softly, but loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.

Tiona laughed lightly, trying to lighten the mood. "And me too… I owe after buying Urga II," she said with a shrug. "But hey, it's a great weapon!"

Finn smiled at Tiona's joke. "Yes, we all know that," he replied. "But still, debt is debt. We need to find a way to pay it off. That's why we're going on this expedition."

Bete, who was sitting across from Tiona, interrupted with a rough voice. "So, this is just about money? Does that mean we're avoiding the deeper floors?"

Finn looked at Bete with a calm but sharp gaze. "Not entirely," Finn replied. "We will still explore new areas and gather as much information as possible. But we need to focus on our main goal this time, which is to gather valis."

Loki, who had been silent in the corner of the room, suddenly let out a small laugh. "Haha! I know you guys can do it! After all, Aiz and Tiona, you don't want your reputation tarnished because of debt, right?"

Tiona nodded with a wide smile. "No, of course not, Loki-sama! I'll work hard, as usual!"

Aiz just nodded slightly, determination in her eyes. "I'll do my best."

Shirou, who had been quietly listening while preparing the food, realized that this expedition could be a good opportunity for him to test the strength he had gained since his last level up. However, he also felt that this could be a significant challenge, especially if they ventured further into the dungeon.

Finn concluded his announcement with a tone full of enthusiasm, "So, get ready, everyone! We'll be leaving in three days. Make sure you're prepared with all the necessary gear."

The Familia members began discussing among themselves, planning what they needed to bring and preparing themselves for the upcoming expedition. Shirou returned to the kitchen, ensuring that the morning meal was enough for everyone who was excited.

Amid the commotion, Aiz approached Shirou. "Shirou, thank you for breakfast. You're joining the expedition too, right?"

Shirou smiled and nodded. "Of course, Aiz. I wouldn't miss this opportunity."

Aiz smiled slightly. "Good. I'm glad you're here."

They exchanged a look for a moment before Tiona enthusiastically interrupted them. "Hey, Shirou! If we win big on this expedition, maybe I can buy you an Urga III!" she said with a laugh.

Shirou laughed, "I'd gladly accept that offer."

The atmosphere at the Loki Familia's dining table grew more lively, filled with the enthusiasm and laughter of its members who were ready to face a new challenge.

That afternoon, the atmosphere in Orario felt calm after the morning's hustle and bustle. Shirou decided to use his free time to prepare for the upcoming expedition. He headed to a well-known adventurer's supply shop in the city, a place where various equipment for dungeons and adventures were sold.

Inside the shop, Shirou searched for a large bag that could be used by a supporter. Even though he knew the bag wouldn't be used during the expedition, he still felt the need to buy it. The bag would serve as an effective disguise when he was on the surface, especially if he encountered other Familia members in the Dungeon.

Shirou entered the shop and was greeted by various items displayed on the shelves. He began exploring the section for bags and supporter gear. His eyes caught sight of a large black bag that looked sturdy and big enough to carry a lot of supplies.

"Hmm, this bag seems suitable," he muttered while examining it more closely. He noticed that the bag had many compartments and adjustable straps, making it ideal for carrying various supplies and materials from the dungeon.

As he was inspecting the bag, a shopkeeper approached him. "Good afternoon, is there anything I can help you with?" the man asked politely.

Shirou turned and replied, "Afternoon. I'm looking for a large bag for a supporter. This one seems good. Can I try it?"

The shopkeeper nodded. "Of course. That's one of our latest models. It's specifically designed for supporters with a large capacity."

Shirou carefully inspected the bag and was satisfied with its quality and size. "I'll take this one. I'd also like to inquire about some additional gear for supporters. What would you recommend?"

The shopkeeper immediately explained various additional supplies that could be useful, such as water bottles, medicines, and first aid kits. Shirou purchased several of these additional items to ensure he was prepared for any situation.

After completing the payment, Shirou hoisted the large bag and left the shop. As he walked home, he reflected on his plan. He intended to use this bag as part of his strategy to disguise himself as a weak level-one supporter when on the surface or when he crossed paths with other Familia members in the Dungeon.

Once home, Shirou examined the bag and gear he had just bought. He decided to store the large bag in a safe place in his room and would only use it when the time was right. In his mind, he envisioned various scenarios that could happen and the best ways to keep his identity hidden.

The next day, as he prepared for the expedition, Shirou checked his bag again and ensured everything was in good condition. He also devised backup plans to handle any potential situations in the dungeon.

In his final preparations, he recalled his conversation with Riveria and was determined to use all the skills and knowledge he had to face the challenges ahead. At the same time, he felt relieved that with the bag, he could disguise himself better and ensure he remained anonymous when needed.

With the large bag in hand and his gear ready, Shirou was set to face the upcoming expedition with confidence.

Aiz's POV

Aiz was deep in sleep, but that night her dreams were filled with painful and emotional memories. In the darkness of her dreams, she found herself standing in the middle of a room enveloped in a thin mist. The room felt familiar, as if it was from a past that had never fully left her memory. In front of Aiz, she saw the figures of her parents, Aria and Albert Wallenstein.

Aria, with her long, flowing blonde hair, and Albert, with his loving yet firm gaze, stood before Aiz. They appeared worried and full of sadness. Aiz heard her father's voice, booming yet gentle, full of hope.

"Aiz, you have to go. It's the only way to keep you safe," said Albert with a firm yet loving tone.

Aria looked at Aiz with tear-filled eyes. "You must become strong, Aiz. Don't let this sadness hold you back. Remember, you will find a hero just for you."

Those words echoed in Aiz's mind as the atmosphere around them grew more somber. The dream shifted, and now Aiz saw Shirou, the person who now held a special place in her life, fighting fiercely against a powerful enemy. Shirou looked exhausted but determined, fighting with all his might.

In the midst of the battle, Aiz saw Shirou take a heavy blow and fall, blood pouring from his body. "Shirou!" Aiz screamed in her dream, trying to get closer, but her body felt bound and unable to move. Shirou lifted his gaze, looking at Aiz with a loving and weary expression before finally closing his eyes forever.

The dream jolted Aiz awake, gasping for air. She sat up in bed, her body trembling, and cold sweat drenched her forehead. Her heart pounded wildly, and her eyes filled with tears. She stared at the ceiling, feeling trapped in deep worry and guilt.

"Why… why do I have to be like this?" she whispered to herself, her voice full of anger and sadness. "Why do I always want to be protected? Why can't I protect those I care about?"

Aiz slammed her fist into the bed, feeling emotional and physical pain merge into one torment. "I… I don't want to lose anyone else. Not like this…"

She then recalled her father's words, "You will find a hero just for you." Aiz felt pressured by those words, a hero had come to save her. But he had made a great sacrifice to protect Aiz. She felt unworthy and too weak to fulfill those words. She felt guilty for only being a burden to those who wanted to protect her.

With her breath still heavy, Aiz tried to calm herself. "I… I have to become stronger. I can't keep going like this," she resolved with newfound determination. She stood and looked at the mirror beside her bed, vowing not to let that dream become reality.

"I will become strong," she said to her reflection. "I won't let anyone, especially Shirou, get hurt because of me."

With renewed determination, Aiz worked to calm her mind and focus on her goals. She knew she had to face her fears and become a hero for herself and those around her.

Shirou POV

That morning, the sky over Orario was still a reddish-orange hue as the members of the Loki Familia prepared to embark on their expedition. Shirou stood at the back of the group, dressed in simple clothing that made him look like a beginner supporter. A large bag, typical of what supporters used, hung on his back, filled with various supplies and preparations.

At the large gate leading to the Dungeon, Shirou walked calmly, following the group that was already assembled. He knew his role this time was to stay at the rear, disguised as a weak level-one supporter, while his true strength had to be concealed to avoid drawing attention from other familias.

As they walked toward the entrance, a soft voice called out to him from the crowd. "Shirou!" The voice sounded cheerful yet filled with concern. Shirou turned and saw Syr jogging over to him, her face adorned with her usual warm smile.

"Syr," Shirou greeted her in a friendly tone, pausing for a moment from the line. "What are you doing here so early in the morning?"

Syr giggled slightly, "I wanted to make sure I got to see you before you left. I heard you all are going on a big expedition this time."

Shirou gave a faint smile and nodded. "Yes, it will be a fairly long and potentially dangerous journey. But I'm sure we'll be fine."

Syr looked at Shirou with attentive eyes. "I know you're strong, Shirou. But I hope you'll still be careful, okay? The Dungeon can be very unpredictable."

Shirou felt touched by Syr's concern and nodded. "Thank you, Syr. I'll do my best to stay safe."

Syr gazed at Shirou a little longer, as if making sure every word she spoke truly reached his heart. "And if you need anything, whether it's help or just someone to talk to… don't hesitate to find me. We all care about you."

Shirou smiled wider this time, feeling more at ease with Syr's presence. "I really appreciate that, Syr. Thank you so much. Don't worry, I'll be careful."

Syr then stepped closer, gently placing her hand on Shirou's arm. "Stay safe, Shirou. We'll all be waiting for your return."

Syr's eyes reflected sincere hope, and Shirou felt a warmth in his chest. "I will come back, Syr," he replied with conviction. "I promise."

With some reluctance, Shirou stepped back into line with the Loki Familia group, leaving Syr standing there, waving with her warm smile. Shirou continued to look ahead, but in his mind, he kept Syr's concerns and hopes as motivation to stay vigilant during the expedition.

Meanwhile, Finn, at the front of the line, glanced back, noticing the brief interaction between Shirou and Syr. A small smile appeared on his face before he raised his hand to signal the Familia members.

"Let's go, everyone!" Finn shouted energetically. "A long journey awaits us. Make sure you're ready and don't let your guard down!"

The Loki Familia group began moving faster, stepping forward with confidence toward the large Dungeon gate that would lead them into depths filled with mysteries and dangers. Shirou took a deep breath, calming his mind, and moved forward, ready to face whatever lay ahead.

The journey to the 18th floor went smoothly for the Loki Familia. With their experience and skills, they passed through each floor without significant difficulty. The trained fighters knew exactly how to deal with the monsters on the early floors, and they did so with near-perfect efficiency. Shirou, positioned at the back, observed how every attack, formation, and strategy was executed with precise accuracy.

When they finally arrived on the 18th floor, the atmosphere around them began to change. This floor was known as the "Safe Zone" — an area free from monster attacks. At the edge of the small town of Rivira, they decided to set up camp and rest. Rivira, with its twinkling lights and a few shops and small buildings, offered a more relaxed ambiance compared to other areas within the Dungeon.

Finn, as the leader, quickly instructed the Familia members to start setting up tents and preparing the resting area. "Alright, we'll be staying here overnight," Finn called out, directing the members to get to work. "Make sure all preparations are complete. We'll continue our journey tomorrow morning."

Aiz, already familiar with this task, quickly moved to help Tiona and Tione set up the tents. "Looks like we have enough time to rest this time," Aiz commented in her usual flat tone.

Tiona chimed in with a cheerful smile. "That's right! Maybe we can have dinner early this time. I can't wait to enjoy the food Shirou brought!" she said, lifting a supply bag excitedly.

Meanwhile, Shirou, dressed like an ordinary supporter, also helped carry equipment and ensure everything was in the right place. Even though he was at the back, he still felt a sense of responsibility to help.

Riveria approached Shirou, watching him work with enthusiasm. "You're really good at adapting, Shirou," she said, her voice gentle yet firm. "Even though this is your first expedition with us, you're not showing any signs of struggling."

Shirou gave a small smile. "I'm just trying to follow your pace. Besides, all of you are very experienced. I feel quite supported just by observing."

Riveria chuckled softly. "Don't be too modest, I noticed how you've been carefully watching our movements since the beginning. You clearly have a good instinct."

As they talked, Bete, who was sitting not far from them, scoffed. "Hah, no need to praise him too much, Riveria. The kid is just acting as a supporter. Nothing special about that."

Shirou turned and smiled politely. "I am just a supporter for now, Bete. But I'll do my best not to be a burden to you."

Bete grumbled, "Just make sure you stay at the back and don't get in our way," he said in a cold tone.

Finn, who overheard the conversation, smiled and intervened. "Calm down, Bete. Every member of the Familia has their own role. And Shirou has already proven himself valuable to us."

As night began to fall, the atmosphere around the camp grew quieter. The Familia members sat in a circle around the campfire, enjoying their meal and chatting. Tiona, sitting next to Aiz, turned to Shirou. "Hey, Shirou! How's your first expedition going so far?"

Shirou thought for a moment before answering, "It's very interesting. I've learned a lot from watching how you all work as a team. I hope I can continue to be useful to everyone."

Tione chimed in with a small laugh, "Oh, you'll definitely be useful, especially if you can replicate weapons like you did before."

Aiz, who had been silent, suddenly spoke, "You're doing well, Shirou," she said softly. "I feel safer knowing you're around."

Shirou smiled, slightly embarrassed. "Thank you, Aiz. I'll do my best to keep it that way."

That night, amidst the warm glow of the campfire, the Loki Familia enjoyed their moment of peace on the 18th floor. They knew that the real challenges still awaited them ahead, but for tonight, they could rest and prepare for the next day. Shirou gazed at the false sky hanging over Rivira, feeling excited yet cautious. In his mind, he was preparing himself for whatever might come next.

The next morning, before continuing their journey to the deeper floors, the Loki Familia gathered around the camp, checking their supplies and preparations. Finn stood in the middle, giving instructions to all the members. "Make sure you're all ready. We'll be facing tougher challenges on the next floor. Don't underestimate the monsters there."

Shirou, standing on the edge of the group, felt there was something he could do to help. He approached Finn and Riveria. "Finn, Riveria... I'd like to offer something," he said politely.

Riveria raised an eyebrow, curious. "What is it, Shirou?"

Shirou took a moment to breathe. "I can use Projection to add to our stock of magic swords. That way, in case of emergencies, we'll have more backup weapons."

Finn smiled approvingly. "That's a good idea, Shirou. Any additional weapons will be very useful if we run into trouble on the deeper floors."

Shirou nodded, then closed his eyes. He felt the Falna energy within his body, mixing with the Od he possessed as a magus. He began chanting a spell in his mind, activating the Magic Circuits within his body. Carefully, he visualized the shape and details of the magic swords he had seen and studied before.

"Trace... On," Shirou whispered.

In front of him, several magic swords began to form from thin air, each blade glowing with magical energy. The swords appeared one by one, lined up on the ground, looking so real and solid.

Tiona, who was watching from nearby, exclaimed in amazement, "Wow! You can create that many swords? This is really impressive, Shirou!"

Aiz, standing close to Tiona, stared at the swords in awe. "The shape and quality... It's almost indistinguishable from the real thing."

Shirou gave a slight smile. "They're replicas, but their quality is good enough for temporary use. They'll last long enough in battle."

However, Shirou began to feel his body weaken as he projected more swords. Feeling a bit dizzy, he paused and took a small bottle from his pocket — a magic potion to restore his Falna and energy.

Riveria observed closely as Shirou drank from the bottle. "That potion is quite strong. Are you sure you're okay, Shirou?"

Shirou swallowed the last drop and took a deep breath. "I'm used to this, Riveria. I just need a little time to recover my energy. Besides, this is a small thing compared to what we're going to face below."

Finn looked at Shirou with appreciation. "Thank you, Shirou. This addition could be very valuable for this expedition."

Shirou nodded, smiling, relieved that his efforts could benefit the whole team. "I just hope this helps us all come back safely."

With the additional stock of magic swords, the Loki Familia felt more prepared to continue their journey. Shirou looked toward the entrance to the next floor, ready to face whatever awaited them below.

After making sure all preparations were complete and securing the camp on the 18th floor, the Loki Familia resumed their journey toward the deeper floors. Shirou, usually seen as a "supporter" by the other Familia members, discreetly left the large bag he had been carrying. He hid it in a corner of the camp, concealed behind some other equipment.

Shirou looked at the bag for a moment. "I guess there's no point in carrying this any further," he murmured quietly, a faint smile on his face. "Now, it's time to focus more on my true role."

After leaving the bag behind, Shirou quickly moved to join the back row of the Loki Familia, projecting his black bow. He took a deep breath, feeling the Prana energy flowing within him. He knew that every step forward meant getting closer to greater dangers, and his role would be crucial in supporting the team from a distance.

Finn, at the front, signaled with his hand. "Maintain formation. Make sure our defensive line is solid," he commanded firmly.

Behind him, Riveria nodded, ready with her magic staff. "Stay vigilant. Remember, the monsters on these lower floors are much stronger."

Shirou stood a few steps behind Riveria, his eyes focused on the surroundings. He felt the atmosphere growing more tense and darker than the previous floors. Suddenly, he spotted a quick movement among the cave shadows. Without hesitation, Shirou drew his black bow, fitting an arrow infused with Prana.

"Something on the right!" Shirou shouted, warning the others.

Aiz, who was nearby, immediately reacted, raising her sword and preparing to strike. "Where exactly, Shirou?" she asked with focused attention.

Shirou narrowed his eyes, scanning the shadows. "There… about 30 meters ahead, between the large rocks."

Finn quickly gave instructions. "Tiona, Bete, be ready to intercept if it attacks. Aiz, stay at the front to protect the defensive line."

Without waiting any longer, Shirou released his arrow with incredible speed. The arrow shot through the air with a sharp whistling sound. Moments later, a small explosion could be heard as Shirou's arrow hit its target — a large ogre hiding behind the rocks.

"I got it!" Shirou exclaimed with a hint of relief.

However, the ogre only staggered for a moment before letting out an enraged roar. The attack had only managed to anger it. The monster began charging toward them, its large hands raised high.

As a group of ogres emerged from behind the rocks, their roars echoed through the dark corridors of the lower Dungeon floors. Yet, the members of the Loki Familia were not intimidated at all. They had faced far scarier monsters in the past, and a group of ogres was just a minor challenge to them.

"Watch the front!" Finn gave a quick command, raising his spear, signaling his teammates to initiate their attack.

Aiz, positioned at the front line, leaped forward with the speed of wind. With a single slash of her rapier, two ogres were cleanly cut down, their bodies falling heavily to the ground. Tiona, wielding her Urga, swung her massive weapon with tremendous force, crushing the head of one ogre with a single blow, blood spurting from the large wound in its skull.

"This is too easy!" Tiona shouted enthusiastically. "They're not even putting up a proper fight."

Meanwhile, Bete sneered maliciously. "This is really boring." With speed that was hard for the eye to follow, he attacked the remaining ogres that were still trying to charge, slamming his foot into their chests, shattering their bones instantly.

Shirou, who was positioned at the back, observed all of this calmly. He kept his black bow ready, prepared to shoot an arrow if needed, but realized that this battle did not require much contribution from him. Nevertheless, he remained vigilant, ensuring no threats escaped their notice.

"It seems to be over," Finn said as he surveyed the battlefield. Not a single ogre was left standing; all were either dead or severely wounded around them.

Aiz wiped the blood off her sword and turned to Shirou. "Your first strike was good. Maybe if it were a bit stronger, we could have saved some energy."

Shirou smiled slightly. "I just wanted to make sure we knew what we were dealing with. Better to be cautious than regretful."

Finn walked over, patting Shirou on the shoulder. "You did your best. This wasn't a serious fight for us, but your vigilance is still appreciated."

Riveria approached, observing the battlefield now filled with ogre bodies. "It seems we can continue without further interruptions. The deeper we go, the stronger the enemies we'll face."

Tiona, brimming with enthusiasm, raised her Urga into the air. "Let's keep going! I want to see what awaits us on the next floor."

With spirits high, the Loki Familia began to move again, leaving the battlefield behind them. Shirou, back in his position at the rear, took a deep breath. He knew this was just the beginning, and greater challenges lay ahead. But with the strength and abilities of his friends, he felt ready to face whatever awaited them.

They moved forward, deeper into the Dungeon, their minds focused on their mission and the camaraderie that bound them together.

Floor by floor, the Loki Familia continued their advance, facing each challenge that emerged with the calmness and skill honed over years. Monsters of various kinds—Hobgoblins, Lizardmen, and even Golems—appeared before them, only to be swiftly destroyed by this well-trained team.

Shirou, stationed at the back, adapted to his role as a long-range archer. His eyes trained to spot openings among the attacking monsters. He drew his black bow, aimed, and released an arrow with incredible speed. The arrow sliced through the air with a hiss before striking directly into the eye of a Lizardman, causing it to collapse instantly.

"Good accuracy, Shirou!" Finn shouted from the front while swinging his spear to fend off another attack. "Stay alert!"

Shirou nodded without taking his eyes off his target. "I will, Finn. Don't worry."

However, amid the battle, one of the Golems managed to break through the front line. With quick movements, Shirou stored his bow and pulled out a pair of twin swords, Kanshou and Bakuya, which gleamed under the Dungeon's crystal light.

The Golem swung its stone arm, ready to strike the fighters in the back. Shirou leaped forward, twisting his body in the air, and slashed the Golem's arm with his twin swords. The stone shattered with a loud crack, breaking into small fragments.

"I won't let you through," Shirou muttered as he took a stance, his swords moving swiftly and precisely, creating defensive patterns that kept the Golem at bay.

Tiona shouted as she jumped in to assist. "Nice job, Shirou! I'll finish it off!"

Tiona slammed her Urga into the Golem's body, smashing the central part of the stone monster into pieces. She landed lightly next to Shirou, flashing a satisfied smile. "You're really good with swords, Shirou!"

Shirou smiled back, sheathing Kanshou and Bakuya. "You too, Tiona. Your Urga is truly impressive."

Bete, standing nearby, scoffed while kicking the remains of the defeated monster. "Don't get too proud just yet. We've still got a lot of floors to go."

Riveria, who had been guarding the rear while chanting backup spells, observed Shirou carefully. "Your coordination with the team is excellent, Shirou. You've shown your capabilities as part of the Loki Familia."

Shirou nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Riveria. I'm just doing my best to make sure we can all continue this expedition safely."

Aiz, standing not far away, glanced at Shirou with her golden eyes full of attention. "You fought well. Your focus and movements were perfect."

Being praised by Aiz took Shirou by surprise. "Thank you, Aiz. I'm just trying my best not to be a burden to you all."

Finn raised his hand, signaling for them to keep moving. "Good! Stay alert, everyone. We need to reach the next floor before nightfall."

With high spirits, they continued their journey, charging through every monster that blocked their path. Shirou felt more confident with each step, knowing he was now truly part of the Loki Familia, working side by side with the others on this mission.

The Loki Familia pressed on, moving swiftly from one floor to the next. The monsters they faced grew stronger, but with solid teamwork and exceptional individual skills, they managed to defeat many enemies. Each defeated monster often dropped valuable items, from large magic crystals to rare materials highly sought after by the weapon makers and craftsmen in Orario.

Shirou, positioned in the rear, fired several of his Magic Arrows, each glowing with a bluish-green light before striking monsters with enough force to stagger or even fell them outright.

"Keep it up! Don't let them get close!" Finn shouted, leading the charge. He leapt forward, his spear spinning swiftly as it cut through the approaching creatures.

Shirou chanted a spell in his heart and released another magic arrow, hitting a large Barbarian that had just emerged from the shadows. The explosion shattered its horn, causing the creature to roar in pain.

Aiz darted between the remaining monsters, her sword flashing with incredible speed. "Watch the right side, Shirou!" she called out, glancing his way while slicing down another monster.

Shirou nodded and focused his shots on the monsters on the right, ensuring none approached Aiz. "Got it, Aiz! I'll handle this side."

They continued moving forward, and the drop items began piling up. Finn watched closely, making sure they earned enough valis to cover their debts. "We've gathered a lot, but stay focused. Don't let greed make us careless," Finn ordered, weighing the situation.

When they finally reached the 37th floor, the atmosphere changed. The air felt heavier, and the darkness was deeper. The monsters they faced were more vicious and dangerous. Shirou could feel the pressure from this floor, but he remained calm, ready to face whatever came their way.

"How are our supplies?" Riveria asked while checking her pouch of potions and magic stones.

"Running low," Gareth replied, lifting a small bag containing their remaining potions and food supplies. "We can last a bit longer, but maybe not enough to go much further."

Finn nodded, looking around and considering their options. "We've reached our valis target. It might be time to head back before our supplies run out."

Tiona seemed a bit disappointed. "I still want to fight more... but if Finn says so, I understand."

Shirou, standing nearby, observed everyone's expressions and felt relieved. "I agree, better to head back before it's too late. We can always return with better supplies."

Tione, who overheard the conversation, sheathed her sword. "Captain, whatever your decision, I'll always support it."

Finn gave a small smile, pleased to see the support from all his members. "Alright, we'll start heading back. Everyone, stay alert. The way out is often more dangerous than when we entered."

With their supplies dwindling, they decided to begin the journey home, but their spirits remained high. They knew they had achieved their target and proved their strength once more in the depths of this dark Dungeon.

As they prepared to ascend to higher floors, Aiz suddenly approached Finn. A sharp look of determination was evident in her eyes.

"Finn," she said firmly, "I want to stay on the 37th floor a bit longer. There's something I need to accomplish here."

Finn looked at Aiz sharply. "Aiz, we're running low on supplies. Staying here without enough provisions isn't a good idea."

"I know," Aiz replied, her voice calm but resolute. "But I feel there's something I need to do. It's important for my growth."

Riveria, who had heard the conversation, stepped forward and gently placed a hand on Finn's shoulder. "Finn, I can understand what Aiz is feeling. I've felt that drive before. Let her try. I'll stay with her to ensure her safety."

Finn sighed, clearly still feeling uncertain. "Riveria, it's dangerous. Without enough supplies, you both will be at risk if something unexpected happens."

Riveria gave a slight smile. "We won't be reckless. Besides, Aiz needs this chance. If we always protect her, she'll never grow fully."

Finn thought for a moment, considering Riveria's words. Finally, he nodded slightly, showing his agreement. "Alright, then. But…"

His eyes turned to Shirou, who stood not far away, listening intently to the conversation. Finn then continued, "Shirou, you will stay here with them. Consider this an opportunity to gain more experience and ensure Aiz and Riveria's safety."

Shirou, slightly surprised by the decision, nodded respectfully. "Of course, Finn. I'll do my best to assist them."

Aiz, who usually remained cool and focused, glanced at Finn briefly before nodding. "Thank you, Finn."

Finn gave Aiz a faint smile, then looked at the three of them. "Don't underestimate this situation. If there's any sign of danger, return immediately. We'll all be waiting for you at Twilight Manor."

Riveria also gave a confident nod to Finn before turning back to Aiz and Shirou. "We'll be careful, Finn."

Finn took a deep breath, seeming a bit more at ease after making the decision. "Alright, be careful. And remember, don't split up and keep an eye on each other."

With that, Finn led the majority of the Loki Familia back to the higher floors, while Aiz, Riveria, and Shirou remained on the 37th floor, ready to face whatever came in the darkness and silence of the Dungeon.

Chapter 23

Aiz stood firmly in the center of the large room on the 37th floor, staring into the darkness that surrounded her. In her mind, the nightmare she experienced last night was still fresh, making her chest feel tight. She recalled seeing Shirou die in front of her, just like her parents once did. Clenching her fists, she steeled her resolve.

"I won't let that happen again. I'll become stronger; I will protect the people around me," she thought.

Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from above. Aiz, Riveria, and Shirou looked up and saw something falling from the dungeon's ceiling. A large and terrifying figure crashed down hard, hitting the ground and kicking up a cloud of dust. When the dust settled, Aiz saw it with wide eyes: a giant skull, with bones glowing a greenish hue and a deadly aura. The Monster Rex of the 37th floor — Udaeus.

"Udaeus…" Riveria whispered warily, "A very dangerous Monster Rex. Aiz, be careful!"

But Aiz had already drawn her sword. "This is the opportunity I've been waiting for," she said firmly, her eyes full of determination. "I'll defeat it... alone."

Riveria furrowed her brow. "Aiz, this is dangerous! You don't have to do it alone."

Shirou stood behind them, alert, observing Udaeus as it began to rise with a growl, its bones moving with a loud creak. He was already considering the worst-case scenario and began imagining the form of Caladbolg II in his mind, ready to act if the situation became truly critical.

"I must!" Aiz replied quickly, without looking back. "Don't interfere! This is my fight."

With a single leap, Aiz charged forward, her sword gleaming as she approached Udaeus. The monster swung its massive arm, attempting to smash her with its giant bones. Aiz deftly dodged, spinning her body and slashing at the monster's leg, but only leaving a small scratch.

Udaeus roared in anger and launched a surprisingly fast counterattack. Aiz continued to dodge and look for openings, but every attack she made felt insufficient to cause significant damage. Even so, she remained relentless, her face creased with intense concentration.

Riveria gritted her teeth, her heart pounding anxiously as she watched Aiz struggle. Unable to hold back, she raised her magic staff and chanted a protective spell, "Heavenly Wind, protect her with your divine shield — 'Veil's Breath.'"

A shield of wind enveloped Aiz's body, deflecting Udaeus's incoming side attack. Aiz paused momentarily, glaring at Riveria with annoyance. "Riveria! Don't interfere!" she shouted.

Riveria smiled slightly. "Sorry, Aiz. But I can't let you get seriously hurt," she replied in a warm but firm tone.

Aiz gritted her teeth, feeling a mix of frustration and gratitude. She knew Riveria was only trying to protect her, but she had to do this on her own. With renewed determination, Aiz took a deep breath and leaped toward Udaeus again, dodging the monster's attacks with remarkable agility.

Meanwhile, Shirou continued preparing Caladbolg II in his mind, visualizing every detail, from its sharp blade to its hilt. He only needed a second to summon it if things got worse.

However, Aiz seemed to find a new rhythm in her fight. Using her speed and agility, she danced around Udaeus, waiting for the right moment. And when the monster attacked again in rage, Aiz saw her opening. With a loud cry, she put all her strength into one slash.

"Fall!" Aiz shouted, her sword tracing a glowing arc in the air. Her slash severed the neck bone of Udaeus, and with a powerful motion, its head separated from its massive body.

The Monster Rex let out one final roar before collapsing to the ground, its body dissolving into black mist that eventually vanished.

Aiz stood tall amid the fading mist, her breathing heavy. Sweat dripped from her forehead, but a smile slowly appeared on her face. "I did it… I did it," she murmured.

Riveria smiled proudly from afar, while Shirou, still on guard in the back, relaxed his hand used for projecting Caladbolg II. He knew now it wouldn't be needed. Aiz had proven her resolve and had succeeded in the challenge she sought.

Riveria chanted a healing spell over Aiz, her palm glowing with a soft green light. "Restore her wounds, heal her pain — 'Heaven's Embrace.'" The light enveloped Aiz's body, her wounds beginning to heal and the fatigue in her body slowly fading. Riveria then handed Aiz a potion to restore her remaining stamina.

"Thank you, Riveria," Aiz said, her voice still tired but calm. "I feel much better now."

Riveria smiled gently. "Don't worry, Aiz. You've done something amazing today."

Shirou approached them, carrying a large black sword that was a drop item from Udaeus. "We should head back to the surface soon," he said. "Our supplies are running low."

Aiz and Riveria nodded in agreement. The three of them started moving toward the exit to the upper floors, beginning the long journey back through the dungeon. As they arrived on the 18th floor, they saw an adventurer sitting by the roadside, his face looking weary and dirty.

The adventurer, Mord, quickly stood up and approached them with hopeful eyes. "Hey! You've got something interesting there," he said, pointing at the black sword Shirou was carrying. "How about a trade?"

Aiz looked at Mord for a moment, considering his request. "Why do you want it?" she asked, her tone flat but sharp.

Mord shrugged and gave a nervous smile. "I… just need something to prove myself. That sword would make me look more respectable in front of my peers."

Riveria glanced at Shirou, who merely shrugged, seemingly indifferent about the sword. "If that's what you want," Aiz finally replied, "I don't mind. Besides, the sword is too heavy to use effectively by us."

Shirou nodded and handed the large black sword to Mord. "May it serve you well," he said with a slight smile.

Mord seemed very grateful. "Thank you! Thank you so much!" he said, bowing several times. He took the sword with both hands, struggling to lift it. "It's heavier than I thought..." he muttered but still tried to show bravery.

As Mord walked away, Shirou went to retrieve his large bag where he had hidden it. He easily lifted the bag and slung it back over his shoulder. "Alright," he said, "Let's continue to the surface."

Aiz and Riveria nodded, and the three of them continued on, leaving the 18th floor with lighter hearts after the exhausting battle and valuable achievement.

They continued their journey to the surface, ascending the floors of the Dungeon one by one. When they reached the 6th floor, Shirou suddenly stopped. In front of them lay a young man with white hair, his body weak and covered in sweat, his face pale. Aiz immediately recognized him.

"That's him… the boy I saved from the Minotaur before," Aiz said, her eyes widening with concern. "What is he doing here alone… and in this state?"

Riveria knelt beside the boy, carefully feeling his pulse. "He's unconscious… out of magical energy. It looks like he pushed himself too hard to keep fighting."

Shirou looked at the boy with close attention. "I know him… Bell Cranel," he said while leaning closer. "I once asked Syr about him. She said he's a member of the Hestia Familia."

Aiz hesitated for a moment but still felt concerned. "What should we do, Shirou?" she asked.

Shirou took a deep breath before answering. "I know Hestia. I think we should take him back to her place. She must be very worried."

Riveria nodded in agreement. "That's a good idea. Besides, he can't be left here in this condition. It could be very dangerous."

Shirou carefully lifted Bell's unconscious body and positioned it on his back. "Let's get him to the surface. Hestia will likely be there," he said attentively.

Aiz walked beside him, constantly watching the surroundings. "Bell… He must be very brave to fight alone here," she muttered softly. "But also very reckless."

Riveria gave a small smile. "Sometimes, courage and recklessness go hand in hand," she said, her eyes glancing at Shirou, who was carrying Bell. "But hopefully, his luck hasn't run out this time."

Shirou just gave a slight smile and began walking steadily, carrying Bell on his back. "Let's hurry. He needs help right away."

They continued their journey to the surface, with Shirou carefully carrying Bell, hoping Hestia could provide the necessary assistance for the young man.

As Shirou carried Bell toward the headquarters of the Hestia Familia, an old abandoned temple, the sound of their footsteps was the only noise accompanying them on the quiet path. Bell, still unconscious, began mumbling in his sleep. The words coming from his lips were faint but clear enough to hear.

"Mother…," Bell whispered, his voice filled with longing.

Shirou gave a faint smile and murmured, "Sorry, Bell, I'm not your mother." There was a gentle tone in his voice, understanding the sadness the boy might feel in his dreams.

Aiz and Riveria, walking beside him, couldn't help but smile. A soft laugh escaped Riveria, followed by a gentle giggle from Aiz. "You're really kind, Shirou," Riveria commented, her eyes glowing warmly.

However, the little commotion seemed enough to wake Bell. Slowly, his eyes opened, and he found himself on someone's back. Confusion crossed his face as he tried to remember what happened. When he realized that he was being carried by Shirou, with Aiz and Riveria walking beside them, Bell's face flushed instantly.

"Ah! W-What's going on?" Bell exclaimed in a panic, his body tensing as he immediately tried to get down from Shirou's back.

"You fainted, Bell," Shirou calmly replied, trying to soothe the young man. "We're taking you back to the base."

However, Bell's embarrassment was unmistakable as he realized who was around him, especially when his eyes met Aiz's. Nervously, he tried to jump off Shirou's back, but his weakened legs caused him to stumble and nearly fall.

"Oh no! I'm so sorry!" Bell apologized nervously as he tried to steady himself. Without thinking, he quickly ran away, his face completely red.

Aiz watched him with curiosity, while Riveria covered her mouth to stifle a laugh. Shirou could only shake his head, slightly worried but also amused by Bell's antics.

Before Bell could get far, Hestia appeared from the front, jogging toward them. "Bell!" she called out, full of relief as she saw her child safe and sound. Bell didn't have time to react before Hestia embraced him tightly.

"H-Hestia-sama!" Bell stammered, his face flushed, but he couldn't hide the small smile that appeared on his lips. He felt relieved to be in his goddess's arms, though his embarrassment still burned brightly.

"Bell, you idiot! Why did you push yourself so hard?" Hestia scolded him with a worried tone, still holding him tightly. "I was so worried!"

Shirou, Aiz, and Riveria approached them, small smiles on their faces. "He's okay now, Hestia-sama. We found him just in time," Shirou said, trying to reassure the visibly concerned goddess.

Hestia let out a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Shirou. I don't know what would have happened if you hadn't found him."

Bell, still caught in Hestia's embrace, couldn't suppress his gratitude. Despite his embarrassment, his heart was warmed by the care he received. "Thank you, everyone…," Bell murmured softly, his voice full of gratitude.

Hestia looked at Shirou with sparkling eyes, delighted to see her friend here with Bell. "Bell, this is Shirou! My friend who helped me cook Jagamaru-kun before," she said enthusiastically.

Bell nodded, recognizing the name from Hestia's previous stories. "Ah, so you're the one who helped Hestia-sama before," Bell said, his voice filled with admiration. "Thank you for your help, Shirou-san."

Aiz, standing not far away, seemed to smile faintly when Jagamaru-kun was mentioned. "I remember that… I often bought Jagamaru-kun from you, Shirou," she said, recalling those times.

Shirou smiled back, a bit surprised that Aiz remembered. "Yes, I remember. You were one of our regular customers," he replied in a friendly tone. "I'm always glad to hear you liked it."

Hestia, who only just noticed Aiz and Riveria's presence, suddenly froze. Her eyes widened in surprise. "Wait… Shirou, you're walking with Aiz Wallenwhatsit and Riveria Ljos Alf! They're so famous!" she exclaimed with awe and a bit of disbelief.

Riveria just smiled calmly, while Aiz looked at Shirou with the same curiosity as before. Shirou, feeling a bit awkward with the praise, quickly downplayed it. "Ah, no… I'm just a lucky supporter," he replied, scratching his head, trying to hide his embarrassment. "I'm just helping from the back."

"Supporter?" Hestia looked at Shirou with a confused and slightly disbelieving expression. "You're adventuring with Loki Familia as a supporter?"

"Yes, as you can see," Shirou said with an embarrassed smile. "I'm not strong enough to be a frontline fighter, so I help in other ways."

Bell looked at Shirou with admiration. "Even so, that's still amazing, Shirou-san. Adventuring with Loki Familia is a big deal!" he said with enthusiasm.

Aiz glanced at Shirou for a moment before offering a small smile. "He might be modest, but he was very helpful on this expedition," Aiz added, praising Shirou without hesitation.

Shirou blushed, feeling both awkward and a little shy. "Thank you, Aiz. But I'm just doing my best," he said humbly.

Hestia looked at Shirou proudly. "Still, Shirou, you're really impressive," she said with a broad smile. "I'm glad to see you're doing well and have come this far."

Shirou nodded, his heart warmed by the support of his friends. "Thank you, Hestia-sama. I'll keep doing my best," he replied with determination.

Aiz looked at Bell with a gentle gaze, hesitating for a moment before finally speaking. "Bell… I want to apologize for what happened during the minotaur incident," she said with a sincere and honest voice. "I didn't mean to make you feel scared…"

Bell was surprised to hear Aiz's words. His face immediately turned red, and he was flustered, not knowing how to respond. The woman he admired and respected, even considered his hero, was now apologizing to him. "N-No, Aiz-san! There's no need to apologize!" he quickly said, his voice slightly trembling. "I'm actually very grateful to you… if it weren't for you, I might not have survived that day. Thank you so much, Aiz-san," he added, bowing his head deeply.

Aiz gave a faint smile, feeling relieved by Bell's words. "I just wanted to make sure you're okay," she replied briefly but with genuine care.

Bell lifted his head, smiling brightly despite his still slightly red cheeks. "Yes, I'm okay… thank you, Aiz-san."

Riveria, watching the interaction, smiled slightly. "It seems everything has ended well. We should head back now," she said, looking at Shirou.

Shirou nodded in agreement. "Yes, we've been here long enough. Thank you for your time, Hestia-san, Bell-kun," he said politely.

Hestia smiled widely. "Of course, Shirou! It was great seeing you again. Take care of yourself, okay."

Bell bowed respectfully to Aiz and Riveria. "Thank you so much for everything… I hope you all have a safe journey back."

Aiz nodded. "I hope you stay well, too, Bell."

With that, they all said their goodbyes. Shirou, Aiz, and Riveria slowly turned to leave the old Hestia Familia shrine, while Bell and Hestia waved at them with warm smiles. In the fresh morning air, a new bond seemed to have formed between them, a deeper understanding and appreciation.

Upon arriving at Twilight Mansion, the atmosphere was full of energy. The other members of Loki Familia quickly gathered around Shirou, Aiz, and Riveria, who had just returned. Loki herself stood in front with her arms crossed, her eyebrows raised curiously.

"Heh, you three… What were you doing on the 37th floor all this time?" Loki asked, half-joking but clearly wanting an answer.

Riveria smiled slightly, stepping forward. "Aiz… she insisted on fighting Udaeus alone," she replied in a calm voice. "Finn initially forbade it, but after a little persuasion, he allowed it on the condition that Shirou and I keep watch."

Loki listened to Riveria's explanation, nodding with an expression that was hard to read. "Oh? Udaeus, huh? That's not an easy opponent, even for you, Aiz," she said with a serious tone.

Aiz bowed slightly, looking a little embarrassed but also satisfied. "I wanted to test myself… and I finally managed to defeat it," Aiz said in a soft but firm voice.

Loki suddenly smiled broadly, her eyes sparkling. "Alright then… Aiz, let's see how much you've gained this time! Let's update your status!"

Aiz nodded, without saying much more, she followed Loki into a private room for the status update. Shirou stood a little way off, but he could still hear the voices from inside the room.

Loki's excited voice could be heard, "Wow, Aiz! Look at this! You leveled up! You're now Level 6!"

Outside the room, Shirou heard Loki's cheerful shout. He smiled to himself, feeling relieved and proud of Aiz's achievement. Some of the other Loki Familia members nearby cheered, celebrating the good news.

Finn, standing near the door, glanced at Shirou and smiled faintly. "It seems you've also learned a lot from this expedition, Shirou. How did it feel working with us on the deeper floors?" he asked in a friendly tone.

Shirou nodded, returning the smile. "There's a lot I could learn from all of you. This experience was invaluable."

Finn patted Shirou lightly on the shoulder. "Good. I hope you continue to grow, because this journey is still long."

The atmosphere in Twilight Mansion grew more lively with cheers and laughter. Aiz came out of the room with a slight smile on her face, greeted with pats on the shoulder and congratulations from her friends. She blushed, but it was clear she was happy with her latest achievement.

Loki approached Shirou. "Hey, Shirou! Don't think you can escape a status update too! I want to know how far you've progressed," she said with a mischievous grin.

Shirou raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, chuckling softly. "Alright, Loki-sama. I'll take my turn after Aiz."

Loki smiled meaningfully. "Good. The sooner we see, the better. I'm curious about all the new things we might discover."

A faint smile appeared on Shirou's face as he saw Loki's enthusiasm. He knew that his adventure in Orario was just beginning.

Shirou sat down in the chair in front of Loki, ready for his status update. After Loki channeled a bit of blood onto his back, she began to analyze Shirou's progress. Quickly, Loki's expression turned slightly awkward as she looked at the results.

"Eh... well, Shirou, the results aren't too bad," Loki said, trying to sound positive, but there was a hint of confusion in her voice. "But... well, it seems there hasn't been much change since the last time."

Shirou nodded, having anticipated this. "I've only been fighting weaker enemies, so I wasn't expecting too much."

Loki rubbed her chin, thinking for a moment before finally smiling. "Don't worry, Shirou. You don't need to rush. You're still new in Orario, and this dungeon is more complicated than it seems. It's better to take it slow and get used to the Dungeon environment first. Besides, we all know how strong you really are."

Shirou gave a faint smile, feeling comforted by Loki's words. "Thank you, Loki-sama. I will be more careful and continue to grow."

Loki then handed Shirou the updated status sheet. On the sheet, Shirou's new status was written:

Level 3:

Strength: I(0) - I(20)

Endurance: I(0) - I(13)

Dexterity: I(0) - I(17)

Agility: I(0) - I(23)

Magic: I(0) - I(40)

Archer: I

Magic Resistance: I

Magic:

Magecraft

Skills:

Underdog: Reduces excelia gained when fighting weaker enemies and increases excelia when fighting stronger enemies.

Looking at the status displayed on the paper, Shirou examined the numbers presented. Although his status growth wasn't particularly significant, he felt satisfied because he understood the reason.

Loki observed Shirou's reaction with a more sincere smile. "You've done well, Shirou. Keep it up, and when the time comes, you'll be ready for bigger challenges."

Shirou grasped his status sheet firmly, then stood up. "Yes, I will keep trying, Loki-sama."

Loki patted Shirou's shoulder once more before winking at him. "Alright, carry on! If you need anything, don't hesitate to ask."

Shirou nodded and then left the room, his spirits still high despite the modest results. He knew this journey was still long, and every small step was still important.

Chapter 24

The next day, as usual, Shirou and Riveria met in a secluded storage area at the corner of Twilight Mansion's garden. The fresh morning air surrounded them as Riveria sat with her eyes closed, focusing on her training. Shirou stood beside her, watching calmly, ensuring everything was going well.

Riveria took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. She began imagining the "trigger" she had created in her mind—a tree growing rapidly from a small seed, a mental trigger she had been practicing for the past few days. Gradually, she felt something warm begin to flow through her body, starting from her core and spreading throughout. That comforting sensation made her smile, knowing she had succeeded.

"Just like that," Shirou said softly, nodding. "You're almost there."

Riveria opened her eyes, and suddenly a glow of happiness shone from within her. She could feel the steady flow of energy from the Magic Circuit she had managed to open. Unable to contain her feelings, Riveria jumped for joy. "I did it! Shirou, I did it!"

Shirou smiled, but he couldn't help but chuckle softly at Riveria's excited reaction, so different from the calm and wise demeanor she usually showed.

However, when Riveria realized how excited she was, a blush spread across her cheeks. She stopped jumping and covered her face with her hands, feeling embarrassed for showing a side of herself rarely seen. "Ah, forgive me, Shirou... I... I don't know why I acted like that..."

Shirou laughed lightly, raising his hand to calm Riveria. "It's okay, Riveria. This is a great achievement, and you have every reason to celebrate. Besides, I'm happy to see you so enthusiastic."

Riveria lowered her hands slowly, still blushing, but she smiled softly. "Thank you, Shirou. This is all because of your help. I wouldn't have been able to do it without your guidance."

Shirou shook his head gently. "This is all your hard work, Riveria. I just pointed the way; the rest was your effort."

Riveria nodded, feeling more confident than before. "I never imagined I could learn something new like this. But now, I feel like a whole new world has opened up for me."

"And this is just the beginning," Shirou said with a spirited smile. "There's so much more for you to learn. This is the start of a new journey for you."

Riveria wiped away a few happy tears that formed at the corners of her eyes. "Yes, and I can't wait to see where this journey will take me."

Shirou could only smile, pleased to see Riveria's strong determination to keep moving forward. That morning, amid the sunlight streaming through the cracks in the roof of the storage area, they both felt they had achieved something special.

Shirou and Riveria exited the small storage shed in the garden corner, both still panting and sweating dripping from their foreheads. The morning sun had just risen, casting warm rays on their faces. Shirou wiped the sweat from his brow with his sleeve, while Riveria took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heartbeat after the intense training session.

In the garden, Lefiya stood with a watering can in hand, busy watering the newly planted flowers. When she saw Shirou and Riveria coming out of the shed, sweating and looking exhausted, her thoughts immediately went in the wrong direction. Her face flushed, and her eyes widened with a mix of shock and jealousy.

Lefiya approached them quickly, her eyes fixed sharply on Shirou. "What did you do to Lady Riveria, Shirou?!" Lefiya shouted accusingly, her cheeks flushed with emotion. "Don't tell me that you...!"

Riveria quickly realized what Lefiya was thinking and swiftly stepped forward, trying to calm the young girl. "Lefiya, calm down! It's not what you think," she said with a gentle smile, though there was a slight awkwardness in her voice.

Shirou raised an eyebrow, confused by Lefiya's sudden reaction. "Eh? What do you mean, Lefiya?" he asked innocently, unaware of the strange assumption that crossed Lefiya's mind.

Lefiya pointed at Shirou with a slightly trembling finger. "Don't pretend you don't know! The two of you… coming out of the shed… sweating… and—"

Riveria immediately cut in, "We were just training, Lefiya! Shirou was teaching me something new, that's all." She tried to explain calmly, though it was clear she was also a bit awkward about the situation.

Lefiya looked at Riveria suspiciously, but seeing Riveria's honest eyes and Shirou's genuinely confused face, she started to feel a bit ashamed of her own accusation. "R-really?" she asked, a bit quieter, though she still seemed doubtful.

Shirou chuckled softly, realizing the misunderstanding. "Yes, really. I was just helping Lady Riveria with her training. Nothing else, Lefiya," he said with a smile.

Riveria nodded, adding, "We did some pretty intense physical exercises, so it's natural we'd be sweating."

Lefiya's face turned an even deeper shade of red, now from embarrassment. "I-I... I'm sorry, I jumped to conclusions too quickly…" she said in a small voice, looking down at the ground.

Shirou smiled wider and said, "It's okay, Lefiya. It's natural, you just care about Riveria."

Riveria nodded, gently patting Lefiya's shoulder. "Right, there's nothing for you to worry about."

Lefiya nodded slowly, still feeling embarrassed by her overreaction. "Yes... I understand," she said, then turned back to watering the plants with a little more force than necessary, while Shirou and Riveria exchanged glances and chuckled softly between themselves.

Lefiya looked at Shirou with enthusiasm, a new idea spinning in her head. "Then, Shirou… may I also join your training?" she asked with shining eyes. "I want to learn new things too, like Lady Riveria did!"

Shirou paused for a moment, looking hesitant. "Uh, Lefiya… Magecraft isn't something easy to learn, especially if you don't have a magic circuit," he replied cautiously. "And there's a big risk if you try something without enough knowledge."

However, Lefiya's enthusiasm was not easily shaken. "I'll be careful! I promise to listen to all your instructions!" she insisted. "Please, Shirou! I want to become stronger so I can protect Lady Riveria better."

Shirou finally sighed deeply. "Alright," he said with a small smile. "If you really want to try, I can't say no. But remember, Magecraft is very different from the magic you're used to, and it will require a lot of practice."

Lefiya's eyes sparkled with joy. "Thank you, Shirou! I promise to do my best!" she exclaimed happily.

Behind them, Riveria watched closely. When Shirou agreed to teach Lefiya, a small sense of discomfort arose within her, though she wasn't sure why. As the three of them walked toward the small training shed in the garden corner, Riveria felt like something was missing—a familiarity that was usually shared only between her and Shirou during their morning training. Now, there was a third person present.

Riveria bit her lower lip lightly, trying to dismiss the feeling that was bothering her. "Why do I feel like this…?" she muttered softly, almost inaudibly.

Shirou turned to her. "Did you say something, Riveria?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

Riveria quickly shook her head, smiling to hide her feelings. "Ah, no, nothing," she replied. "Come on, let's continue. Lefiya must be eager to start."

Lefiya followed them with a cheerful step, unaware of the mixed feelings that Riveria was experiencing. When they arrived at the shed, Shirou began explaining the basics of Magecraft to Lefiya, patiently repeating some things he had taught Riveria earlier.

However, Riveria could only stand behind them, feeling strange about having to share this moment with someone else. She realized something odd—that she felt a little uncomfortable and… perhaps, jealous?

'Why am I feeling this way?' she thought to herself. 'I should be happy that Lefiya wants to learn something new… But why does it feel like something's wrong?'

Despite her mixed feelings, Riveria continued to listen carefully to every word Shirou spoke, trying to maintain a professional and calm demeanor. However, she couldn't deny that her heart was beating a little faster than usual.

Shirou looked at Lefiya's body awkwardly, noticing the difference between the young girl's form and Riveria's more mature and developed one. For a moment, his mind began to wander into thoughts it shouldn't. "What am I thinking?" he muttered internally, shaking his head to dispel the unwanted images.

He took a deep breath and started placing his hand near Lefiya's shoulder, using Structural Analysis to check if there were any magic circuits in her body. "Just relax, Lefiya," Shirou said, his voice sounding calmer than before. "I'll just check this as quickly as possible."

Lefiya closed her eyes, holding her breath, but the tension was still evident on her face. Shirou closed his eyes, sensing the flow of energy within Lefiya's body. Just like with Riveria, there was a different pattern; this time more subtle, but clearly shaped like ancient runes. Shirou frowned. "It seems… you also have something similar to what Riveria has," he muttered thoughtfully.

Lefiya opened her eyes with hope. "Really, Shirou? So I can use Magecraft too?"

Shirou sighed slowly. "Not exactly," he carefully explained. "The runes are there... but they seem incomplete. The patterns are broken in several places, which means they can't be activated."

Lefiya fell silent, disappointment clearly visible on her face. "So… I can't use Magecraft?" she asked sadly.

Shirou nodded slowly, feeling bad for raising false hopes. "It seems that way, Lefiya. I… I'm sorry," he said sincerely.

Lefiya lowered her head. "It's okay… I shouldn't have gotten my hopes up," she replied softly. "Thank you, Shirou, for trying." She pulled her clothing back on, ready to leave. "I'll return to the mansion," she continued, walking away without looking back.

Riveria watched Lefiya leave, and although there was a slight feeling of guilt in her heart, she also felt relieved. "Now my time with Shirou doesn't have to be shared…" she thought for a moment. But soon after, the guilt crept back. "Why am I feeling like this?" she asked herself, frustrated by her conflicting emotions.

Shirou, still feeling a bit uncomfortable with the situation, tried to change the atmosphere. "Alright, Riveria," he said, smiling gently. "Let's continue our training. I think there's still a lot we can learn today."

Riveria nodded, trying to push aside the guilt and refocus. "Of course, Shirou," she replied with a small smile. "I'm ready." They resumed their training, the atmosphere becoming calm again despite a lingering bit of nervousness.

During the morning practice, Shirou stood facing Riveria in a warehouse filled with fresh air and a faint scent of damp wood. Shirou gave a small smile, "Today, I want to teach you how to sense magical energy more clearly," he said, his eyes radiating the enthusiasm of a teacher.

Riveria nodded, showing her interest. "How do I do that, Shirou?" she asked, her pointed ears twitching slightly as she focused on his words.

Shirou stroked his chin for a moment, thinking. "I've always felt my nose is quite keen when it comes to sensing mystical things," he said. "Like how a hunting dog can detect the scent of its prey."

Riveria gave a small smile. "So, you want me to be like a hunting dog?" she teased.

Shirou chuckled lightly, "Not quite! But, I mean, maybe you can rely on another sense… What about your ears? Have you noticed any changes since opening your magic circuits?"

Riveria nodded, recalling her experience. "Yes, it seems so. My elf ears have become more sensitive to sounds… like hearing soft whispers or tiny vibrations that I never heard before," she answered seriously.

Shirou nodded enthusiastically. "Then let's test this theory. I'll use a little magical energy to create subtle vibrations in the air. Try to listen for them and sense them with your ears," he said, raising his hand.

Riveria closed her eyes, trying to concentrate, and focused all her attention on the surrounding sounds. Shirou began channeling a small amount of magical energy through his hand, creating gentle waves that were barely audible. A soft sound, almost like the rustling of leaves in the wind, began to flutter in the air.

Riveria suddenly opened her eyes, her ears twitching. "I hear something… like the rustle of wind, but softer and more directed," she said, looking pleased with the result.

Shirou grinned widely. "That's great, Riveria! That's the magical energy I released. You really can hear it!" He seemed satisfied with their experiment's outcome.

Riveria smiled happily, her eyes sparkling. "I can't believe this is possible! With a little more practice, maybe I can become even more sensitive to unseen things," she said excitedly.

Shirou nodded, "Of course, Lady Riveria. You have a natural talent… Plus, we can keep developing this technique further."

Riveria looked at Shirou with a grateful smile. "Thank you, Shirou. I'm truly grateful that you're sharing this knowledge with me."

Shirou shook his head with a smile. "I'm also glad to be learning together. We're both learning from each other," he replied.

They continued their training, trying various ways to sharpen Riveria's sensitivity to magical energy, while Riveria felt more confident and enthusiastic in her new journey.

That morning's practice continued with high intensity but also full of laughter and fun. Shirou kept guiding Riveria to focus on the subtle vibrations of the magical energy he created in the air. However, something caught his attention more than usual—Riveria's long ears that twitched with every change in sound. The ears seemed very sensitive, and Shirou couldn't help his curiosity.

Without thinking, his hand reflexively moved to touch the tip of Riveria's ear. "Hmm… your ears are really interesting, moving on their own," he muttered quietly, his eyes still focused on her ears.

Suddenly, Riveria was startled. "Sh-Shirou...!" she exclaimed, her face turning bright red, but she didn't immediately pull away. Her ears twitched under his touch, as if responding very sensitively to it.

Shirou realized and quickly withdrew his hand. "Ah, sorry! I didn't mean—I was just curious… really!" he said quickly, guilt clearly visible on his face. "I didn't know it was inappropriate."

Riveria, though her face was still red, simply nodded slowly. "Most elves don't like being touched by non-elves… especially on their ears," she said in a slightly nervous voice. "It's a very sensitive part for us."

Shirou immediately bowed his head deeply. "Sorry, I really didn't know. I won't do it again."

But Riveria shook her head slowly, a slight smile gracing her still-flushed face. "It's okay, Shirou. For you… I'll make an exception," she said, her eyes looking at Shirou gently. "You may… touch my ears… as you wish," she continued in a softer voice, almost whispering, as if embarrassed by her own words.

Shirou was surprised. "Eh? Really?" He could hardly believe what he had just heard.

Riveria nodded slowly, though her cheeks grew even redder. "Yes… as long as it's you, Shirou," she replied, lowering her face slightly, trying to hide the blush on her face.

Shirou smiled, feeling both relieved and confused. "Alright, but I don't want to make you uncomfortable… Thank you, Riveria," he said in a softer tone.

Riveria looked at him for a moment, then averted her gaze, unable to hide the small smile that appeared on her lips. "I don't mind…," she whispered again, more to herself than to Shirou.

They continued their practice, but the atmosphere between them now felt warmer, with a growing understanding between them, as well as a new closeness that hadn't been there before.

A few days after that incident, Riveria couldn't erase the smile that constantly appeared on her face. Whether while having breakfast at the large table in Twilight Manor, leading magic training, or just walking through the corridors—that smile was always there. The other members of Loki Familia began to notice and wonder, but none dared to ask Riveria directly. They could only exchange confused looks.

"Riveria-sama, is there something that has made you very happy lately?" Lefiya asked one afternoon in a gentle voice, trying to figure out what was going on. As someone who always idolized Riveria, Lefiya felt the need to know what was making her mentor so different lately.

Riveria, who was holding a magic book in the library, just smiled softly. "Ah, it's nothing, Lefiya. Maybe I just… feel a little more calm and happy lately," she replied in a casual tone, trying to hide the truth behind her smile.

Lefiya looked at her with a curious gaze but decided not to push further. "Alright, Riveria-sama. I'm glad if you're happy," she said before returning to her own magic training.

But nighttime was the time when Riveria truly reflected. Every time she lay on her simple bed in her small room in Twilight Manor, her thoughts always returned to the moments in the small warehouse with Shirou. That place, which was once just an ordinary training space, now held sweet memories that always warmed her heart.

"Shirou..." she whispered softly in the dark, her soft voice almost drowned among the pillows and blankets that wrapped around her. Remembering how Shirou always looked at her with full attention, how he was always patient and never pushed her, made Riveria feel very special. Not just because Shirou was kind and wise, but because he saw Riveria as an equal, not just as a mentor or a respected member of Loki Familia.

"Why are you the only one who can make me feel like this?" she thought, allowing herself to be lost in feelings she had never felt before. As an elf over a hundred years old, Riveria knew she was considered mature and wise by many. But behind all that, she was still a young girl in the age of the elves—a girl who also wanted to feel affection and care.

Riveria's green eyes gazed at the dark ceiling of the room, recalling Shirou's warm smile, his attentive gaze, and how he always knew what to do to make her feel comfortable. "You are truly special, Shirou…" she murmured, a small smile reappearing on her lips before she slowly drifted off into a peaceful sleep, her mind filled with the image of the man who had made her heart flutter for the first time

Chapter 25

The next day, in the main room of Twilight Manor, Loki was seen lounging with her feet propped up on the table. Her smiling face seemed to hide something important. Members of the Loki Familia gathered around her, including Shirou, Lefiya, and Bete. The atmosphere was slightly tense, as Loki rarely held sudden meetings like this.

"Alright, listen up, everyone!" Loki began in a cheerful tone, though it was clear there was a serious purpose behind her casual demeanor. "You three,"—she pointed at Shirou, Lefiya, and Bete—"will be following Aiz to the 24th floor. There are some minor issues there that need your help to resolve."

Lefiya nodded eagerly, her eyes shining with enthusiasm. "Yes, Loki-sama! We'll set off right away."

Bete, with a slightly lazy tone, grunted. "Hah, just the 24th floor? Shouldn't be too hard."

Loki smiled wider. "Ah, don't underestimate it. You won't be alone. You'll also be going with Filvis, the captain of the Dionysius Familia."

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "Filvis? Why is she coming along, Loki-sama?" he asked, curious.

Loki glanced at Shirou with a mischievous expression. "She has business with Aiz, and she'll be helping you. But more importantly, Shirou…" Loki leaned forward, staring directly into Shirou's eyes with a sly smile. "You don't need to hide your level anymore."

Shirou was silent for a moment, then asked quietly, "What do you mean, Loki-sama?"

Loki chuckled. "I've fooled Dionysius into thinking you've been level 3 for a while now, even before joining the Loki Familia. There's no point in hiding it anymore; they won't be able to verify it with the guild."

Shirou felt somewhat relieved, but also curious. "Why did you tell Dionysius that, Loki-sama?"

Loki shrugged casually. "Because I don't want them to underestimate you. You're part of the Loki Familia now, and I want others to know that we don't accept weak members."

Bete chuckled lightly. "So, we're bringing along a Level 3 supporter who's actually stronger than most of the other Familia members."

Lefiya smiled proudly at Shirou. "Shirou-san, that means you can fight more freely this time, without worrying about your status."

Shirou nodded, though a bit awkwardly. "Thank you, Loki-sama. I'll do my best."

Loki waved her hand nonchalantly. "Ah, that's what I like to hear. Alright, get ready and head out as soon as possible. Don't keep Aiz waiting too long."

Shirou, Lefiya, and Bete quickly went to their rooms to prepare their gear. When they exited the manor, Filvis was already waiting at the gate with a serious expression, wearing her shining silver armor.

Filvis looked at them calmly. "I hope you're ready. We can't waste any time."

Shirou gave a polite smile. "Of course, Filvis-san. We're ready anytime."

Filvis gave a brief nod. "Good. Let's go. We need to reach the 24th floor before dusk."

With thorough preparations and high spirits, the four of them set off toward the dungeon. Though their goal was clear, Shirou couldn't help but feel a mix of quiet anxiety—but also excitement—about what awaited them in the depths of the dungeon this time.

When they arrived at the dungeon, the group quickly moved. They descended floor after floor with high efficiency, their focus fixed on one objective: to reach the 18th floor as quickly as possible to catch up with Aiz.

Filvis led the group calmly and confidently. Whenever monsters appeared, she faced them with graceful but deadly movements. Filvis wielded her rapier with incredible precision and speed, each thrust hitting a vital point, eliminating the monsters instantly. Even in dangerous situations, her expression remained calm, almost emotionless, as if she was well accustomed to facing such peril.

Lefiya, following behind Filvis, couldn't contain her admiration. "Filvis-san... you're really amazing," she murmured, her eyes sparkling at how graceful Filvis was in battle. Not only was she fast, but every move looked like an elegant dance, leaving Lefiya mesmerized.

Shirou, on the other hand, maintained his pace behind Lefiya. He decided not to use Magecraft during this journey, keeping his abilities hidden from Filvis. Instead, he relied on his conventional weapons—Kanshou and Bakuya—which he kept securely, ready to use at any moment. Even though he wasn't using his full strength, Shirou still contributed significantly in battles, ensuring no monsters got close to Lefiya or Bete.

As they made their way through floor after floor, Shirou occasionally glanced at Filvis, impressed by her extraordinary combat skills. Though she didn't use spectacular magic like Lefiya or brutal speed like Bete, Shirou could see that Filvis was a highly experienced and well-trained fighter.

Bete, despite maintaining a grumpy expression, couldn't help but acknowledge Filvis' efficiency. "Hmph, at least we don't have to waste time with someone who can't fight," he muttered, half-praising her, though in a not-so-friendly tone.

Filvis remained focused on her goal, unaffected by any compliments or remarks. When a large number of monsters appeared, she quickly moved along the battle line, directing Lefiya and Shirou with calm yet firm hand signals.

"Lefiya, stay back and support us with your magic. Shirou, cover the rear and make sure nothing attacks us from the blind spots," Filvis ordered with a calm but authoritative tone, showing her experience in leading dangerous situations.

Lefiya nodded quickly, casting protective spells for the group. Meanwhile, Shirou, just as calm, ensured they weren't ambushed by monsters from behind. Although not using his full power, Shirou felt comfortable in his role, providing protection without drawing too much attention.

After some time cutting through the dungeon with high efficiency, they finally reached the 18th floor. This floor was relatively safer and served as a resting point for many adventurers. However, their group had no time to rest. They continued to search for Aiz, who had arrived earlier.

"Where's Aiz?" Lefiya asked, a bit anxious, her eyes scanning their surroundings.

"We can't stop now," Filvis replied without losing her composure. "She can't be far. Stay alert."

Shirou nodded in agreement, silently observing their surroundings. In his mind, he was already preparing for whatever they might face next. He knew the real challenge might still be waiting on the floors ahead.

Upon reaching the 18th floor, Shirou's group quickly headed to Rivira, a small town located on this relatively safe floor. Although this floor often served as a resting place for adventurers, they didn't want to linger. Their focus was on finding information about Aiz's whereabouts.

They began searching the streets of Rivira, asking residents and other adventurers if anyone had seen Aiz. But no one could provide a definite answer. Some simply shook their heads, while others had no idea at all.

"We haven't found anything," Lefiya said, a little frustrated. "Where could she have gone?"

Filvis remained calm, though a hint of confusion began to show on her face. "She can't be far. Maybe we just haven't found the right person to ask."

Shirou glanced at Bete, who looked more impatient than usual. "Bete, any other ideas?" Shirou asked, trying to keep the group focused.

Bete snorted and directed his gaze toward a suspicious-looking man in the corner of the street. "Wait here. I'm going to try something," he said in a flat tone before walking toward the man.

The man was Mord, a notorious adventurer known for being cunning and often involved in shady dealings. Bete approached him with a sharp look.

"Oi, you!" Bete called threateningly, making Mord turn quickly. "Seen a blonde girl with a sword recently?"

Mord glanced at Bete nervously, trying to act tough. "Oh, Aiz Wallenstein, huh? Maybe. But, you know, that kind of information isn't cheap."

Bete quickly closed the distance, grabbing Mord by the collar. "I'm not in the mood for games, Mord. You want to talk now, or do I have to make you?"

Mord tried to laugh, though fear was clear in his eyes. "Hey, relax, I was just joking. Yeah, yeah! I saw her... she left with a group of other adventurers heading toward the Pantry on the 24th floor."

Lefiya, standing near Shirou and Filvis, breathed a sigh of relief. "Aiz-san... alright, we know where to go."

However, before Mord could slip away, he glanced at Filvis with a strange look, almost as if he feared something unseen. "Hey, kids," he said, more serious this time. "Do you even know who you're bringing with you?"

Shirou and Lefiya exchanged glances, while Bete kept a firm grip on Mord. "What do you mean?" Shirou asked cautiously.

Mord gave a short, uneasy laugh, his voice trembling slightly. "Filvis Challia... or better known as the Banshee. Ever heard of that story?"

Lefiya frowned. "Banshee? What do you mean?"

Mord nodded, his gaze fixed on Filvis, who remained silent and calm. "She's the sole survivor of the Nightmare on the 27th floor about six years ago. Her entire party was wiped out, except for her. That's why they call her the Banshee... like death follows her wherever she goes."

Shirou looked at Filvis, trying to understand what she might be feeling as the story was brought up again. However, Filvis only stared straight ahead, her face showing no emotion, as if the story was nothing new to her.

Bete growled, disliking the direction of the conversation. "Shut up and mind your own business, Mord. You've said enough," he barked, giving Mord a hard shove that made him stumble backward.

Mord quickly backed off, not wanting any more trouble. "Alright, alright, I'm leaving. But remember what I said..." he muttered before disappearing into the crowd.

Lefiya looked at Filvis with concern. "Filvis-san... I'm sorry about what happened earlier. I didn't know..."

Filvis raised her hand, signaling Lefiya to stop. "There's no need to apologize, Lefiya. It's in the past, and nothing can change it. What matters now is finding Aiz and completing the mission."

Shirou nodded, though his heart felt heavy after hearing the story. He could sense the emotional weight Filvis carried, even if she didn't show it. "We should stay focused. Let's continue to the 24th floor," Shirou said, trying to refocus the group.

With renewed determination, the four of them resumed their journey, leaving Rivira and descending deeper into the Dungeon. Despite the shadow of the past lingering over them, Filvis walked with her head held high, focused on their real goal.

After getting information from Mord about Aiz and the other adventurers heading to the Pantry on the 24th floor, they pressed on. But the atmosphere between them grew tenser. Mord's story about Filvis being called the "Banshee" and her past as the sole survivor of the nightmare on the 27th floor six years ago echoed in their minds.

Lefiya looked uneasy, glancing at Filvis with sympathy from time to time, while Bete scowled in frustration, irritated by the growing tension. He finally couldn't hold back any longer. "So, you were the only one who survived that nightmare, huh? Why did you run and let them die?" Bete provoked, his tone sharp and his eyes fixed on Filvis.

Filvis paused for a moment, her face pale, eyes closed as if reliving painful memories. "I had no other choice," she replied quietly but firmly. "I couldn't save them… and I couldn't save myself. Every day, I live with the shame and regret for those who died."

Shirou, walking behind, felt deep sympathy for Filvis. He remembered his own childhood in the burning city of Fuyuki. He, too, had felt alone, powerless, and guilty for surviving when others didn't. But then, Kiritsugu had saved him and given him new hope.

"Filvis," Shirou called gently. "I know what it feels like to carry the guilt of being the only one left. I once felt that way too. But someone saved me—gave me a second chance to live and do more. Kiritsugu, the one who saved me from the Fuyuki fire."

Filvis turned toward Shirou, her eyes softening slightly, though sadness lingered in them. "Someone saved you?" she asked, her voice curious, as if searching for confirmation that someone else could understand her pain.

Shirou nodded. "Yes, and I believe at some point, we all meet someone who comes to save us and gives us new hope. Just like I was saved, I believe you will be, too."

Filvis fell silent for a moment, her face showing a mix of pain and a small glimmer of hope. She smiled faintly, though it was a bitter smile. "Dionysus… He was the one who saved me," she said softly. "He gave me a purpose, a chance to make amends, and a reason to keep living."

Lefiya, seeing this, tried to offer encouragement. "Filvis-san… you don't have to feel ashamed. Many of us would do anything to survive. But you endured, and that alone is remarkable."

Bete just scoffed. "Tch, whether you live with shame or not, that's up to you. Just don't slow us down on this mission."

Shirou shot a sharp look at Bete. "Bete, we all have our reasons for what we do. Maybe we should focus on our mission now."

Bete shrugged begrudgingly but didn't say anything more. The journey continued in silence, but the tension between them eased a little after the conversation. Though there was still unease, a sense of mutual understanding slowly grew among them. Filvis, though still anxious, seemed to feel slightly relieved by Shirou and Lefiya's support, and they continued onward with lighter hearts.

Lefiya walked beside Filvis, feeling anxious. She stole a glance at Filvis, noticing that her hands were trembling slightly. "Filvis-san," Lefiya called softly, trying to find the right words to comfort her. "I know... your past might make you uncomfortable, but you're still here, and that's what matters, right?"

Filvis lowered her head slightly, as if struggling to control her emotions. "You don't understand, Lefiya," she replied coldly. "These hands… they're stained with the blood of those I couldn't save. I don't deserve sympathy or understanding."

Lefiya felt a sudden surge of emotion. Without thinking, she reached out and gently held Filvis's hands, which were shaking with the weight of her guilt. "No," Lefiya said, her voice trembling but firm. "These hands... I'm willing to hold them, even if they're covered in blood."

Filvis was startled, her body tensing at the unexpected touch. She wasn't used to being touched, especially by someone who wasn't an elf. She looked at Lefiya, her eyes wide in disbelief. "Lefiya, you don't need to—"

Lefiya smiled gently, though her eyes were filled with tears she held back. "I know, Filvis-san… I may not understand everything you've been through, but I understand the pain and regret you feel. I want to be someone you can rely on… even if it's just by holding your hand."

Filvis lowered her head, her eyes beginning to glisten with unshed tears. "I... I don't want anyone to touch these dirty hands of mine," she murmured softly, almost in a whisper. "But... thank you, Lefiya."

Shirou, standing behind them, observed their interaction with admiration. He noticed how Lefiya, despite being clearly young and sometimes awkward, had the courage to approach someone known for her dark and painful past. Lefiya truly had a pure heart.

Filvis slowly loosened her grip on her sword, seeming a bit calmer. "Maybe... maybe there's more than just regret," she said quietly. "Maybe there's still hope..."

Bete, who normally didn't care, merely glanced at them with half-closed eyes. "Hah, elf drama," he muttered. "As long as you can fight, I don't care about your past."

Shirou gave a small smile at Bete's comment, knowing that beneath Bete's rough exterior, he understood Filvis's pain as well. "Let's keep going," he said, trying to lift the team's spirits. "Aiz is waiting, and we need to move quickly."

They continued their journey, and this time the atmosphere between them was a bit lighter. Filvis, usually cold and withdrawn, felt a small burden lift from her shoulders. For the first time in a long while, she felt like someone understood and cared for her, even though she was still hesitant to open up completely.

Shirou, Lefiya, Bete, and Filvis finally entered a dark cave on the 24th floor. The cave's eerie atmosphere made them proceed with caution, with only the light from their torches illuminating the winding corridors. The stone walls glistened faintly from the moisture, and the sound of dripping water echoed around them. Their careful footsteps echoed clearly in the stillness of the cave.

Filvis, leading the group, raised her rapier, carefully watching for any movement around them. When a few monsters emerged from the darkness, she stepped forward calmly, swinging her sword with graceful yet deadly precision. In the middle of the fight, Filvis began chanting a spell softly but firmly, attacking her enemies without pause.

"I-I can't believe it... Filvis-san can do it!" Lefiya whispered, amazed at how Filvis could fight on the front lines while performing a concurrent chant, casting spells while attacking.

Filvis glanced briefly at Lefiya, still focused on the battle. "Don't talk too much, Lefiya," she said curtly, slashing at a monster trying to attack from the side. "Focus your energy on your task."

The monsters attacked relentlessly, but Filvis remained composed. Her chanting continued, and every time she finished a spell, her magic blasts immediately incapacitated the enemies before her. "Dio Thyrsos!" Filvis called out, and a bright light erupted from the tip of her rapier, incinerating several monsters at once.

Shirou, watching from behind, observed closely. "Such an efficient fighting style," he thought. "She's able to combine physical attacks and magic at the same time... not many people can do that."

Bete, running on the other side, shouted a comment aloud. "Look at that, Lefiya! Learn from Filvis. She can chant while fighting on the front lines. Unlike you, who always needs protection," he jeered, slashing a monster with his metal claws.

Lefiya bit her lip, feeling a bit hurt. "Bete…! I… I'm trying…"

Shirou noticed the disappointed look on Lefiya's face and tried to reassure her. "It's okay, Lefiya," he said gently. "Everyone has their own way of fighting. You have your own strengths and abilities."

Filvis, meanwhile, continued fighting. "Every adventurer has their own method," she said without turning around, her eyes still locked on the enemies ahead. "The key is to understand your own strengths and weaknesses and use them wisely."

Lefiya nodded slowly, though she still appeared slightly embarrassed. "Yes, Filvis-san... I'll keep learning," she replied in a softer voice.

Ahead of them, the monster attacks intensified, but Filvis remained undeterred. "Stay alert," she said curtly. "There are more coming."

Shirou nodded, feeling inspired by Filvis's calmness and bravery. He realized there was much more he needed to learn about this world and the people in it. Raising his bow, he prepared to face the next wave of enemies, observing and learning from Filvis, who seemed to never lose focus amidst the danger.

They pressed on until they reached a larger cavern. Inside, a horrifying sight greeted them: a group of adventurers from Hermes Familia were surrounded by plant-like creatures known as Violas, which extended their massive roots, ready to tear their prey apart.

Amid the chaos, a group of fanatics could be seen, having strapped bombs to their own bodies, making the situation even more dangerous. At the center of the group stood a shirtless man wearing an antelope skull mask, looking like their leader. His eyes blazed with madness, and his aura radiated a power that couldn't be underestimated.

Without hesitation, Bete lunged forward, directly challenging the fanatics' leader. "You think you can wreak havoc here and get away with it? Fool!" Bete yelled angrily before charging at the masked man. They exchanged blows at a terrifying speed, each trying to find an opening to bring the other down.

"Don't let them get close!" shouted Filvis, while continuing to fend off the Violas surrounding her. Meanwhile, Lefiya began chanting her spell, concentrating her magical energy to assist the others.

Shirou, positioned slightly behind, quickly realized the danger posed by the bomb-strapped fanatics. He drew his bow and fired with precision, aiming at the bombs on their bodies. "This has to be precise," he whispered to himself. His arrow flew and struck one of the fanatics, triggering an explosion.

The effect was a chain reaction. The bombs on the other fanatics' bodies began to explode one after another, creating a series of blasts that destroyed most of the Violas around them, also injuring the remaining members of the fanatics' group.

Filvis, fighting on the front lines, flinched when the leader of the group suddenly turned his attention to her after realizing what Shirou had done. He leaped forward with incredible speed, ready to strike Filvis with full force. But before he could reach her, Shirou had already positioned himself between them.

Using Kanshou and Bakuya, Shirou blocked the masked man's brutal attack, protecting Filvis. The sound of metal clashing echoed throughout the cave, showing just how powerful the attack had been.

"Don't underestimate us!" shouted Shirou, pushing the leader back with his own strength. The leader staggered, clearly surprised that someone had effectively blocked his attack.

Filvis, touched by Shirou's actions, gave a quick nod of gratitude before resuming her assault on the remaining Violas. Together, they began to gain control of the battlefield, ensuring that no enemies remained.

Meanwhile, Bete and the fanatic leader continued their fierce battle, each trying to overpower the other with their strength and speed. However, with the dwindling number of fanatics and Violas around them, the tide of the battle began to turn in favor of Loki Familia.

As the final explosion subsided and the dust began to settle, the cave grew silent. Shirou, Filvis, and Lefiya stood in the middle of the battlefield, panting but victorious. Meanwhile, Bete stood triumphantly over the body of the defeated leader, signaling the end of the intense fight. However, the opponent he thought was down kicked him in the chest from his lying position.

Bete Loga staggered backward after taking a powerful kick from his opponent, causing him to be pushed back several meters. He landed hard, kicking up dust around him. The antelope mask the man had been wearing shattered into fragments, revealing a familiar face to one of the adventurers present.

Asfi Al Andromeda, captain of Hermes Familia, stared sharply at the now-exposed face. That face… she knew it. Her blue eyes widened as memories from a painful past surged back.

"Olivas Act…," she whispered, her voice barely audible, choked by shock and deep fear. "You were supposed to be dead... you died in the 27th Floor tragedy six years ago!"

The man known as Olivas Act stared coldly at Asfi, a wicked smile curling his lips. The wounds on his body, which should have been fatal, began to heal rapidly, his flesh and skin regenerating like an unstoppable monster.

"Oh, Captain of Hermes Familia, Asfi Al Andromeda... you still remember me," Olivas spoke in a mocking tone. "Yes, I was supposed to be dead... but 'she' didn't want that."

"She? Who do you mean?" Asfi asked, her voice trembling, though she tried hard to stay composed.

Olivas raised his hand, looking up at the dark sky, as if searching for something among the invisible stars.

"She… the one who brought me back from the depths of an endless hell. She wants to see the sky again, to feel the sunlight on her hateful face... and to destroy Orario," Olivas's voice became raspy, filled with terrifying intensity. "She wants all the monsters trapped below, in the dungeon, to crawl out and destroy this city. This is all part of her plan."

Bete, now rising from his fall, glared at Olivas with hatred. "You're insane if you think we'll let that happen. Whoever 'she' is, we'll stop her, and this time, I'll make sure you really die!"

Olivas only laughed, a piercing sound that echoed amidst the frozen tension. "Try if you dare, Loki's dog. This world is fleeting, and I've already died once. Death no longer frightens me."

Asfi gripped her magic staff tightly, fear creeping into her heart. Yet, she knew they had to stop Olivas and the sinister being that had resurrected him. Her eyes met Bete's, and in that silent exchange, they both realized one thing: This battle had only just begun, and the fate of all Orario was at stake.

"We have to prepare," Asfi whispered to herself, but her words were loud enough for Bete to hear. "No matter what happens, we cannot let him succeed."

With hearts full of resolve, they prepared to face a more terrifying enemy than they had ever imagined. Olivas Act, who was supposed to be dead, now stood before them as a greater threat than ever, wielding a mysterious power they had never known.

Suddenly, a hole appeared on one side of the cave, while on the other, the sound of rumbling echoed, signaling that a fierce battle was taking place. Aiz Wallenstein, with her sword drawn, shot forward like lightning, attacking the figure of Revis, a powerful warrior standing before her. With stunning speed and strength, Aiz managed to push Revis back, causing her to stagger.

Revis halted at the edge of a narrow chasm, gripping the rocky ledge tightly to stop herself from falling. Her red eyes burned with deep hatred for Aiz, who now stood gracefully before her, unshaken.

From a distance, Shirou and Lefiya watched the battle. Their tense faces brightened as they saw Aiz standing tall, bringing hope amid the darkness of the cave.

"Aiz-san…," Lefiya whispered with a relieved smile, watching her idol fight with unmatched courage.

Shirou nodded, feeling Aiz's strength boost their morale. "With Aiz here, we can definitely get through this. She's an extraordinary fighter."

However, their happiness was short-lived when the sly laughter of Olivas Act echoed throughout the cave. He gazed at Aiz with eyes full of hatred and a desire for destruction.

"So, this is the famous Sword Princess…," Olivas grinned, then raised his hand into the air. "Revis, you've failed. Let me handle this."

Revis grinned, though wounded, and quickly retreated, allowing Olivas to take over.

With a swift movement, Olivas summoned a large, terrifying monster—a creature called Viscum. The monster had a massive flower-like body, resembling the red Violas with steel-hard skin. Its red petals glowed in the darkness of the cave as it stared hungrily at Aiz.

"Viscum, destroy her!" Olivas commanded with a voice full of hatred.

Viscum roared with an ear-splitting sound and leaped toward Aiz with its massive fangs ready to crush her. Yet Aiz remained calm, showing no trace of fear. She raised her sword into the air, and wind began swirling around her, making her blonde hair whip wildly.

"Tempest," Aiz uttered her spell with a voice full of determination and power.

The wind swirled faster, creating a small storm around Aiz. In an instant, the storm transformed into a destructive force, surging directly toward Viscum. The attack struck the monster with full force, shattering its body into fragments in the blink of an eye.

Shirou and Lefiya watched in awe as Viscum was obliterated without resistance. Lefiya beamed, amazed by Aiz's strength.

"Aiz-san is truly incredible!" she exclaimed, her spirit ignited with excitement.

Shirou nodded, though his focus remained sharp. "Yes, she's an extraordinary force. But we need to stay alert. Olivas won't stop here."

Aiz lowered her sword, staring at Olivas with a cold gaze. "If you think these monsters can stop me, you're gravely mistaken. I won't let anyone threaten Orario."

Olivas simply laughed, even though his plan had failed. "You're strong, Sword Princess. But this is only the beginning. There's much more to come, and I'll ensure Orario falls into chaos."

Despite his arrogant words, there was a slight tension in Olivas's expression. He realized that Aiz's strength far exceeded his expectations, and it made him reconsider his next move.

"Lefiya, Shirou," Aiz called without taking her eyes off Olivas. "Get ready, we're moving soon. This enemy isn't finished."

The three of them braced themselves for whatever might come, determined to protect Orario from the looming threat. The cave, once quiet, was now filled with an escalating aura of battle, signaling that the next great fight was just around the corner.

Seeing the situation turn against him, Olivas Act made an unexpected move. With a quick and sudden motion, he sprinted toward the edge of the cave and leaped into the large hole that had opened in the middle of the battlefield.

"Hey, where do you think you're going, coward!" Bete Loga shouted angrily, clenching his fists as he summoned his strength to give chase. Without hesitation, he leaped into the same hole, pursuing Olivas.

Shirou, witnessing the scene, felt a sense of urgency in his heart. He knew that if they allowed Olivas to escape, his evil plan could continue. "Lefiya, help Hermes Familia!" he called out. "I'll chase after Olivas!"

Lefiya looked at Shirou with concern but knew their mission. "Alright, Shirou-san. Be careful!"

Shirou nodded and without hesitation jumped into the hole, following Bete and Olivas. Below, thick darkness enveloped him, but Shirou summoned Kanshou and Bakuya into both hands, ready to face whatever awaited them.

Meanwhile, Aiz Wallenstein still faced Revis, who, despite being cornered, showed no signs of surrendering. Revis rose again from her precarious position, fresh blood flowing from the wound on her arm. Her eyes burned with madness.

"You think you can stop me, Sword Princess?" Revis spat her words with hatred. "I won't fall that easily. My strength far exceeds what you think!"

Aiz remained calm, her eyes focused on every movement of her opponent. "I won't let you or anyone else threaten Orario. Prepare yourself, this is your end."

With an angry shout, Revis attacked again, her sword spinning viciously, but Aiz countered every strike with extraordinary composure, the storm of wind around her continuing to swirl. Their battle became a deadly dance, both moving with incredible speed.

Elsewhere, Lefiya and Filvis had joined Hermes Familia. They were facing a new threat—a large group of monsters called Violas that suddenly appeared from the cave's corners. The monsters were moving plants with poisonous tentacles and sharp claws, viciously swinging at the adventurers.

"Lefiya! We have to take them out before their numbers grow!" Filvis shouted as she quickly cast her spell, summoning her magic power.

Lefiya nodded, though fear gripped her heart, she couldn't back down now. "I'm ready, Filvis!"

"I beseech the name of Wishe!" Lefiya began to chant her spell. "Ancestors of the forest, proud brethren. Answer my call and descend upon the plains. Sing, sing, keep singing."

"Connecting bonds, the pledge of paradise. Turn the wheel and dance."

She chose her Summon Burst. The magic she invoked would replicate Riveria Ljos Alf's spell, capable of annihilating everything in sight. With this immense magical power, she could wipe out every monster at once.

"Come, the ring of fairies."

"Elf Ring."
Her golden magic circle suddenly turned emerald green. Lefiya began chanting Riveria's magic spell.

"The horn of battle sounds aloud, come crimson flames, the ruthless inferno, you are the avatar of hellfire and bring the great war to a close."

"My name is Alf."

Asfi, who was on the front line with Hermes Familia, jumped back while tossing several smoke bombs toward the Violas to give the other adventurers time to regroup. "We can't lose here! Defensive formation, quickly!" she commanded her team with authority.

"They're coming too fast! We need more magic attacks!" one of the Hermes Familia members yelled, fending off the rapidly moving tentacles of the Violas.

Lefiya tried to focus amid the chaos, raising her staff with both hands, finishing her chant with force. "Rea Laevateinn."

A storm of fire erupted in the air, consuming the Violas that were attacking them. In an instant, most of the monsters were incinerated into ash, clearing the way for the other adventurers to counterattack.

Filvis smiled slightly, seeing Lefiya starting to take control of the situation, but she knew it wasn't over yet. "We need to destroy them completely, Lefiya. Don't let a single one escape."

"Understood!" Lefiya replied with determination. "We can do this!"

Meanwhile, in the dark hole of the cave, Shirou and Bete continued chasing Olivas, who seemed to be moving with unexpected speed, as if he knew every nook and cranny of the cave.

"Don't let him escape, Shirou!" Bete shouted angrily. "I'm going to smash him once I catch him!"

Shirou could only run at full speed, making sure not to lose sight of Olivas. In his mind, he kept thinking of a plan to stop Olivas before he could do something more dangerous.

"Olivas... what crazy plan are you hiding here?" thought Shirou as he continued to chase, his resolve growing stronger to stop the revived man.

The battle in the cave was heating up, with each side struggling fiercely to survive. Though surrounded by monsters, the fight against this great threat had only just begun.

Shirou and Bete ran at full speed through the dark corridors of the cave, their footsteps echoing off the cold stone walls. They could feel Olivas Act's presence ahead of them, getting closer. But suddenly, the cave ahead split into two paths.

"Damn! A fork in the road!" Bete growled, his eyes scanning the two routes in front of him.

"I'll take the right," Bete quickly decided without waiting for Shirou's response. "You take the left. We can't let him get away!"

Shirou nodded without hesitation. "Be careful, Bete!" he called, before running toward the left.

Bete just grunted before darting down the right path, his determination to catch and destroy Olivas unshakable.

Shirou sped through the narrow corridor he chose. The light diminished, making visibility more difficult, but he pressed on without hesitation. At the end of the hallway, he arrived in a large chamber within the cave. The room was full of massive roots extending from the walls, and there stood Olivas Act, a wicked smile on his face.

"Ha! I didn't expect the one chasing me to be someone so insignificant," Olivas laughed, his voice echoing through the cave. "I almost hoped it was Bete 'Vanargand.' It would have been more fun to crush that dog of Loki. But it seems luck is on my side today."

Around Olivas gathered a group of Violas, the terrifying creatures that had already slain many adventurers with their deadly tentacles and poison. They moved restlessly, as if awaiting Olivas' command.

However, Shirou didn't seem fazed by Olivas' taunts. Calmly, he drew Kanshou and Bakuya, the twin blades always ready to aid him in battle. "You might think this is luck, Olivas," Shirou spoke with calm but firm confidence, "but it won't last long. I'm going to stop you here."

Olivas stopped laughing, eyeing Shirou more seriously, though a gleam of contempt remained in his gaze. "Do you really think you can stop me, alone? These monsters will tear you apart in an instant."

"Maybe," Shirou replied as he advanced steadily, "but I won't back down. I'll destroy your plans and make sure Orario doesn't fall into chaos."

"Foolish idealism," Olivas waved his hand, commanding the Violas to attack. "Tear him apart!"

The Violas hissed, their tentacles moving swiftly, ready to strike Shirou from all directions. Shirou tightened his grip on his swords, bracing himself for the lopsided fight.

"Trace on!" Shirou invoked his signature spell, reinforcing both his weapons and body. He moved forward with swift steps, dodging tentacles attacking from left and right, slashing Kanshou and Bakuya with deadly precision.

In no time, he had cut down several Violas, turning them to ash, but there were still many left. Olivas stood back, watching with hateful eyes.

"No matter how hard you fight, Orario's fate is already sealed," Olivas said coldly. "This world will burn, and you'll be nothing more than dust beneath our feet."

Shirou glanced at Olivas, his eyes glowing with unshakable resolve. "As long as I'm standing, I'll fight. You won't win, Olivas."

The battle in the cave grew more intense. Shirou faced wave after wave of Viola attacks, but he held his ground, swinging his swords with strength and precision. Though under immense pressure, Shirou showed he wasn't a foe to be underestimated.

Meanwhile, deep inside, Shirou knew he had to end this quickly. If not, Olivas would escape and continue his sinister plans. With each swing of his blade, Shirou resolved to stop this nightmare before it was too late.

Olivas Act began to feel anxiety creeping into his heart as he watched Shirou Emiya swiftly dispatch the Violas he had commanded to attack. Each slash of Kanshou and Bakuya sent the monsters to their deaths, turning them to ash in seconds. Tension started to build on Olivas' face as he realized Shirou was not the weak opponent he had thought.

"This boy... How is he defeating them so easily?" Olivas muttered to himself, feeling a mix of anger and fear welling up inside him.

Seeing Shirou busy with the Violas, Olivas decided to take action. Without warning, he dashed toward Shirou, exploiting a brief opening as Shirou cut down the last Viola. With immense strength, Olivas launched a powerful kick at Shirou, aiming to crush him in a single blow.

Shirou sensed Olivas approaching, but it was too late to fully evade. He twisted his body and raised his shoulder to block the attack.

BAM!

Olivas' kick landed hard on Shirou's shoulder, sending his body flying backward with great force. Though he managed to block it, Shirou felt the tremendous impact of the strike. Pain coursed through his body, reminding him of the significant power gap between himself, a level 3, and Olivas, a level 6.

"Argh...!" Shirou grimaced in pain, his knees hitting the ground, but he clung tightly to his swords, refusing to fall.

Olivas grinned sadistically as he saw Shirou in pain. "You blocked it? Impressive, but it won't be enough. You're too weak to fight me, boy. You should surrender now before I completely crush you."

Despite the pain coursing through his body, Shirou's mind remained sharp. He quickly assessed the situation. The cave was too narrow to use Noble Phantasms or Magic Arrows—such attacks could cause the cave to collapse or backfire on him. He needed a smarter strategy, something that could counter Olivas' physical strength.

Then, in a flash of memory, Shirou recalled Archer's Signature move, a technique used only in critical situations: the Triple-Linked Crane Wings. It was a combination attack with Kanshou and Bakuya that could deceive the enemy and deliver lethal strikes from multiple angles.

"This is the only way...," Shirou thought, gritting his teeth and pushing through the pain spreading from his shoulder. He slowly rose, his gaze locked on Olivas.

Olivas raised an eyebrow, surprised by Shirou's determination to keep standing, despite the clear difference in strength. "What now? Are you so eager to die?"

Shirou didn't respond, his eyes full of resolve. "I won't lose... Not here, not now."

Despite the pain coursing through his body and blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, Shirou stood tall. He knew that Olivas Act was physically stronger, but retreat was not an option. With Kanshou and Bakuya in hand, Shirou closed his eyes briefly, feeling the flow of energy within him, focusing on the one technique that might save him.

He opened his eyes and stared sharply at Olivas, who began advancing toward him, burning with anger.

"This is it...," Shirou murmured to himself, ready to unleash an attack that might change the course of the battle.

With swift movements, Shirou raised his swords and began chanting a spell:

"Spirit and technique, flawless and firm..."

Olivas paused, sensing a shift in the air around Shirou. A powerful, dangerous aura began to radiate from the young man.

"Our strength rips the mountains..." Shirou continued, channeling his energy and determination into every word. His twin swords started to vibrate, responding to the power Shirou was invoking.

"Our swords split the water..." With each word, Shirou's strength grew, and the air around his blades seemed to ripple like waves on the surface of a lake.

Realizing the looming danger, Olivas prepared to strike preemptively, but Shirou pressed on with unwavering confidence.

"Our names reach the imperial villa..."

The twin swords now whirled around Shirou, forming a complex and deadly pattern, signaling his readiness for the final strike.

"The two of us cannot hold the heavens together!"

With a final shout, Shirou hurled Kanshou and Bakuya into the air. The swords flew at incredible speed, spiraling unpredictably as they encircled Olivas from multiple directions, creating an inescapable web of strikes.

"Triple-Linked Crane Wings!" Shirou called out the name of the technique with full conviction as the swords attacked from three different angles.

Olivas, once confident, was now trapped in a whirlwind of attacks he couldn't evade. Kanshou struck from the front while Bakuya slashed from the side. In the confusion, Olivas managed to parry one blade, but he failed to notice the other slicing toward his back.

"Gaaah...!" Olivas screamed as Kanshou pierced through his defenses and Bakuya slashed his side. Blood splattered as deep wounds opened across his body, causing him to stagger backward in agonizing pain.

The swords returned to Shirou's hands flawlessly. He stood, panting heavily but with a triumphant gleam in his eyes. "This isn't over, Olivas. You will fall here."

Olivas, now gravely wounded, struggled to remain standing, his body weakening. "You... you're no ordinary fighter...," he muttered weakly, still filled with hatred.

Olivas Act, barely able to stand, trembled as blood continued to pour from the deep wounds inflicted by Kanshou and Bakuya. He tried to summon his regenerative abilities, the power that had always brought him back from the brink of death. But this time, the wounds wouldn't heal. Panic began to grip Olivas' heart as he realized that Shirou's swords were no ordinary weapons.

"Why... why can't I heal?" Olivas asked, his voice trembling with fear. His eyes widened, trying to comprehend what was happening as his consciousness began to fade.

Shirou, still standing despite his exhaustion, looked at Olivas with unwavering resolve. "It's because of Kanshou and Bakuya," Shirou explained calmly, though fatigue was overtaking him. "These swords have anti-monster properties. They prevent regeneration in beings like you. The wounds they inflict won't heal."

Olivas was silent, his body shaking with pain and fear. "No... this can't be... I can't die here..." But before he could utter another word, his body wavered and finally collapsed to the ground. Blood streamed from his mouth, and his eyes remained wide open, devoid of life. Olivas Act was dead.

Shirou stood there for a moment, staring at the lifeless body in front of him. He felt a mix of relief and emptiness, knowing that though this battle was won, more dangers awaited them.

Suddenly, the sound of footsteps approached quickly, and Bete Loga appeared from one of the tunnels in the cave. His eyes widened as he saw the scene before him. Olivas Act, the enemy he had considered a major threat, lay dead on the ground, while Shirou, whose level was clearly much lower than Olivas', stood with his twin swords, panting heavily.

"What... happened here?" Bete asked, disbelief evident in his voice as he looked at Shirou with a mixture of shock and admiration.

Shirou gazed back at Bete, realizing he had to act quickly to protect himself. Despite his victory over Olivas, he knew his ability to wield Kanshou and Bakuya would raise many questions, especially from the Hermes Familia and the Guild. He needed to keep his status hidden.

"Bete, I have a request," Shirou said in a low but firm voice as he approached Bete. "Please... tell Hermes Familia and the Guild that you were the one who defeated Olivas."

Bete furrowed his brow. "Huh? What do you mean? You did this, didn't you? Why should I get the credit?" His voice was gruff, but curiosity lingered in his tone.

Shirou sighed, feeling the exhaustion settling deeper. "I have my reasons for keeping my status hidden. If they know I could defeat Olivas, they'll start asking questions. I can't explain everything now, but trust me, it's important. Please, help me with this."

Bete stared at Shirou sharply, as if trying to gauge the sincerity behind the request. Deep down, he felt confused and slightly disturbed seeing Shirou, who was much weaker by level, take down an enemy that had been difficult even for him. But on the other hand, he respected Shirou's request, knowing the young man must have his reasons.

"Hmph, this is weird as hell...," Bete muttered, then shrugged. "But fine, I'll do it. But remember this, Emiya, I don't like owing favors. So you'll have to repay me someday."

Shirou gave a weak smile, relieved that Bete had agreed. "Thank you, Bete. I promise I won't forget this."

Bete approached Olivas' body and nudged it with his foot to ensure the enemy was truly dead. "Alright, let's get out of here. We'll tell the others I handled it. You can play along."

Shirou nodded, sheathing Kanshou and Bakuya. Though his body still ached with exhaustion and pain, he knew the battle wasn't over yet. But for now, he could rest a little, having successfully hidden the truth from those who didn't need to know it.

Together, Shirou and Bete left the cave, leaving the body of Olivas Act behind them, a threat finally vanquished.

Chapter 26

In the small hidden warehouse at the corner of the Twilight Manor's garden, Shirou and Riveria stood face to face, ready to continue their Magecraft training. The soft morning sun streamed through the cracks in the wood, casting a warm glow over the simple room. Shirou, his expression serious and focused, calmly explained the next technique they would learn.

"Today, I'll teach you about Structural Analysis," Shirou said, looking directly into Riveria's eyes. "It's a basic technique that allows us to understand the structure of an object more deeply—seeing its components, materials, and even hidden weaknesses within it."

Riveria nodded slowly, trying to absorb every word Shirou spoke. Yet, her eyes involuntarily kept focusing on every detail of his face—the sharp line of his jaw, his serious yet soft brown eyes, and the way he spoke with such attentiveness and calm. Over time, Shirou seemed increasingly captivating in her eyes.

"The first step is to feel the energy around you and focus on the object you want to analyze," Shirou continued, his hand moving slowly to demonstrate the technique. "Try to imagine fine threads connecting every part of the object, and let your mind trace those threads to the core."

Riveria nodded again, trying to follow Shirou's instructions. She focused on a small piece of wood she held, trying to sense what Shirou was describing. But the more she tried to concentrate, the more her mind drifted back to Shirou.

"Why do I keep thinking about him...?" she thought, feeling a bit frustrated. Every time she closed her eyes and tried to feel the energy of the object in her hand, the image of Shirou's face appeared unbidden. She felt her cheeks warm, making it even harder to stay focused.

Shirou noticed Riveria's unsettled expression. "Riveria, what's wrong? You seem distracted," he asked with concern.

Riveria started, straightening her posture and forcing a smile. "Ah, nothing… nothing, Shirou. I'm just having a bit of trouble concentrating," she replied, trying to hide her nervousness.

Shirou chuckled softly. "That's alright, it's not an easy technique. It takes time to truly focus," he said kindly. "Maybe we could try some breathing exercises first to help calm your mind."

Riveria nodded, though her heart was still racing. "Y-yes, that might be a good idea," she said, a little awkwardly. "I should be able to focus better…"

Shirou stepped closer, gently placing his hand on Riveria's shoulder. "Try taking a deep breath, and release it slowly. Let every tension flow out with your breath," he said, his eyes soft as they met hers.

Riveria followed his instruction, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. Yet, in that moment, she became acutely aware of their closeness. Her heart pounded even faster, and the image of Shirou's face became clearer in her mind. She struggled to calm herself, but every time she felt the gentle touch of his hand on her shoulder, her mind wandered further from focus.

Shirou smiled at Riveria's effort. "You're doing well, Riveria," he said softly, offering encouragement. "There's no need to rush; we have plenty of time."

Riveria slowly opened her eyes, her face slightly flushed. "Thank you, Shirou… I'll try again," she said with a shy smile. But inside, she knew these feelings wouldn't be easy to shake.

In the small warehouse that had become their private training space, Riveria sat with a serious expression, determined to understand the Structural Analysis technique Shirou had just taught her. In front of her was a sword Shirou had projected. At first glance, the sword appeared simple, but it held secrets only deeper techniques could reveal.

Riveria sighed, concentrating hard, trying to use Structural Analysis to trace the sword's structure. "You said I should feel the flow of energy through this sword... but why does it feel so difficult?" she murmured, a little frustrated.

Shirou smiled gently, standing beside her. "Take it easy, Riveria. This is a technique that requires a lot of calm and concentration," he said patiently. "Try to feel the sword like you feel the flow of magic around you. Don't just look at its surface."

Riveria closed her eyes again, taking a deep breath, and tried to follow Shirou's guidance. She could feel the energy around her, but still, it was hard to get a clear sense of the sword's structure. "I still can't see it," she admitted, disappointed.

Shirou nodded, thinking for a moment before coming up with a new idea. "How about we try something different?" he suggested.

Riveria looked at him curiously. "What do you mean, Shirou?"

Shirou walked over to a small table in the corner of the warehouse and picked up a wooden board. Quickly, he etched something onto the board with a small sword, writing invisible words. Once finished, he placed another board over it, hiding the writing. "I want you to try using Structural Analysis to read what I wrote inside this board, without opening it," Shirou explained.

Riveria raised an eyebrow, feeling challenged by the idea. "Interesting… So I have to read through the board using magic?" she asked.

Shirou nodded. "Yes. Think of it as practice. Focus your energy on sensing what's inside the board, just like you were trying to understand the sword earlier."

Riveria closed her eyes, took a slow breath, and began channeling her magic, trying to sense what was hidden inside the board. Silence filled the warehouse, the only sound being Riveria's steady, calm breathing.

After a while, Riveria opened her eyes with a slight smile. "I can feel it… there's something written in there," she said excitedly.

Shirou smiled. "Great, Riveria. Now, try to read it."

Riveria focused her energy again, trying to see more clearly what was written. But after a few moments, she shook her head. "I still can't read it clearly… this is harder than I thought," she admitted, a little disappointed.

Shirou patted her shoulder gently. "Don't worry, this is a very difficult exercise. You're on the right path. Keep practicing, and you'll become more sensitive to what you're feeling."

Riveria smiled faintly, feeling a little better. "Thank you, Shirou. I'll keep trying," she said with renewed determination.

Shirou looked at her with admiration. "I know you can do it. It's just a matter of time."

With newfound resolve, Riveria continued her practice, while Shirou patiently guided her, making sure that every small step forward felt meaningful.

Riveria walked slowly along the corridor of Twilight Manor, clutching tightly the wooden board Shirou had given her. On that board, Shirou had written instructions and notes to help Riveria in her Structural Analysis training. Though it seemed simple, the board had now become one of Riveria's most treasured possessions.

Her usually calm eyes now glowed softly, and a small smile played at the corner of her lips. Each step she took was filled with thoughts of Shirou and the lessons he had given her. Riveria felt a warmth different from before, and unconsciously, she hugged the board even closer to her chest.

As Riveria walked towards her room, some members of the Loki Familia who happened to see her exchanged puzzled glances. They rarely, if ever, saw Riveria—the usually calm and wise elf—showing such an expression. They began to wonder what exactly was going on.

At the end of the corridor, Finn, who had just finished discussing something with Gareth, noticed Riveria clutching a wooden board tightly. He furrowed his brow, sensing something different about her demeanor.

"Riveria?" Finn called out, curious, stopping Riveria as she was making her way to her room. "What is that you're holding? It seems very important."

Riveria jumped, startled by Finn's sudden voice. She quickly turned, and realizing how tightly she was hugging the board, her face flushed with embarrassment. She knew her expression might have attracted more attention than she had intended.

"Ah, Finn... This... this is just a training board," Riveria replied, her voice a bit shaky, trying to sound casual. But the redness on her cheeks couldn't be hidden.

Finn raised an eyebrow, still intrigued. "A training board? You seem to be guarding it quite closely... Is it something new?"

Riveria nodded quickly, feeling awkward under Finn's sharp gaze. "Yes, it's... something Shirou gave me to help with my training. Nothing special, just... just a tool," she said, attempting to smile, though her embarrassment was obvious.

Finn observed her for a moment before giving a small smile. "Well, if it helps, that's good. But Riveria... you don't usually look like this."

Riveria paused, realizing she had revealed more of her emotions than she intended. "I... maybe I've just been too focused on this training," she quickly said, searching for an excuse.

However, Finn only smiled warmly. "It's alright, Riveria. Everyone deserves to enjoy what they hold dear."

Riveria lowered her head slightly, her embarrassment growing. "Thank you, Finn," she said softly. "I'll head back to my room now."

With that, Riveria quickly hurried to her room, her face still flushed with embarrassment. Once she reached her room, she quickly shut the door behind her, leaning against the wooden door as she took a deep breath.

"Why am I like this...?" Riveria asked herself, still clutching the wooden board tightly. Her face remained red, but a soft smile crept onto her lips. In the quiet of her room, she gazed at the training board again, feeling a warm, unexplainable sensation.

She knew the board was more than just a training tool. It symbolized the growing connection between her and Shirou, something that made her feel special. And with that realization, Riveria understood that Shirou wasn't just another member of the Loki Familia to her.

In her quiet room, Riveria sat cross-legged on the floor, her eyes closed. Her hands gently touched a small board Shirou had given her a few days ago, with a message inscribed that could only be read using Structural Analysis. Shirou had taught her how to use the technique, and tonight, Riveria decided to try it on her own.

Taking a deep breath, Riveria carefully channeled her magic energy, feeling the flow of od within her body. Her elf ears twitched slightly as she tried to focus fully, sensing the hidden writing within the board. Slowly, the letters began to appear in her mind, like a fog gradually clearing. As she concentrated, her thoughts began to wander.

"What did Shirou actually write here?" she mused. A strange feeling arose within her. "Could it be... something romantic?" Her cheeks gradually reddened as she imagined Shirou writing, "I like you."

Riveria smiled softly, her blush deepening as she imagined the scenario. However, she shook her head, trying to push away her drifting thoughts. "Focus, Riveria," she told herself, bringing her concentration back to the Structural Analysis technique she was attempting.

After a while, Riveria finally succeeded in reading the hidden writing. The letters became clear in her mind. The message read:

"Don't give up, Riveria."

Riveria's eyes widened, and immediately a warm smile spread across her face. She felt a warmth in her chest, filled with a happiness that was hard to explain. "Shirou..." she whispered softly, as if just saying his name was enough to make her feel stronger.

Her heart soared with happiness. Though the words were simple, the support she felt from Shirou was profound. Shirou hadn't written something romantic as she had imagined, but this message... was so sincere, so meaningful. It was something more than just words.

Riveria held back a bigger smile, her heart feeling so light. "He's such a kind person," she thought. "Always knowing how to give encouragement at the right moment."

That night, Riveria lay in bed with an uncontainable smile. Shirou's words echoed in her mind, offering her comfort and motivation. Slowly, her eyes closed, and she drifted off to sleep in happiness, thinking about tomorrow's training—and about the person who had given her new strength to keep moving forward.

The next morning, Riveria walked lightly towards her friend Aina's house, located in the northern part of Orario. The small house was surrounded by a neat garden, with blooming flowers, giving a peaceful contrast to the city's hustle and bustle. As Riveria knocked on the door, she felt a bit nervous, remembering what she wanted to share today.

Shortly after, the door opened, and Aina appeared with a wide smile on her face. "Riveria! It's been so long since you last visited," Aina greeted cheerfully, inviting Riveria inside.

Riveria returned the smile. "Yes, Aina. I'm sorry, I've been busy with Familia duties," she replied as she entered the warm living room. She looked around and smiled, noticing signs of a cozy family life and the aroma of freshly cooked food wafting from the kitchen.

"Come, sit down. I'll make us some tea," Aina said as she quickly moved to the kitchen. Riveria followed her, sitting at the wooden table surrounded by simple chairs.

"How's the family? The children must be growing up fast," Riveria asked with a smile, trying to calm her racing heartbeat a little.

Aina chuckled softly, "Oh, the little one is growing up so fast, just like Eina!" she replied while pouring warm tea into two cups. "And my husband, well… as usual, he's busy in the workshop," she added, her eyes shining with happiness.

Riveria nodded, feeling comfortable with the light conversation. However, she knew there was something else she wanted to talk about. After a few sips of tea and shared laughter about past memories, Aina suddenly noticed something in her friend's expression. "Riveria," Aina said gently, "You look… a bit different today. Is there something you want to tell me?"

Riveria felt her face flush slightly. She knew that Aina could read her better than anyone else. "Well… actually, there is something," she said softly, her voice sounding a bit shy.

Aina leaned forward, looking at Riveria with curious eyes. "What is it? Don't beat around the bush, you know I don't like waiting!"

Riveria took a slow breath and lowered her face, biting her lower lip before speaking. "I… I think… I think I have feelings for someone," she said in a near whisper.

Aina was silent for a moment, looking surprised before finally letting out a small laugh. "Oh, really? Riveria, are you kidding me?" she said with a grin. "I never imagined hearing this from you!"

Riveria blushed, feeling embarrassed by her confession. "I didn't expect it either… but… he's different," she continued softly, still not daring to look directly into Aina's eyes.

Aina stopped laughing and looked at her friend seriously. "Who is he, Riveria? An elf? Or… someone from the Loki Familia?"

Riveria nodded slightly, her face turning even redder. "He's… he's from the Loki Familia, but not an elf," she replied briefly.

Aina smiled widely, warmer this time. "Tell me more. What makes him so special to you?"

Riveria bit her lip again, trying to find the right words. "He… he's patient, considerate, and he never treats me differently because of my status. He treats me with respect, but also like… a friend."

Aina nodded, listening attentively. "So, he makes you feel special?"

Riveria nodded, feeling a bit relieved after saying that. "Yes, he makes me feel… like an ordinary person, not just a High Elf or the leader of Loki Familia."

Aina smiled wider, happy to see the change in Riveria's expression. "That's wonderful, Riveria! You deserve someone who makes you feel like that," she said, her eyes shining with affection. "But… does he know how you feel?"

Riveria quickly shook her head, blushing again. "No, I… I don't know how to tell him."

Aina chuckled softly. "You have to find a way, Riveria. I'm sure he'll be happy to hear it. And remember, you're not just a wise and strong High Elf—you're also a woman who deserves to feel love."

Riveria smiled shyly, feeling lighter after talking with Aina. "Thank you, Aina… maybe I will try," she said with more confidence.

Aina hugged Riveria tightly. "Always, my friend. I'm here for you," she said warmly, while Riveria felt the warmth of her friend's support, and her heart beat with exciting new feelings.

The days passed quickly, and during that time, Riveria became more proficient in using Structural Analysis, a skill taught to her by Shirou. Every night, after finishing her duties and training with Loki Familia, Riveria took time to return to her room, sit quietly, and touch the training board Shirou had given her.

The board had become something very meaningful to Riveria, not just as a training tool, but also as a bridge between herself and Shirou. Every night, she used Structural Analysis to read the hidden messages within the board, messages that Shirou had carefully written.

Tonight, like the previous nights, Riveria sat cross-legged on the floor of her quiet room. With steady breaths and closed eyes, she channeled her magic into the wooden board in her hands, feeling the energy connected to the writing within it. Slowly, the letters began to form in her mind, a new message from Shirou appearing clearly.

"Keep believing in yourself, Riveria. You're stronger than you think."

Riveria smiled softly as she read the message. As always, Shirou's words touched her heart. There was something sincere in every message she found, something that made her feel valued and supported.

She placed the board beside her and reflected for a moment. Even though Shirou was not near her at that moment, she could feel his presence and support through these simple messages. It gave her strength, not only in magic but also in facing her days as a member of Loki Familia.

"It's never easy, is it?" Riveria spoke to herself, still smiling. "But with this encouragement… it all feels more possible."

Her smile grew wider as she pondered Shirou's words. She knew that the feelings growing in her heart were not something she could ignore. Every message she read made her more certain that there was something more than just a teacher-student relationship between them.

"Shirou… I hope you know how much this means to me," she murmured softly, still looking at the wooden board in front of her.

After a while, Riveria carefully set the board aside and decided to lie down. The night was late, and she knew that tomorrow would be another busy day. However, unlike usual, she felt her heart was lighter and more at peace. A warm feeling flowed through her, making her feel comfortable and calm.

With thoughts filled with Shirou's words, Riveria closed her eyes, letting the day's fatigue slowly fade away. Every night, as she drifted off to sleep, the same smile always graced her face—a smile filled with gratitude, happiness, and growing feelings for someone who had begun to hold a special place in her heart.

Riveria knew that tomorrow, and every night thereafter, she would continue to look forward to those messages and the warmth that came with them. And with that feeling, she finally fell asleep peacefully, holding on to the hope and emotions that had just begun to grow within her.

The next day, in a small warehouse at the corner of Twilight Manor, Shirou and Riveria met again to continue their training. However, this time, Shirou had prepared something different. In his hand, he held a black ribbon, and there was a mischievous glint in his usually serious eyes.

"Riveria, today I want to test how far you've come with Structural Analysis," Shirou said with a slight smile.

Riveria nodded, feeling confident in her steadily improving abilities. "Alright, Shirou. I'm ready for any challenge," she replied calmly, though a hint of curiosity lingered in her heart.

Shirou lifted the black ribbon and stepped closer to Riveria. "I'm going to blindfold you with this. You'll use Structural Analysis without the aid of your sight," Shirou explained.

Riveria's eyes widened slightly, and her heart started to beat faster as Shirou began tying the ribbon around her head, covering her eyes. The gentle touch of Shirou's hand on the back of her head made her face warm up a bit, but she tried to remain calm.

"Is it too tight?" Shirou asked with a concerned tone, ensuring Riveria was comfortable.

Riveria swallowed and shook her head slightly. "No, it's just right," she answered, her voice trembling a little.

After making sure Riveria couldn't see anything, Shirou stepped back a few paces and began projecting various types of metals and gemstones in front of them. Around Riveria, objects of different textures and compositions began to appear, each emitting a unique energy that could only be sensed by someone with a high magical sensitivity.

"Now, Riveria," Shirou said, his voice calm yet firm, "use Structural Analysis to identify these objects. Focus on the energy they emit and tell me what you sense."

Riveria took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart. Although her eyes were covered, she could feel Shirou's presence nearby, which gave her additional strength. She began to focus her energy, sensing the flow of magic around her, then channeled that magic into the objects Shirou had projected.

The first object she touched had a hard, cold texture. Riveria focused her mind, trying to sense what was hidden within it. After a moment, she began to recognize the characteristics of its energy.

"This is… iron," Riveria said, her voice full of confidence.

Shirou nodded, though he knew Riveria couldn't see him. "Good, continue."

Riveria moved on to the next object, feeling a smoother yet heavier texture. The energy it emitted was different, denser, and glittered in her mind.

"This is… gold," Riveria answered again, her confidence growing.

Shirou smiled, impressed with Riveria's ability. He didn't give her time to relax and quickly moved on to a more challenging object, a gemstone that emitted a very different energy.

Riveria felt the object in her hand, its energy so pure and delicate, almost like light dancing at her fingertips. She thought for a moment, then smiled slightly.

"This is… a sapphire," she finally said, her voice soft but full of certainty.

Shirou, silently proud, nodded again and finally decided to end the test. "You're right, Riveria. You've identified them all perfectly."

Riveria sighed in relief as Shirou approached and removed the ribbon covering her eyes. As her eyes adjusted to the light, she saw the smile on Shirou's face, a smile that made her heart beat faster again.

"Congratulations, Riveria," Shirou said with an appreciative tone. "You've mastered Structural Analysis very well. I know it's not an easy technique, but you've shown remarkable progress."

Riveria bowed her head slightly, feeling flattered by Shirou's praise. "Thank you, Shirou… I couldn't have done it without your guidance," she said with a gentle smile.

Shirou shook his head, still with a warm smile on his face. "This is all because of your hard work, Riveria. I just helped you find the way."

They both stood there for a moment, letting a comfortable silence fill the space between them. In that moment, Riveria felt something more than just pride in her progress in training. There was a warm feeling growing in her heart, a feeling she knew was getting stronger each day.

"Thank you, Shirou," Riveria said again, this time more sincerely. "I'll keep striving to get better."

Shirou nodded, sensing that her words were not just about their training but also about something deeper. "I'm sure you'll continue to grow, Riveria. And I'll be here to support you."

With that warm feeling enveloping them, Shirou and Riveria continued their day with renewed energy, bringing their relationship to a deeper level, filled with hope and trust growing between them.

The next day, Shirou and Riveria gathered once again in the small warehouse at Twilight Manor. The morning sun softly illuminated the room, creating a calm and focused atmosphere. Today, Shirou had prepared a new lesson for Riveria—a technique that required precision and high control: Reinforcement.

Shirou stood in front of a small table, holding a glass cup in his hand. He looked at Riveria seriously, making sure she understood the importance of this technique.

"Riveria, today I'm going to teach you about Reinforcement," Shirou said as he carefully held the glass. "This technique allows us to strengthen objects by channeling magical energy into them. It's a very useful skill, but it can also be dangerous if not done correctly."

Riveria nodded, listening intently. "I understand. What should I do first?" she asked, her eyes full of enthusiasm.

Shirou gave a slight smile, pleased by Riveria's eagerness. "First, I'll show you how Reinforcement works. Watch closely."

He held the glass with one hand and began focusing his magical energy. Slowly, Shirou channeled energy into the glass, concentrating his power to reinforce the structure of the glass without damaging it. A faint light began to glow from the glass, indicating that the Reinforcement was in progress.

Shirou then released the glass, letting it fall onto the table. However, instead of shattering, the glass landed gently and remained intact.

"As you can see, proper Reinforcement allows an object to become much stronger without changing its appearance," Shirou said as he lifted the glass again, showing it to Riveria.

Riveria looked at the glass in awe. "That's amazing, Shirou. So, our magical energy can really strengthen objects like this?"

Shirou nodded. "That's right. But there's something you need to remember." He shifted his gaze back to the glass in his hand, his expression growing more serious. "If you channel too much magical energy into an object, the results can be very dangerous."

Riveria listened carefully, sensing the change in Shirou's tone. "What happens if there's too much energy?"

Shirou sighed, then focused his energy back into the glass. This time, he increased the flow of magic, putting more energy into the glass. The previously faint light now grew brighter, showing that the glass was under great pressure.

Within seconds, the glass began to tremble and...

CRACK!

The glass shattered with a loud noise, sending shards flying in all directions. Shirou quickly moved his hand, shielding Riveria from the flying debris.

"This is what happens when you don't control Reinforcement properly," Shirou said firmly. "Too much energy will cause the object's structure to be unable to withstand the pressure, and it will eventually break."

Riveria remained silent for a moment, contemplating what had just happened. "So, control is the key to using Reinforcement," she murmured softly, more to herself.

Shirou nodded, his expression softening again. "Exactly. It's not just about how much energy you can channel, but also about how well you can adjust it to the needs of the object you're reinforcing. Too little, and it won't be effective. Too much, and the object could break."

Riveria looked at the shattered glass on the table intently, feeling that this lesson was very valuable. "I understand, Shirou. I'll practice to make sure I can control my magic precisely."

Shirou smiled, satisfied with Riveria's response. "That's what I hoped to hear from you, Riveria. With practice and patience, you'll be able to master Reinforcement like the other techniques."

Riveria nodded resolutely, feeling more motivated to learn. "I'll give it my best."

They continued the training that day with renewed determination. Riveria began trying Reinforcement on various simple objects, with Shirou guiding her to ensure she understood the limits of the technique. Every time she succeeded, Shirou encouraged her, and whenever she failed, Shirou patiently explained where she went wrong.

By the end of the training, Riveria felt that she had learned something very valuable, not just about the Reinforcement technique, but also about the importance of control and balance in using magic. With Shirou's guidance, she was confident that she could continue to grow, becoming stronger and wiser in using her power.

After that day's Reinforcement training was over, Riveria felt satisfied with her progress. Shirou had taught her with great patience, and she felt that she had grown stronger, not only in her magical abilities but also in her understanding of how to control her power.

However, as they were about to part ways, something tugged at Riveria's heart. Every night after training, Shirou always left a message on her training board, simple yet meaningful messages that always made her smile before going to bed. Although Riveria didn't show it, she eagerly looked forward to those messages.

As Shirou prepared to leave, Riveria glanced at her training board with quiet anticipation. But this time, Shirou showed no signs of writing anything. He simply smiled, as if today's training had been enough.

Riveria felt her heart beat a little faster, and before she realized it, the words had already left her mouth. "Shirou… Are you… Are you going to write a message on my training board today?" she asked, slightly embarrassed, her face flushing as she realized how much she wanted that message.

Shirou looked at her with warmth in his eyes. He understood how important those messages were to Riveria, even though he never intended for her to become dependent on them. With a gentle smile, he drew a small sword from his waist and approached the table where the wooden board was placed.

"Alright, Riveria. This will be the last message I write on your training board," Shirou said softly.

Riveria felt a mix of emotions in her heart—happiness, nervousness, and a bit of sadness hearing Shirou's words. She watched closely as Shirou began to engrave something into the board, his careful movements suggesting that each word held deep meaning. Shirou worked calmly, ensuring every letter was written perfectly.

When he finished, Shirou looked at Riveria and smiled warmly. "I hope you'll like this message, Riveria."

Riveria could only nod, too nervous to say anything. She held the board carefully, as if it were the most precious treasure she owned. In silence, she felt the overwhelming warmth of Shirou's newly inscribed words.

That night, Riveria couldn't contain her excitement. Once she was in her room, she quickly sat cross-legged on the floor, holding the training board in her lap. Her heart was pounding, eager to know what Shirou had written.

Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and began channeling her magic, using Structural Analysis to read the hidden message within the board. The letters began to form in her mind, one by one, creating a sentence that made her heart skip a beat.

"I'm very grateful to have met you."

Riveria felt her heart swell with joy, a soft smile slowly spreading across her face. That simple sentence, filled with warmth and sincerity, made all the days she spent with Shirou feel so special. That warm feeling spread throughout her body, making her feel more alive than ever before.

Unconsciously, tears of happiness welled up in the corners of her eyes. In a voice barely above a whisper, Riveria responded to the message, as if Shirou could hear her even though they weren't together.

"Me too, Shirou," she whispered with deep emotion. "I'm also grateful to have met you."

That night, Riveria slept with an uncontainable smile, her heart full of warmth and happiness. Shirou's final message became something she would keep in her heart, as a beautiful memory and as a motivation to keep moving forward. And she knew, no matter how far she went, Shirou's words would always be with her.

Chapter 27

The next day, Twilight Manor was buzzing with activity. Members of the Loki Familia rushed about after hearing an important announcement from Finn. With a serious expression, Finn stood in the center of the main hall, his sharp eyes scanning the gathered Familia members around him.

"Attention, everyone!" Finn began in a firm voice. "The Loki Familia will be undertaking a massive expedition with the goal of reaching the 59th floor. This will be one of the toughest expeditions we've ever done, so make sure you're ready. For those who haven't updated their status, do so now."

Upon hearing the announcement, the members immediately headed to Loki's private room to update their statuses. Everyone knew that updating their status was crucial before such a major expedition, especially when they would be facing tougher challenges in the lower floors of the Dungeon.

Bete Loga was the last to enter Loki's room. He quickly finished updating his status and stepped out with a more confident look on his face.

After Bete was done, it was Shirou's turn to enter Loki's room. Shirou walked in calmly, though there was a slight unease in his heart. He hadn't updated his status in a long time, and after defeating Olivas Act, he knew that many things might have changed.

Loki, who was sitting at a desk with her characteristic sly smile, glanced at Shirou as he entered. "Well, you finally showed up, Emiya. It's been quite a while since you last updated your status, hasn't it?" Loki asked teasingly, though there was a hint of concern in her voice.

Shirou gave a faint smile and nodded. "Yes, it has been a while. I think it's the right time to see how much I've grown," he replied calmly.

Loki swiftly prepared everything and began updating Shirou's status. As she poured a drop of Shirou's blood onto his back and read the new status that appeared, Loki's eyes widened slightly, revealing a bit of surprise she tried to hide.

"Wow, you've made quite a significant improvement, Shirou. It seems defeating Olivas Act gave a big boost to your stats," Loki said, her eyes scanning the new statistics etched on Shirou's back.

Shirou listened quietly, but he knew Loki had more to say.

After a moment, Loki grinned, but there was a serious glint in her eyes. "You know, Shirou, I can sense that you haven't unleashed all of your power. There's something inside you that you're still holding back, isn't there?"

Shirou lowered his head slightly, reflecting on Loki's words. He knew that there was a lot of power within him that he kept restrained, abilities he avoided using in this world, including his ability to use a Reality Marble.

Loki continued, her voice softer but full of hope. "I won't force you to reveal all your secrets, Shirou. But what I do hope is that during the expedition, you'll use your power to protect the other members. We're going to face much stronger enemies on the 59th floor, and I need everyone, including you, to give their best."

Shirou raised his head and looked at Loki. He could see the sincerity in her words, even though Loki was known for her playful nature, there were moments like this where she showed her serious side as a goddess leading a powerful Familia.

"Alright, Loki," Shirou responded with a steady voice. "I'll make sure to use my power as best as I can in this expedition. I won't let you or the others down."

Loki smiled, satisfied, and lightly patted Shirou on the back. "That's what I wanted to hear! Remember, we're a family here, and I'm counting on you, Emiya. Don't hesitate to show what you're really capable of."

Shirou nodded, feeling the weight on his heart lighten a bit. Although he was always hesitant to show his full power, there was something in Loki's words that made him feel more prepared to face the upcoming challenges.

After they finished, Shirou stood up and prepared to leave the room. Before he could go, Loki called out to him once more.

"And Shirou," Loki said with a meaningful smile. "Don't forget, if you ever feel the need to talk or ask for help, I'm always here. We'll face this together."

Shirou turned and gave a slight smile. "Thank you, Loki. I'll remember that."

With renewed determination, Shirou left the room, ready to face the major expedition that was about to begin. He knew that the challenges on the 59th floor would not be easy, but with the resolve and strength he possessed, he promised himself that he would protect everyone important to him, including his new family in the Loki Familia.

Level 3:

Strength: I(20) - C(634)

Endurance: I(13) - C(657)

Dexterity: I(17) - B(700)

Agility: I(23) - C(632)

Magic: I(40) - B(721)

Archer: I

Magic Resistance: I

Magic:

Magecraft

Skills:

Underdog: Reduces excelia gained when fighting weaker enemies and increases excelia when fighting stronger enemies.

That morning, at the entrance to the Dungeon, the atmosphere was filled with a mix of anxiety and excitement. The Loki Familia gathered, ready to begin the grand expedition they had meticulously prepared for. Joining them was the Hephaestus Familia, there to assist in repairing any weapons that might get damaged during the battles in the Dungeon.

Shirou stood among the members of Loki Familia, observing the preparations. His eyes glanced over at Tsubaki Collbrande, the captain of the Hephaestus Familia, renowned as a skilled blacksmith. Shirou recalled that he had once copied one of Tsubaki's Magic Swords, a flame sword with immense magical power. He had since modified that Magic Sword into one of his magic arrows.

While waiting for the order to move out, Shirou noticed Aiz Wallenstein standing slightly apart, receiving a necklace from Lulune Louie, a member of the Hermes Familia. Lulune smiled broadly as she handed over the necklace, saying it was a gift from a mysterious figure in a black cloak who wished for Aiz's safety during the expedition.

"This is from the mysterious figure in the black cloak," Lulune whispered. "He wants to ensure Aiz is always protected in the Dungeon. This necklace has protective powers."

Aiz accepted the necklace with a slight nod, ready to wear it. However, as Aiz lifted the necklace, something made Shirou feel uneasy. He sensed a strange energy emanating from the object. Being skilled in Structural Analysis, Shirou decided to examine the necklace more closely.

"Aiz, may I see that necklace for a moment?" Shirou asked, his tone calm but serious.

Aiz looked at Shirou with a bit of curiosity but trusted his instincts and handed over the necklace. "Sure, Shirou. What's wrong?"

Shirou took the necklace and focused his energy, using Structural Analysis to see what was hidden inside. After a few moments, he opened his eyes, his expression turning serious.

"This necklace…," Shirou began, looking sharply at Aiz. "This necklace isn't just a protective charm. There's something hidden inside, a type of magic similar to a bugging device. Someone might be trying to monitor or listen in on your conversations during the expedition."

Aiz's eyes widened slightly at Shirou's explanation. "A bug? But why…?" She paused, trying to digest the information.

Shirou sighed, thinking hard. "I don't know who placed this magic or what their purpose is, but I suggest you don't wear it. If you have to carry it, it would be better to drop it along the way. That will reduce the risk if this necklace is indeed intended for malicious purposes."

Aiz nodded slowly, recognizing the truth in Shirou's words. "Alright, Shirou. I'll follow your advice." She put the necklace into a small pouch at her waist, deciding to discard it at the right moment later.

Lulune, who was still nearby, unaware of the serious conversation between Shirou and Aiz, simply smiled and waved at them before returning to her group.

After that, Finn gave the final instructions before the expedition began. "Is everyone ready? Remember, we're heading down to the 59th floor, so stay focused and watch out for each other. The Hephaestus Familia will be with us, so don't hesitate to ask for their help if your weapons get damaged."

Tsubaki, standing next to Finn, patted his shoulder with a broad smile. "Don't worry, Finn. The Hephaestus Familia is ready to keep your weapons sharp and strong!"

Members of both Familias responded with enthusiasm, ready to face the great challenge awaiting them in the depths of the Dungeon. Shirou felt a bit relieved knowing that Aiz wouldn't be wearing the necklace, but a sense of caution remained within him. He knew that on this expedition, many things could happen, and he had to be prepared for anything.

With thorough preparations and high spirits, the Loki Familia, along with the Hephaestus Familia, finally began their journey into the depths of the Dungeon, ready to face the dangers that awaited them on the 59th floor.

As the expedition began, Finn decided to split the Loki Familia into two groups. The first group went ahead into the Dungeon to clear the path and secure the area, while the second group, consisting of Shirou, Aiz, Tiona, Tione, Bete, Riveria, Gareth, and Finn himself, would follow to ensure the safe passage of all Familia members.

They moved quickly but cautiously through the early floors of the Dungeon. However, during the journey, they were startled by a novice adventurer who came rushing toward them, his face pale and his breathing heavy.

"Help! A young man with white hair… he's being attacked by a Minotaur!" the novice shouted in a panicked voice.

Aiz instantly jolted at the description. "Bell..." she muttered softly, her voice filled with worry. Without a second thought, Aiz dashed in the direction the novice had indicated, the wind following her swift steps.

"Aiz!" Finn called out, trying to stop her, but he knew Aiz wouldn't just stop like that. Finn quickly gave orders to the others. "Everyone, follow Aiz! We can't let her go alone!"

Shirou, Tiona, Tione, Bete, Riveria, and Gareth immediately ran after her, following Aiz who was already far ahead. They knew that if Bell was truly being attacked by a Minotaur, time was of the essence.

As they neared the scene, Aiz suddenly stopped in her tracks, her eyes narrowing as she looked ahead. There stood a muscular man with determined eyes—Ottar, the captain of the Freya Familia. He stood firm, as if ready to block anyone who tried to pass.

"Ottar..." Aiz said in a cold tone. She knew that Ottar was a formidable opponent, possibly one of the most dangerous in Orario.

Ottar stared at Aiz without expression, but his aura of power was heavy, almost oppressive. "I was ordered to watch," Ottar said briefly, his voice deep and authoritative. "No one is to interfere with that fight."

"Step aside, Ottar," Aiz responded firmly. "I won't let Bell die here."

Ottar didn't move, only staring at Aiz with a sharp gaze. "That's not your concern, Sword Princess. This fight is part of a test given to him. Freya-sama wants to see how far he can grow."

"This isn't a test, it's torture!" Aiz exclaimed, her right hand trembling as she gripped her sword, ready to fight if necessary.

As the tension between them escalated, the other members of the Loki Familia finally arrived. Finn stepped forward, standing beside Aiz with a calm but vigilant expression.

"Ottar, we don't want any trouble here," Finn said diplomatically. "But we can't allow one of our friends to be in danger. Let us through, and there won't be any further issues."

Ottar glanced at the members of the Loki Familia gathering around him. Although he was one of the strongest fighters in Orario, facing the entire Loki Familia would be foolish. He knew this wasn't the time for conflict.

In a low voice, Ottar finally said, "I'm only following orders. But this time, I'll step back." He slowly stepped aside, clearing the way for them.

As soon as Ottar moved aside, Aiz shot forward, not wasting a moment. Shirou and the others quickly followed, rushing toward the place where Bell might be fighting for his life.

When they arrived, they found Bell Cranel, the young man with white hair, standing face-to-face with a large Minotaur. Bell's body was covered in wounds, but the determination in his eyes was unshaken. Aiz saw that Bell was on the brink, but surprisingly, he continued to fight, even though the odds seemed slim.

"Bell!" Aiz shouted, her sword ready to strike the Minotaur.

However, Bell only turned his head slightly, and despite his exhaustion, he shook his head. "Aiz-san… please let me… finish this on my own..." his voice sounded desperate yet full of resolve.

Aiz hesitated, torn between her desire to protect Bell and her respect for his request.

Shirou, standing next to Aiz, sensed the difficult decision she had to make. He placed a hand on Aiz's shoulder and said calmly, "Trust him, Aiz. This is his fight. But we'll be here to make sure he doesn't fall."

Aiz looked at Shirou, then slowly nodded. "Alright… but we'll help him if he can't fight anymore," she said firmly.

With that agreement, they all stood back, watching as Bell continued to struggle. Despite their anxiety, they respected Bell's request and stood ready to support him at any moment.

With everything that had happened, one thing became clear: this expedition wouldn't just be a physical test, but also a mental and emotional one for every member of the Loki Familia. They knew that the dangers in the Dungeon didn't just come from monsters, but also from the conflicts and difficult choices they would have to face.

Bell Cranel, still a novice at level 1, fought tenaciously against a level 2 Minotaur. The sight left the members of the Loki Familia watching from a distance stunned. They hadn't expected that Bell, who was once considered weak and had even been laughed at by Bete, could now fight with such strong determination.

Bete, who was usually cynical, stood silently watching the battle. He didn't say anything, but there was a glimmer of recognition in his eyes. He remembered how he used to mock Bell, considering him useless. But seeing the young man now, fighting with everything he had despite facing a stronger enemy, made Bete realize how much Bell had grown.

Tiona, also watching with keen interest, smiled broadly as she saw Bell continue to fight. "This battle…," she said in awe, "It reminds me of the story of Argonaut! A hero who bravely faces a much stronger enemy, armed only with determination and courage!"

Tione, standing beside her, nodded. "Yes, though Bell isn't as strong as Argonaut yet, he has the same spirit. It's truly impressive," she said in a calmer but deeply appreciative tone.

Amidst the admiration, Finn turned to Shirou, who stood with a thoughtful expression. With a small smile on his face, Finn asked teasingly, "So, Shirou, how does it compare? When you were still level one like Bell is now, you fought enemies much stronger than you, like Revis who was level 6. What was going through your mind then?"

Shirou turned to Finn, realizing that even though Finn was teasing, his question carried genuine curiosity. Shirou recalled his first encounters with opponents much stronger than himself, including Revis, and how he had to rely on more than just physical strength to survive.

"At that time, there was only one thing on my mind," Shirou said calmly but firmly. "I had to survive, no matter how weak I was compared to my enemies. I knew that if I fell, the people I cared about would be in danger. So, even though I didn't have the strength to win, I kept going, hoping that at least I could protect others or make enough of a difference to give them a chance to survive."

Finn's smile widened at Shirou's response. "That's such a fitting answer for you, Shirou," he said with a small laugh. "Like Bell now, you also fight with your heart, not just your sword."

Shirou looked at Bell, who was still struggling against the Minotaur, and though he felt sympathy, he also saw incredible resolve in Bell. "Bell has a strong will," Shirou continued. "He may not have great strength yet, but his determination can lead him to achieve extraordinary things. That's what makes him similar to the heroes Tiona was talking about."

Finn nodded in agreement, his eyes returning to the ongoing battle. "Exactly. In this fight, Bell might not only be testing his strength but also proving to himself that he can overcome his fears, and that's more valuable than just winning."

Meanwhile, Bell, though injured and exhausted, showed no signs of giving up. Every punch and slash he received from the Minotaur was met with a counterattack filled with determination. His perseverance inspired the members of the Loki Familia, who grew to respect the young man even more despite his lower level.

Aiz, who had been worried at first, began to feel relieved and a little proud seeing how far Bell had come. She could see a bit of herself in the way Bell fought tirelessly, despite the odds.

As the battle continued, Shirou realized that this moment was more than just an ordinary fight for Bell. It was a turning point, a test where Bell would prove not only to others but also to himself that he was worthy of being a true adventurer.

And with each passing second, Bell Cranel, though still a novice, demonstrated that he had the potential to become someone great, just like the heroes in the stories he had heard.

Bell Cranel, though his body was covered in wounds and his breath was ragged, showed no signs of retreating. The Minotaur before him seemed to grow angrier, but Bell only focused all his energy on one spell he knew well.

"Firebolt!" Bell shouted, launching a close-range firebolt spell. The attack hit the Minotaur hard, but Bell didn't stop there. He kept gathering his remaining energy, firing the Firebolt spell again and again at close range.

"Firebolt! Firebolt! Firebolt!" Bell cried out, each time unleashing his magic relentlessly.

Finally, the barrage of attacks reached its peak. The already badly wounded Minotaur couldn't withstand the continuous blasts of magic striking its body. With one final roar, the Minotaur exploded into ashes, leaving Bell standing alone in the middle of the battlefield marked by the traces of their fight.

However, this victory came at a high cost. Bell had exhausted all his magical energy, and his body had reached its limit. With his remaining breath, Bell continued to stand, but his eyes slowly began to close. He had no strength left, and his consciousness started to fade.

Seeing Bell begin to falter, Shirou immediately moved. He rushed toward Bell, and before the young man could collapse to the ground, Shirou carefully caught him, holding his body to prevent him from crashing down.

"Bell… you've done more than enough," Shirou whispered softly, honoring the incredible effort the young man had put forth.

Bell didn't respond, having completely lost consciousness. However, on his weary face, there was a peaceful expression—a sign that he had given his all in the fight.

Shirou calmly lifted Bell's body and carried him gently. Even though Bell was unconscious, Shirou made sure the young man was safe in his arms. As Shirou turned around, he noticed Liliruca Arde, Bell's supporter, who was also injured and exhausted, lying not far from where Bell had fought. Lily's eyes showed relief at seeing Bell safe, but her body was too weak to move.

"Finn," Shirou called to the leader of the Loki Familia as he approached, "Bell and Lily are completely exhausted. I'm going to take them back to the Hestia Familia. They need immediate care."

Finn nodded, understanding the situation. "You're right, Shirou. Get them back safely. We'll continue the expedition without you. Make sure they receive the care they need."

Aiz, who was still looking at Bell with a mixture of admiration and relief, agreed with a nod. "That's for the best. Bell has given everything he has. He needs to rest."

Shirou looked at them all with confidence. "I'll make sure they get back safely. Don't worry."

With Bell in his arms and Lily carefully cradled on the other side, Shirou began to walk out of the Dungeon. Each step he took was steady, even though he knew this task was vital. He made sure his steps were firm, to avoid jostling their injured bodies.

As he walked out, Shirou felt a connection with Bell. Although they hadn't spoken much before, Shirou could sense a similarity in their determination to protect those they cared about. He also understood how important Bell was to many people, including Aiz, who clearly cared deeply for him.

After exiting the Dungeon and reaching the surface, Shirou made his way toward the Hestia Familia's headquarters. Although the journey felt long, Shirou remained focused on keeping Bell and Lily safe.

When he arrived, he was greeted by Hestia, the goddess who loved Bell like her own child. Hestia's face turned pale when she saw the condition Bell and Lily were in, but seeing that Shirou had brought them back safely, her worry eased a little.

"Bell! Lily!" Hestia cried out anxiously, running toward them.

"They're safe, but they need immediate care," Shirou said calmly, gently lowering Bell and Lily. "I brought them here as quickly as I could."

Hestia nodded, her eyes welling up with tears of relief. "Thank you, Shirou. You truly saved them."

Shirou just gave a slight smile and nodded. "They are our friends. It was my duty to ensure their safety."

With Bell and Lily now in Hestia's care, Shirou felt a sense of relief. He had done what he could to help, and now he could return his focus to the ongoing expedition.

However, deep in his heart, Shirou felt that the bond between him, Bell, and the members of the Loki Familia had deepened after this incident. He knew they were all part of the same world, connected by battles and the shared determination to protect what they held dear.

With that feeling, Shirou took his leave and began making his way back to the Dungeon, ready to rejoin the Loki Familia and continue their expedition.

As was typical for the Loki Familia, they successfully breached the 50th floor without much trouble. Although this floor was known to be one of the more dangerous sections of the Dungeon, they managed to get through it with little difficulty. Shirou, who had rejoined the expedition, played a different role this time. He acted more as a supporter, collecting drop items and ensuring the found treasures were kept safe.

One reason Shirou chose this role was that they were working alongside the Hephaestus Familia. Deep down, Shirou still wanted to keep his Projection ability hidden, especially since many of the weapons he replicated were derived from the works of the Hephaestus Familia. He knew that displaying his full power in front of them might raise unwanted suspicions.

That night, after a long journey and exhausting battles, the two Familias set up camp in the safe zone on the 50th floor. Despite being deep within the Dungeon, this zone was relatively safe from monster attacks, making it an ideal place to rest and prepare before advancing to the next floor.

Around the campsite, campfires were lit, casting a warm glow on the faces of those who were tired but content. Members of the Loki Familia and Hephaestus Familia sat together, sharing food, laughter, and stories about the battles they had faced throughout the day.

Tsubaki, the captain of the Hephaestus Familia, sat not far from Shirou, inspecting a weapon she had just finished repairing. She glanced over at Shirou, who was busy checking the drop items.

"Hey, Shirou," Tsubaki called out in a friendly tone, "You're pretty good at finding rare items in the Dungeon, huh? A lot of what you found today are items that don't appear often."

Shirou turned and smiled politely. "Thank you, Tsubaki. I'm just trying to help as much as I can. Besides, with you all here, I don't have to worry too much about fighting."

Tsubaki chuckled and nodded. "Well, we do have some pretty reliable hands when it comes to fighting. But still, you did a great job. Don't sell yourself short."

Finn, who was sitting across from them, chimed in with a slight smile. "Shirou has a talent for keeping the team balanced. Even though he didn't stand out in battle today, his contributions were still important."

Shirou nodded humbly. "I just want to make sure everything goes smoothly. Besides, I think keeping our weapons and equipment safe is just as important as fighting."

Tiona, who was chewing on some food nearby, joined the conversation. "Right, especially with all the drop items we got today, we can repair and strengthen our weapons. It's all thanks to your hard work, Shirou."

Riveria, who had also been listening to the conversation, looked at Shirou with a gentle gaze. She knew that Shirou was holding back from showing his full strength, but she also understood his reasons. "We all have our roles to play in this expedition. And you, Shirou, are playing yours very well."

Shirou felt a bit touched by the support from his companions, but he continued to try not to stand out too much. "Thank you, everyone. I'm glad I could help."

That night, in the peaceful camp, the atmosphere became more relaxed and familiar. The members of the Loki Familia and Hephaestus Familia spent their time resting and recovering their energy, sharing stories, and laughing together.

Aiz, who was sitting not far from Shirou, occasionally glanced over at him. She could sense that Shirou was holding something back, a power he chose not to reveal. However, she didn't feel the need to ask further. Aiz knew that every adventurer had their secrets and their own reasons, and she respected that.

As the night grew late, one by one, the Familia members began to retreat to their tents to sleep. Before going to bed, Shirou took a moment to gaze up at the dark sky above the safe zone, reflecting on his journey so far.

He knew that the deeper they ventured into the Dungeon, the more likely it was that he would have to reveal some of the power he had kept hidden. But for now, Shirou was content with his role as a supporter—protecting his friends in ways that were not always visible but were just as important.

With a calm mind, Shirou finally entered his tent, ready to face the new challenges that awaited on the floors to come.

That night, around the warm campfire, the atmosphere in the Loki Familia and Hephaestus Familia camp grew more serious. Finn Deimne, the leader of the Loki Familia, gathered all the key members for a strategic meeting. They knew that from the 51st floor onward, the challenges would become increasingly difficult, and every step had to be carefully planned.

Finn stood in front of the campfire, his face illuminated by the flickering light, giving him a stern and authoritative appearance. All eyes were on him, waiting for the decisions to be made.

"Alright, everyone," Finn began in a calm yet firm tone, "tomorrow, we will continue our expedition to the 51st floor and beyond. These floors will be much more dangerous, so we need to determine who will advance and who will stay behind to guard the camp."

Finn looked around, seeing the attentive faces watching him. "Aiz, Tiona, Tione, and Bete," Finn started naming names, "you will be on the front lines. You are the best at close combat, and your strength is crucial for breaking through the enemy defenses on the next floor."

Aiz nodded slightly, her face showing her usual determination. Tiona and Tione smiled with enthusiasm, while Bete just grunted, but it was clear he was ready for the upcoming challenge.

"Raul, Lefiya, Cruz, Alicia, and Narvi," Finn continued, "you will act as Supporters. Your focus will be on supporting the frontline team with magic, healing, and ensuring our path remains secure."

Lefiya nodded confidently, relieved that she could contribute to the team. Raul and the others also showed their readiness, though there was a hint of worry in their eyes, knowing the challenges that lay ahead.

Finn then looked at Riveria and Gareth, who were seated nearby. "Riveria, Gareth, you already know that you'll be joining us. As usual, you'll help lead the team and ensure everything goes according to plan."

Riveria nodded calmly, her expression as serene as ever, while Gareth simply nodded in agreement, ready to protect everyone with his immense strength.

Finally, Finn turned his gaze to Shirou, who was quietly sitting at the edge of the meeting. The atmosphere suddenly grew more tense as Finn looked at him with meaningful eyes.

"Shirou Emiya," Finn said seriously, though there was a glimmer of hope in his voice, "you will join us as a Wild Card."

All eyes shifted to Shirou, who remained calm despite the increased attention on him. He knew this was an important moment.

"So far, you've chosen to hold back your power, and we respect that decision," Finn continued, "but in the coming floors, we might face threats unlike anything we've seen before. I want you to be ready to show your true capabilities if needed."

Shirou looked at Finn for a moment, then nodded firmly. "I understand, Finn. I'll do whatever it takes to ensure we all make it through this expedition safely."

Tiona grinned widely, encouraging Shirou. "This is exciting, Shirou! I've always been curious about how strong you really are. I'm sure you'll impress us all!"

Tione added with a more serious tone, "If Finn is entrusting you with the Wild Card position, it means we all trust you. Don't worry, we'll face whatever comes together."

Aiz simply nodded slightly, her expression calm, though her eyes showed that she too was eager to see how far Shirou could go.

Finn continued, "For those of you staying at the camp with Hephaestus Familia, make sure everything remains secure. This is our resting place, and we can't afford to lose it." He paused for a moment, looking at everyone sharply. "Remember, we are Loki Familia. We always protect each other, and we never leave anyone behind."

All the members nodded, feeling the shared spirit among them. Despite the daunting challenges ahead, they knew that with teamwork and combined strength, they could face anything.

After the meeting ended, Finn let everyone rest and prepare for the next day. Shirou, still sitting by the campfire, felt a mix of emotions—determination to protect his friends and uncertainty about how they would react if he truly revealed his full power.

Riveria approached, sitting next to Shirou. "Don't worry, Shirou," she said softly. "You're not alone in this. We're all here to support each other."

Shirou looked at Riveria and gave a small smile. "Thank you, Riveria. I know. And I'll do my best to make sure we all come back safely."

That night, Shirou prepared himself for what might be his biggest challenge in the Dungeon so far. And though there was tension, he felt a bit more at ease knowing that he wouldn't face it alone. Together with Loki Familia, he knew they could handle whatever came their way.

Chapter 28

That morning, the atmosphere at the camp on the 50th floor was filled with new energy. After the meeting the night before, all members of the Loki Familia and Hephaestus Familia knew they had to be ready to face the significant challenges in the lower floors. Tsubaki Collbrande, the captain of Hephaestus Familia, had worked tirelessly throughout the night to ensure that the weapons prepared for the Loki Familia fighters were in their best condition.

As the sun began to shine on the camp, Finn, Gareth, Bete, Tiona, and Tione gathered around Tsubaki, who was waiting for them with a broad smile. Before her lay five new weapons that glistened in the morning light.

"Good morning, everyone," Tsubaki greeted with enthusiasm. "I have something special for you today."

They all looked at the weapons with keen interest. Tsubaki lifted a large sword that appeared heavy and strong and handed it to Gareth.

"This is for you, Gareth," Tsubaki said with a smile. "This weapon has the properties of Durandal, meaning it won't break easily. You'll need this durability in the lower floors."

Gareth nodded with satisfaction, feeling the balance and power of the weapon in his hands. "Thank you, Tsubaki. This will be very useful."

Tsubaki then handed twin swords to Tiona and Tione. "For the two of you, with your fast and powerful fighting style, these weapons will be extensions of your hands. The Durandal properties will ensure you can strike without worrying about them breaking."

Tiona grinned widely, swinging her swords with enthusiasm. "Wow, this is amazing! Thank you, Tsubaki! With these, we'll crush everything in our path!"

Tione also felt the strength of her new weapon, nodding appreciatively. "This is perfect. You truly know how to forge weapons that suit us."

Bete, who was a bit quieter that morning, received his new weapon—a pair of spiked gloves with Durandal properties. He didn't say much, but his eyes gleamed with determination as he tried them on. "These are good. I'll make sure they feel it," he said in a flat tone but clearly appreciating Tsubaki's work.

Finally, Tsubaki handed a spear to Finn. "Finn, as the leader, you need a weapon that you can rely on in any situation. This spear will be your mainstay on the lower floors. With the Durandal properties, you can fight without fear of it breaking."

Finn received the spear with a grateful nod. "This is the perfect weapon, Tsubaki. I'll make good use of it."

While all the members received their new weapons, Aiz approached Tsubaki. Even though Aiz hadn't asked for a new weapon, she felt the need to speak with Tsubaki, who had helped her so much in the past.

"Tsubaki," Aiz said softly, "thank you for everything you've done for us."

Tsubaki smiled broadly and patted Aiz's shoulder. "No need to thank me, Aiz. You're all like family to me." She then looked at Aiz more closely, her smile becoming warmer. "You know, Aiz, I still remember the first time I met you. Back then, you were like a sword always drawn, always ready to fight, as if you had no other purpose than to become stronger."

Aiz looked at Tsubaki attentively, recalling those times. "Yes... I felt that by fighting, I could find the strength I was looking for," Aiz replied softly.

Tsubaki nodded. "That's true, but you've changed, Aiz. Now, I see you're calmer, happier. It's as if you've found your sheath—a place where you can rest, where you feel comfortable."

Aiz fell silent for a moment, pondering Tsubaki's words. Indeed, since meeting Bell and the members of Loki Familia, her feelings had changed. She was no longer just a fighter seeking strength but someone who had also found other meanings in life—friendship, protection, and perhaps, hope.

"Maybe you're right," Aiz finally said, with a faint smile on her face. "I feel… more complete now."

Tsubaki chuckled and patted Aiz's shoulder again. "That's what I want for you, Aiz. A sword always drawn will quickly dull. But a sword that knows when to be sheathed will remain sharp for a long time."

Aiz nodded slowly, feeling relieved by the conversation. She knew her journey wasn't over, but with her friends by her side, she felt stronger and more prepared to face whatever came next.

That morning, with new weapons and renewed spirit, the Loki Familia prepared to continue their expedition down to the 51st floor. They knew that the challenges ahead would not be easy, but with these preparations, they were ready to face whatever awaited in the depths of the Dungeon.

With their new weapons in hand and spirits blazing, Bete and Tiona took the lead, guiding the group on their expedition to the 51st floor. Bete, with his new spiked gloves, seemed more aggressive than usual. Every step was filled with energy, as if he couldn't wait to unleash his strength on the enemies they would face.

Tiona was equally enthusiastic, moving swiftly with her twin swords, ready to face any threat that appeared. They moved quickly, traversing the dark corridors of the Dungeon with confidence. The other members of the Loki Familia, including Shirou, followed closely, maintaining their formation tightly.

It didn't take long before the first threat appeared. Black Rhinos, large monsters with thick skin and sharp horns, emerged from the Dungeon walls in a narrow corridor. These monsters were known for their incredible physical strength and brutal attacking capabilities.

"They're coming! Don't let them get close!" Finn shouted, directing his spear forward.

Bete immediately leaped towards one of the Black Rhinos with incredible speed, striking it with his new spiked gloves. "You think you can block my path?!" he shouted energetically. The hard horn of the Rhino cracked under Bete's punch, and with a series of strikes, he managed to bring the monster down.

Tiona wasn't far behind, attacking with her twin swords, slashing the legs of one of the Black Rhinos with swift and precise strikes. "Come on, let's destroy them all!" she exclaimed with excitement.

While they were fighting the Black Rhinos, Virgas—monsters capable of shooting acidic liquid—began emerging from the ceiling and walls. Their acid was dangerous, capable of injuring anyone it touched, as well as damaging weapons and armor.

Shirou, positioned in the middle of the formation, quickly recognized the threat. "Virgas above! Keep your distance and avoid their acid!" he shouted as he drew his bow.

With full focus, Shirou called upon his black arrows and fired them one by one at the Virgas lurking in the darkness. His black arrows flew swiftly, striking each Virga with precision, making them fall to the ground before they could unleash their acid attack.

"Great job, Shirou!" Lefiya called from the rear, impressed by his accuracy.

But the threat was far from over. Deformis Spiders—large, terrifying monsters with long legs—began crawling along the walls and ceiling. They were notorious for their strong webs, capable of capturing unwary adventurers.

"Deformis Spiders above us!" Finn shouted, warning everyone to be alert.

Shirou spotted one of the large spiders moving to launch an attack. Without hesitation, he shot another black arrow at the spider, hitting it squarely in the body and causing it to fall to the ground with a loud thud.

However, another spider managed to launch its web, quickly shooting its strands toward Tione, who was at the front line. Shirou acted quickly, gripping Kanshou and Bakuya, and calling upon the power of Reinforcement to strengthen the blades.

"Kanshou, Bakuya!" Shirou shouted as he leaped forward, slashing the incoming web aimed at Tione with both swords. The web was easily cut by Shirou's swift slash, saving Tione from danger.

Tione turned and smiled at Shirou. "Thanks, Shirou. You arrived just in time."

Shirou nodded while remaining vigilant. "No problem. We need to stay focused. There are still many of them around us."

Finn and Riveria led with calm precision, providing guidance as they continued to advance. Gareth used his massive axe to smash the remaining Black Rhinos, while Aiz quickly cut down any monsters brave enough to come close.

The battle in the narrow corridor was intense, but with good teamwork, Loki Familia managed to handle every threat that came their way. Bete seemed to grow more aggressive with every strike, smashing the foes with full force. Tiona and Tione moved like shadows, attacking with speed beyond the naked eye's ability to follow.

Shirou remained in the center, ready to provide support from a distance with his black arrows or engage in close combat with Kanshou and Bakuya when necessary. Every attack he made was precise, ensuring that no enemy could get near his companions.

After some time, they managed to clear the corridor of the monsters. Heavy breaths could be heard from the members of Loki Familia, but they all felt satisfied with the result. Though the path ahead was still long, they had proven they were ready to face whatever awaited them on the lower floors of the Dungeon.

Finn raised his hand, signaling for a brief halt. "Good job, everyone. We managed to handle this attack well. Let's continue with more caution. Stay alert."

Everyone nodded in agreement, and with their spirits still high, they pressed on, drawing ever closer to their destination. Shirou felt the weight on his shoulders growing heavier, but he knew he could handle it. With his friends by his side, he was ready to show his true strength if things got tougher.

Loki Familia continued their journey at a fast pace on the 52nd floor. Finn, always vigilant and thinking of the best strategies, ordered his team to avoid unnecessary confrontations with monsters and focus on advancing as quickly as possible.

"We don't have time to fight every monster we come across," Finn commanded firmly. "Stay focused on our goal and avoid battles whenever possible!"

All the members nodded in agreement, moving swiftly through the Dungeon's corridors. Shirou, positioned in the middle of the group, remained alert, ready to respond to whatever might happen. However, no one could predict the sudden danger that appeared from below them.

Suddenly, a loud rumbling sound echoed from beneath the floor. A giant blast of fire shot up from below, creating a hole in the 52nd floor with tremendous force. A Valgang Dragon, one of the most powerful monsters residing on the 58th floor, had unleashed a massive fire blast directly toward them.

"What is that?!" Tiona shouted, her eyes wide as she saw the enormous hole suddenly appear beneath them.

Raul, positioned at the rear, didn't realize the danger. Unknowingly, a large web shot toward him, attempting to pull him into the hole created by the fire blast. But before the web could reach him, Lefiya quickly moved, pushing Raul out of harm's way.

"Raul, watch out!" Lefiya yelled, pushing him with all her strength.

However, Lefiya's action had serious consequences. The web caught her instead, rapidly pulling her into the deep, dark hole.

"Lefiya!" Raul shouted in panic, realizing what had just happened.

Seeing Lefiya being pulled into the hole, Shirou didn't think twice. He instantly channeled Reinforcement magic to his legs, enhancing his muscles for an extraordinary leap. With incredible speed, Shirou jumped into the gaping hole, chasing after Lefiya, who was falling rapidly.

"Lefiya, I'm coming!" Shirou shouted as he dived downward.

In the darkness, Shirou approached the helplessly falling Lefiya. With quick movements, he managed to catch Lefiya tightly, pulling her into his embrace to shield her from further falling. However, the danger was not over yet. They were still in the path of a potential fire attack from the Valgang Dragon below.

"You're safe with me, Lefiya!" Shirou declared firmly.

With Lefiya in his arms, Shirou used his Projection ability, creating a powerful anti-fire shield to protect them from any possible fire blasts. The next fire breath from the Valgang Dragon hit the shield hard, but Shirou ensured it remained sturdy, shielding them from the deadly heat.

Lefiya, still shaken, looked at Shirou with eyes full of gratitude. "Shirou... thank you...," she said in a trembling voice, even as they continued to fall.

"It's okay, Lefiya. I won't let you get hurt," Shirou replied with a voice full of confidence.

They continued falling deeper, passing through the lower floors. Finally, with a small explosion below, they landed hard on the 58th floor. However, thanks to Shirou's Reinforcement and the projected anti-fire shield, they managed to land safely, albeit slightly shaken.

As the dust began to settle, Shirou held Lefiya tightly, ensuring she wasn't seriously injured. "Are you okay, Lefiya?" he asked gently, looking at her pale face.

Lefiya nodded slowly, though still trembling. "Yes, I... I'm fine. Thank you, Shirou... without you, I would've..."

"No need to thank me," Shirou interrupted softly. "It's our duty to protect each other. What's important now is that we find a way back to the others."

But before they could plan anything, a loud rumbling sound came from another direction. The Valgang Dragon, which had fired from below earlier, now emerged from the darkness, its red eyes glaring at them menacingly.

"We need to move now, Lefiya," Shirou said firmly, preparing himself for the worst. "I'll protect you from here. Stay behind me."

Lefiya nodded, taking a deep breath to calm herself. Together, they had to find a way to survive the looming danger on the 58th floor and find a path back to their friends above. Shirou knew this challenge wouldn't be easy, but he was determined to protect Lefiya with all the strength he had.

As Shirou and Lefiya prepared to face the Valgang Dragon emerging from the darkness on the 58th floor, they heard loud sounds from above. Through the hole they had fallen through earlier, Bete, Tiona, Tione, and Gareth suddenly appeared, their expressions battle-ready.

"You didn't think we'd let you fight alone, did you?" Tiona shouted with a wide grin as she landed with an acrobatic leap, joining the frontline.

Bete, with incredible speed, dashed forward, attacking the Valgang Dragon with his fists, reinforced by spiked gloves. "Let's smash them!" he roared with enthusiasm, striking the dragon with tremendous force.

Tione quickly followed behind her sister, slashing with her twin swords, moving swiftly to wound the massive legs of the Valgang Dragon. "Don't let them catch their breath!" she yelled, attacking with deadly precision.

Gareth, arriving last, immediately demonstrated his immense physical strength. With a booming voice, he grabbed one of the Valgang Dragons and, with great power, slammed it into the ground with his bare hands. "Take that, you big lizard!" Gareth shouted with a deep, confident voice.

While her companions fought on the front lines, Lefiya prepared her magic at the back, gathering a great amount of magical power. "Arcs Ray!" she shouted loudly, unleashing a burst of light that pierced through the air and struck one of the Valgang Dragons, forcing it to retreat.

Shirou, positioned at the back, used this opportunity to provide support from a distance. With a projected Magic Arrow, he targeted another Valgang Dragon. Keeping his distance, he concentrated his magic into the arrow ready to be fired.

"Inferno Arrow!" Shirou yelled as he fired his arrow toward the mouth of one of the Valgang Dragons that was preparing to breathe fire. The arrow hit its mark right in the dragon's mouth, causing a massive explosion that blew its face apart, scattering flames in all directions.

Another Valgang Dragon tried to approach, but Shirou quickly switched and prepared his next arrow. "Frostbite Arrow!" With a cold, precise shot, the ice arrow struck one of the Valgang Dragon's legs, freezing its massive legs and immobilizing it.

In the air, another Valgang Dragon attempted to escape, flying high to avoid the attacks. Shirou aimed his bow upward, this time with a different arrow.

"Gale Arrow!" The arrow spiraled with tremendous wind power, hitting the flying dragon hard, breaking its wings and causing it to crash back to the ground with a loud thud.

Tiona and Tione quickly seized the opportunity to attack the fallen dragon, slashing its massive body with their twin swords. Bete launched a flurry of strikes at the dragon frozen by Shirou's Frostbite Arrow, shattering its icy legs and bringing the beast down.

Gareth, with a loud laugh, continued to punch and hold down the Valgang Dragon he had first slammed, making sure it couldn't get back up. "They're not as tough as they think they are!" he shouted with enthusiasm.

Meanwhile, Lefiya unleashed her final magic attack, a stronger "Arcs Ray!" striking the Valgang Dragon that was trying to get back up after the first hit. The magic beam pierced through the dragon's body, causing it to collapse to the ground, no longer moving.

The battle on the 58th floor was fierce, but with incredible teamwork, Loki Familia managed to defeat all the Valgang Dragons that had appeared. Shirou, even from the backline, played a key role with his long-range magic, ensuring that none of the dragons could launch a fatal attack.

After all the dragons had fallen, they all stood in the middle of the battlefield, breathing heavily but satisfied with the outcome.

"Great job, everyone," Finn said as he arrived on the scene, ensuring everyone was okay. "We managed to handle this attack without any losses. Shirou, you really showed your strength this time."

Shirou gave a slight smile, sighing in relief. "Thank you, Finn. It was all because of our teamwork. Without you all at the front, I couldn't have done it."

Lefiya, still a bit shaken but smiling with relief, looked at Shirou with deep gratitude. "Shirou... you truly saved me. I don't know what to say."

Shirou shook his head gently. "No need to thank me, Lefiya. You did an amazing job, too. We're here to protect each other."

Gareth, still chuckling, gave Shirou a hearty pat on the back. "You did a good job, kid. You're someone we can rely on in situations like this."

Bete, though not saying much, nodded in agreement. "Not bad. But next time, don't make me have to jump down a hole just to save you," he said in a teasing tone, though it was clear he acknowledged Shirou's abilities.

Tiona and Tione grinned widely, with Tiona shouting, "I knew you were awesome, Shirou! We all knew it!"

They all shared a small laugh, feeling closer after going through this intense battle together. With their spirits still high, they prepared to continue their journey within the Dungeon, getting closer to their goal. However, they also knew that greater challenges might still lie ahead.

After the fierce battle on the 58th floor, Finn led Loki Familia toward their current expedition goal: the 59th floor. They all knew that this floor was one of the most dangerous in the Dungeon, and the Guild's information indicated that it should be filled with biting cold.

However, when Finn checked the steps leading down to the 59th floor, he felt something strange. There was no cold greeting them, only an eerie and unnatural silence.

"This is strange...," Finn murmured, his expression serious. He looked around, trying to sense if he had missed something. "According to the Guild's report, this floor should be cold, but I don't feel anything. We need to stay alert."

Gareth nodded, agreeing with Finn's warning. "You're right, Finn. If something doesn't match the information, we might be facing something we've never seen before."

Finn then turned to the other members of Loki Familia. "Everyone, get ready. There might be something unexpected down there. Stay close and stay alert. Let's not get separated."

With a cautious spirit, they all began to descend the stairs to the 59th floor. When they arrived, they were greeted by a sight that was completely unexpected.

Instead of the icy or cold terrain they had anticipated, the 59th floor was filled with a dense green forest, something that had never been reported before. Strange light filtered from above, giving the area an almost magical atmosphere, but also stirring an unsettling feeling in the adventurers' hearts.

"This... isn't what I imagined," Tiona said in a surprised tone, her eyes scanning the strange forest around them.

Tione nodded, her eyes filled with suspicion. "It's too quiet. No monsters in sight, and this doesn't match what we know about this floor."

They proceeded cautiously, staying in a tight formation. In the middle of the 59th floor, they saw something striking—a monster resembling a large flower stalk growing from the ground. The creature was consuming Magic Stones provided by Virga wandering around the forest.

Finn raised his hand, signaling them to stop. "Wait, look at that," he whispered to the others, his eyes fixed on the strange monster.

Slowly, the large flower began to bloom, its petals opening with a slow yet ominous motion. From within the flower, a figure of a woman with long black hair emerged, connected to the monster by roots that spread from her body. Her face appeared human, but there was something sinister in her gaze.

Aiz stared at the woman in shock, her eyes widening as the realization began to dawn on her. "That... that is a Spirit," she whispered in a voice barely audible, recognizing the figure as something similar to her mother, Aria.

However, the woman's form was no longer entirely human. A dark aura surrounded her, indicating she had been corrupted by the Dungeon's power. A sudden burst of mad laughter came from the woman, haunting the air around them.

"Aria... Aria...," the voice whispered, calling Aiz's mother's name with a disturbing tone. The mad laughter grew louder, while her empty eyes stared directly at Aiz.

"Aria...! You are here, Aria!" she screamed, filled with madness. The woman laughed again, this time even louder, filling the air with darkness and unimaginable sorrow.

Aiz stood still, her body trembling slightly as she heard her name being called. Her emotions were a mix of fear, sadness, and confusion. "This can't be...," she murmured, still unable to believe what she was seeing.

Finn, sensing the tension Aiz was experiencing, quickly gave an order. "Everyone, prepare for battle! We don't know how strong this Spirit is, but she's clearly not just an ordinary monster."

Bete stepped forward, his fists ready for a fight. "Whatever it is, we have to destroy it before it attacks us!" he shouted with high spirits.

Tiona and Tione also prepared themselves, though they could feel that something was very wrong with this situation. "Aiz, are you okay?" Tiona asked with a worried tone.

Aiz simply nodded, trying to calm herself. "I... I'll be fine," she replied, though it was clear she was still shaken by what she had just seen.

Shirou, positioned in the middle of the formation, sensed the tension flowing through the entire team. He knew that whatever happened, they had to act quickly before the situation worsened.

"We need to destroy that flower before it gathers more strength," Shirou spoke firmly, readying an arrow on his bow. "I'll support you from the back."

Finn nodded in agreement. "Aiz, if you're not ready, fall back. We'll handle this."

But Aiz gripped her sword tightly, determination returning to her eyes. "No. I will fight. This... this is a battle I have to face."

With that decision, Loki Familia prepared to face the Corrupted Spirit in front of them. This battle would be a significant test for all of them, especially for Aiz, who had to confront the shadow of her past now appearing in a distorted, dark form.

As the Virga and the long tendrils of the Corrupted Spirit began to attack, the tension on the 59th floor rose drastically. The tendrils moved quickly, trying to reach the members of Loki Familia who were dodging the strikes. Finn, with his sharp leadership instincts, immediately sensed that something more dangerous was happening.

"Riveria! Start chanting! My thumb is twitching; that's a bad sign!" Finn commanded with a firm tone, realizing they might be facing more than just a regular physical attack.

Riveria, already sensing the tension in the air, immediately began chanting, quickly gathering her magic. She knew something was wrong and had to be ready with defensive spells to protect them.

While they all fought against the Virga and the attacking tendrils, the Corrupted Spirit behind them suddenly began chanting a spell. An eerie, frightening magical chant echoed throughout the floor, startling all the members of Loki Familia.

"Magic?!" Tiona shouted, her eyes widening at the sound of the chant. "How can a monster use magic like this?"

Finn, remaining calm despite the worsening situation, quickly gave another order. "Everyone, attack the Corrupted Spirit before she finishes her spell! Hit her with everything we've got!"

Without hesitation, the Supporters aimed their Magic Swords at the Corrupted Spirit. Lefiya, standing at the back, quickly prepared her magic with a strong resolve. "Fusillade Fallarica!" she shouted, releasing a powerful magic attack with blazing flames rushing swiftly towards the Corrupted Spirit.

At the same time, Shirou aimed his bow and prepared an Inferno Arrow in a Broken Arrow state. He knew that this attack might be the key to stopping the Corrupted Spirit. "Inferno Arrow!" he shouted, releasing a bright, blazing arrow towards the target.

Their combined attacks hit the Corrupted Spirit hard. However, just before the attacks landed, the large petals of the flower-like monster closed around the woman inside, shielding her from most of the damage. The flames from Shirou's Inferno Arrow only managed to burn a small part of the petals, not causing any significant impact.

"Impossible... she managed to withstand all of that!" Finn said with a serious expression.

But before they could react further, the Corrupted Spirit finished her chant. "Firestorm!" she screamed with a voice filled with hatred, unleashing a massive, deadly firestorm. The flames engulfed the entire area, rushing with incredible speed towards Loki Familia.

Riveria, who had just finished chanting Via Shilheim, quickly created a powerful protective barrier around them. "Via Shilheim!" she shouted, conjuring a large shield surrounding the team to protect them from the approaching flames.

However, as the Firestorm struck the barrier, the flames easily penetrated the strong magical protection. Riveria was shocked as she felt the almost unbearable heat of the fire.

"It can't be... my shield isn't strong enough!" Riveria exclaimed, her eyes widening in shock.

Seeing the danger drawing closer, Shirou stepped forward without hesitation, positioning himself between Riveria and the approaching flames. With a determined look, he began chanting a mantra that was deeply familiar to him.

"My body is made of blades," Shirou murmured, his voice filled with conviction as he summoned the hidden power within himself.

In a loud voice, he called forth Rho Aias, the legendary shield made of seven petals. "Rho Aias!" he shouted, as the great shield appeared before him, protecting them from the oncoming firestorm.

Three petals of Rho Aias shattered instantly under the force of the Firestorm, causing excruciating pain to surge through Shirou's body. However, he stood firm, ensuring the flames did not reach the others.

Riveria looked at Shirou with concerned eyes. "Shirou! You can't hold this on your own!" she yelled, seeing the immense burden Shirou was bearing.

Despite his body trembling from the pain, Shirou remained focused. "I... I must protect you all...," he replied in a hoarse voice, holding the shield with all his strength.

But the threat was not over. The Corrupted Spirit began chanting another spell, one more terrifying than the last. "Meteor Swarm!" it cried, causing the sky above them to fill with massive meteors hurtling towards them with deadly speed.

Shirou, already enduring unbearable pain from Rho Aias, knew he could not retreat now. With unwavering determination, he raised Rho Aias above, ready to face the next attack.

"I won't let this... destroy us all!" Shirou shouted, channeling all his strength into the shield.

The large meteors struck Rho Aias with tremendous force. One by one, the petals of the shield shattered, absorbing the deadly blows. Shirou's body shook violently, the unbearable pain attacking him, but he did not retreat. He knew that if he failed, they would all be annihilated.

Finally, with one last explosion, Rho Aias was completely destroyed, but the meteors were also shattered along with the shield. They all were spared from total destruction, but Shirou fell to his knees, his body filled with unimaginable pain.

"Shirou!" Riveria cried out, rushing towards him to help.

Aiz and the others also moved closer, seeing how hard Shirou had fought to protect them.

"You did an incredible thing, Shirou," Finn said with a tone full of appreciation. "Without you, we might not have survived this attack."

Shirou tried to smile, though his face was pale from exhaustion and pain. "I... just did what I had to do...," he replied softly.

Even though the Corrupted Spirit still stood in the distance, laughing with the same madness as before, Loki Familia knew they could not give up now. With Shirou severely wounded, they needed to find a way to defeat this formidable enemy and protect each other from the ever-present threat.

Shirou staggered, his body covered in wounds, and blood flowing from various parts of his body. Despite having managed to withstand the Corrupted Spirit's deadly attack, his body was now in a very weakened state. The Supporters of Loki Familia quickly moved to assist him.

"Shirou! You need a potion, let me—" Raul said anxiously, trying to hand a potion bottle to Shirou.

Riveria, seeing how severe Shirou's condition was, also prepared to cast a Healing Spell. "Shirou, I'll heal you now. You can't continue like this."

But before they could do anything, Shirou weakly yet firmly held up his hand to stop them. "No... wait..." he murmured with a raspy voice. He knew there was something more urgent than healing himself at that moment.

With blurred vision, Shirou saw the Corrupted Spirit consuming another Magic Stone given by Virga. He knew that if the creature recovered and began chanting again, they would not have enough time to stop it.

"He... he's going to start again..." Shirou struggled to speak, his breath ragged. "We... have to stop him now... before he can recover his energy."

Despite his body trembling from the immense pain, Shirou gritted his teeth, refusing to give up. With a shaking hand, he reached out and summoned the bow belonging to the Heroic Spirit Atalante—a bow filled with legendary power.

Aiz, standing nearby, realized what Shirou was about to do, but she didn't stop him. She knew Shirou was their only hope to stop the Corrupted Spirit before it was too late.

With heavy breaths, Shirou nocked an arrow on the bow, his gaze fixed on the sky above them. Despite the excruciating pain, he remained focused, channeling the power embedded within the bow.

"Phoebus Catastrophe," Shirou whispered, his voice filled with deep power. As he drew the bow, green energy began to flow into the arrow, filling it with Atalante's legendary might.

The arrow, brimming with shimmering energy, was fired into the sky at an incredible speed. Moments after reaching its peak, the arrow burst into hundreds—no, thousands—of smaller arrows, all coated in a destructive green energy.

"His attack... it's incredible," Finn murmured, watching in awe as the arrows turned into a deadly rain aimed at their enemy.

The shower of arrows struck down the Virga around the Corrupted Spirit, destroying them all in an instant. Not a single one could withstand the deadly assault. But the rain of arrows didn't stop there. The arrows continued towards the flower petals protecting the body of the Corrupted Spirit, piercing through the previously impenetrable defenses.

With a rumbling sound, the petals began to break apart, burning and tearing in various places due to Shirou's attack. The female figure within was revealed once more, now exposed and more vulnerable than before.

But the success came at a cost. Shirou, having sacrificed his remaining energy for this attack, could no longer support his body. As he saw the petals crumble, he felt his legs weaken, and his vision began to darken.

"We... did it...," Shirou whispered, his voice barely audible before finally his body gave out, collapsing helplessly to the ground.

Riveria immediately ran towards Shirou, worry etched on her face. "Shirou! You can't fall now!" she shouted as she began her healing incantation, her hands trembling slightly from the tension.

Aiz also rushed over, her gaze full of concern. "Shirou, hold on... we're not done yet."

Finn, maintaining his composure, looked at the Corrupted Spirit, now exposed and vulnerable. "This is our chance," he said firmly. "We need to finish the Corrupted Spirit before it can recover again. Everyone, attack with all your might!"

With renewed vigor, the members of the Loki Familia prepared to launch their final assault. Though Shirou had sacrificed himself to give them this opportunity, they knew they had to end this fight as quickly as possible—to save Shirou and to ensure the Corrupted Spirit would no longer threaten them.

They all advanced with courage and determination, ready to end this battle with victory. However, even on the brink of destruction, the Corrupted Spirit remained a formidable foe, and they had to give everything they had to defeat it before it was too late.

Seeing Shirou fall after unleashing an incredible attack, Finn realized this was their chance to end the battle. With eyes full of resolve, he took a deep breath and focused his power. At that moment, Finn decided to use his legendary ability—Hell Finegas.

"Now... is the time to end this," Finn muttered, his voice filled with determination.

With a force that shook the ground beneath him, Finn activated Hell Finegas. An intense aura of fury radiated from him, causing his entire body to tremble with an almost uncontrollable energy. With incredible speed, Finn charged forward, cutting through the tendrils of the Corrupted Spirit that tried to block his path. The tendrils were easily severed, unable to withstand Finn's attacks fueled by rage and power.

"Nothing will stand in our way!" Finn shouted as he surged forward, breaking every tendril that approached. Each swing of his spear destroyed everything in its path.

With one swift motion, Finn raised his spear high and hurled it with tremendous force. The spear flew at a speed no ordinary eye could follow, heading straight for the head of the Corrupted Spirit. The spear struck hard, piercing the Corrupted Spirit's skull, causing blood and dark energy to splatter around.

"Is it over...?" Tiona asked, her eyes still fixed on the body of the Corrupted Spirit, which appeared limp.

However, the face of the Corrupted Spirit began regenerating rapidly, showing that this creature could not be stopped so easily. Even after Finn's powerful attack, the Corrupted Spirit still persisted, and their time was running out.

Finn gritted his teeth, realizing this wasn't over. "I've cleared the way! Bete, Tiona, Tione, Gareth—now it's your turn! Aiz, prepare for the final strike!" he commanded firmly.

Bete dashed forward at incredible speed, destroying the remaining tendrils that still tried to attack. "I'll destroy all of this!" he shouted, his fists slamming into the ground and tendrils with brutal force.

Tiona and Tione were not idle either. "Let's crush them!" Tiona shouted, a wide grin on her face, moving with lightning speed while slicing through the remaining tendrils.

Tione followed with deadly precision, cutting down the tendrils trying to block their path. "You won't escape, monster!" she shouted as she slashed with fury.

Gareth, with immense strength, destroyed the thickest tendrils with his massive axe, clearing the way for the others. "The path is clear, Aiz!" he shouted, directing Aiz to advance.

With the tendrils now destroyed, Aiz saw the path that had been cleared. Without hesitation, she surged forward at the speed of wind, her sword glowing with a powerful wind energy. In her heart, Aiz knew this was a battle she had to finish, not just for the Loki Familia, but for herself as well.

"Lil Rafaga!" Aiz shouted with all her might, unleashing a devastating wind attack. Her sword shot straight towards the chest of the Corrupted Spirit, piercing directly to where the Magic Stone was located. The wind from the strike was so strong that it tore through the body of the Corrupted Spirit, causing the remaining dark energy within it to dissipate and scatter in all directions.

As Aiz's sword pierced the Magic Stone, time seemed to stop for a moment. The Corrupted Spirit's eyes, filled with madness, stared at Aiz, its voice almost resembling a wail of pain.

"Aria...," whispered the Corrupted Spirit, its voice now full of anguish, before its body crumbled into dust. The Magic Stone shattered, releasing its final light before going out forever.

With that, the body of the Corrupted Spirit fell to the ground, no longer moving. The tendrils that had been attacking them disintegrated into fragments, and the once threatening forest now felt silent.

Finn breathed a sigh of relief, though his body was still filled with the energy of Hell Finegas, which was beginning to subside. "Well done, Aiz. You did it," he said softly, his voice full of appreciation.

Aiz was silent for a moment, staring at the shattered body of the Corrupted Spirit. She knew she had done the right thing, but in her heart, there was a mix of emotions—between sadness, relief, and a sense of loss. "Yes... it's over," she finally replied, bowing her head slightly to honor the Spirit that had been corrupted.

Bete, Tiona, Tione, and Gareth gathered again, all feeling relieved and satisfied with the outcome, even though they knew this battle was not easy.

Riveria, who had finished administering emergency care to Shirou, looked at them all with pride. "We did it... we all made it through together."

Shirou, though still weak, opened his eyes and smiled faintly. "Good... you all were amazing...," he murmured softly, relieved that they had defeated such a powerful enemy.

With the Corrupted Spirit now defeated, the Loki Familia could feel a sense of relief, even though the challenges they faced were so great. However, they knew that every step in the Dungeon was filled with unexpected dangers, and they had to be always ready for whatever lay ahead. But for now, they could savor the victory they had achieved together.

Chapter 29

After the exhausting battle against the Corrupted Spirit, the Loki Familia finally returned to their camp on the 50th floor. Night had fallen, and they all sat around a campfire, feeling the warmth of the flames contrasting with the cold air of the Dungeon. Their faces still showed signs of fatigue, but there was also a sense of relief and victory that filled the atmosphere.

Shirou, still in the process of recovering, sat with the others around the campfire. He couldn't avoid the attention that was directed toward him. Tonight, everyone wanted to discuss the battle, especially Shirou's significant contribution to defeating such a powerful enemy.

Tiona was the first to break the silence with a wide smile on her face. "Shirou, you were amazing out there! Your attacks… I've never seen anything like that before!" she exclaimed with enthusiasm.

Shirou gave a slight smile, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "I just did what I could. Without all of you, I wouldn't have been able to do it alone."

Bete, who was usually cynical, nodded in agreement, even though he didn't say much. "You did well, Emiya. Don't be too modest."

Riveria, sitting not far from Shirou, looked at him with sparkling eyes. There was a clear admiration on her face. "Shirou, I'm curious about the shield you projected earlier… Rho Aias. It was so strong, even much stronger than the usual barrier magic I use. Could you tell me more about it?"

Shirou gazed at Riveria for a moment before nodding slowly. "Rho Aias is a shield owned by Ajax, a hero from the past. According to legend, the shield was made of seven layers of bull's hide, each layer providing extraordinary protection. Rho Aias is known as a shield that cannot be penetrated by ordinary weapons. Only extremely powerful attacks can break it."

Finn, who had been listening closely, nodded with appreciation. "No wonder that shield was able to withstand such a powerful attack. You really brought something extraordinary to the fight, Shirou."

Tiona then raised her hand with excitement. "And what about the arrow you shot into the sky earlier? That was incredible too! The rain of arrows that destroyed everything in its path—I'm curious, what was that?"

Shirou's smile widened a little, feeling more comfortable discussing the legendary weapons he knew. "That was an attack called Phoebus Catastrophe. The arrow I fired belonged to Atalante, a legendary huntress from the past. Atalante was known as one of the greatest archers ever. Her attack, Phoebus Catastrophe, could create a deadly rain of arrows from a single shot."

Tione, listening attentively, nodded with admiration. "No wonder it could take down so many enemies at once. You really have a lot of tricks up your sleeve, Shirou."

Finn, usually calm and composed, looked at Shirou with deep curiosity. "Shirou, I must say I'm very impressed with your abilities. You can project legendary weapons from past heroes. How do you see or know all these legendary weapons?"

Shirou paused for a moment, contemplating Finn's question. He knew that this might lead to a deeper explanation about himself and his abilities, something he wasn't ready to fully share yet. But before he could answer, Finn quickly continued, sensing Shirou's hesitation.

"But you don't have to answer that if you feel uncomfortable, Shirou. Every adventurer has their secrets. What's important is that we can trust and work together." Finn smiled warmly, showing that he wouldn't force Shirou to open up more than he wanted to.

Shirou smiled gratefully, feeling relieved that Finn understood. "Thank you, Finn. I appreciate that. Maybe one day, I'll tell you everything. But for now... let this be part of our journey together."

Riveria looked at Shirou with understanding. "Whenever you're ready, we'll listen, Shirou. But you don't have to rush. The important thing is that we all came back safely."

Aiz, who had been quiet until now, also gave a short nod to Shirou, indicating that she respected his decision.

Tiona then chuckled softly, trying to lighten the mood. "Well, whatever your secret is, Shirou, we're all really lucky to fight alongside you. You made that battle a bit more… epic!" she said with a big smile.

Shirou felt his heart warm with the support and understanding shown by his comrades. "I'm lucky to be here with you all too. Maybe when we return to the Twilight Manor, I'll share more. With Loki."

Everyone around the campfire nodded in agreement, feeling that even though great challenges awaited them in the future, they had strengthened their bond as a team. That night, in the warmth of the campfire, they all felt a little closer to each other, confident that no matter what came next, they would face it together.

That night, after everyone in the Loki Familia camp had fallen asleep, Aiz remained awake. Despite her body being tired from the fierce battle against the Corrupted Spirit, her mind was still filled with curiosity about Shirou. There was something about him that made her want to know more—not just about his power, but also about who he really was.

After a while of pondering, Aiz decided to leave her tent. The night air on the 50th floor of the Dungeon was cold and quiet, but it didn't deter her. She stepped out, and it didn't take long before she found Shirou sitting alone, gazing at the dark ceiling of the Dungeon. The dimming campfire illuminated his face softly, creating shadows that added to his mysterious aura.

Aiz hesitated for a moment before approaching him. "Shirou...," she called softly, not wanting to startle him.

Shirou turned and gave a faint smile when he saw Aiz. "Aiz, you're not asleep yet?" he asked, although he could already guess the reason.

Aiz shook her head slightly. "I... couldn't sleep," she replied honestly. She then sat down next to Shirou, also looking up at the Dungeon's ceiling. "There are so many things I want to ask... about your story. Can you tell me a little?"

Shirou remained silent for a moment, considering Aiz's request. He knew that his story was hard to believe, even for an adventurer like Aiz. "My story... might be difficult to believe, Aiz. I'm not sure you'll understand it."

However, Aiz looked at Shirou seriously, then gently held his hand. "I will believe... whatever you tell me, Shirou," Aiz said with a voice full of conviction, her golden eyes shining in the dark.

Shirou was surprised by Aiz's sincerity. There was no sign of doubt on her face. After a moment, Shirou finally smiled mischievously, feeling that maybe it was time to reveal a bit of the secret he had been keeping.

"Alright, Aiz," Shirou said in a light yet honest tone. "I come from another world."

Hearing those words, Aiz's eyes widened, and her mouth opened slightly. "Another world...?" she asked in a confused voice, trying to process what Shirou had just said. "How is that possible...?"

Shirou gave a small smile, seeing Aiz's reaction, who seemed unable to grasp the concept. "I know, it sounds strange, even unbelievable. But it's the truth. The world I knew is very different from this one."

Aiz was silent for a moment, trying to connect what she had just heard. Even though it was hard to believe, she knew Shirou wouldn't lie to her. However, before she could respond further, Shirou suddenly looked at her seriously.

"But...," Aiz continued with a slightly flushed face, "I also have something to confess."

Shirou raised his eyebrows, a little curious about what Aiz was going to say. "Oh? And what is that, Aiz?"

Aiz looked at Shirou with eyes full of honesty and a little embarrassment. "I... am over 1,000 years old."

Those words left Shirou shocked. "Wait... what?!" he exclaimed, almost unable to believe what he had just heard. "Seriously...?"

Aiz nodded slowly, her serious expression unchanged. "Yes, I have lived for a very long time... longer than most people can remember."

Now it was Shirou's turn to be silent, trying to process this surprising information. "Over 1,000 years...?" he murmured, still not quite sure he heard it correctly.

Seeing Shirou's shocked reaction, Aiz finally smiled and began to laugh softly. "You're surprised, aren't you?" she said, trying to hold back her laughter.

Shirou, who was usually calm, now looked truly bewildered. "This... this is crazy...," he muttered while scratching his head, trying to comprehend the situation. "I never expected to hear something like this from anyone."

Aiz, now feeling a bit more at ease after revealing her secret, looked at Shirou with a gentle smile. "We both have stories that are hard to believe, Shirou. Maybe that's why we can understand each other."

Shirou, who was initially shocked, finally laughed softly with Aiz. "Maybe you're right, Aiz. This world is indeed full of surprises."

They both eventually lay down next to each other, staring at the dark ceiling of the Dungeon. Aiz, now feeling calmer, glanced at Shirou from the corner of her eye.

"Maybe... we should wait until we're back at Twilight Manor to hear more of the story," Aiz said softly, sensing there was much they still had to share with each other.

Shirou nodded, agreeing with Aiz's suggestion. "Yeah, that's a good idea. There's still a lot we need to talk about, but for now, let's just enjoy this peace."

With a comfortable silence between them, Shirou and Aiz lay side by side, feeling closer to each other after sharing some of their secrets. That night, amidst the darkness and quiet of the Dungeon, they both felt like they had found someone they could truly trust, even though their worlds were different.

After a long and exhausting journey, Loki Familia and Hephaestus Familia finally arrived at the 18th floor, one of the safe zones in the Dungeon. Although this place was safer compared to the other floors, they were not entirely free from problems. On their way here, some of their lower-level members were infected with a dangerous poison from the Poison Vermis they encountered along the way.

Upon reaching the 18th floor, both Familias quickly set up camp to give their injured members time to rest and recover. However, many members lay weak, suffering from the rapidly spreading poison in their bodies.

Shirou and Lefiya, who had some knowledge of medicine and healing magic, immediately tried to help the members who were in pain. Lefiya knelt beside one of the members, checking for signs of poison in their body with a worried expression.

"The poison is very strong...," Lefiya murmured, placing her hands over one of the victims' wounds and starting to chant a healing spell. "We need to reduce its effects until Bete returns with the antidote."

Shirou stood nearby, preparing potions and bandages, helping as much as he could. "Don't worry, Lefiya," Shirou said, handing a bottle of healing potion to her. "We can handle this. The important thing is to keep them stable until Bete returns."

Lefiya nodded, her eyes full of determination. "Yes, I'll do my best." With full concentration, Lefiya continued her healing chant, making sure her magic had the maximum effect to reduce the pain the victims felt.

Elsewhere in the camp, Finn and Gareth carefully monitored the situation. Finn, always calm, kept a watchful eye on everything happening around them.

"Bete is moving quickly," Finn said, looking toward the exit leading to the surface. "He'll be back with the antidote as soon as possible. Meanwhile, we have to make sure nothing else happens here."

Gareth nodded in agreement, his hand still gripping the large axe, ready to use it if another threat emerged. "We have to stay alert. The 18th floor might be safe, but we can't let our guard down."

Nearby, Tiona and Tione were also busy helping in their own ways, encouraging the injured members and helping distribute the healing potions they had.

"You all have to hang in there, okay?" Tiona said with a cheerful smile to one of the weakened members. "Bete will be back with the antidote soon. Meanwhile, we'll keep you safe."

Tione, standing next to her, added in a serious tone, "Remember, we are Loki Familia. We won't leave anyone behind. Just hold on a little longer."

Shirou continued his tasks calmly, but he couldn't hide the anxiety slowly creeping into his heart. He knew that time was of the essence in this situation. "Lefiya, how are they?" Shirou asked as he checked on another member who was also poisoned.

Lefiya sighed softly, slightly exhausted after chanting spells repeatedly. "They're still holding on, but this poison is tough to handle. I can slow its spread, but without the antidote, we can only delay the inevitable."

Hearing that, Shirou glanced towards the Dungeon entrance, hoping to see signs of Bete's return. "Bete must be moving as fast as he can. We have to trust him."

A little while later, the sound of fast footsteps could be heard from the direction of the entrance to the 18th floor. Bete appeared, running at an incredible speed, carrying several bottles of antidote in his hands. His face showed that he had fought hard to return as quickly as possible.

"I'm back!" Bete shouted loudly, drawing everyone's attention around.

Finn quickly moved towards Bete. "Good job, Bete. Hand those antidotes to Shirou and Lefiya."

Bete promptly handed over the bottles of antidote to Shirou and Lefiya, who immediately began administering doses to the members affected by the poison.

"Drink this," Shirou said gently as he helped one of the members drink the antidote. "You'll feel better soon."

Lefiya did the same, ensuring everyone in need received their antidote as quickly as possible. "This will help flush the poison from your body. Hold on, you'll recover soon."

Gradually, the effects of the poison began to subside, and the members of Loki Familia, who had previously been in pain, started showing signs of recovery. Faces once filled with suffering now appeared relieved.

"Thank you, Bete," Finn said in an appreciative tone. "You arrived just in time."

Bete simply nodded, though his expression remained neutral, clearly pleased that his efforts had paid off.

Shirou smiled slightly, feeling relieved to see the injured members starting to recover. "You did an amazing job, Lefiya," he said, acknowledging her hard work.

Lefiya blushed shyly. "I just did what I could... but we did it."

With all the poisoned members now recovering, the night on the 18th floor became more peaceful.

After Bell, Liliruca, and Welf began to recover and left the Loki Familia's camp to head to Rivira, the atmosphere around the camp became more relaxed. Tiona, who had seen Bell earlier, was still impressed by the young man's progress.

"I really didn't expect Bell to have reached the 18th floor," Tiona said with a smile. "That boy is developing so quickly."

Tione, sitting nearby, nodded while chewing on a piece of fruit. "Yeah, he certainly has an incredible spirit. Not many adventurers can progress that fast."

Lefiya, who had been listening to the conversation, suddenly looked confused. "Why do you call Bell 'Argonaut,' Tiona? Is that a special nickname?" she asked curiously.

Tiona chuckled lightly, happy to share the story. "Oh, you didn't know, Lefiya? Bell was nicknamed 'Argonaut' because he defeated a Minotaur all by himself. It was such a heroic moment, like the story of the hero Argonaut from the legend. After that event, he leveled up to level 2. Imagine, a beginner adventurer who just started managed to defeat a Minotaur and level up that quickly!"

Hearing this, Lefiya was shocked, her eyes widening. "What? Bell is already level 2? And he defeated a Minotaur by himself? That's... incredible! I didn't expect him to achieve something like that."

Tione, who always enjoyed teasing Lefiya, saw the opportunity and smiled mischievously. "Why are you so surprised, Lefiya? You've already seen Shirou when he was still level 1 manage to injure Revis, who is level 6. Remember how he protected us that time?"

Lefiya jolted, her memory flashing back to that tense moment. She clearly remembered Shirou, wearing his Assassin mask, shooting Revis with his Magic Arrow and wounding the powerful enemy with Kanshou and Bakuya. All of this was done to save Aiz and herself, who were gravely injured after being attacked by Revis.

"Yes...," Lefiya murmured, recalling how Shirou, with his courage and skill, fought Revis without hesitation, despite the vast difference in strength between them. "Shirou is truly exceptional... but he's different from Bell. Shirou was already highly trained and had exceptional experience even when he was just level one. Bell... he's still a beginner. So comparing them... it feels unfair."

Tione smiled, seeing Lefiya so serious about this. "Maybe you're right, Lefiya. But that's exactly what makes Bell even more impressive, isn't it? Even as a beginner, he has immense potential. You yourself said Shirou was already an expert at level one, and that's true. But Bell also shows extraordinary determination and courage."

Tiona nodded in agreement, her face full of enthusiasm. "Yeah, Lefiya! Bell might still be a beginner, but with that kind of spirit, who knows how far he can go. I'm really curious to see what he'll become in the future. Maybe he could become a hero like the original Argonaut."

Lefiya listened intently, even though her heart still felt that Shirou was incomparable to Bell. However, she couldn't ignore the fact that Bell had accomplished something very impressive for a beginner.

"You're right, Tiona," Lefiya finally said. "Bell truly shows remarkable bravery. Even as a beginner, he's already doing unimaginable things. I hope he can continue to grow and reach his full potential."

Tione patted Lefiya's shoulder gently, smiling warmly. "That's the spirit, Lefiya. And you know what? With friends like us by his side, Bell will surely continue to grow into a great adventurer."

They all shared a quiet laugh, feeling the warmth of friendship between them. Though they spoke of different people, one thing was clear—both Shirou and Bell were adventurers with great potential and bright futures.

That night, at the Loki Familia campsite, everyone felt more confident that with determination, courage, and cooperation, no challenge was too great to face. Whether it was Bell, Shirou, or anyone among them, they all had important roles in this journey, and together, they would continue to move forward against all the obstacles ahead.

After some time, as the atmosphere at the Loki Familia camp began to calm down, a group of people suddenly appeared in the distance, approaching the camp. The group seemed to be in a hurry, as if they were looking for someone very important to them. As the group got closer, Shirou, who was standing guard around the campsite, quickly recognized a few familiar faces.

Hermes, with the usual sly smile on his face, was leading the group. Beside him, Hestia looked extremely anxious, her eyes filled with worry. Along with them were Asfi and several members of the Takemikazuchi Familia, all appearing to be desperately trying to catch up with the group that had left them earlier.

As soon as they arrived at the camp, Hestia immediately ran towards Shirou, without hesitation. "Bell! Where is Bell?!" Hestia shouted anxiously, her eyes searching for the young man she cared about deeply.

Shirou looked at Hestia calmly, trying to soothe the worry that was evident on her face. "Don't worry, Hestia," Shirou said in a soft but reassuring voice. "Bell is fine. He's in the city of Rivira with his friends, Welf and Lily. They are resting and recovering after a tough battle."

Hearing this, Hestia sighed in relief, though there was still a hint of concern on her face. "Thank goodness...," she murmured, her eyes beginning to shine with gratitude. "I was so worried about Bell. Thank you, Shirou, for watching over them."

Shirou simply gave a small smile, feeling relieved to deliver good news. "No need to thank me. We all just did what needed to be done."

Meanwhile, Hermes stepped forward, his cunning smile still on his face. "Ah, Shirou Emiya, you always seem to be in the right place at the right time," he said, looking at Shirou with a meaningful gaze. "I'm sure Bell is in good hands."

Shirou nodded, but as he stood closer to Hermes and Hestia, he suddenly sensed something strange. There was a distinct scent that he could pick up, something different from the usual smells around the Dungeon.

From Hestia, Shirou could smell a warm hearth aroma that gave him a sense of comfort and protection—a scent vastly different from the damp, cold smells of the Dungeon. It was like the scent of home welcoming someone back after a long journey. Meanwhile, from Hermes, there was a smell similar to bird feathers, perhaps from the messenger birds often seen with him. But more intriguing was another scent that felt similar to the one he had sensed from Syr and Loki—a scent he could only describe as divine.

"A distinct smell...," Shirou murmured to himself, beginning to realize that the people before him were not like ordinary humans. The same scent he had sensed from Syr and Loki made him aware that Hermes and Hestia were also entities far stronger than they appeared.

However, Shirou said nothing about his observation. Instead, he simply nodded politely, realizing that those he was facing were not just ordinary gods and goddesses but very influential beings.

Asfi, who stood behind Hermes, looked at Shirou with a hint of curiosity. "You have an incredible ability to be in the right place and help others, Shirou," she said in a more serious tone. "I'm glad we can count on you to look after Bell and the others."

Shirou returned Asfi's gaze with a small smile. "Thank you, Asfi. I'm just trying to do my best. After all, in this Dungeon, we all need to look out for each other."

Hestia, who still appeared slightly anxious, finally smiled more broadly. "I need to see Bell soon. Thank you again, Shirou. You're a good person," she said sincerely.

Shirou only smiled and nodded. "I'll take you to Rivira. Bell will be happy to see you."

With that, Shirou led Hestia, Hermes, and the rest of their group toward Rivira, ensuring they could meet Bell and the others safely. As they walked, Shirou's thoughts remained focused on the divine scent he had sensed earlier, a reminder that the world he now inhabited was full of mysteries and powers far beyond his understanding.

After making sure Bell was safe in Rivira, Hermes approached Shirou with a meaningful smile on his face. "Shirou, before I go back, could you take me to Finn? I want to discuss a few things with him."

Shirou looked at Hermes with attentive eyes. He could already guess where this conversation was headed. "Of course, Hermes," Shirou replied calmly. "I'll take you to Finn."

As they began walking together towards Finn's location in the camp, Hermes started speaking in a tone as if they were discussing trivial matters. "You know, Shirou, I've been hearing a lot about you lately," Hermes said while looking up at the Dungeon ceiling. "Especially about how you reached level 3 before joining the Loki Familia. That's quite impressive, you know?"

Shirou gave a small smile, guessing that Hermes must have heard this information from Loki herself, who enjoyed playing with false information to stir things up. "Oh, really? I guess that information might be a bit... exaggerated," Shirou responded lightly, trying to avoid any traps Hermes might be setting.

Hermes raised an eyebrow, chuckling. "Oh? So you admit that the information might not be entirely accurate?" he asked, his eyes gleaming with sharp curiosity.

Shirou held back a smile, realizing that Hermes was trying to extract more information from him. "Well, I can't be sure where the information came from, but I can say that what you heard might be wrong," he answered wisely, giving a response that didn't reveal too much.

Hermes nodded with a sly smile but did not give up. "Of course, of course. You're always full of mysteries, Shirou. And I'm sure there are many interesting stories from your expedition to the 59th floor. Finn must have a lot of stories to share. But maybe you could give me a little sneak peek? I'm sure many things happened there, right?"

Shirou remained calm, even though he knew Hermes was trying to find out what really happened during their expedition to the 59th floor. "The expedition was indeed tough, and we faced many challenges. But Finn is the right person to tell all the details. I only played a small part there," Shirou replied modestly, still giving a vague answer.

Hermes chuckled again, admiring the way Shirou elegantly dodged. "You're really good at dodging, Shirou. I like that. But you know, gods have their own ways of finding out what they want to know."

Shirou understood that even though Hermes seemed relaxed, he was actually very serious in his efforts to gather information. But Shirou also knew that trying to lie or give false information to a god was dangerous. "I don't doubt that, Hermes," Shirou said honestly. "That's why I choose to be honest about what I can talk about, and for other things, I prefer to leave it to Finn. He's more experienced in this."

Hermes looked at Shirou with a thoughtful gaze, as if evaluating whether he would continue his attempt to dig deeper. However, after a moment, he just smiled again, this time more softly. "You're right, Shirou. Sometimes it's better to wait and hear directly from the primary source. Finn is indeed very reliable."

Shirou nodded, relieved that Hermes did not push further. "I'm sure Finn will be happy to tell you everything you want to know," Shirou said, glancing toward the camp where Finn was.

As they approached Finn's camp, Shirou turned to Hermes and spoke with a bit of humor, "You know, Hermes, I think I still have a lot to learn about dealing with gods like you. But I will keep trying to do my best."

Hermes smiled widely, nodding with understanding. "That's a good attitude, Shirou. And you've been doing very well so far. I'm sure you will continue to impress us all."

Shirou smiled back, then guided Hermes to Finn. "Let's meet Finn. He will certainly enjoy talking with you."

With that, they finally arrived at where Finn was. Hermes and Finn immediately began talking, while Shirou stood a bit behind, aware that although he had managed to avoid difficult questions, he still had to be vigilant. The gods might play by their own rules, but with determination and cleverness, Shirou knew he could face this challenging world.

After Shirou escorted Hermes to speak with Finn, he felt relieved to have escaped questions that might have been more complicated than he expected. With the intention of returning to the camp and resting for a moment, Shirou decided to take a quieter path to think over the things that had just happened.

However, on the way, he spotted a familiar figure—Filvis Challia. Filvis stood alone under the shadow of a large tree, as if waiting for someone. Seeing her standing there, Shirou decided to greet her.

"Filvis," Shirou called out gently, approaching the elf girl. "Are you looking for Lefiya? I can help you find her if you want."

Filvis turned, momentarily surprised to see Shirou. She nodded slightly and gave a small smile. "Yes, I wanted to meet with Lefiya. But... I also want to talk to you for a moment, Shirou."

Shirou looked at Filvis with curiosity. "Of course, Filvis. Is there something you want to ask me?" He could sense something deeper behind Filvis' eyes, something that made him feel this conversation would be more serious than usual.

Filvis remained silent for a moment, as if searching for the right words. Finally, she spoke carefully, "You once told me about a man named Kiritsugu who saved you during that fire tragedy. I... want to know more about him."

Shirou was silent for a moment, memories of Kiritsugu filled with pain and respect immediately flooding his mind. "Kiritsugu was... someone who meant a lot to me. He was the one who saved me from the fire that destroyed Fuyuki. He pulled me out of that destruction and gave me a new life."

Filvis listened to Shirou with full attention, but when she heard Kiritsugu's name, her expression turned more serious. "And... where is Kiritsugu now?" she asked, her voice soft as if she already knew the answer would be painful.

Shirou looked down for a moment before raising his gaze back to Filvis. "Kiritsugu has been gone for a long time," he answered calmly, though there was a hint of sadness in his voice.

Filvis' eyes widened, clearly shocked by the news. "I... I'm sorry, Shirou," she said, her voice filled with regret. "I didn't know... I didn't mean to remind you of that old wound."

Shirou smiled faintly, shaking his head. "It's alright, Filvis. The memory of Kiritsugu always stays with me, and even though he's gone, I know he still lives on in the principles he passed down to me."

Filvis lowered her head for a moment, then spoke with a more raspy voice. "I understand that feeling...," she said softly. "I was saved too, by Lord Dionysus. But... I often feel an emptiness inside me. Tell me, Shirou... how do you fill that emptiness?"

Shirou looked at Filvis, realizing that this question was more than just casual curiosity. "Filling the emptiness...," he murmured, pondering the question. "Filvis, I never thought about filling that emptiness with anything specific. I just try to live my life in line with Kiritsugu's hopes. He always wanted to be a Defender of Justice, and I'm determined to carry out that hope."

Filvis remained silent, listening to Shirou's words. There was something in those words that seemed to touch her heart. She looked at Shirou with deep intensity, as if trying to understand every word he said. Then, suddenly, she let out a small laugh—a laugh that sounded slightly hysterical, but also filled with hidden despair.

"So... we're the same, aren't we?" Filvis said with a bitter smile. "We... just want to fulfill the wishes of those who saved us. You with Kiritsugu... and me with Lord Dionysus."

Shirou remained silent, realizing that Filvis was right in her observation. "Maybe we are the same, Filvis," he replied softly, looking at her with deep understanding. "But what's important is how we live out that hope. We're not just living for them... we're also living for ourselves."

Filvis stared at Shirou for a moment, then sighed deeply. "You're right, Shirou. But... sometimes I find it hard to find a purpose beyond Lord Dionysus' wishes. You... are stronger than me. You have a clear principle. While I...," her voice trailed off, and she looked at the ground with a confused expression.

Shirou moved closer to Filvis, gently placing his hand on her shoulder. "Filvis, we're all searching for our purpose in life. It's not always easy, and it's not always clear. But you're not alone. We each have our own path, and we can support each other along the way."

Filvis looked up at Shirou, their eyes meeting, and in that moment, there was a deep understanding between them. "Thank you, Shirou," Filvis said at last, her voice softer and calmer. "You're right... we don't have to walk alone."

Shirou smiled and nodded. "Exactly. We don't have to walk alone."

They stood there in silence for a moment, before Filvis gave a small, more genuine smile. "I should go find Lefiya now," she said, turning to leave. "And maybe, next time, we can talk more."

"Of course, Filvis," Shirou replied, feeling relieved to see her a little more at ease. "I'm always here if you need someone to talk to."

With that, Filvis walked away, leaving Shirou alone in the quiet forest. However, Shirou didn't feel alone. He knew that many others, like Filvis, were also struggling with their own burdens, and he was determined to help them as much as he could. As a Defender of Justice, he knew that his duty wasn't just to fight evil, but also to support those who walked difficult paths.

After the conversation with Filvis, Shirou decided to gather some cooking utensils that had been used to prepare food and headed toward the waterfall near the campsite. The waterfall was the ideal spot for washing up since its waters were clear and clean. However, as he approached the area, he noticed Lefiya standing guard near the path leading to the waterfall.

"Lefiya?" Shirou called out, surprised. "What are you doing here?"

Lefiya quickly turned around, her face slightly reddening when she saw Shirou approaching. "Ah, Shirou...," she responded somewhat awkwardly. "I'm standing guard here... because right now, the girls are bathing in the waterfall."

Shirou immediately understood the situation and stopped in his tracks. "Oh, sorry. I didn't know. I was just coming to wash these cooking utensils," he said, lifting the utensils in his hands to show his intention.

Lefiya gave a small smile, relieved that Shirou didn't take the situation the wrong way. "It's alright. If you don't mind, I can wash the cooking utensils later when it's my turn to bathe," she offered kindly.

Shirou felt grateful for Lefiya's offer. "Thank you, Lefiya. You're very helpful," he said with a smile. "I'll head back to the camp now, so take your time. No rush."

Lefiya nodded, smiling understandingly. "Don't worry, Shirou. I'll take care of it after this."

With that, Shirou turned and began walking back toward the camp, leaving Lefiya to guard the area. However, on his way back, Shirou suddenly heard the soft and careful footsteps of someone sneaking through the nearby bushes. His instincts immediately told him that something was amiss, and when he looked closer, he saw Hermes sneaking toward the waterfall with a mischievous grin on his face.

Behind him, Bell was following with a confused expression, clearly unaware of what was going on.

"Hermes? Bell?" Shirou called out suspiciously, immediately stopping their steps. "What are you two doing here?"

Hermes jumped, startled for a moment, but quickly recovered his mischievous smile. "Oh, Shirou...! We were just... err... enjoying the beautiful scenery around the waterfall. Right, Bell?" Hermes replied casually, though it was clear there was a hidden intention behind his words.

Bell, who seemed oblivious to what was really happening, just nodded awkwardly. "Um, yeah... Hermes-sama said there was something interesting to see...," he said, still confused.

Shirou quickly understood Hermes' true intentions, and without hesitation, he stood in front of both of them, blocking the path to the waterfall. "Hermes, I don't know what you're planning, but I can't let you go there now," Shirou said firmly. "The female members of the Loki Familia are bathing there. You won't be allowed to get close."

Upon hearing that, Bell's face immediately turned red as he realized the situation. "W-What?! I... I didn't know! I'm so sorry!" Bell exclaimed in a panic, stepping back quickly and bowing deeply in apology.

Hermes, on the other hand, simply sighed and gave Shirou an annoyed look. "Ah, Shirou... you're such a killjoy," he said while spitting to the side, clearly disappointed that his plan had been foiled. "A little fun wouldn't hurt you, you know."

Shirou remained unaffected by Hermes' comment and stood his ground. "This isn't about fun, Hermes. It's about respecting others' privacy. If you want to enjoy the view, there are plenty of other places in the Dungeon you can explore," Shirou replied sternly.

Bell, still embarrassed, kept apologizing. "I really didn't know... I'm so sorry, Shirou-san!" he said, feeling deeply guilty for getting involved without understanding the situation.

Shirou gently patted Bell on the shoulder, offering a reassuring smile. "It's okay, Bell. I know you had no ill intentions. But remember, always be cautious and ask first before following someone, especially if it's Hermes," he said with a slight chuckle, trying to ease Bell's embarrassment.

Bell nodded quickly, still looking flustered but relieved that Shirou wasn't angry with him.

Hermes, though mildly annoyed, eventually gave up and raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. You win this time, Shirou. I'll find my fun elsewhere," he said, turning to leave. "Come on, Bell. Let's head back before anyone else shows up."

Bell reluctantly followed Hermes, still feeling embarrassed. "Thank you, Shirou-san...," he whispered as they walked away.

Shirou let out a long sigh after they left, feeling relieved that he had managed to prevent an unwanted incident. "Hermes really needs to be more responsible," he muttered to himself before heading back to camp.

Although the incident was small, Shirou felt he had done the right thing. For him, respecting others' privacy and dignity was incredibly important, and he was glad that Bell, even unintentionally, had learned something from the experience.

A few days passed quickly, and the lower-leveled members of the Loki Familia who had been injured finally recovered fully. The atmosphere at the camp on the 18th floor lightened, with everyone preparing to head back to the surface. However, before Loki Familia departed, Bell Cranel came to say his goodbyes.

Shirou and Aiz were standing at the edge of the camp when Bell approached them, accompanied by Lily and Welf. Bell's face showed a hint of sadness at the thought of parting, but also a determination to continue his own adventure.

"Shirou-san, Aiz-san," Bell called, drawing their attention. "I just wanted to thank you again for everything you did. Without you, my friends and I might not have made it out of here."

Shirou gave a warm smile and gently patted Bell's shoulder. "There's no need to thank me, Bell. You did great on your own. You have a lot of potential, and I'm sure you'll continue to grow into a fine adventurer."

Aiz nodded in agreement, her usually calm face showing a slight smile. "Bell, you've become strong. Keep training and never give up. The world is full of challenges, but I believe you can face them."

Bell was touched by their words, bowing deeply out of respect. "Thank you, Shirou-san, Aiz-san. I'll do my best!" he said with determined resolve.

Lily and Welf also expressed their gratitude to Shirou and Aiz. "We owe you, Shirou," Welf said seriously. "You helped me and my friends when we needed it most."

Lily smiled sweetly, her eyes full of gratitude. "Yes, thank you so much, Shirou-san. I hope one day we can repay your kindness."

Shirou simply smiled and shook his head. "We're all in the Dungeon together, and helping each other is what we should do. But I'm sure you'll all grow stronger. Take care, Bell. And you too, Lily, Welf."

After saying their farewells, Bell, Lily, and Welf headed back towards Rivira, while Loki Familia prepared to continue their journey to the surface. As they started to move, Shirou watched Bell walking away. "Safe travels, Bell," he whispered softly before turning his attention back to the tasks at hand.

The journey back to the surface went smoothly. On the 17th floor, they encountered the floor boss, Goliath, one of the greatest challenges on that level. However, with their strength and experience, Loki Familia easily defeated Goliath. Finn led the charge with strategic precision, while Bete, Tiona, and Tione unleashed their full power, crushing Goliath in no time.

"Good job, everyone," Finn said after the battle. "Let's keep moving. We're almost at the surface."

Aiz wiped the sweat from her brow, looking at the fallen Goliath. "This fight feels easier now," she said to Shirou, who stood beside her.

Shirou nodded in agreement. "Yeah. We've all gotten stronger. And with teamwork like this, nothing can stop us."

With high spirits, Loki Familia continued their journey. They moved swiftly and eagerly, and finally, after a long trek, they arrived at Twilight Manor.

The grand, imposing building greeted them warmly, giving them a sense of relief after their arduous expedition in the Dungeon.

Loki, who had been waiting at the entrance with some members who hadn't joined the expedition, leaped in excitement when she saw them return. "You're finally back!" she cheered with a broad grin. "I bet you have some great stories from this trip."

Finn nodded, smiling at Loki. "That's true. But more importantly, we all made it back safely. This expedition went well thanks to everyone's cooperation."

Loki then gave Shirou a meaningful smile. "And you, Shirou... I heard you really showed your stuff this time. I can't wait to hear all the stories from this expedition."

Shirou gave a faint smile, nodding to Loki. "I just did my best, Loki. And I'm sure there's a lot we can discuss later."

They all shared a light laugh, happy to have returned home safely. With smiles on their faces, Loki Familia entered Twilight Manor, ready to rest and prepare for the next adventure that was sure to come.

After arriving at Twilight Manor and resting for a while, Shirou decided to visit Loki in her room. Something had been weighing on his mind since the expedition, and he knew he needed to talk to Loki, especially about his feelings towards the Familia members.

As Shirou entered Loki's room, he saw the goddess lounging in a comfortable chair, looking more relaxed than usual. Loki smiled widely as she saw Shirou walk in.

"Shirou! You finally came!" Loki exclaimed cheerfully. "I heard you did an amazing job during the expedition. Thank you so much for protecting the others."

Shirou stood at the doorway for a moment, gazing at Loki with thoughtful eyes. There was something urgent he needed to ask, something deeply important for him to understand Loki's true feelings towards her Familia members.

"Loki," Shirou said quietly, stepping closer. "Can I ask you something that might be... a bit sensitive?"

Loki looked at Shirou with slight curiosity, though her smile remained. "Of course, Shirou. You can ask me anything," she replied, her tone softer.

Shirou took a deep breath before continuing. "During my time here, I've seen how you interact with the Familia members. You're always cheerful and full of energy. But... I can't help but wonder... Do you truly care for them? Or do you just see us as toys? I mean, gods live forever, while we... our lives are so short compared to yours."

Hearing that question, Loki's expression immediately shifted. Her smile faded, and her eyes reflected an emotion rarely seen. There was anger rising inside her, but more than that, there was hurt.

"Shirou," Loki said, her voice trembling slightly, holding back her rising emotions. "Do you really think that? That I see you all as toys? How could you think that after everything we've been through together?"

Shirou stayed silent, feeling the pressure of Loki's reaction, but he still wanted to hear her honest answer.

Loki stood up from her chair, gazing at Shirou seriously, her face full of emotions that were usually hidden behind her playful smile. "You're not dolls to me, Shirou! You're my family! Every member of the Familia means the world to me. Maybe your lives are shorter compared to ours, but that's exactly why the time I spend with you is so precious. I cherish every moment with you all, and I feel happy to protect you, to help you grow, and to see you achieve your dreams."

Shirou's eyes widened upon hearing Loki's words, sensing the sincerity and pain behind them. He hadn't expected her to react so strongly.

"I... I didn't mean to hurt you, Loki," Shirou said quietly, lowering his head a bit. "I just... I just wanted to make sure we matter to you. Sometimes, it's hard to understand the feelings of a god who lives forever."

Loki's gaze softened, though traces of her earlier anger remained in her eyes. "I get why you might doubt it, Shirou. But believe me, I truly care about all of you. You're the reason I came down to this world. Without you, an eternal life in heaven wouldn't mean anything to me."

Shirou remained silent, listening to Loki. In his mind, he started comparing Loki to the Norse gods in the legends of his world. In those stories, Loki was often portrayed as deceitful and untrustworthy. But the Loki standing before him now was different. He felt that she was genuinely sincere in her feelings toward her Familia members.

After a brief silence, Shirou finally lifted his head and looked at Loki with sincerity. "Thank you, Loki. I feel better hearing it directly from you. And I want you to know that I believe in you. I trust that you care about us, and I respect that."

Loki smiled again, this time with a warmer, more genuine smile. "That's better, Shirou. And I trust you too. I know you carry a lot of burdens on your shoulders, and I appreciate everything you do to protect the others."

Feeling relieved, Shirou nodded. "Loki... there's something important I need to tell you. But... maybe not right now. I need some time to prepare myself. But I promise, I'll tell you someday."

Loki looked at him curiously but nodded with understanding. "I won't pressure you, Shirou. You can tell me whenever you're ready. I'll be waiting."

Shirou gave a small smile, feeling more at peace after their conversation. "Thank you, Loki. I'll keep doing my best for this Familia."

Loki gently patted his shoulder, showing her affection. "And I'll always support you, Shirou. We're family, and family always supports each other."

With a lighter heart, Shirou left Loki's room. Though there were still many things he needed to share, particularly about his past and the secrets he kept, Shirou felt that Loki was someone he could trust. And perhaps, one day, he would be ready to open up fully to the goddess who not only led the Familia but truly cared about him.

After their deep conversation, Shirou felt a bit more at ease. However, he knew the main reason for visiting Loki's room this time was to update his status after the successful expedition in the Dungeon. Calmly, Shirou sat in the prepared chair, while Loki got ready to begin the status update.

"Alright, Shirou," Loki said cheerfully, trying to restore the light atmosphere after their serious talk. "Let's see how far you've progressed after this expedition!"

Shirou nodded, and without much fuss, he pulled up the back of his shirt, revealing his back so Loki could place the status paper.

Loki placed her hand on Shirou's back and began the status update using her divine power. Suddenly, she stopped, and her eyes widened in surprise.

"Huh? Wait a second...," Loki mumbled, a bit confused as she looked at the changes on the status paper. She double-checked, making sure she saw it correctly.

Then, unable to contain herself, she shouted excitedly, "Level up!"

Shirou, who hadn't yet seen his status, turned slightly with a surprised expression. "What? Level up?" he asked, astonished, as he hadn't expected his progress to be so rapid.

Loki grinned broadly, clearly proud of what she saw. "Yes, you heard it right, Shirou! You've leveled up to 4 now!" she said excitedly. "And look at this, you reached SSS rank again in several of your attributes! You're truly incredible, Shirou!"

Shirou felt a bit bewildered but also pleased to hear the news. "I... I didn't expect to reach level 4 this soon," he said modestly, though inside he felt proud of his achievement.

Now bubbling with excitement, Loki showed Shirou the newly updated status paper. "Look at this, Shirou! Your attributes have skyrocketed during that expedition. And now, you have the opportunity to choose Development Abilities at level 4!"

Shirou focused on the status paper, carefully reading the details of his progress. He had indeed worked hard, and seeing the results now gave him a sense of satisfaction.

Loki continued with enthusiasm, "Now you have several options for Development Abilities. You can pick something that suits your combat style or enhances your unique abilities. So, what are you thinking?"

Shirou pondered for a moment, considering his choices carefully. Each Development Ability had great potential to strengthen him further, but he wanted to ensure his choice aligned with his goals.

"Hmm...," Shirou murmured, thinking hard. "I want something that can enhance my projection ability, maybe something that boosts my durability or attack power. Is there anything that fits that, Loki?"

Loki nodded, her face beaming with pride. "Of course! There are a few options perfect for you. For instance, there's Forge, which boosts your ability to use or create stronger weapons. Or perhaps Mage, which would further enhance your magic power. You could also choose Strong Body to strengthen your physical endurance in battle."

Shirou pondered a bit longer, weighing the options. He knew that his projection and weapon use were vital in combat. Forge seemed like the ideal choice, but Mage could also be highly useful given how often he relied on magic in fights.

Finally, after some thought, Shirou made his decision. "I think... Forge would be the right choice. It'll help me strengthen my weapon projections and make the weapons I use more effective in battle."

Loki grinned widely, agreeing with his choice. "Great pick, Shirou! Forge will really amplify your unique abilities. With that, the weapons you project will be stronger and more durable."

Shirou nodded confidently. "Thank you, Loki. I'll make sure to use this ability to its fullest."

Loki patted his shoulder proudly. "That's the spirit I expect from my best member! You've made great strides, Shirou, and I can't wait to see what you'll achieve next."

Shirou smiled warmly, feeling relieved and excited for the challenges ahead. Although his journey was far from over, he knew that with his new abilities, he'd be able to protect those he cared about and continue pursuing his dream of becoming a true Defender of Justice.

Shirou's Status

Level 3:

Strength: C(634) - SSS(1342)

Endurance: C(657) - SSS(1490)

Dexterity: B(700) - SSS(1423)

Agility: C(632) - SSS(1234)

Magic: B(721) - SSS(1599)

Archer: I - H

Magic Resistance: I - G

Magic:

Magecraft

Skills:

Underdog: Reduces excelia gained when facing weaker opponents, and increases excelia gained when fighting stronger opponents.

After Shirou's status update and word of their achievements spread, Loki decided to throw a grand celebration at Twilight Manor. The atmosphere was filled with joy, laughter, and excitement, especially after the successful expedition and the tremendous progress made by members of the Loki Familia.

In the main hall, tables were laden with food and drinks, and the Familia members gathered to celebrate their achievements. Loki, holding a glass of wine, jumped onto one of the tables and called for everyone's attention.

"Hey, everyone! Let's celebrate our big victory this time!" Loki shouted with a wide grin. "Not only did we complete the expedition, but some of us have reached important milestones!"

The room erupted in cheers. Bete, Tiona, and Tione, who had just reached level 6, were visibly proud and full of energy. Tiona, especially, was jumping up and down excitedly, unable to contain her joy.

"I still can't believe we finally hit level 6!" Tiona shouted, raising her fist in the air. "It's amazing!"

Tione smiled, calmer but equally proud. "All our hard work has paid off. And the best part is, we did it together."

Bete, looking more relaxed than usual, smirked. "Hmph, of course I leveled up. There was never any doubt. But it's good to see the rest of you keep up with me," he said, though it was clear he was also proud of his achievement.

On the other side of the hall, Shirou was surrounded by fellow Familia members, all congratulating him on reaching level 4. Though not used to being the center of attention, Shirou smiled warmly and humbly accepted their congratulations.

"Thank you, everyone," Shirou said with a slight bow. "I couldn't have achieved this without all of your support."

Aiz, standing beside Shirou, looked at him with a small smile. "You've worked hard, Shirou. You deserve it."

Shirou turned to Aiz and nodded. "Thank you, Aiz. But I know this is just the beginning. There's still a lot to do."

As the celebration continued, Lefiya approached Shirou, her expression slightly uncertain despite the small smile on her face. "Shirou-san... I also want to congratulate you on your achievement. You're truly amazing," she said softly.

Shirou looked at Lefiya with gratitude. "Thank you, Lefiya. I heard you also made great progress during this expedition."

Lefiya nodded, but there was a hint of hesitation in her gaze. "Actually... I could level up to 4 now, too. But I decided to wait," Lefiya said quietly.

Shirou was a little surprised. "Wait? Why did you choose to wait, Lefiya? You've worked so hard."

Lefiya gave a faint smile, though there was some frustration in her expression. "I... I want my Magic stat to reach rank S before leveling up. I feel it's important, especially since magic is my main strength. If I can reach rank S in Magic, I'll feel more prepared for the next challenges."

Shirou nodded in understanding. "That's a wise decision, Lefiya. You know what's best for yourself, and there's nothing wrong with waiting until you feel truly ready. I'm sure you'll reach rank S soon, and when you do, you'll be even stronger than before."

Lefiya seemed a bit more relieved, hearing Shirou's support. "Thank you, Shirou-san. Your words really give me encouragement. I'll keep training and working toward my goal."

Shirou smiled warmly. "I believe in you, Lefiya. And if you ever need help or support, you know you can always count on all of us."

With high spirits and a strong sense of camaraderie, the night was filled with celebration and happiness. Everyone in Loki Familia felt a great sense of accomplishment, but they also knew their journey wasn't over. More challenges lay ahead, and they were ready to face them together as a strong and unbeatable Familia.

After the celebration ended, the atmosphere in Twilight Manor calmed down. The members of Loki Familia, heavy with both joy and drink, started falling asleep one by one, scattered throughout the main hall and the manor's hallways. As usual, Shirou and Riveria, who remained sober, took on the task of helping those too drunk to walk back to their rooms.

Shirou quietly lifted the half-conscious Tiona and helped carry her to her room. Riveria walked beside him, carrying a tipsy Finn, who was grinning widely and mumbling praises about how great their team was. After carefully placing Finn in his bed, Riveria turned to Shirou with a smile.

"You really never get drunk, do you, Shirou?" Riveria asked teasingly.

Shirou just shook his head with a slight smile. "I prefer to stay clear-headed, especially in situations like this. Besides, someone has to make sure everyone gets back safely," he replied calmly.

After a moment of silence as they continued their tasks, Riveria looked at Shirou thoughtfully. "You know, Shirou… if word gets out that you reached level 4 in just three months, you'll become an overnight celebrity in Orario. Everyone will be talking about you."

Shirou frowned, thinking about it for a moment. He could imagine the pressure he'd face if he suddenly became the center of attention. "That sounds like a nightmare to me, Riveria," Shirou said with a wry smile. "I don't want to live under everyone's spotlight. I'd rather work from the shadows, doing what needs to be done without attracting attention."

Riveria chuckled softly at Shirou's answer, then continued, "You always hide your strength, Shirou. Is that a habit of a Magus? You seem so used to concealing what you're truly capable of."

Shirou was silent for a moment, considering Riveria's question. Magi were indeed known for keeping their powers hidden from ordinary people, guarding the secrets of magic closely. However, he realized that his habit might have more to do with Archer's influence, who always believed that information was power.

"Maybe," Shirou finally replied, without revealing much more. "Hiding one's strength can be an advantage in many situations. After all, it's better if the enemy doesn't know everything we can do."

Riveria gazed at Shirou for a moment, trying to gauge how much he was willing to share. However, she simply smiled slightly and didn't push him to say more. "You're right, Shirou. In this world, information is indeed a valuable power. But..." she paused briefly, looking at Shirou gently, "what about your friends? Do you think they should be left in the dark too?"

Shirou fell silent, feeling Riveria's words hit something deep within him. All this time, he had been trying to protect those around him by hiding his strength, but he also knew that trust and cooperation were key to surviving in such a dangerous world.

"Maybe you're right, Riveria," Shirou said quietly after a moment. "Maybe I need to be more open with those I trust. My strength shouldn't just be my own secret."

Riveria smiled softly, pleased with Shirou's response. "That's what friends are for, Shirou. We're all here to support you, just as you support us. If you're comfortable, let us share that burden with you. That way, your strength becomes our strength too."

Shirou reflected for a moment, recognizing the truth in Riveria's words. He nodded, feeling more at peace after the conversation. "I'll think about it, Riveria. Thanks for the advice."

Riveria patted Shirou's shoulder warmly. "That's what friends are for, Shirou. We're all here for each other."

That night, after finishing their tasks, Shirou returned to his room with a calmer mind. He knew that in the future, there were many things he would need to reveal to his friends in the Loki Familia. But for now, he felt at peace with his decision to gradually open up, starting with the people he trusted the most. With this newfound resolve, Shirou fell asleep with a small smile on his face, ready to face tomorrow with a stronger sense of determination.

The next morning, Shirou woke up in his room at Twilight Manor. The soft morning sunlight streamed through the window, filling the room with a comforting warmth. Although his body was refreshed after a night's rest, his mind was still filled with thoughts of the conversation he'd had with Riveria the night before.

Shirou sat on the edge of his bed, looking out the window. His thoughts drifted back to the past, to Archer—the future version of himself he had encountered during the Holy Grail War. Archer was someone who always worked alone, choosing to keep his powers hidden because he believed that information was power. He always kept his distance from others, never truly opening up, because he knew that in his world, trust was fragile and could easily be broken.

"Archer..." Shirou muttered softly, recalling the face that resembled his own, but with eyes full of weariness and cynicism. "You chose to walk alone because you believed it was best, because you couldn't trust anyone but yourself."

Shirou sighed deeply, thinking about Archer's fate. Archer, a hero who had saved many people, had ultimately been betrayed by those he had saved. This made him bitter and lose faith in humanity, leading him to choose a path of solitude and darkness.

"I can understand why you did that," Shirou continued, speaking as if Archer could hear him. "You were hurt, betrayed by the very people you were supposed to protect. So you decided not to open your heart to anyone anymore. But..." Shirou paused for a moment, his eyes shifting to the door of his room, where he knew his friends were starting a new day outside.

"But I don't have to follow the same path," Shirou said, this time with more conviction in his voice. "I have comrades I can trust. Riveria, Aiz, Tiona, Tione... even Loki. They've all proven that they care about me, that they're a family who won't abandon me."

Shirou was silent for a moment, reflecting on how lucky he was compared to Archer. Even though the world he was in was full of danger, he didn't have to face it alone. He had friends who were always by his side, ready to support him no matter what.

"Archer may have felt he had to hide his strength because he was always alone," Shirou thought. "But I'm different. I have people I can trust, who won't betray me. They're my family in this world, and I don't need to hide who I really am from them."

Shirou stood up from his bed, feeling his resolve grow stronger. He knew that to protect those he cared about, he would need to be more open and trust his friends. With that trust, they could all become stronger together.

"Archer," Shirou said, his voice almost like a prayer, "you chose your path, but I will choose mine. I won't be alone like you. I will walk alongside those I trust, and I know they'll always be by my side."

With that thought, Shirou felt a weight lift from his heart. He was ready to face the day with the knowledge that he didn't have to walk this journey alone, that he had a family who would always be there for him.

Shirou then walked to the door, ready to turn a new page in his life in this world. With a smile, he left his room, prepared to face whatever challenges came his way, with his friends by his side and full trust in his heart.

That morning, Shirou felt the time had come. After deep reflection, he realized it was finally time to reveal the secrets of his past to Loki Familia, especially to those who had supported him all this time. With determined steps, he headed towards the meeting room in Twilight Manor, where Loki and the core members of the Familia often gathered to discuss strategies and plans.

When Shirou entered the room, Loki was lounging in her chair, casually sipping a glass of wine. Upon seeing Shirou, she flashed a mischievous smile, though there was also a hint of concern in her eyes. "Ah, Shirou! What brings you here so early? Is there something you want to talk about?"

Shirou looked at Loki with a strong sense of resolve. "Loki... I'm ready. I want to reveal my past. I think it's time to tell you everything."

Hearing that, Loki's smile shifted to a more serious expression. She knew Shirou rarely spoke about his origins, so this had to be important. "Oh? Alright then. This should be interesting. I'll call the others."

It didn't take long for Finn, Bete, Gareth, Riveria, Aiz, Lefiya, Tiona, and Tione to gather in the room. They sat calmly, though some of them looked curious about what was going to be discussed.

Shirou scratched his head, unsure where to begin, despite being the one who had called them. Sensing his hesitation, Riveria gave a gentle smile and said, "There's no rush, Shirou. We'll wait for you."

Shirou smiled at Riveria's calming words. Feeling more at ease, he began to speak. "I've gathered you all to hear about my past before I arrived in Orario." Then, he gestured toward Loki. "I didn't tell you on the 50th floor because my story is hard to believe. And Loki can verify the truth of my words because a mortal cannot lie to a god."

Loki nodded, intrigued by the direction of the conversation. "So, what's this story of yours that you need a god to back up?" she asked, her eyes reflecting deep curiosity.

Shirou took a deep breath, then let it out slowly. He repeated the words he had once said to Aiz on the 50th floor. "I come from another world. A world very different from this one."

The meeting room fell silent for a moment. Everyone processed the new information they had just heard, except for Aiz, who already knew. Shirou himself felt his heart race, waiting for their reactions.

Loki was the first to respond. Her eyes widened as she quickly approached Shirou. "WHAT? Another world? Do you mean a parallel world or something?"

Shirou nodded. "Something like that. Do the gods here know about this?" Shirou took the opportunity to learn the limits of divine power in this world.

Loki scratched her chin, thinking for a moment. "While every god has a unique Arcanum, I've never heard of one that can affect the boundaries of dimensions." Then, her mischievous smile returned. "Did you piss off some god in your world, and they kicked you here?"

Shirou gave a wry smile and responded with equally shocking information. "In my world, the age of gods has ended. No gods walk the earth anymore. I come from the age of humanity."

Tiona, unable to contain her surprise, immediately asked, "What? How do you fight monsters without the gods' help?"

Shirou smiled bitterly and explained, "There are no monsters. No dwarves, no elves, no other intelligent creatures besides humans."

Bete smirked and spoke in a mocking tone, "So, you lived peacefully, right? No monsters to attack you at any time."

Shirou could only nod, though deep inside, he knew that in his original world, civilians in war zones feared something even worse than monsters—bombs that could fall from the sky at any moment, destroying everything.

Finn raised an eyebrow, asking the most important question on everyone's mind. "So, how did you end up in this world?"

Shirou sighed deeply before answering. "In short, it was all because of an artifact called the Holy Grail. An artifact that can grant any wish."

Loki looked shocked, her eyes full of curiosity. "What's this Holy Grail?" she asked, clearly interested in such a powerful object.

Shirou began to explain. "The Holy Grail is a mystical item at the center of something called the Holy Grail War. In this war, mages summon Heroic Spirits—the souls of legendary heroes—to fight for control of the Grail. But there's a price—the heroes are sacrificed for the participants' wishes to be fulfilled."

Aiz, hearing the term "Heroic Spirit," looked confused. "Are they like the Corrupted Spirits we fought on the 59th floor?"

Shirou shook his head. "No, it's different. Heroic Spirits are the souls of people who had a significant impact on the world's history. They're summoned to fight as heroes, but they aren't corrupted like the ones we fought. They're legends who live on in human memory."

Riveria, listening closely, gazed at Shirou with deep curiosity. "Then why did you participate in the Holy Grail War, Shirou? Did you have a wish you wanted granted by the Grail?"

Shirou shook his head slightly, smiling somewhat wearily as he recalled those days. "Actually, I didn't mean to get involved. I was dragged into the war when I accidentally summoned the Servant Saber while being chased by the Servant Lancer. I didn't have a wish that needed the Grail. In fact, I wanted to end the Holy Grail War without any loss of life."

Hearing this, Riveria nodded gently, satisfied with Shirou's answer. It aligned with the Shirou she had come to know—someone who always tried to protect others, even in a world that wasn't his own.

Gareth, who had been sitting with his arms crossed, asked in a curious tone, "Servants? Saber? Lancer? What are they?"

Shirou took a moment to gather his thoughts, trying to explain the complex concept simply. "Servants are Heroic Spirits—legendary heroes summoned to fight. They're divided into seven classes: Saber, Lancer, Archer, Rider, Caster, Assassin, and Berserker. Each Servant has unique powers based on their legend. They fight as the Servants of the mages who summon them, known as Masters."

Tiona, always full of energy, looked extremely intrigued. "Wow, legendary heroes, huh? So, who was Saber, the one you summoned, Shirou?"

Shirou smiled a little. "Usually, Servants hide their true identity because if their identity is revealed, their strengths and weaknesses can be figured out from their legend. But I can tell you a little. The Saber I summoned was one of the most famous heroes in my world… King Arthur. But, in my world, he wasn't a man. Saber was a woman."

The room went silent again for a moment, processing this astonishing new information.

Lefiya then asked in a curious tone, "What about the other Servants? Did you meet other heroes?"

Shirou nodded, remembering each of the Servants he encountered. "Yes, there were several. One of them was Berserker, the spirit of the famous hero Heracles, son of the god Zeus. Then there was Caster, a powerful sorceress who was actually Medea, a witch from Greek mythology. And… Archer, the legendary first hero, Gilgamesh, son of the goddess Ninsun, who possessed everything in the world. Many of his weapons, I copied."

Inside, Shirou hesitated to explain Archer Emiya, the future version of himself, as it would lead to complicated questions.

Loki suddenly looked shocked, her eyes widening. "Wait, wait! In your world, gods and goddesses could have biological children, like Heracles and Gilgamesh?"

Shirou nodded, smiling a little at Loki's surprised reaction. "Yes, in that era, gods often interacted directly with humans. Some of them had children with humans, like Heracles, who was the son of Zeus."

Tione, leaning back, suddenly asked in a serious tone, "So, did you end up here because of someone else's wish for the Holy Grail?"

Shirou chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "No, actually, the Holy Grail in my war malfunctioned. Instead of granting a wish, it created a portal that brought me to this world."

Everyone nodded, starting to understand the strange and complicated situation Shirou had gone through. Though unusual, they began to grasp why Shirou hadn't shared much about his past before.

After Shirou finished telling his story, all the members of Loki Familia present thanked him for his openness. They understood that sharing this story wasn't easy for him.

Loki, who was usually playful and mischievous, suddenly approached and ruffled Shirou's hair gently. "Hey, you've been through a lot, haven't you? I can imagine how tough it must have been—not only leaving your world but also the family and friends you knew there."

Shirou was silent for a moment, feeling the warmth of Loki's concern. He knew she was right. Losing his world meant leaving behind the people he cared about, but now, he had new people he could trust.

In his heart, Shirou felt certain that he had made the right decision to trust Loki and the members of this Familia. They were his family now, and he was no longer alone in this strange world

Chapter 30

That night had arrived, and Shirou stood on the balcony of Twilight Manor, gazing at the softly glowing moon in the night sky. The moonlight lent a serene atmosphere, but his mind was still filled with thoughts after a long day where he had finally revealed his past to the Loki Familia.

Suddenly, he sensed someone behind him. When he turned, he saw Aiz approaching. She looked stunning in a simple white pajama dress, her beauty like a living doll full of elegance. For a moment, Shirou was captivated by the sight of Aiz under the moonlight, which added a mysterious aura to her.

"Shirou," Aiz called softly, stopping beside him. "I wanted to thank you... for opening up about your past this morning. That must not have been easy for you. And now... I want to share my past with you as well."

Shirou looked at Aiz intently, sensing how important this moment was. In her heart, Aiz knew that by revealing her past, she would start relying on Shirou. It could make her feel vulnerable, and she hated feeling weak. But Shirou was an exception. To Aiz, Shirou was a hero—someone she believed would save her, just like the hero from her past.

Aiz began her story, her voice soft but laced with hidden sadness. "I was born 1,000 years ago... before the gods descended to the mortal world."

Shirou recalled their conversation on the 50th floor, when Aiz mentioned that she was over 1,000 years old. At that time, Shirou thought Aiz was joking, but now he knew she was serious.

"My father was Albert Waldstein, a hero of that era," Aiz continued, glancing at Shirou, knowing he likely wouldn't recognize the name. Aiz smiled slightly, understanding. "Of course, you wouldn't know him, since you're from another world."

Shirou returned her smile with a nod of understanding. Aiz then spoke about her mother.

"My mother was Aria, a wind spirit who aided my father in his struggles."

Hearing the name Aria, Shirou immediately recalled the Corrupted Spirit they had fought on the 59th floor, who had screamed out Aria's name. Now it all began to make sense to Shirou.

"My birth was something... unusual," Aiz said, her voice growing quieter. "Spirits can't have children. But somehow, I was born... and I spent wonderful times with both my parents."

Shirou smiled as he saw Aiz's face light up, recalling those precious moments of happiness with her parents.

But Aiz's happiness didn't last long. "Until one day, we were attacked by the Black Dragon. My father managed to wound it, turning it into the One-Eyed Black Dragon, but he couldn't defeat it completely. My mother, Aria, sealed me in a safe place... while they both met their fate."

Aiz fell silent for a moment, staring at the night sky, her eyes full of sorrow. "I was sealed in that place for 1,000 years before finally being found by the Loki Familia... eight years ago."

Shirou now fully understood why Aiz had once said she had lived for more than 1,000 years. While the world changed, Aiz remained in darkness, waiting for that moment.

"Since joining the Loki Familia, I've had only one goal. I've worked hard to become stronger... so I can defeat the One-Eyed Black Dragon, the creature that took my parents." Her voice was filled with determination, but also a deep loneliness.

Without hesitation, Shirou stepped closer and gently embraced Aiz. "Aiz, you don't have to bear this burden alone. I promise, we'll do this together. I'll help you defeat the One-Eyed Black Dragon."

Aiz initially wanted to refuse, feeling that this was a task she had to face alone. But she knew Shirou wasn't someone who just spoke without action. Time and again, Shirou had shown that he was willing to face enemies far stronger than himself to save others.

In her heart, Aiz spoke to her long-lost father. "Father... I've found that hero. The hero who will save me."

The two of them sat together, enjoying the quiet night on the balcony, under the soft glow of the moon. Shirou and Aiz, two souls weighed down by their pasts, were now sharing their burdens. They knew that together, they could face whatever was to come.

After sitting in the moonlit silence for a while, Shirou and Aiz found comfort in the peacefulness. No words needed to be spoken; their presence next to one another was enough to soothe their hearts, filled with memories of the past.

Aiz, who rarely allowed herself to feel comfortable near others, felt different this time. She glanced at Shirou out of the corner of her eye, noticing his face illuminated by the moonlight. Shirou's face was calm, but there was a steadfast resolve that always amazed her. Despite his own secrets and heavy past, Shirou remained strong, someone who would always protect others—just like her father once had.

A strange feeling stirred within Aiz. "Is this what they call... comfort?" she wondered. She had rarely felt anything like this before. Shirou was different from anyone she had ever met. There was sincerity and strength in him that made Aiz feel... connected.

Unconsciously, Aiz stared at Shirou longer, noticing every detail of his face. "He always fights selflessly," she thought, her heart starting to beat a little faster. He wasn't just a strong adventurer. There was something deeper about Shirou, something that made her feel... safer around him.

Sensing Aiz's gaze, Shirou turned to her with a gentle smile. "Are you okay, Aiz?" he asked, his voice full of concern.

Aiz flinched slightly, embarrassed to have been caught staring. Her face reddened slightly, though she tried to hide it. "I-I'm fine. Just... thinking," she replied quietly.

Shirou nodded, unaware of Aiz's nervousness. "If something's bothering you, you know I'm always here, right?" Shirou said, extending his hand as if to assure her that he would always be by her side.

Aiz looked at Shirou's hand for a moment, feeling more at peace. "Yes, I know," she answered, her voice softer than before.

They sat together for a little longer until Aiz realized it was getting late. She stood up slowly, brushing back her blonde hair that had been caught by the evening breeze. "I... should go back to my room. We have a lot to do tomorrow."

Shirou smiled, standing up and nodding. "Of course, I'll head back too. Good night, Aiz."

Aiz looked at Shirou for a moment, a warm feeling spreading through her heart. "Good night, Shirou," she replied softly.

As Aiz walked away from the balcony, she couldn't resist looking back once more at Shirou, who was still standing there. A new feeling had begun to grow in her heart, a feeling that had slowly blossomed.

"Shirou... you really are the hero I've been looking for," Aiz thought before finally returning to her room, her heart gently racing as she thought of Shirou.

The next morning, Shirou was in the kitchen of Twilight Manor, preparing breakfast for the members of the Loki Familia as usual. He had become accustomed to this routine since joining and enjoyed how cooking could be a peaceful moment before a day full of adventure began. Once everything was ready, he began serving breakfast to the Familia members, including Loki, who was already seated at the table with a face full of anticipation.

As Shirou placed a plate in front of Loki, the goddess grinned widely. "Hey, Shirou! I'm curious, there's a Loki in your world too, right? So, how is he? He must be as awesome as I am, right?"

Shirou, who had been busy preparing other dishes, paused for a moment. He scratched his head, looking slightly confused by the question. "Uh... I don't know much about the Loki from my mythology, but what I do know is... he's known as the god of trickery. And, well... he's also responsible for starting Ragnarok—the great destruction of the world."

Upon hearing that, Loki, who had been sipping water from her glass, immediately spat out her drink. "WHAT?!" she exclaimed, still coughing from the shock.

Shirou looked at Loki a bit awkwardly, feeling like he might have answered wrong. But Loki, upon hearing this, quickly recalled her past in Tenkai—the world of the gods. "Hmm... That actually sounds a lot like what I used to do before I descended to Genkai (the mortal world)," she thought, trying to stifle a laugh at the memory of her mischievous deeds in the divine realm.

After calming down, Loki looked at Shirou with a mischievous grin. "Okay, but... at least the Loki in your world is as beautiful as me, right? Come on, Shirou, tell me that the god Loki in your world is just as dazzling!"

Shirou fell silent for a moment, unsure how to respond. After thinking for a few seconds, he finally replied hesitantly, "Um... I've never met the god Loki in my world. But according to mythology... Loki is depicted as... a man."

Once again, Loki, who had just recovered from her coughing fit, nearly choked upon hearing the answer. "WHAT?! A man?!" she shouted in a raspy voice.

The atmosphere at the dining table erupted in laughter as the members of Loki Familia couldn't hold back after hearing the conversation. Tiona, Tione, and Bete burst out laughing, while Finn and Riveria smiled more politely, trying to suppress their amusement.

"Loki as a man?! I can't even imagine that!" Tiona exclaimed, laughing so hard that tears came out of her eyes.

"This is hilarious! Just imagine Loki with a mustache!" Bete added, holding his stomach from laughing too hard.

Loki, feeling her pride a little shaken, sat there with a slightly irritated look, rubbing her throat. "Tsk, a man, huh? Your world's mythology is strange, Shirou. Really strange!" Despite her annoyance, a small smile crept onto the corner of her lips.

Shirou, although feeling a bit guilty for causing Loki to choke earlier, couldn't help but smile slightly too. That morning, the atmosphere at the dining table was filled with laughter and joy thanks to the unexpected conversation.

After breakfast, the mood in the dining hall slowly calmed down. However, before everyone dispersed, Loki and Finn stood up, grabbing the attention of the remaining members at the table. Loki, with her mischievous grin, was clearly about to announce something important.

"Okay, okay, listen up, everyone!" Loki said cheerfully. "We have an important announcement for all of you!"

Finn continued with his usual calm but serious demeanor. "I received information from Hermes that there's a new rumor about the Dungeon. It's said there's another entrance to the Dungeon that has been hidden all this time."

The members of Loki Familia began murmuring amongst themselves, intrigued by the new information. Shirou, sitting in the corner, listened carefully.

Loki continued. "This news is really exciting, and after further investigation, the Guild has confirmed the information. There's an entrance to the Dungeon connected to the city of Melen, a coastal city near the sea."

"An entrance to the Dungeon under the sea," Finn added, casting his gaze around at the now-excited members. "We will head there to investigate whether that path is still sealed as history claims."

Hearing the words "beach" and "city of Melen," the atmosphere shifted instantly. Many members of Loki Familia seemed enthusiastic, already imagining the new adventure awaiting them in the beautiful seaside city.

"Wow, we're going to the beach!" Tiona shouted, her eyes shining with excitement. "I've wanted to visit a place like that for a long time!"

Tione smiled and said casually, "Looks like this will be a fun mission."

However, before everyone got too carried away, Loki burst out laughing and waved her hand to calm them down. "Wait, wait! The Guild is worried that if the entire Loki Familia leaves Orario, the city might fall into chaos. So...," Loki paused, giving everyone a sly grin, "only the female members will be going to Melen this time!"

The room once again filled with cheers and laughter from the female adventurers of Loki Familia, especially Tiona, Tione, and Lefiya, who were laughing joyfully.

"Yesss! The beach!" Tiona shouted, jumping for joy.

"I think we'll have a great time in Melen," Tione added with a sly smile, seeing this as a perfect opportunity to relax by the sea.

On the other hand, the male members, like Bete and Gareth, could only sigh in disappointment, feeling left out.

"Tch, so we're just staying here?" Bete grumbled, feeling a bit jealous of the beach opportunity given only to the female members.

Shirou, listening from the corner, could only smile slightly. Although he wasn't part of the group going, he was happy to see his female companions so enthusiastic about the trip.

Loki laughed in satisfaction at everyone's reactions. "Alright, get ready! We're heading to Melen tomorrow morning. And for those of you staying in Orario, make sure to keep the city in check!"

The next morning, Shirou was busy helping the female members of Loki Familia prepare for their trip to Melen. He assisted in packing supplies, ensuring the equipment was in order, and double-checking that nothing was left behind. Even though he wasn't going, Shirou was happy to help his comrades get ready for the journey.

While he was checking Aiz's supplies, Aiz suddenly approached, looking hesitant before finally asking, "Shirou...," she said softly, "I'm going to miss your cooking during the trip. Could... you come with us to Melen?"

Shirou was surprised by the request, but before he could answer, Loki, who had been listening nearby, grinned widely. "Hoh, Aiz! So you want Shirou to join us at the beach? In that case, make sure you're ready to deal with all the guys who'll be jealous of Shirou vacationing surrounded by girls!"

Shirou smiled awkwardly, feeling caught in an uncomfortable situation. He could already imagine the male members being quite envious if he got to go with the girls. "I don't want to cause any trouble," Shirou finally said. "But don't worry, Aiz. I promise, when you get back from Melen, I'll cook anything you want."

Aiz's eyes sparkled brightly, clearly happy with Shirou's promise. She was already imagining the delicious dishes he'd prepare for her. "I'll hold you to that, Shirou," she said with a small smile.

Loki, still watching them with a mischievous grin, turned to Shirou. "Oh yeah, Shirou, while we're in Melen, don't get too bold and explore the Dungeon by yourself. That's an order! You better spend your time relaxing in Orario, doing something less dangerous."

Shirou nodded, obediently accepting Loki's command. "I understand. I'll follow your advice, Loki."

With the promise to Aiz still in his mind and the responsibility to keep things calm in Orario, Shirou smiled as he watched the female members of Loki Familia prepare for their new adventure in the city of Melen.

Shirou stood at the gate of Twilight Manor, saying goodbye to the female members of Loki Familia as they readied to depart for Melen. A cheerful and excited Loki was also joining them, ready to lead the investigation mission in the coastal city.

"Take care of yourselves," Shirou said with a smile. "And don't forget to have fun while you're there!"

Aiz, Tiona, Tione, and Lefiya all smiled back, waving at him. "We'll miss your cooking, Shirou!" Tiona shouted, followed by laughter from the others. Meanwhile, Aiz simply nodded, still thinking about Shirou's promise to cook when they returned.

Jokingly, Loki added, "And remember, Shirou, don't get too busy causing trouble in the Dungeon. Take it easy for once—you need some rest too!"

Shirou chuckled and nodded. "Alright, Loki. Safe travels."

After the female members of Loki Familia had left, Shirou decided to take a walk around Orario, pondering how he should spend his time during this break. Normally, he preferred being involved in adventures or helping others, but this time, he planned to try relaxing as Loki had suggested.

As he walked through the bustling market, Shirou unexpectedly ran into Syr, who was busy shopping. As soon as he saw her, the familiar scent that always accompanied Syr—like winter flowers with a divine touch—wafted toward Shirou. Although he still harbored suspicions about Syr's true identity, he couldn't ignore the strong sense that there was more to this seemingly ordinary waitress.

"Shirou! It's been a while," Syr said with her usual warm smile. Without hesitation, she handed him her shopping basket, as if it had become a routine. "You can help me carry this, right?"

Shirou smiled, taking the basket obediently. "Sorry, Syr. I haven't been around much lately. I've been busy helping my Familia."

Syr nodded, her smile growing warmer. "That's alright, Shirou. I understand. But you're on break now, right? How about spending the day with me?"

Shirou was a little surprised by the sudden invitation, but he couldn't refuse Syr's kindness. With a small smile, he said, "Sure, I can help with whatever you need today."

With that, Shirou accompanied Syr around the market, carrying her groceries while trying to hide his curiosity about who this girl really was, always surrounded by an aura of divinity.

After finishing their shopping, Shirou and Syr walked toward the Hostess of Fertility, carrying bags full of fresh ingredients they had bought at the market. The streets of Orario were bustling, filled with the activity of both locals and adventurers, but Shirou felt at peace, enjoying the calm moments—something that was rare for him.

As soon as they arrived at the Hostess of Fertility, the heavy wooden doors of the restaurant swung open, inviting them into the warmth of the always-lively place, filled with laughter and the chatter of customers. As Shirou stepped inside with Syr, he was immediately greeted by Anya, Chloe, and Ryuu, who seemed happy to see him after his long absence.

"Hey, look who's here!" Anya called out with a big grin on her face. "Shirou! Long time no see! Where have you been?"

Chloe, with her usual sly smile, added, "Yeah, we almost thought you'd forgotten about this place, Shirou. Busy with your adventures, huh?"

Ryuu, typically more composed and wise, greeted him with a polite nod. "Welcome back, Shirou. It's been a while."

Slightly embarrassed by the warm welcome, Shirou quickly explained. "I'm sorry, everyone. I haven't been here much lately. I've been busy helping my Familia with a lot of tasks."

Ryuu frowned slightly, curious. "So, why do you have free time now? You're usually always busy."

Shirou smiled, relieved to share the news. "Actually, I'm on break now. I won't be going into the Dungeon for a while, so I have some time to relax and do other things."

Hearing this, Syr smiled softly, happy that Shirou could finally rest. But then, an idea popped into Shirou's head—something he had missed for a long time.

"By the way, since I'm on break... I was thinking, how about I help with cooking here for a while? It's been a long time since I last cooked at the Hostess of Fertility."

Chloe raised an eyebrow and looked at Shirou with a playful expression. "So, on your break, you choose to work again? Don't you know how to relax?"

Shirou laughed and shook his head. "It's not like that. I really enjoy cooking, and it's been a while since I've seen you all here. Spending my break cooking with you sounds like a great way to enjoy it."

Anya, always full of energy, laughed heartily. "Haha! I'm sure Mama Mia would be thrilled if you came back to work here, Shirou! Besides, the customers love the food you make."

Hearing that, Ryuu smiled softly, agreeing with Shirou's idea. "That's true. Your presence in the kitchen always adds a special touch. I think Mama Mia would be very happy to have your help again, especially when the restaurant gets busy."

Syr, who had been quietly listening to the conversation with a gentle smile, nodded in agreement. "I agree. Shirou, your cooking is always special. And we'd all be happy to see you back in the kitchen."

Feeling his passion reignited, even though this was supposed to be a vacation, Shirou couldn't help but look forward to it. Working in the kitchen of the Hostess of Fertility had always been something he enjoyed, and being able to cook alongside his old friends made his break feel even more meaningful.

"In that case, I'll talk to Mama Mia later," Shirou said, smiling enthusiastically. "I'm ready to help anytime."

With the warm and friendly atmosphere between them, Shirou felt at ease. This break might not involve dangerous adventures or Dungeon exploration, but returning to a familiar place and doing something he loved, like cooking with the people he cherished, was the perfect way to enjoy his time off.

Chapter 31

After discussing his intention to help during his holiday, Shirou went straight to see Mama Mia in the kitchen of the Hostess of Fertility. Mama Mia, with her large figure and stern yet kind personality, was inspecting the ingredients for that evening's meal when Shirou entered.

"Mama Mia, may I help in the kitchen during my holiday?" Shirou asked respectfully, though his voice carried enthusiasm. "I have some free time, and I'd like to cook here again."

Mama Mia eyed Shirou with her sharp gaze, but there was a smile behind her tough expression. "Hmm, it's been a while since you helped out, boy," she said in her deep voice, though warmth was present. "If you're serious, I won't refuse your help. This place can get pretty busy, and extra hands in the kitchen are always welcome."

Shirou smiled in relief and nodded. "Thank you, Mama Mia. I'll do my best."

Mama Mia gave him a brief nod before returning to her tasks, granting Shirou permission to start whenever he was ready.

Not long after, Syr approached Shirou with a measuring tape in hand. Shirou glanced at the tool with mild confusion and turned to Syr. "Eh, what's the measuring tape for, Syr?" he asked curiously.

Syr smiled gently, her eyes sparkling with her usual mischievousness. "Oh, this? It's for your uniform, of course," she replied cheerfully. "You've become an unofficial member of the Hostess of Fertility, so it's about time you got a waiter uniform too."

Shirou instantly felt his face heat up, blushing with embarrassment. "A-a waiter uniform?" He couldn't picture himself wearing the same outfit as the waitresses. On top of that, Syr was standing close to him, carefully measuring his shoulders, making him feel even more flustered. The familiar scent of winter flowers that always accompanied Syr, mixed with a subtle divine aura he had long suspected, filled the air.

"You'll look great in that uniform, Shirou," Syr teased, though her expression remained calm and focused as she jotted down his measurements.

Just then, Anya joined them, her usual energetic smile lighting up her face. "Haha! I can already imagine Shirou in that uniform. You'll totally rock it!" she said, making Shirou feel even more nervous.

He responded with a small laugh, though his face remained slightly red. "I'm not sure that's a good idea...," he muttered shyly.

Even Ryuu, usually more composed, agreed with Anya, smiling softly. "Indeed, Shirou. I think you'd look quite nice in the uniform," she said gently, her calm tone making Shirou even more uneasy.

Internally, Shirou couldn't shake his embarrassment and confusion. "Do I really have to wear a waiter uniform...?" he thought, but seeing Syr's soft smile and the support from Anya and Ryuu, he felt it would be impossible to refuse.

The soothing winter fragrance from Syr and the warmth of his friends at the Hostess of Fertility made Shirou feel more at ease, despite the odd situation. "Alright...," Shirou finally said with a small smile. "I'll wear the uniform if I have to. Just don't laugh at me when I put it on."

Laughter filled the room, and Shirou realized that while this wasn't the kind of holiday he had imagined, being here with them made him feel comfortable and accepted.

After a busy day helping in the kitchen at the Hostess of Fertility, Shirou decided to return to Twilight Manor. The night air in Orario was cool as he walked through the now-quiet streets of the city. Fatigue slowly crept over him, but he felt content after spending his time productively in the kitchen with his friends.

When Shirou arrived at Twilight Manor, the place was already calm. Most of the Loki Familia members who lived in the manor had gone to bed, resting after a long day. As Shirou walked through the dark halls towards his own room, he noticed a bright light coming from one of the rooms along the corridor.

It was Finn's office. Shirou paused in front of the slightly open door and peeked inside. The soft glow from an oil lamp on the desk illuminated the room, which was cluttered with scattered documents and maps. Amidst the chaos, Finn Deimne, their captain, who was usually full of energy and leadership, was fast asleep in his chair, his head resting on the desk with a document stuck to his cheek.

Shirou smiled slightly at the sight. Despite Finn's strong and unyielding demeanor in front of the Familia, it was clear he worked tirelessly behind the scenes. Shirou understood the heavy burden Finn carried as their captain, and this moment reminded him that even someone as strong as Finn needed rest.

Without making a sound, Shirou raised his hand and quietly projected a warm blanket. It materialized in his hand, light and soft. Carefully, Shirou draped the blanket over Finn's sleeping form, gently covering him to ensure the captain wouldn't catch a chill while he slept in his office.

"Thank you for your hard work, Finn," Shirou whispered softly, his voice barely audible in the quiet night. Even though Finn couldn't hear him, Shirou felt it was important to express his gratitude to the captain who always tried to protect them all.

After making sure Finn was comfortably covered, Shirou stepped back, making sure not to make any noise that could wake him from his peaceful sleep. Silently, he closed the door, leaving the dim light inside.

Shirou continued his way to his room, a sense of calm washing over him. Even though today hadn't involved a dangerous adventure or dungeon exploration, he felt satisfied having helped his friends, both at the Hostess of Fertility and here at Twilight Manor. As he laid down in his bed, Shirou knew that tomorrow would bring new challenges and adventures. But for tonight, he could sleep peacefully, feeling content.

The mornings at Twilight Manor always started quietly and orderly, but in the kitchen, Shirou was already busy at dawn. As usual, he woke up early to prepare breakfast for the remaining members of the Loki Familia in the manor. His hands worked swiftly, preparing various dishes—toast, warm soup, roasted meat, and fresh fruits—ensuring that everyone who came to the dining table that morning would enjoy a healthy and delicious meal.

One by one, Familia members began to fill the dining hall, including Gareth, who sat at the table with a satisfied smile on his face. As usual, Gareth ate heartily, enjoying every bite of Shirou's cooking.

"You always make great food, Shirou," Gareth said with gratitude in his voice as he chewed. After a few more bites, he looked at Shirou with curiosity. "So, what are you doing during this holiday? You're not going to the Dungeon, right?"

Shirou, who was preparing additional dishes in the kitchen, turned and smiled. "No, I'm not going to the Dungeon," he replied, bringing a plate of roasted meat to the table. "I've been spending my time helping out at the Hostess of Fertility. I've been cooking there almost every day."

Hearing that, Gareth burst out laughing, nearly choking on his food. "Hah! I should've guessed. You really can't stay away from work, can you? Even during your holiday, you find excuses to keep working. You're a real workaholic, Shirou!"

Shirou just smiled sheepishly, scratching his head. "I don't feel like that. I just... enjoy cooking, and spending time there with them is fun. Besides, it's better than just sitting around."

Finn, who had finished his breakfast, listened to the conversation and chuckled. "In that case, how about we visit the Hostess of Fertility tonight? We could be your customers, and you can show off your cooking skills." Finn smiled, clearly pleased with the idea.

Bete, who was lounging in his chair with a smirk on his face, couldn't resist teasing. "Hmph, if that's the case, Shirou, you'll be serving me tonight. Make sure you're ready, because I'll give you plenty of orders!"

Shirou chuckled at Bete's joke but responded confidently. "I'll be ready. Order whatever you want, and I'll make it."

Gareth, still chuckling, slapped the table. "This'll be fun. We're all coming tonight. You've made a promise, Shirou. Don't let us down."

Shirou nodded, his eyes shining with excitement. "I'll be waiting for you all there. Make sure you come hungry because I'll be preparing some delicious dishes for everyone."

The dining room filled with laughter and banter about how they would "test" Shirou later that night. Shirou was delighted to see how enthusiastic they were. Even though it was just simple kitchen work, for him, making others happy through his cooking was something he always cherished.

With that, Shirou continued his work, preparing the rest of the breakfast for everyone while looking forward to the evening at the Hostess of Fertility with his Familia friends.

After finishing breakfast at Twilight Manor, Shirou bid farewell to the Familia members who remained there and then headed towards the Hostess of Fertility. The morning air in Orario was still fresh, and the sunlight slowly warmed the city streets. Shirou enjoyed the peace as he walked, ready to help at the restaurant once again.

Upon arriving at the Hostess of Fertility, Shirou found that, as usual, Ryuu had arrived earlier. The elf girl always came in ahead of the others to ensure that all the preparations were smoothly handled before the restaurant opened. When Shirou entered, he saw Ryuu sweeping the floor with quick but methodical movements.

"Morning, Ryuu," greeted Shirou with a smile.

Ryuu turned and gave a brief nod. "Morning, Shirou. I'm glad you're here early as usual." Though her voice was flat, Shirou knew it was her way of expressing appreciation.

Without saying much more, Shirou quickly joined Ryuu in tidying up the restaurant. He started by arranging the tables, ensuring the chairs were neatly placed, and then cleaning up the kitchen area to prepare the ingredients that would be used later. Together, they worked in comfortable silence, appreciating each other's work rhythm.

Before long, the other servers began to arrive one by one. Anya showed up, jogging energetically as always, followed by Chloe, who came in with a more relaxed but enthusiastic step. They both immediately joined in to help organize the restaurant, adding to the bustling atmosphere that was gradually forming.

"Shirou! Ryuu! Ready for tonight?" Anya shouted with a bright smile. "I heard we're expecting some special customers!"

Shirou chuckled and nodded. "Yes, members of the Loki Familia will be dining here tonight, so we have to prepare the best dishes."

However, unusually, Syr was later than usual. When she finally arrived, everyone noticed right away because she was carrying a small bag. Syr smiled meaningfully as she approached Shirou with the bag in her hand.

"Sorry, I'm a bit late," Syr said in a relaxed tone, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "But I have a good reason this time."

Shirou looked at the small bag Syr was holding with curiosity. "What's that?" he asked.

Syr grinned wider and handed him the bag. "It's your uniform. The one I took measurements for yesterday. Now you're officially part of the Hostess of Fertility, Shirou."

Shirou was surprised, feeling his face heat up a little as he accepted the bag. He opened it to find a new server uniform tailored to his size. Although he had suspected this would happen, actually seeing the uniform in his hands made him a bit nervous. However, he couldn't help but let a small smile cross his face.

"Thanks, Syr," Shirou replied politely. "I'll go change now."

Syr nodded, smiling excitedly. "You can change in the upstairs room. It'll fit you perfectly."

Shirou then went upstairs to the small room he had been using as his temporary living space when he first arrived in Orario. The room wasn't large—just a small bed, a simple table, and an old wardrobe—but it always made him feel comfortable. Seeing the room again, Shirou felt a wave of nostalgia wash over him. He remembered how much Syr had helped him in the beginning, even providing him with a place to stay when he had no idea where to go.

"Syr really helped me a lot when I first got here," Shirou thought with a small smile, recalling how lost he had been when he first arrived in Orario. The Hostess of Fertility had become his refuge, and now, this small room—though simple—made him feel at home.

After a moment of reflection, Shirou changed into the new server uniform Syr had given him. Although it felt a bit awkward at first, he eventually got comfortable in it. "Not bad," he muttered softly, looking at his reflection in the small mirror in the room. "I thought this would feel stranger."

With a smile on his face, Shirou went back downstairs, ready to start his day in his new role as a server at the Hostess of Fertility.

Shirou descended the stairs from the upper floor, wearing his new green server uniform. As soon as he reached the bottom, he immediately noticed that all the other servers—Anya, Chloe, Ryuu, and Syr—were trying to stifle their laughter, their wide smiles and gazes fixed on him.

Seeing their reactions, Shirou felt a bit awkward. Hesitantly, he asked, "Do... I look weird?"

Syr, standing closest to him, giggled softly, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Not weird, Shirou... but that green uniform really contrasts with your red hair. You look... unique." Syr's face lit up as she said this, while the other servers found it harder to contain their laughter.

Shirou blushed at the comment, unsure of what to say. He stood awkwardly in the middle of the room, feeling like the center of attention, which he didn't want.

Anya, always full of energy, suddenly came up from behind with an apron. In a quick motion, she tied the apron around Shirou's waist. "There, now you're complete!" she exclaimed cheerfully. Then, with a sly smile, she patted Shirou on the back and said, "Now, try saying this: 'Welcome, esteemed customer!' with enthusiasm!"

Shirou frowned slightly, feeling very awkward about the request. However, he knew they wouldn't stop until he did it. In a quiet voice and somewhat stiff tone, Shirou tried, "W-Welcome, esteemed customer…"

The reaction from the other servers was immediate. Chloe burst into laughter, while Anya laughed so hard she nearly fell over. Even Ryuu, who was usually calm and composed, smiled gently, chuckling softly at how stiff and awkward Shirou sounded as he tried to say the line.

Seeing everyone laugh, Shirou could only scratch his head in embarrassment. "I think I'm better suited to the kitchen. Lucky for me, I don't have to serve customers directly," he mumbled with a small smile, trying to ease his own awkwardness.

But Ryuu, with her soft smile, said, "If you want to learn how to be a server, maybe Syr can be a good example." Ryuu glanced toward Syr, who immediately put on a proud expression.

Hearing the challenge, Syr puffed out her chest and raised her chin confidently. "Of course! I can teach you how to be the perfect server. Just watch how I do it every day! You'll be a pro in no time, Shirou!" she said with enthusiasm.

Shirou could only give a small smile, feeling even more awkward with all the sudden attention. "I think I'll need a lot of practice to get to your level, Syr," he replied, trying to go along with the lighthearted atmosphere they had created.

Anya, still laughing, patted Shirou's shoulder firmly. "Don't worry, Shirou! You may be stiff now, but we'll get you used to it. Who knows, one day you might be the most famous server here!"

Shirou could only smile and shake his head, feeling that they were all just teasing him. However, despite feeling a little embarrassed, he also felt a warmth in his heart from sharing such light moments with his fellow servers. Though being a server might not be his natural talent, Shirou felt fortunate to have friends who supported and cheered him on every step of the way.

Shirou worked tirelessly in the kitchen of the Hostess of Fertility as night fell. The restaurant was filled with the sound of chatter and laughter from customers enjoying their food and drinks, while in the kitchen, Shirou continued preparing dish after dish with care. The warmth of the stove and the fragrant aroma of cooking filled the air, and for Shirou, this was where he felt at ease, even amidst the busyness.

While Shirou was checking the boiling pot of soup, Syr suddenly appeared in the kitchen with news that instantly made Shirou alert. "Shirou, your friends from the Loki Familia have arrived. They're sitting at the front table," Syr said, smiling meaningfully.

Shirou took a deep breath. He had expected them to come, but the thought of serving them in this green uniform still felt awkward. "Alright, I'll head out there," Shirou replied, though he felt a little nervous.

As he stepped out of the kitchen, he saw Finn, Gareth, Bete, and Raul sitting together at one of the tables. They looked relaxed, but as soon as they saw Shirou approaching, all eyes were on him.

Mama Mia, watching from the kitchen corner, laughed heartily. "Ha! You're going to serve them yourself, right? I'll handle the cooking, Shirou. You go to their table and serve them. This is your chance!"

Shirou had no choice. Swallowing his awkwardness, he walked over to the table. When he arrived in front of them, he repeated the phrase he had practiced so hard, though his voice was stiff and a little shaky. "W-Welcome, esteemed customers."

The reaction from the four members of the Loki Familia was immediate. Finn smiled broadly, while Gareth burst into loud laughter. Raul covered his mouth with his hand, trying to stifle his laughter but failing. The loudest laugh came from Bete, who nearly choked on his drink when he saw Shirou in the bright green uniform and apron, awkwardly delivering the greeting.

"Hahaha! Oh man, you really did it!" Bete exclaimed, still laughing heartily. "Who would've thought you'd end up as a server here?!"

Finn wiped away tears from the corner of his eyes, still laughing. "You look great, Shirou. That uniform suits you, but... your delivery was pretty stiff. You need more practice."

Shirou could only smile sheepishly, though he felt a bit more at ease after seeing them all laugh. The atmosphere became much more relaxed, and he started feeling more comfortable being around them, even in that uniform.

Suddenly, with his trademark grin, Bete patted the bench next to him. "Come on, sit here, Shirou. Don't just serve us—join us for food and drinks!"

Shirou hesitated for a moment, but eventually agreed. He sat down beside Bete as the other servers started bringing food and drinks to their table. The atmosphere grew more lively as they began enjoying their meal together, sharing jokes and drinking. Shirou himself didn't usually drink much alcohol, but this time he joined in, though without any intention of getting drunk.

As the night wore on, Finn, Gareth, Bete, and Raul began to show signs of getting drunk. Their laughter became louder, their conversations looser, and they started talking more freely about various topics. Shirou, who due to Avalon—the relic within him—could never really get drunk since his body automatically purified the toxins from the alcohol, remained alert and clear-headed. He listened attentively to their conversation, though he was sometimes surprised by what they said.

"You know, Shirou," Gareth said, his voice heavy with alcohol, "you're really part of us now. We all rely on you, and you're always reliable."

Shirou smiled warmly at the words. "Thank you, Gareth. I just do what I can to help."

Finn, smiling with a slightly flushed face from the alcohol, added, "You should know, Shirou. We all appreciate what you've done. Not just in battle, but also in moments like these. You're important to us."

The night passed with laughter, light conversations, and a warm sense of camaraderie. Even though Shirou didn't get drunk like the others, he still felt happy to spend time with his friends. Although he was a newer member of the Loki Familia, moments like these made him feel fully accepted within the Familia.

As the night deepened, the atmosphere at the table grew rowdier, especially as most of the Loki Familia members—except for Shirou—had gotten quite drunk. Empty glasses littered the table, and loud laughter echoed through their conversations. Although Shirou remained unaffected by the alcohol thanks to Avalon, he still enjoyed the lighthearted atmosphere, listening closely to their talk.

Over time, the conversation shifted. After discussing adventures and battles, they moved on to more personal topics—like women.

"So, Finn," Gareth suddenly asked, his voice slurred from alcohol, "what's your plan? You're a Pallum hero, you must have thought about marrying a Pallum, right?"

Finn, who was already a bit tipsy, gave a faint smile. "Marriage, huh?" he muttered, staring into his glass. "I'm still looking for the right woman. Haven't found anyone that truly convinces me yet."

Bete, who had been laughing and making sarcastic remarks all along, grinned widely. "Oh yeah? So you're saying that Tione, who's had a crush on you for a long time, isn't a good match? She'll be so 'happy' to hear that."

Finn let out a long sigh. "That's not the issue. I'm a hero for my people—the pallum—who have been in decline for a long time. If I marry someone, I want to make sure she's a pallum too. Not just to protect my image, but also to ensure my child continues the pallum bloodline and keeps the hope of our race alive."

Gareth listened seriously, despite being a little drunk. But then Finn turned his attention to Raul, who was sitting awkwardly in the corner of the table.

"What about you, Raul? You and Aki seem close. Do you have feelings for her?" Finn asked, with a slightly teasing tone.

Raul jolted in surprise, his face turning red. He stammered, trying to explain. "M-Me? No, we're just friends. Nothing more than that!" he replied, flustered.

Gareth laughed loudly, pounding the table. "Hahaha! You always say that, Raul. But you and Aki have been friends for a long time, haven't you? Your relationship doesn't seem to be progressing. Maybe you should start being bolder!"

Raul could only laugh awkwardly, desperately trying to steer the attention away from himself. He glanced at Bete, attempting to change the subject. "What about you, Bete? You've liked Aiz for a long time. How's that going?"

Bete, already somewhat drunk, grinned arrogantly. "Hah, you think I'm interested in just any girl? I only like strong women. Like Aiz," he replied confidently.

Finn smiled faintly, looking at Bete with a teasing glint in his eye. "Oh, didn't she already reject you?" he said playfully.

Gareth laughed again, clearly enjoying the moment. "Yeah, Bete! You were flat-out rejected by Aiz!"

Bete snorted, leaning back in his chair. "Tch. Aiz is an amazing woman, but I don't have time for silly things like that."

Gareth, still keen on teasing Bete, then said, "Well, what about Line? I've noticed she often looks at you. It seems like she likes you."

At the mention of Line, Bete snorted even louder. "Line? I'm not interested in weaklings. I like strong women, ones who can defend themselves. So no, I'm not interested."

The conversation about love and relationships continued, filled with jokes and teasing. Shirou, who wasn't drunk, just smiled softly as he listened, enjoying the banter between them. He knew that even though they teased each other often, there was a deep sense of respect and friendship beneath it all.

Shirou sat quietly, savoring the lively atmosphere around the table. The laughter and chatter of his friends echoed through the room, while he felt at peace in the simplicity of the moment. For Shirou, tonight was a rare chance to truly relax, far from the pressures of battle or the heavy responsibilities he usually faced.

However, amidst his quietness, Bete—half-drunk—glanced at Shirou with a mischievous grin. "Hey, Shirou," Bete said with a raspy voice from the alcohol, "you look so calm. Have you fallen in love with someone from the Loki Familia?"

The question caught Shirou off guard. He coughed slightly, almost choking on the drink he had just taken. His face flushed as he tried to answer, "W-Well? I… I haven't fallen in love… but maybe… I have a little crush."

Hearing this, Gareth—already intrigued by the topic—raised his eyebrows in curiosity. "Oh, so who is it? Lefiya or Aiz? You seem pretty close to them."

Shirou smiled awkwardly, unsure of how to respond. But before he could think any further, Finn joined the conversation with a teasing look. "Or maybe it's not someone in the Familia? How about one of your coworkers at the Hostess of Fertility?" Finn teased with a meaningful smile, though he was holding back from mentioning Riveria, not wanting to expose her feelings in public.

Several faces flashed in Shirou's mind. Lefiya, with her kindness and patience, had always helped him adapt when he first joined the Loki Familia. She was always calm and understanding, making Shirou feel at ease. Then there was Aiz, her face illuminated by the moonlight that night, a mysterious yet powerful figure. Riveria also came to mind, especially when he remembered how embarrassed she had been when he accidentally touched her ear during their Magecraft training. Even Syr, with her gentle smile, who had always been there for him when he first arrived in Orario, welcoming him into this new world with open arms.

After thinking through all of this, Shirou let out a soft sigh and said, "If I'm being honest, I do have a small crush… but it might be on more than one person."

That statement immediately set the table into a burst of laughter. Gareth pounded the table, nearly spilling his drink from laughing too hard. Bete laughed loudly, his eyes gleaming mischievously. Finn also chuckled, enjoying the rare moment where Shirou was caught in such an awkward situation.

"Hah! Shirou, turns out you're a guy with a broad taste!" Bete teased, laughing boisterously. "How many girls do you like, huh?"

Shirou could only smile awkwardly, feeling cornered by all the questions. But before the laughter could die down, Finn suddenly looked at him seriously, though still smiling. "So, Shirou… if one day, a few of them confess their feelings to you… who would you choose?"

The question left Shirou silent. He didn't want to hurt anyone's feelings, especially not those he respected and cared for. Choosing one meant disappointing the others, and just the thought of it weighed heavily on his heart.

After a few moments of contemplation, Shirou answered softly but resolutely, "If that happens… I'll accept the one who confesses their feelings to me first."

The laughter at the table grew even louder. Gareth clapped Finn on the back, while Raul and Bete nearly fell off their chairs from laughing too much. "Hahaha! That's such a safe answer, Shirou! So cowardly!" Bete exclaimed, still laughing. "You don't want to break anyone's heart, so you just go with the first one! What a coward!"

Even though they were teasing him, Shirou knew this was the best way to diffuse the situation without hurting anyone's feelings. He smiled faintly, though his heart was still filled with uncertainty about the future and the growing complexities of his emotions. For now, he could enjoy this moment with his friends, without having to worry about the matters of the heart that might come later.

Chapter 32

The night grew late, and the members of the Loki Familia sitting at the table with Shirou were heavily drunk. Finn, Bete, Raul, and Gareth—usually full of energy and discipline—were now unable to control themselves after drinking so much. Their laughter had faded into incoherent murmurs, and their movements became uncoordinated.

After ensuring they were done drinking, Shirou decided to pay for their orders. He walked toward the counter where Syr stood, her usual friendly smile playing on her lips, though there was a mischievous glint in her eyes. Shirou pulled out a coin pouch from his pocket, ready to settle the bill for the night.

"I'll pay for them," Shirou said politely.

However, Syr just chuckled softly, her eyes teasing. "Oh, there's no need. Mama Mia said that as long as you're working here, they can eat and drink for free. So, consider it part of your 'job bonus'." After a brief pause, Syr added with a playful tone, "And, yes, I overheard your conversation earlier. You're such a coward, Shirou."

Shirou's face immediately flushed at her words. He knew Syr was teasing him about the answer he'd given to his friends earlier regarding his feelings. Defensively, he replied, "Eavesdropping isn't good, Syr."

Syr merely shrugged, still with that sly smile. "Me? Eavesdropping? I have no idea what you're talking about, Shirou." Her tone was dripping with feigned innocence, making Shirou even more embarrassed.

Not wanting to drag the conversation any further, Shirou sighed and gave a small smile. "Thank you, Syr," he said before turning back to his friends, who were still staggering at the table.

The night weighed on, and a new task awaited Shirou: getting his drunken friends back to Twilight Manor. He quickly took action. Bete, who was completely wasted, needed help walking, so Shirou deftly slung Bete's arm over his left shoulder. Raul, who wasn't much better, was supported on his right.

Gareth, who seemed to handle his drink better, wasn't as affected. Casually, he lifted the small Finn onto his shoulder as if carrying no burden at all. "Let's get them home," Gareth said with a wide grin, even though he was a bit drunk.

The walk back to Twilight Manor was lively. Bete and Raul, barely able to walk straight, began singing off-key songs about adventurers. They tried to sing the lyrics, but they were garbled and out of tune. Finn, slung over Gareth's shoulder, hummed along even though his eyes were half-closed. Shirou couldn't help but smile as he listened to their nonsensical singing.

"Oi, Shirou...!" Bete slurred, his eyes nearly shut. "You... you gotta... gotta sing too!"

Raul joined in, his voice barely audible through his drunken laughter. "Yeah, Shirou! Sing... sing...!"

Shirou chuckled softly, shaking his head while continuing to support them. "Maybe next time, you two are too drunk to even hear my singing right now."

Finally, after a journey filled with laughter and noise, they arrived at Twilight Manor. Shirou carefully guided Bete and Raul to their rooms, ensuring they were safely lying in their beds before gently closing the doors.

Meanwhile, Gareth effortlessly placed Finn in his bed, making sure their captain slept comfortably.

After all his friends were tucked into their respective rooms, Shirou sighed with relief. The long night was over, and although exhausting, he felt satisfied knowing he had taken care of his friends. With a small smile on his face, Shirou headed to his own room. Once he lay down on his bed, he closed his eyes and drifted off, ready to face a new day.

That morning, as usual, Shirou arrived early at the Hostess of Fertility. The morning air was still cool, and the streets of Orario were fairly quiet. But as Shirou entered the restaurant, something was different from the usual routine. Aside from Ryuu, who was there as always, calmly sweeping the floor, Shirou noticed there was someone else in the kitchen—something that never happened this early.

As Shirou stepped closer, he saw Syr standing by the stove, busy stirring something in a pan. Steam rose in thin wisps from whatever she was cooking, and a strange aroma wafted from the kitchen. Syr seemed very focused on her task, unaware of Shirou's arrival.

With a small smile, Shirou greeted from the kitchen door. "Good morning, Syr. What are you doing in the kitchen this early?"

Syr jumped at the sound of his voice, nearly dropping the wooden spoon she was holding. Her face turned slightly red from the surprise, but she tried to maintain her composure. "Oh, Shirou! You startled me. I'm... just making a morning meal."

Ryuu, hearing the conversation from the front room, glanced toward the kitchen with a small smile on her face. "Syr always prepares meals for Bell whenever he heads to the Dungeon," Ryuu said in a calm but clearly teasing tone.

Upon hearing that, Syr's face grew even redder, this time from embarrassment. "R-Ryuu! You didn't have to tell him that!" she responded, half upset, though it was obvious she was flustered. She turned back to the pan, trying to hide her embarrassment by focusing on her cooking.

Shirou couldn't help but smile. "A meal for Bell, huh?" he said, stepping closer to the kitchen. "Can I try some?"

Syr glanced at him quickly, a little hesitant, but eventually handed him a small piece of what she was cooking. "Sure, but don't expect too much. I'm not as good in the kitchen as you are."

Shirou took the bite Syr offered and tasted it. As soon as the food touched his tongue, Shirou immediately realized something was... off. The flavor was strange, an unbalanced mix of ingredients that should have complemented each other but instead clashed. His face tried to stay neutral, but it was clear he was struggling to swallow the food.

Syr, noticing his reaction, began to look worried. "How is it? It's good, right?" she asked, though she was clearly beginning to sense that something was wrong.

Shirou swallowed with difficulty and then asked cautiously, "Syr... did you follow the recipe?"

Syr looked offended, her eyebrows raised. "Of course, I followed the recipe! I just... did a little improvising here and there." Her tone was firm, as if she was convinced her improvisations couldn't possibly be wrong.

Shirou let out a long sigh and placed the meal on the table. "Syr, why don't you try it yourself?" he said with a slight smile. "I'm sure you'll understand."

Syr hesitated but eventually took a bite of her own cooking. As soon as the taste hit her tongue, her expression changed. Her eyes widened slightly, and her face slowly crinkled, even though she tried to remain composed. "I-It's not bad," she said softly, though her face clearly showed she was struggling to like it. "It's... good, right?"

Shirou couldn't hold back his laughter anymore. "Syr, don't force yourself. It does taste weird. You know it."

Syr sighed and set her spoon down. "Okay, okay, maybe I did improvise too much," she admitted, blushing with embarrassment.

Shirou smiled, rolling up his sleeves. "Well then, let me show you how to cook properly, without too much improvising."

Syr looked at him for a moment, then gave a shy smile. "Alright, I give up. Teach me, Shirou."

With that, Shirou took over the kitchen and began giving Syr basic instructions on how to cook properly. He showed her how to measure ingredients accurately, how to balance flavors, and when to stop "improvising" with a recipe. Meanwhile, Ryuu remained at the front of the restaurant, occasionally glancing toward the kitchen with a gentle smile, watching the interaction between Shirou and Syr with warmth in her heart.

After demonstrating the proper way to cook, Shirou handed things over to Syr. "Now it's your turn," he said with a patient smile, giving her space to practice what she had just learned. Syr, a little nervous, nodded and started working.

However, not long after she started, small mistakes began to happen. Syr looked awkward as she poured the ingredients, and at one point, she even spilled too much salt into the mixture. "Oh no!" she exclaimed, her eyes widening as she realized her mistake.

Shirou calmly stepped closer. "It's okay, Syr. We can fix this," he said reassuringly, helping her reduce the excess salt and offering advice on how to balance the flavor.

As Syr tried again, she got distracted while frying, causing the pan to start smoking because the oil got too hot. "Oh no, I forgot!" She quickly lifted the pan, but some of the food spilled onto the floor. Her face turned red with embarrassment, but Shirou just chuckled softly and said, "You can do it, just stay focused. Don't worry too much."

With incredible patience, Shirou helped Syr correct her small mistakes, showing her how to calmly handle each issue. They worked together, and although Syr kept making errors, Shirou never lost his patience, ensuring that Syr learned from every step.

Finally, after several attempts and corrections, Syr managed to finish a meal for Bell. Although not perfect, it tasted much better than her previous attempts. Syr, tasting her creation, looked surprised. "Did I... did I actually succeed?" She seemed unable to believe her own cooking.

Shirou smiled at her reaction. "You did great, Syr. It tastes good."

Syr looked at Shirou with gratitude, her face beaming. "Thank you so much, Shirou. Without you, I would never have been able to cook something edible!"

Shirou, as usual, smiled humbly. "No problem. I just showed you the way, you did the rest yourself."

Still smiling, Syr prepared to deliver the meal to Bell. "I'm going to take this to him now. Thanks again, Shirou!" she said, waving as she left.

After Syr left, Ryuu, who had been quietly observing from a distance, walked over to Shirou. "Thank you, Shirou," Ryuu said sincerely. "Syr has tried cooking so many times before, and... I was often the victim who had to taste her failed dishes."

Shirou smiled awkwardly at that, imagining what Ryuu had endured with Syr's strange cooking experiments. "You must have suffered a lot," he muttered, unable to stifle a small laugh. "But at least now, Syr is starting to learn how to cook properly."

Ryuu nodded, her face calm but with a small smile at the corner of her lips. "Yes, hopefully after this, I won't have to taste her dangerous experiments anymore."

Shirou chuckled softly, feeling relieved that he could help. Even though it was something as simple as cooking, he was happy to make someone's day better—whether it was Syr, who now felt more confident, or Ryuu, who would no longer have to be the "victim" of failed meals.

That night, after the last customers had left the Hostess of Fertility, the restaurant became much quieter. Shirou and the other staff decided to relax at one of the tables, enjoying a break after a long day. The faint smell of leftover food still lingered in the air, but now the atmosphere was much more laid-back. Everyone looked tired, but content after a productive day.

Syr, who was sitting next to Shirou, looked at him with a gentle smile. "Thank you again, Shirou," she said sincerely. "This time, Bell actually said the meal I made was good. He didn't have to pretend anymore." Her face radiated simple happiness, as if her success in cooking had given her more confidence.

Shirou smiled softly at that. "Well, that's because you followed the recipe carefully and were more cautious while cooking. If you keep practicing like this, your cooking will only get better."

Syr chuckled at Shirou's compliment, her cheeks slightly flushed. "Maybe I'll keep asking for your help. You'll have to teach me to cook during your days off. How about that?"

Shirou nodded happily. "Of course, I'd love to teach you." For Shirou, helping others with something as simple as cooking was one way he could spread kindness, and watching Syr improve in the kitchen made him feel fulfilled.

Anya, who had been listening to the conversation from across the table, suddenly added a teasing comment. "You know, Shirou, Syr's had a crush on Bell for a long time. Aren't you worried that another guy might steal her away?" she said with a playful tone.

Syr, who had been calm up to that point, immediately blushed upon hearing that, imagining the possibility of Shirou and Bell competing for her. "A-Anya! Why would you say something like that?" she replied, clearly feeling awkward with the sudden topic.

Shirou, usually composed, also felt a bit of awkwardness creeping in. Initially, he was a bit uncomfortable with the subject, but after thinking for a moment, he realized that Bell was a good person—someone honest and sincere. "Actually, if Bell is the one you like, Syr, I'm more than happy to help the two of you get closer," he said sincerely.

Syr was stunned by Shirou's words. She stared at him with wide eyes, as if she couldn't believe what she had just heard. "What? You're... not jealous?" she asked in confusion, still trying to process his response.

Shirou, realizing that he couldn't lie to Syr—especially if she really was a goddess, as he suspected—just smiled, trying to give an ambiguous answer. "I... just want to see the people around me happy," he said, avoiding a direct response.

Syr frowned slightly, looking a bit annoyed. "Hmph, so you're not jealous at all? Maybe my charm really can't compare to Aiz or Lefiya, huh? I overheard your conversation yesterday." Her tone carried a hint of irritation but still had a playful edge.

Syr's words shocked everyone at the table. Chloe, sitting not far from them, immediately turned toward Shirou with narrowed eyes full of curiosity. "Wait, wait... Since when did you get close to Thousand Elf Lefiya and Sword Princess Aiz?" Chloe asked, her voice a mix of suspicion and strong curiosity.

Shirou, now feeling cornered, blushed with embarrassment. "It's... not what you think," he said awkwardly, scratching his head. "Lefiya is my mentor; she helped me a lot when I first joined the Loki Familia. And Aiz... well, she just likes my cooking, that's all."

Anya, not wanting to miss out on teasing Shirou, burst into laughter. "Haha! So you charm women with your cooking, huh? No wonder they're all close to you!" she said, her tone full of playful mockery.

Shirou could only sigh, smiling awkwardly while trying to stay calm amid all the teasing. Even though the conversation made him a bit embarrassed, he was happy to spend a relaxing time like this with his friends, even if they didn't stop teasing him.

As the night grew late, the atmosphere at the Hostess of Fertility remained warm and full of laughter. Syr, still not satisfied with the lighthearted conversation, pulled out a deck of cards from her apron pocket and placed it on the table. "How about we play cards?" she asked with a playful grin.

Lunoire, sitting across from her, frowned. "Hah, playing cards with Syr? You must be kidding. You always win." Lunoire clearly showed her reluctance to play, remembering Syr's reputation in card games.

Shirou, seated in the middle of them, looked at the cards with curiosity. "I've never seen cards like these before," he said honestly.

Syr's smile widened, and her eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief. "Oh? You've never played? I'll explain the rules. It's a simple game, similar to ones you might have played before." She then explained the game's rules in detail, and Shirou realized that it was quite similar to poker from his world, with just some minor changes in names and cultural adaptations for Orario.

After Syr finished explaining, they started the first game so Shirou could get used to the rules and flow. However, as the game progressed, it became increasingly clear to Shirou that Syr had an unseen advantage. She seemed to easily read the emotions of the other players—perhaps part of her divine powers—which gave her a significant edge. Whenever someone was nervous, doubtful, or confident, Syr always seemed to know, making her almost impossible to beat.

However, Shirou wasn't going to lose so easily. He calmed himself, then discreetly used self-hypnosis, imagining the world he always held close in his heart: the world of swords. By entering this mental state, Shirou concealed his emotions and masked any signs that Syr could read. His face remained calm, expressionless, like the shadow of a warrior in control of the battlefield.

They continued the game, but this time, Syr began to show signs of confusion. Shirou was difficult to read. Every time Syr tried to gauge Shirou's movements, she couldn't sense anything—no nervousness, no overconfidence, no hints.

Even stranger for Shirou was that he began to notice Syr's distinct scent—the fragrance of winter flowers he always sensed—changing with her mood. When Syr held a good hand, the flower's aroma bloomed, sweet and fragrant. But when she had a bad hand or lacked confidence, the scent withered, like a stressed flower.

Using this observation, combined with his self-hypnosis, Shirou gradually took control of the game. Syr, who usually dominated every card game, began to lose repeatedly. Everyone at the table—including Lunoire, Anya, and Chloe—started to notice this surprising turn of events.

When Shirou defeated Syr for the first time, everyone was shocked. Syr stared at him in disbelief, though she tried to maintain a smile. "It must be beginner's luck," she said, though her voice carried a slight hint of frustration. They continued playing several more rounds, but no matter how hard Syr tried, Shirou kept winning, again and again.

Anya, amazed by what she was witnessing, leaned forward and asked Shirou, "Hey, Shirou! How did you beat Syr? Got any special tricks?"

Shirou, not wanting to reveal his secret, stammered for a moment. "Uh... maybe I just got lucky?" he replied awkwardly, unsure of what else to say.

However, Syr, who had already lost several times, just smiled and waved her hand. "No need to answer, Shirou," she said sweetly but with a deeper meaning. "A man full of mystery is much more attractive to women, you know." Then she laughed, bringing the cheerful mood back to the table.

Syr's laughter echoed through the room, while Shirou could only smile awkwardly, realizing that even though he had won the game, he could never truly escape Syr's charm and playfulness. The other staff members joined in the laughter, feeling that the night had truly been filled with unexpected card games and little secrets shared among them.

After several rounds of card games filled with jokes and laughter, the atmosphere at the Hostess of Fertility began to calm down. The night had grown late, and the remaining staff and patrons began showing signs of fatigue. Shirou gathered the cards on the table, smiling softly, feeling content with the warmth and surprises of the evening.

"It looks like it's time for me to head out," Shirou said gently, standing up from his seat. He glanced at the remaining staff, including Syr, Anya, Chloe, and Ryuu, who were starting to clean up the restaurant.

Syr, sitting beside him, smiled and waved cheerfully. "Take care on your way home, Shirou. And don't forget, you still owe me some cooking lessons!" she said playfully, though there was a hint of seriousness behind her words.

Shirou chuckled lightly. "I won't forget, Syr. We'll continue later."

Anya, who was cleaning a table behind them, turned and grinned widely. "Don't fall asleep on the way, Shirou. Next time, I want to see that cooking trick of yours that makes all the girls fall for you!"

Shirou just shook his head, smiling, knowing that Anya was only joking, though her words always had a half-serious tone. Chloe, standing not far from Anya, added jokingly, "If you've got any secret tricks, make sure to teach us too!"

Ryuu, usually quieter, simply smiled softly while glancing at Shirou. "Goodnight, Shirou. See you tomorrow."

After saying goodbye to everyone, Shirou took his coat from the hook near the door and put it on. The night air in Orario might be cold, but Shirou felt warmed by the connections he had made that night.

As he opened the door to the restaurant, the cold night breeze greeted him, but Shirou carefully closed the door behind him, not wanting to disturb the stillness of the night. The streets of Orario at night were usually full of life, but now, there was only calm. The street lamps flickered in the distance, casting soft shadows along the stone pavement.

Shirou walked calmly toward Twilight Manor, enjoying the rare tranquility of the night. His thoughts wandered, reflecting on the events of the day—from teaching Syr how to cook to the unexpected card game victory. That night, he felt more connected to the people around him, even with their teasing and playful jokes.

When Shirou finally reached Twilight Manor, the grand building stood before him, towering majestically, though shrouded in the shadows of the night. Most of the Loki Familia members were already asleep inside, preparing for a new day of adventures tomorrow. Shirou let out a long sigh, feeling a warmth spread through his heart. Though his world was different from the one he came from, he knew that this place, Twilight Manor, and his friends in the Loki Familia had become an important part of his life.

With a peaceful heart, Shirou opened the door and entered the manor, ready to rest and face a new day.

Chapter 33

After several days had passed, Shirou continued to spend his time at the Hostess of Fertility, helping in the kitchen and serving customers. His presence became more familiar to the waitstaff and regular patrons. The time he spent with Syr not only helped him feel more connected to this new world, but also allowed Syr to hone her cooking skills. Now, Syr was becoming more adept at cooking without much help from Shirou, though she occasionally still asked for advice or small tips.

One afternoon, when the restaurant was quiet and only a few customers remained, Shirou noticed Syr busily tidying up the kitchen after preparing some orders. Leaning against the kitchen counter, he smiled and decided to ask something he had been curious about for a while.

"Syr," he called gently, catching her attention. She turned to him with a curious look. "I've been wondering, what is it that you like about Bell?"

The question made Syr pause for a moment, but a soft smile soon appeared on her face. She seemed to reflect for a while before answering, her eyes distant. "Bell... he's honest and sincere. Even though he's weak, he always tries hard, never giving up. His kindness makes others want to protect him. That's what I like about him."

Shirou nodded, understanding her feelings. "He does seem like a good person," he commented sincerely.

But after a brief pause, Syr added in a quieter voice, almost whispering, "But I know... Bell likes someone else." Her expression shifted slightly, a mix of awkwardness and calmness crossing her face.

Sensing the tension in the air, Shirou tried to lighten the mood with a joke. "Well, if Bell ever rejects you, you can come to me. I'll lend you my shoulder to cry on," he said with a playful smile, hoping to make Syr laugh.

Syr immediately chuckled, but there was a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Shirou, you're really a sly man. Taking advantage of a girl's vulnerability to win her heart? You think I didn't notice your intentions?" she teased, pointing at him with a playful grin.

Shirou blushed, caught off guard by Syr's words. "That... that wasn't my intention!" he stammered, his face growing redder. "I was just joking."

Syr laughed harder at Shirou's flustered reaction. "Of course you were, Shirou. But be careful, jokes like that can be dangerous," she said teasingly, still smiling with playful mischief.

Shirou could only smile awkwardly, unsure of what to say next. Despite the slightly heated atmosphere caused by the teasing, the conversation made them both feel closer to each other. Shirou realized that, although Syr had a gentle and kind-hearted side, she also had a hidden strength behind her cheerful smile. Even though he felt a bit awkward, the talk brought them closer, both as friends and colleagues at the Hostess of Fertility.

That evening, Finn arrived at the Hostess of Fertility, his face calm but carrying a sense of urgency. As he entered the restaurant, the waitstaff still on duty immediately noticed his presence. Shirou, who was in the kitchen, saw Finn and knew there must be something important to discuss.

Finn approached Shirou with steady steps and, without hesitation, spoke directly, "Shirou, get ready. You and the other male members of the Loki Familia will be heading to Melen. Loki needs our help there."

Shirou nodded seriously, understanding that this wasn't an ordinary trip. Melen, a coastal city famous for its port and trade, had an entrance to an underwater Dungeon. If the Loki Familia needed assistance there, it meant the situation was quite serious.

"I'll head back to Twilight Manor to pack right away," Shirou replied firmly, preparing to leave his duties at the Hostess of Fertility that night.

Mama Mia, who had been observing the conversation from behind the counter, wiped her hands with a cloth and walked over. With a deep but kind voice, she said, "In that case, you can go now, Shirou. Don't worry about the work here. We'll take care of everything."

Syr, standing nearby, stepped forward with a gentle smile on her face. "Shirou, whenever you want to come back and work here, the door's always open for you," she said sincerely. Her eyes shone with warmth, as usual, though there was a hint of concern behind her words, as if she knew Shirou's journey to Melen might not be easy.

Anya, overhearing the conversation, couldn't contain her laughter. "Haha! Syr's just happy because her workload gets lighter when you're around, Shirou!" she said with a wide grin, trying to lighten the slightly tense atmosphere with her usual jokes.

Chloe and Ryuu, who were tidying up tables, waved their hands. "Take care, Shirou," Ryuu said with a soft yet warm smile.

Chloe, with her usual mischievous look, added, "Don't forget to bring back souvenirs!"

Shirou couldn't help but smile at the jokes and support from the waitstaff. Even though he had only worked with them for a few days, he already felt very close to the atmosphere at the Hostess of Fertility. "I'll be back as soon as I can," he replied, bidding farewell to them.

After saying his goodbyes to everyone in the restaurant, Shirou quickly put on his coat and prepared to return to Twilight Manor. As he walked out, he felt a heaviness in his heart, leaving a place that had become like a second home to him. But he knew that the mission in Melen was a priority, and the Loki Familia needed his help. With a final smile to those still inside, Shirou stepped out of the Hostess of Fertility and headed toward Twilight Manor, ready to pack and face the challenges that lay ahead.

The next day, before they set off for Melen, Finn gathered all the male members of the Loki Familia who would be joining the mission. They assembled in the strategy room at Twilight Manor, and the tension in the air was palpable. Everyone looked serious, aware that this mission was no ordinary task. Shirou, Gareth, Bete, and the others waited for further instructions from Finn, who was reading a letter of importance.

Finn lifted his gaze from the letter and began to speak. "I've just received news from Loki through this letter," Finn said in a firm yet calm tone, holding the letter in his hand. All eyes were on him, waiting for further explanation. "It's regarding the situation in Melen, where our female members are currently stationed."

Shirou, standing among the others, listened intently to Finn. There was a growing sense of worry within him, especially knowing that Aiz, Tiona, Tione, and the other female members of the Loki Familia were there without them.

"According to the report Loki received, the women of the Loki Familia have discovered something unexpected beneath the sea around Melen," Finn continued, his voice clear in the otherwise silent room. "They've found the presence of Viola monsters swimming under the sea. This is highly unusual, as Violas shouldn't be in the ocean, let alone swimming."

Upon hearing that, several of the male members exchanged anxious glances. Violas were man-eating plant monsters, typically found in dungeons, not open waters. Their presence in the sea could spell serious trouble.

"But that's not all," Finn continued, his tone becoming more serious. "There has been a confrontation between members of the Loki Familia and the Kali Familia. As some of you may know, Kali Familia is a group of adventurers led by Kali, a war goddess. They are notorious for their brutal strength, and the information we've received indicates that Kali Familia has two level 6 fighters."

Shirou felt the tension in the room rise. A level 6 fighter was no ordinary opponent. They were among the elite, extremely dangerous, and facing two of them in a single conflict could mean a very difficult battle.

"The two level 6 fighters from Kali Familia are Argana and Bache, twin Amazons known for their cruelty and combat prowess. They've been causing significant trouble for our female members over there, and Loki is requesting our assistance to strengthen the defenses in Melen and ensure the situation doesn't escalate further." Finn closed the letter and looked at everyone in the room. "This won't be an easy mission. You must be prepared to face monsters under the sea and a potential confrontation with the Kali Familia."

The atmosphere grew even more tense, but there was a sense of resolve and determination radiating from each member of the Loki Familia. They all knew they had to protect their female comrades in Melen and ensure the situation didn't spiral out of control.

Gareth, always calm under pressure, let out a heavy sigh. "Violas under the sea… and the Kali Familia? This won't be easy."

Bete, though appearing relaxed, nodded in agreement. "Hmph, sounds more interesting. I've been itching for a fight with those Kali Familia guys for a while now." There was a spark of excitement in his eyes, even though the situation was quite serious.

Shirou, on the other hand, reflected for a moment. He felt the tension from the news about the Violas and the Kali Familia, but he also felt confident that they wouldn't let this situation drag on. After all, he and the others were there to support, and he would do whatever it took to protect his friends.

"Alright," Finn finally said, "we will depart as soon as everyone is ready. Make sure to bring all the supplies and weapons you need. We must be prepared for whatever awaits us in Melen."

With that command, all the members of the Loki Familia present quickly began moving to prepare themselves. Shirou excused himself to return to his room, gathering the weapons and equipment he would need for the journey. In his heart, he felt a deep sense of responsibility to ensure the safety of his friends in Melen, especially after hearing about the dangers that awaited them.

Once all preparations were completed and supplies were neatly organized, the group of male members from the Loki Familia, including Shirou, Finn, Gareth, and Bete, set off for Melen by horse-drawn carriage. The journey would take several hours, and they needed to move quickly as the situation in Melen was becoming more urgent.

The carriage clattered along the cobblestone roads outside of Orario, passing through the now peaceful countryside. The cool morning air gradually warmed as the sun rose, but the adventurers inside the carriage remained focused, their minds filled with thoughts of the challenges awaiting them.

Shirou sat in the carriage, gazing out the window, lost in thought. Around him, there was light conversation among his comrades, though most of them seemed just as tense as Shirou. Finn, seated across from him, was busy checking the map and occasionally talking with Gareth about their plan once they arrived in Melen.

"Violas under the sea…," Gareth muttered, frowning. "It doesn't make any sense. Have they evolved, or is something luring them out of the dungeon?"

Finn nodded, his expression serious. "That's what we're going to investigate. And on top of that, we can't underestimate the threat posed by the Kali Familia."

On the other side of the carriage, Bete sat with a relaxed posture in the corner, impatiently kicking the seat in front of him. "I hope we can start fighting as soon as we arrive. I'm sick of sitting around," he said sharply, his eyes narrowing with anticipation.

Though Shirou was still somewhat worried, he felt calmer hearing the conversation among his comrades. He realized that they had faced many dangerous situations before, and this time would be no different. Even though the threats posed by the Violas and the Kali Familia were serious, he knew they would face them with courage and the right strategy.

During the journey, the scenery gradually shifted from sprawling green fields to a more hilly terrain, indicating that they were nearing the coast of Melen. A cool sea breeze began to brush their faces through the carriage windows. The sky slowly turned a golden orange as the sun began to set on the western horizon.

By late afternoon, they finally arrived in Melen. The port city looked beautiful from a distance, surrounded by calm blue waters. Across the harbor, they could see large ships docked and smaller boats sailing back and forth, carrying seafood and goods. However, beneath the tranquility, there was a sense that something unusual was happening.

As soon as the carriage stopped, Finn was the first to step out, followed by the other members. Shirou exited the carriage and took a deep breath of the salty sea air. The setting sun cast a golden-orange hue on the surface of the water, creating a stunning reflection that enveloped the port city. Though it appeared peaceful on the surface, Shirou could feel the tension in the air.

"We've arrived," Finn said, surveying the area. "We don't have much time. We need to meet with the other members of the Loki Familia and assess the situation."

Shirou nodded, and they began walking towards the city center, where they would meet the female members of the Loki Familia. Although they had arrived in Melen, the real challenge was just about to begin. Shirou knew that the underwater battle, the Violas monsters, and the confrontation with the Kali Familia would be a difficult test for them all. But with his comrades by his side, Shirou was ready to face whatever lay ahead.

With a sharp and determined gaze, Finn led the group to a strategic position. Upon reaching Melen, after evaluating the situation and the location of the ongoing battle, he quickly ordered the male members of the Loki Familia to gather on the rooftop of one of the tallest buildings in the city, a place that offered a wide view of the battlefield below.

"We'll take over from here," Finn commanded as Gareth unfurled the flag bearing the jester symbol, representing the Loki Familia. The flag would signify their presence in this battle, boosting the morale of their comrades already engaged in the fight. The male members quickly gathered, weapons ready, prepared for combat.

From the rooftop, Shirou, Gareth, Bete, and the others had a clear view of the situation below. The Loki Familia seemed to be surrounded by a large number of opponents, most of whom were Amazons—fierce fighters from the Kali Familia. They fought with brutal force, relentlessly attacking, forcing the female members of the Loki Familia to defend with all their might.

Finn observed the scene closely. He spotted Riveria, encircled by a group of Amazons trying to overwhelm her. Without hesitation, Finn gave a loud command. "Attack! Let's help them now!"

At his order, the male members of the Loki Familia leaped from the rooftop with incredible speed and precision. Bete moved at lightning speed, immediately engaging the nearest enemy. Meanwhile, Finn himself targeted the group of Amazons surrounding Riveria. He sprinted towards her, spear in hand, ready to strike.

Although cornered, Riveria remained calm. However, the overwhelming number of enemies made it difficult for her to focus her magical powers. When Finn arrived, he struck down the Amazons with deadly precision. With a single sweep of his spear, Finn knocked several fighters unconscious in an instant. "Are you alright, Riveria?" he asked, his voice steady despite the chaos around them.

Riveria nodded, her breathing still controlled, though she looked tired. "I'm fine. But Lefiya… she's been taken to a cave near the edge of the city by the Amazons."

Hearing this, Finn immediately took action. "Gareth! Shirou! Head to the cave and find Lefiya! Make sure she's safe!" Finn ordered, his tone firm but confident.

Gareth, always ready for swift action, nodded without hesitation. "Let's go, Shirou! We need to move quickly!" With determined steps, Gareth and Shirou hurried in the direction Riveria had indicated, making their way through the battlefield still raging around them. Shirou felt the pressure mounting, but his determination to save Lefiya kept him focused.

Along the way, they encountered several enemies trying to block their path, but with Gareth's immense strength and Shirou's agility, they managed to push back their attackers with little difficulty. Shirou knew that time was of the essence. Lefiya might be in danger, and he wouldn't let his comrade suffer because of their delay.

When they reached the location, Gareth didn't hesitate to act. With one powerful blow, he smashed through the roof of the cave, creating a large hole big enough for him to leap through. Rocks scattered as Gareth landed in the middle of the cave with a loud crash, standing tall like an unmovable stone pillar. Around him, the Amazons guarding Lefiya were startled by his sudden appearance.

"Come on, who dares face me?!" Gareth's voice echoed throughout the cave, filled with confidence. Without waiting for a response, a few bold Amazons rushed at him, but Gareth easily fended them off one by one. With fists as hard as steel and impenetrable defense, Gareth blocked their attacks like they were nothing more than a gentle breeze. One by one, the Amazons fell, unable to withstand the strength of the legendary dwarf.

While Gareth dealt with the enemies, Shirou moved swiftly and quietly around the cave. In a dark corner, he spotted Lefiya, tied up and cornered, a worried expression on her face. Seeing an opening, Shirou snuck up behind the remaining Amazons, approaching Lefiya without drawing attention. Quickly, he began untying the ropes binding her hands and feet.

As soon as she was free, Lefiya looked up at Shirou, her eyes filled with relief. "Shirou!" she exclaimed, her voice full of gratitude and joy. "You came to save me!"

Shirou smiled, looking gently at Lefiya. "Of course, I wouldn't leave a princess in danger," he replied lightly, trying to brighten the mood despite the tense situation. He glanced over at Gareth, who was still easily handling the Amazons. Every attack from the enemy seemed ineffective against the large and powerful dwarf.

Seeing how relaxed Gareth was while handling the horde, Shirou turned back to Lefiya with a slight smile. "While Gareth's enjoying the fight, I guess I'll be the one rescuing the princess this time," he joked, though there was a seriousness beneath his words.

Lefiya blushed immediately at Shirou's words, her face flushing even in the dim light of the cave. Although embarrassed, she felt a warmth in her heart, and without saying much, she let Shirou carry her. Shirou lifted her effortlessly in a princess carry, causing Lefiya's heartbeat to quicken.

As she held onto Shirou's chest, Lefiya felt safe and protected. "Thank you... Shirou," she whispered softly, her voice filled with meaning.

Shirou gave a warm smile, looking at Lefiya gently. "Don't worry, Lefiya. I'll get you out of here," he said calmly, though he knew they needed to hurry before the Amazons regrouped and launched another attack.

With Lefiya in his arms, Shirou carefully but quickly made his way out of the cave, remaining alert as they moved. In the background, Gareth's laughter could be heard as he continued fighting the enemies. Despite the ongoing danger, Shirou felt reassured knowing that Gareth's strength was buying them enough time to get Lefiya to safety.

As they emerged from the cave and distanced themselves from the battle, Lefiya continued holding onto Shirou tightly, feeling calm despite the intensity of the fight they had just escaped. Shirou knew they still had many challenges ahead, but for now, the priority was ensuring Lefiya's safety.

Once they were safely outside, Shirou gently set Lefiya down. He released her softly, and Lefiya stood beside him, her face still flushed with embarrassment. Despite her shyness, a gentle smile remained on her lips. The atmosphere around them was calmer now, though there was still tension in the distance where the battle raged on.

"Are you alright?" Shirou asked, making sure Lefiya was truly safe.

Lefiya nodded slowly. "Yes, thank you, Shirou." Though her voice was quiet, there was warmth in her words, as if she had just gone through something deeply meaningful.

Shirou then glanced towards the beach that stretched out in front of them. "How about we walk along the shore while checking the surroundings?" he suggested, feeling that they still needed to stay alert even though the situation seemed to be settling.

Lefiya nodded in agreement. "That sounds like a good idea." She began walking beside Shirou, her steps soft and calm. Together, they strolled along, slowly moving away from the cave they had just left.

The beach that night was stunning. The full moon's light reflected off the calm sea, creating a peaceful scene. The waves gently lapped at the shore, bringing a sense of calm after the earlier tension. The white sand sparkled under the moonlight, and the cool night breeze brushed against their faces softly.

As they continued walking, Shirou glanced towards the ocean and noticed something that caught his attention. In the distance, above the water, was a long, shimmering path—an icy bridge that seemed to stretch from the shore to a ship at sea. "That's Riveria's ice magic, isn't it?" Shirou murmured, impressed by such powerful magic.

Lefiya looked in the direction Shirou pointed and nodded. "Yes, that's Riveria's magic. She created an ice path over the sea." She gazed at the ship in the distance, her eyes observing something closely. "Tione is probably fighting Argana on that ship," Lefiya added, her voice filled with concern as she thought of the ongoing battle between their comrades and the Kali Familia.

Hearing this, Shirou immediately prepared to go and help. "In that case, I need to head there and assist them," he said firmly, his fists clenched as he readied himself for action.

But before Shirou could move, he felt a gentle touch on his hand. Lefiya had softly grasped his hand, stopping him in his tracks. "Wait, Shirou," she said in a soft but confident voice.

Shirou looked at Lefiya, confused, but when he followed her gaze, he understood. Finn, their sharp and calculated captain, was running across the ice path Riveria had created, quickly making his way to the ship. It seemed Finn was already ready to assist Tione against Argana, and with his bravery and intelligence, Shirou knew Finn would be able to handle the situation.

"He's already on the move," Lefiya said calmly, her eyes still focused on Finn's figure in the distance. "There's no need to worry. Finn will take care of the fight."

Shirou exhaled in relief, his tense shoulders relaxing slightly. "You're right. Finn's already there," he said, realizing there was no need to rush to the ship.

With the tension easing, Shirou turned back to Lefiya. "So, what should we do now?" he asked, though in his heart, he felt more at ease with Lefiya by his side.

Lefiya smiled gently, a faint blush still coloring her cheeks. "We could continue walking along the beach. Maybe enjoy some peace before we return," she suggested softly. It seemed she was cherishing this moment, wanting to prolong the time she spent with Shirou.

Shirou smiled warmly and nodded. "Alright. Let's keep walking."

The two of them continued along the beach, accompanied by the gentle sound of the waves and the moonlight illuminating the night. Despite the great battle taking place, for a moment, they felt a rare sense of peace amidst the chaos.

They walked side by side along the shore, with the soft sound of the waves breaking at the edge and the moonlight shimmering on the water's surface. In the peaceful silence, Shirou glanced at Lefiya, smiling slightly before gently asking, "So, Lefiya, are you enjoying the walk in Melen?"

Lefiya turned to him, a sweet smile on her face. "Melen is truly beautiful," she said softly. "Earlier, we had a swim in the ocean before all this chaos started." Her expression shifted slightly as she recalled something, and she added with amusement, "Oh, and you know what? It turns out Aiz can't swim at all."

Shirou raised his eyebrows, a bit surprised. "Really? Aiz can't swim?"

Lefiya giggled, continuing her story. "Yeah, it was so funny. Apparently, she has a childhood trauma. Riveria once dropped her into a pool because Aiz called her an 'old witch.' Since then, she's been afraid of water." Lefiya laughed at the memory, her smile growing even brighter.

Shirou listened intently, grinning. The image of Aiz, so strong in battle but helpless in the water, left him intrigued. "I never would've guessed Aiz had a weakness like that," he said, shaking his head with a small smile.

Lefiya's eyes sparkled as she continued, "Oh, and when we were swimming earlier, we were all wearing bikinis. Aiz was in a white bikini that suited her perfectly. She looked so beautiful." Lefiya's voice was filled with admiration as she praised Aiz, as if she was sharing something truly special.

Hearing that, Shirou grinned mischievously, and before he fully realized what he was saying, the words slipped out of his mouth. "Well then, I bet Lefiya looked just as beautiful in a bikini."

Lefiya, initially shocked by Shirou's comment, immediately turned bright red. Her face flushed deeply, and without thinking twice, she shouted, "Shirou! You pervert!" Her eyes glared at him, though she couldn't hide the small smile behind her mock anger.

Shirou, realizing what he had just said, froze, unable to respond. His face turned red, and he felt awkward, unsure of how to fix the situation. "I-I didn't mean it like that... I just meant to..." he stammered, trying to explain but only digging himself deeper into embarrassment.

Lefiya, who had been pretending to be angry, suddenly burst out laughing at Shirou's panicked and awkward expression. "Hahaha! You're so funny, Shirou!" she said, laughing while covering her mouth to hold it back. "Don't worry, I was only joking."

Shirou, still feeling embarrassed, managed a small smile, relieved that Lefiya wasn't truly offended.

After Lefiya's laughter died down, she gently took Shirou's hand. "Come on, let's explore the city further. There's still so much to see in Melen tonight." Her voice was soft and warm again, with a bright smile returning to her face.

Shirou, still a bit flustered, nodded and followed Lefiya's lead. They walked together along the beach and headed towards the part of the city still glowing with twinkling lights. The night felt so peaceful, as if for a moment, they could forget all the tension and danger they had just faced.

Chapter 34

AN: Sorry, the illustration took longer than I expected

After walking along the beach for a while, Shirou and Lefiya finally reached a busier part of the city, though still marked by the remnants of battle. In the distance, they saw Bete fighting against a group of Amazons. Bete looked like an unstoppable storm, taking down his enemies with incredible speed and strength. One after another, the Amazons fell to the ground, unable to match his power and agility. Among them was Phryne Jamil, known as one of the strongest fighters of the Ishtar Familia, lying helpless and no longer a threat.

Lefiya smiled faintly as she watched the scene unfold. "It seems Bete doesn't need our help," she remarked, glancing at Shirou. "He's more than enough to handle his enemies on his own."

Shirou, observing the battle from afar, felt the same. Bete appeared overwhelmingly dominant in the fight, and it seemed that none of the Amazons stood a chance. "Yeah, you're right," Shirou agreed with a nod. "Bete can definitely take care of himself."

With that, Lefiya gently tugged on Shirou's arm, guiding him away from the fight. They continued their walk, leaving Bete's battle behind and enjoying the peaceful night in the city of Melen. Although some areas remained tense, in other parts of the city, things seemed much calmer. The streetlights illuminated the paths, giving the night a warm glow. Even though the sound of the waves could still be heard in the distance, the city's atmosphere brought a sense of peace.

As they walked side by side, Shirou couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt rising within him. "Is this really okay?" he muttered to himself quietly. "We're just casually walking here while the others are still fighting?"

Lefiya, overhearing his soft words, turned to him with a gentle smile. "Shirou, don't be too hard on yourself," she said soothingly. "If we see any of our comrades in trouble, we'll definitely help them. But for now, everyone seems to be doing fine." She reassured him in a calm tone, trying to ease his guilt.

Shirou pondered for a moment, then nodded slowly. "You're right, Lefiya," he replied, a small smile returning to his face. "It seems like the others don't need our help. Finn, Gareth, and Bete are handling their enemies easily." He felt a bit relieved knowing that his more experienced companions could manage the situation without much difficulty.

Lefiya nodded in agreement, her soft smile still present. "Yes, they'll be just fine. We just need to trust them."

The two of them continued walking, appreciating the beauty of Melen at night. The sound of the battle faded into the distance, leaving behind the peace they now felt as they walked together. Even though they felt a sense of responsibility to help their friends, they both understood that, for now, everyone was playing their part well. They just needed to wait for the right moment to act, and until then, they could enjoy each other's company in this serene city.

As the night deepened, the warmth between Shirou and Lefiya kept them moving side by side, as if time had stopped, allowing them to enjoy the quiet amid the chaos they had just experienced.

As they walked further through the calming streets, Lefiya suddenly spotted a crowd in the distance. Her eyes lit up with curiosity, and without hesitation, she excitedly tugged on Shirou's arm. "Come on, Shirou! Look over there, it seems like something interesting is happening!" she exclaimed with rare enthusiasm.

Shirou, surprised by Lefiya's gentle pull, followed without resistance. He smiled, amused by her excitement. They walked toward the crowd, and as they got closer, it became clear that it was a lively night market. Bright lights twinkled above the market stalls, creating a vibrant and colorful scene under the night sky of Melen. The sounds of laughter, cheerful chatter, and vendors calling out to potential buyers filled the air, making the atmosphere lively and fun.

Lefiya's eyes sparkled with excitement as she saw the wide variety of goods displayed throughout the night market. There were all kinds of food, trinkets, toys, and unique items from all over Orario and beyond. "Shirou, look at this! And that!" she exclaimed repeatedly, pointing out the various things that caught her attention.

Shirou smiled warmly, watching how happy Lefiya was. "You're like a kid in a candy store," he teased gently, but it was clear he was glad to see her relaxed and enjoying the moment.

After walking around for a while, Lefiya suggested they try some of the local foods being sold there. They sampled a variety of sweet and savory treats, from caramel-drizzled toast to spicy grilled meat. Each bite made Lefiya smile widely, and Shirou enjoyed the food as well, though he was more focused on how much fun Lefiya seemed to be having.

As they walked further, Lefiya spotted a stall selling traditional Amazon masks. The masks were intricately carved and decorated with elaborate patterns, often used in festivals or rituals by Amazon tribes. "I want to try one of these!" Lefiya said excitedly. She carefully picked up one of the masks and tried it on with a delighted grin.

Then, with a deeper voice, Lefiya mimicked Shirou, trying to sound more mysterious. "I'm just a passing adventurer being chased by enemies. That's why I hide my face," she said dramatically, holding the mask with flair.

Shirou couldn't hold back his laughter. A small chuckle escaped his lips, reminding him of a moment from the past. "Hahaha, that's exactly what I said back near Rivira," he recalled, remembering when he had to conceal his identity from Lefiya on the 18th floor of the Dungeon. Back then, Lefiya didn't recognize Shirou in his disguise, and he had to make up an excuse to hide his face from the elf girl.

Lefiya removed the mask, her eyes shining with laughter as she remembered the incident. "Yes, you sounded so mysterious back then! I even thought you were some villain sneaking among us!"

Shirou smiled wider, relieved that they could now laugh together about what had once been such a tense situation. "Turns out, I was just a regular adventurer," he said with a shrug, making Lefiya laugh again.

The two of them continued walking through the night market, trying new things and enjoying the warmth of each other's company. The night in Melen felt increasingly peaceful, and amid the laughter and jokes, Shirou realized that this was a very precious moment—a simple moment in the midst of an adventurer's challenging life, where they could feel free from pressure and responsibility for a while.

As they enjoyed the lively atmosphere of the night market, Shirou suddenly remembered something important. In his mind, he recalled the promise he had made to his coworkers at the Hostess of Fertility. They had jokingly asked him to bring back souvenirs when he left for Melen, and Shirou realized he hadn't bought anything for them yet.

"I just remembered, I need to find some souvenirs for my friends at the Hostess of Fertility," Shirou said, smiling a little as he glanced at Lefiya.

Hearing that, Lefiya's eyes sparkled with excitement. "Souvenirs? I'll help you find them!" she responded eagerly. She seemed thrilled to help Shirou, and without waiting for an answer, Lefiya grabbed Shirou's arm and energetically led him around the night market with enthusiasm.

They began exploring every corner of the market, visiting various stalls selling all sorts of items. Lefiya, who appeared very excited, kept pointing out different items she thought would make good souvenirs. "What about this, Shirou?" Lefiya asked, pointing to a small stone carving.

Shirou smiled but shook his head. "It's nice, but I don't think it's quite right for them."

They continued browsing, searching for the perfect item. Lefiya kept eagerly looking around and showing him different things, from small jewelry and wooden statues to colorful fabrics unique to Melen. Although many items were beautiful and interesting, Shirou still didn't feel like any of them were the right souvenir for the restaurant where he worked.

"Hmm… this is harder than I thought," Lefiya said with a small smile.

Shirou nodded. "Yeah, I want something they can display at the Hostess of Fertility. Something that will remind them of this city."

After some time searching, they finally came across a stall selling intricately carved wooden miniatures of ships. The small ships were crafted with great detail, capturing the charm of Melen, a port city famous for its connection to the sea. Shirou stopped in front of the stall, his eyes drawn to one particularly beautiful miniature ship. The wood was finely carved, complete with small sails billowing in the wind, making it look almost alive.

"This is it," Shirou said with a satisfied smile. "I think this is perfect for the Hostess of Fertility."

Lefiya, standing beside him, nodded in agreement. "Yes, this is perfect! The miniature ship really represents Melen, and it'll look great in the restaurant." She looked happy that they had finally found something suitable.

Shirou decided to buy the miniature ship. The vendor carefully wrapped the miniature in a sturdy wooden box to keep it safe during the journey back to Orario. Shirou smiled contentedly, glad that he could keep his promise and bring back a meaningful souvenir for his friends.

"Thanks for helping me find it, Lefiya," Shirou said as he carried the wooden box with the miniature ship inside.

Lefiya smiled sweetly, happy to have helped. "Of course, Shirou. I'm glad I could help, and I'm sure they'll love this."

With the miniature ship in hand, they continued their walk through the night market, feeling satisfied that their souvenir mission was complete. The night in Melen kept treating them to its calm and peaceful atmosphere, making their journey all the more memorable.

As the night grew later and the market began to quiet down, Shirou and Lefiya decided to leave. Even though the market was still alive with twinkling lights, they felt content with their little adventure in Melen. With the wooden ship safely secured in its box, they made their way toward their lodging.

Lefiya, still full of energy, smiled brightly as she led the way. "I know the way. Our inn has already been booked by Loki Familia. I'll show you, Shirou," she said with her usual enthusiasm.

Shirou, walking beside her, could only smile at Lefiya's boundless energy. He was happy that she still had so much vitality after everything they had gone through that day. Carefully holding the box with the souvenir, he followed Lefiya as she confidently showed the way.

As they walked through a few alleys and narrow paths, they suddenly came across a breathtaking view. In front of them stretched a beach illuminated by the light of the moon. The full moon shone brightly in the sky, its reflection shimmering on the calm water, creating an almost magical scene. Gentle waves rolled onto the shore, producing a soothing sound that seemed to invite them to pause for a moment.

Lefiya, captivated by the beauty of the scene, stopped and gazed at the ocean in awe. "It's so beautiful...," she whispered softly, her voice almost like a breath, as if afraid to disturb the peacefulness of the night. After a few moments of admiring the view, she found a spot by the side of the road that looked out over the beach. "Let's sit here for a while, Shirou," she said, sitting down on the flat surface, her eyes still fixed on the ocean.

Shirou, equally mesmerized by the scene, nodded and followed Lefiya. He sat beside her, carefully placing the wooden box next to him. They both sat in silence for a few moments, simply enjoying the soothing sound of the waves and the moonlit night.

A cool sea breeze blew gently, carrying the refreshing scent of saltwater. The atmosphere of the night was so peaceful, as if time had stopped for a moment to give them a break after all their adventures. Though they were both adventurers accustomed to danger and battles, moments like this were rare—times when they could sit together without worrying about what would come next.

"This feels so different," Shirou said quietly, breaking the silence. "After everything that's happened, being able to sit here and enjoy the night... it feels like a dream."

Lefiya turned to him, a small smile on her face. "Yes, I feel the same way. Usually, we're always busy with missions or training. But tonight... it's so peaceful." She looked back at the ocean, her eyes once again captivated by the beauty of nature before her. "I'm glad I can spend time like this with you, Shirou," she added, her tone sincere and gentle.

Shirou smiled at Lefiya's words. "I'm glad I can spend time with you too, Lefiya," he replied, his voice warm and honest.

They fell into a comfortable silence again, enjoying the beautiful night. Even though they knew they still had to return to the inn and face a new day tomorrow, for now, they let themselves be absorbed in the tranquility of the night, sitting side by side with the moonlit beach before them. Amid the challenges of life as adventurers, simple moments like this were the most precious.

As they sat in this peaceful quiet, admiring the stunning view before them, Lefiya suddenly spoke softly. "It's been a long time, hasn't it... since we spent time together like this," she said, her voice gentle in the cool night breeze.

Shirou turned to Lefiya, reflecting on her words. He gave a small smile and nodded. "Yes, it's been a while," he replied. "I think the last time we were together like this was when you were my mentor. Back then, I had just joined Loki Familia, and you helped me adjust."

Lefiya chuckled softly, her smile reflecting the sweet memories passing through her mind. "Yes, I remember that," she said, her smile widening. "I was so eager back then, trying to help and buy you equipment. I remember buying you a bow, arrows, and armor..." But her smile slowly faded, and a slight sadness began to creep into her voice. "But it turns out you didn't need any of that... You could project them yourself. I didn't know about your ability back then."

Shirou listened carefully, noticing how Lefiya's mood shifted with the memory. There was a hint of guilt in her expression, as if she felt her efforts had been in vain. She lowered her head slightly, not wanting to show her disappointment, but Shirou could sense it.

"Lefiya," Shirou said gently, trying to ease the mood. "Your kindness meant a lot to me back then. Even though I could project weapons, the gear you bought me was never useless." He smiled warmly, hoping to reassure her. "I still keep the bow, arrows, and armor you bought for me. They're all neatly stored in my room. Every time I see them, I'm reminded of how much you cared for me."

Hearing Shirou's words, Lefiya slowly began to smile again. Her eyes lit up once more, and the sadness that had crossed her face started to disappear. "Really? You still keep them?" she asked, feeling a bit relieved. "I thought you might have forgotten about them or thrown them away."

Shirou shook his head firmly. "Of course not. I'd never forget your kindness, Lefiya." His smile grew warmer, hoping that his words would fully dispel any doubts in Lefiya's heart.

Lefiya laughed softly again, this time with a more cheerful tone. "Well then, you could use that equipment again if you ever want to pretend to be weak, like when we first met," she joked, giving Shirou a more playful look.

Shirou laughed at the joke. "Pretend to be weak, huh? That might be an interesting plan," he replied playfully, though they both knew he couldn't hide his strength from the other members of Loki Familia anymore.

They both laughed again, the previously heavy mood lifting into something much lighter. Lefiya looked more cheerful, and Shirou felt relieved to have brought her smile back. They sat together in comfortable silence once more, enjoying the peaceful night as if nothing else mattered besides their time together.

As they sat enjoying the calm and peaceful night, with the cool sea breeze gently blowing, Lefiya suddenly looked up at the sky, her eyes fixed on the bright moon above them. Without thinking much, she said, "Isn't the moon so beautiful?"

Shirou, who had been absorbed in the view, suddenly froze at her words. Cold sweat started forming on his forehead, and his mind began racing. In Japanese culture, the phrase "Tsuki ga kirei, desu ne"—which means "The moon is so beautiful"—is often used as a subtle way to confess love, a poetic expression of deep feelings without directly saying "I love you." Shirou never expected this expression to reach another world, especially coming from an elf like Lefiya.

For a moment, he was speechless. Shirou's thoughts swirled, trying to make sense of the situation. Lefiya kept gazing at the moon, unaware of how stiff and awkward Shirou had become beside her. Noticing something was off, Lefiya turned to Shirou, confused, and called out to him. "Shirou? What's wrong?" she asked, her voice full of curiosity.

Shirou took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. Lefiya's words had shaken him, and he suddenly remembered a promise he once made to himself: he would accept the feelings of whoever first confessed their love to him. Was this the moment? Lefiya—the cute, cheerful elf who was always so kind to him—had just said words that, in Shirou's culture, were an indirect love confession.

In his mind, Shirou thought about how lucky he would be if Lefiya truly had feelings for him. Lefiya was someone who always made him feel comfortable with her presence. He recalled the moments when Lefiya smiled, her blue eyes sparkling with joy, and her face often blushing with embarrassment when they joked around. Deep down, Shirou thought that if Lefiya did love him, he would be incredibly fortunate.

Gathering his courage, Shirou finally spoke. In a quiet, slightly trembling voice, he said, "I could die happy."

Lefiya, hearing this, was immediately confused. Her expression changed, and she looked at Shirou with a puzzled gaze. "What do you mean, Shirou?" she asked with a small laugh, not quite grasping the true meaning behind his words.

At that moment, Shirou realized—Lefiya wasn't confessing her love at all. She didn't understand the connotation of the phrase, and perhaps she was simply stating that the moon was beautiful, with no other intention. Realizing his misunderstanding, Shirou felt his face flush with embarrassment. He went silent, feeling extremely awkward and self-conscious.

"It's... nothing," Shirou stammered, trying to hide his nervousness. He forced a smile despite his embarrassment. "I was just... too captivated by the night."

Lefiya laughed again, this time more brightly. "You're so strange, Shirou," she said, still puzzled but not dwelling on Shirou's previous words. For Lefiya, the night was indeed beautiful and peaceful, with no deeper meaning behind it.

While Shirou tried hard to calm himself, he could only manage a wry smile, attempting to cover up the growing embarrassment within him. Lefiya might not have realized what had just happened, but Shirou learned one thing: not all expressions carry the same meaning in different worlds. Even though the misunderstanding occurred, he still felt relieved to be with Lefiya, even without the love confession he had suspected.

As the night grew later, the bright moonlight gradually began to fade, leaving the beach in a dimmer atmosphere. Still feeling a bit awkward from his misunderstanding with Lefiya, Shirou decided it was time to head back to the inn. He stood up slowly and looked at Lefiya, who was still sitting and enjoying the night breeze. "Let's go back. It's getting late," he said gently, offering his hand to help Lefiya up.

Lefiya smiled and softly took Shirou's hand. "Thank you," she said as she stood, gazing at Shirou with a look full of gratitude. After that, they walked side by side, continuing their journey back to the inn that had been prepared for the members of Loki Familia. The cool night air, accompanied only by the gentle sound of the waves, followed them as they walked.

As they walked, Shirou could still feel the lingering embarrassment in his heart from the earlier misunderstanding. Lefiya had never meant to confess her feelings, and Shirou had foolishly misinterpreted her remark about the moon. He tried hard to forget about it, but his face still flushed slightly whenever he thought about it. Not wanting to make things more awkward, he kept his embarrassment to himself, trying to act normal in front of Lefiya.

After a few minutes, they finally arrived at the inn. Most of the Loki Familia members were already asleep, except for a few who were still on guard or quietly enjoying the last moments of the night. The inn itself was quiet, with the hallway lights dimmed, creating a peaceful atmosphere.

In front of their respective doors, Lefiya turned to Shirou and smiled again. "Thank you, Shirou. I really enjoyed tonight," she said softly, her voice warm and calming, which helped ease Shirou's nerves.

Shirou smiled back, even though he still felt a bit awkward inside. "I did too, Lefiya. Thanks for keeping me company." They exchanged glances briefly before Lefiya wished him goodnight and went into her room.

Shirou stood in front of his own door for a moment, letting out a long sigh, trying to calm the mixed feelings swirling inside him. Then, he entered his room. As soon as the door closed behind him, he threw himself onto the bed. His face turned beet red as he recalled the misunderstanding that had made him feel so embarrassed.

Frustrated and embarrassed, Shirou buried his head into the pillow. "Idiot... why did I say that?" he muttered to himself, annoyed at his own foolishness. He covered his face with both hands, trying hard to forget the earlier incident, but the embarrassment continued to haunt him.

Finally, after a few minutes, Shirou began to calm down and let out another deep breath. He removed his hands from his face, trying to relax his mind. "Just forget it. Tomorrow's a new day," he told himself, though he knew deep down that the event would likely linger in his thoughts for a while. But for now, he decided to sleep and prepare himself for the next day.

Chapter 35

The next morning, Shirou woke up feeling more at peace after a long night of reflection. The soft morning sunlight streamed through his window, waking him gently with its warm rays. Still a bit groggy, Shirou sat on the edge of his bed, rubbing his face to shake off the last remnants of sleep, and then his mind immediately went to something important.

Without thinking twice, he bent down and checked the souvenir box he had carefully placed under his bed. The wooden miniature ship he had bought at the night market the day before was still there, safely stored in its wooden box. Shirou felt relieved that the item was secure, considering how important the promise he had made to his friends at the Hostess of Fertility was. He smiled a little, carefully closing the box and sliding it back under the bed.

After that, Shirou got up and prepared himself for a new day. He dressed quickly and left his room, walking down the quiet inn corridor. In one corner of the room, he saw Raul, who had just woken up, still looking a little sleepy and yawning widely.

"Morning, Raul," Shirou greeted him cheerfully as he approached. "How long is this inn booked for by Loki Familia?" he asked, a bit curious since he didn't know how long they would stay in Melen.

Raul, still a bit drowsy, scratched his head before answering. "Usually, when we have missions outside the city, Finn books the inn until we're fully ready to return," he said, yawning again. "So, we can stay here as long as the mission isn't finished."

Hearing that, Shirou felt relieved. He knew that the mission might still take some time, but at least he didn't have to rush back. Most importantly, the souvenir box he had stored under his bed was safe and wouldn't be disturbed by anyone. This gave him a sense of peace of mind.

"Thanks, Raul," Shirou said with a smile, then continued on his way out of the inn. He felt more refreshed after a good night's sleep, and his energy for the day ahead returned.

As soon as he stepped outside the inn, Shirou was greeted by a stunning view. The sun was rising over the horizon, casting golden rays across the calm sea. The dark sky was now transitioning to a light blue with shades of orange, creating a beautiful scene before his eyes. A gentle sea breeze blew, carrying a refreshing salty aroma.

Shirou stood by the beach, admiring the view with awe. The sunrise over Melen's beach felt incredibly peaceful, as if it were the perfect start to a new day. He felt the sea breeze brush against his face, and for a moment, all the burdens and worries he had vanished. This moment gave him the chance to think and prepare for whatever lay ahead.

With a small smile on his face, Shirou enjoyed the beauty of the sunrise, letting the calmness of the morning wash over him completely.

As Shirou savored the peaceful morning view at Melen beach, he heard soft footsteps approaching behind him. When he turned around, he saw Aiz walking toward him quietly. Her golden hair gleamed in the morning sunlight, and the gentle sea breeze made her appear even more graceful. She stopped beside Shirou, and for a few moments, they simply enjoyed the beauty of the morning together.

"Good morning, Shirou," Aiz said in her soft voice. She gazed at the horizon, looking calm, though there was a hint of warmth behind her usually composed expression. "It's been a while since we last met."

Shirou, finding that statement strange, smiled a little and glanced at Aiz. "A while? We've only been apart for a week, Aiz," he responded playfully, not expecting Aiz to feel that their time apart had been so long.

Unbeknownst to Shirou, Aiz whispered quietly, so softly it was almost inaudible, "But that's already too long for me." Those words were spoken only to herself, and her gaze remained focused on the ocean in front of them, though inside, she felt a subtle longing that hadn't yet been voiced.

Shirou, who didn't hear Aiz's whisper, continued with a light question. "So, Aiz? Did you enjoy your time in Melen?" he asked, curious about her impressions of the time spent there.

Aiz was silent for a moment, her expression a little puzzled. Her first thoughts went back to the previous night when she had been in a battle against the Amazon of Kali Familia. But then she remembered the earlier days when the female members of Loki Familia had enjoyed swimming and relaxing on the beach. "Yes, I suppose I enjoyed some of it," Aiz finally replied, though there was a hint of uncertainty in her tone.

Shirou, having learned from Lefiya that Aiz had a bit of trouble with swimming, grinned mischievously. "Oh, so you enjoyed the vacation, even though Lefiya told me you can't swim?" he teased, looking at Aiz with a playful gaze.

Aiz's face instantly flushed at Shirou's words. "I... I've been trying to learn," Aiz said, her voice a little embarrassed. "Tiona taught me yesterday, but I still... sank." Her face reddened even more as she admitted her failure in learning to swim.

Shirou stifled a small laugh at that, then in a serious but friendly tone, he said, "Well then, if we have time before heading back, how about I teach you how to swim?" The offer sounded sincere, and Shirou thought this could be a good opportunity to help Aiz overcome her fear of water.

Hearing Shirou's offer, Aiz's eyes lit up, though she tried to hide it by staying calm. Aiz, who was usually composed and unshaken, now felt a spark of excitement inside her. "You... you'd teach me?" she asked, her voice filled with hope, though there was a hint of shyness.

Shirou nodded, smiling warmly. "Of course. I'm sure you'll learn quickly." He reassured Aiz, feeling confident that he could help her overcome her fear.

However, Aiz, still embarrassed about her inability to swim, lowered her head for a moment before saying, "But... could we do it in a quiet place? I don't want anyone to see... me sinking." Her voice was soft, and her face was still red. Aiz didn't want others to witness her struggling, especially with something she had feared since childhood.

Shirou's smile widened at the request. "Of course, we can find a quiet spot around here," he said gently. He understood Aiz's feelings and wanted to make her feel comfortable.

In her heart, Aiz felt overjoyed, even though she didn't show it clearly. The thought of spending time alone with Shirou made her heart race, and although she was still embarrassed about her weakness, a sense of happiness flowed through her. Aiz felt that this was a chance to get closer to Shirou, something she had been looking forward to for a long time.

The two of them stood there, enjoying the rest of the beautiful morning on Melen beach, while planning their swimming session. Inside, Aiz's heart continued to beat fast, imagining the time she would spend with Shirou, hoping it would become an unforgettable moment between the two of them.

As Shirou and Aiz stood on the beach, enjoying the peaceful beauty of the morning, they suddenly heard a cheerful voice from the direction of the inn. The voice broke the silence with an enthusiastic call. "Hey, Shirou! Aiz! Breakfast is ready!" It was Tiona's voice, waving at them from afar, calling them both back to the inn.

Shirou and Aiz glanced at each other before sharing a small smile. "Looks like it's time to eat," Shirou said with a slight grin as they both walked toward the inn, following Tiona, who had already turned and was walking ahead of them.

When they entered the dining room inside the inn, the atmosphere was warm and full of camaraderie. The other members of Loki Familia had already gathered around the long table, waiting for breakfast. The morning meal that had been prepared smelled inviting, filling the room with delicious aromas that made Shirou's stomach rumble a little. In the middle of the room, Lefiya, already seated on one side of the table, waved in their direction.

"Shirou! Aiz! Sit here," Lefiya called with a cheerful smile, pointing to an empty spot next to her.

Shirou, still feeling a bit awkward from the misunderstanding yesterday, swallowed and walked toward the spot Lefiya indicated. He sat next to her, trying to act normal, though his face flushed slightly as he recalled how he had misinterpreted Lefiya's comment about the moon. Aiz sat beside Shirou, her face remaining calm and cool as usual, though there was a warmth behind her usually quiet demeanor.

Once everyone had taken their seats, they began to enjoy the breakfast that had been served. The morning meal consisted of fresh bread, fruits, roasted meat, and a warm soup that comforted their stomachs after a long night. The dining room was filled with cheerful chatter among the members of Loki Familia, creating an atmosphere of camaraderie. Shirou, though still feeling a little shy, joined the conversation, occasionally glancing at Lefiya and Aiz beside him, enjoying the comfort of being near them.

Lefiya, sitting next to Shirou, would occasionally glance his way with a small smile, seemingly unaware of his nervousness. Meanwhile, Aiz quietly enjoyed her breakfast, though there was a glimmer of anticipation in her eyes about their promise to practice swimming later. The three of them sat side by side, relishing the peaceful morning and the delicious breakfast.

After breakfast ended and the dining room quieted down, Finn stood up in the center of the room. With a commanding posture and a focused gaze, he drew the attention of all the Loki Familia members. All eyes turned to him, ready to listen to the announcement he was about to make.

"Alright, everyone. We'll be holding a briefing now," Finn said in a firm but calm tone. "As you know, we've inspected the entrance to the Dungeon located beneath the sea. According to the report from Tiona and Tione, the Leviathan seal is still in perfect condition."

Tiona and Tione, seated at the side of the table, nodded in unison. "Yes, we both dove down and checked the seal. There were no cracks or damages at all," Tiona explained, recalling their dive to the ocean floor to examine the long-mysterious seal.

Tione added, "The seal remains intact, just as we expected. It seems that this isn't the entrance Hermes mentioned."

Finn nodded calmly, as if he had anticipated this outcome. "Exactly. Hermes' information suggests there's another entrance to the Dungeon, and this isn't the one." He paused for a moment, letting the information sink in for everyone.

Hearing this, Bete sighed in frustration. "So we have to start searching somewhere else again? This is a waste of time," he complained impatiently, leaning back in his chair, clearly displeased with the slow progress.

However, Finn ignored Bete's complaints and remained composed. Before Bete could continue, Riveria stepped forward, addressing a more pressing issue. "There's a bigger problem we need to discuss," Riveria said, her voice firm yet elegant. "We've discovered evidence that the Violas, the monsters swimming in the Melen sea, didn't appear naturally. They were smuggled in from outside."

The room fell silent for a moment, as everyone's attention turned to Riveria. "After further investigation," she continued, "it turns out that the Guild in Melen is involved in large-scale corruption, allowing the smuggling of these Violas." Riveria's expression showed clear discontent, making it evident that the situation was far more serious than initially thought.

Loki, who had been quietly listening until now, finally spoke up. With a sly yet attentive smile, she said, "Well, it seems we have business with the god Njord, who resides here in Melen. I'll handle that conversation directly. Not only that, but we also need to talk to Goddess Kali after our fight yesterday. I'm sure she knows more about this smuggling operation."

Hearing the names Njord and Kali, the atmosphere in the dining room grew even more serious. Finn nodded, appreciating Loki's decision. "Alright, with that, we'll continue this investigation. Riveria, keep up your investigation. Tiona, Tione, you two can help by checking the surrounding areas in more detail."

All members of Loki Familia understood their respective responsibilities. Shirou, who had been listening intently, sensed the gravity of the situation. The mission in Melen was far more complex than he had anticipated, and it seemed a large conspiracy was unfolding behind the scenes.

After discussing the Leviathan seal, Finn continued the briefing by addressing the battles from the previous day. Everyone present listened seriously, knowing that the incident had involved several important confrontations.

"Now, let's talk about our confrontation with Kali Familia yesterday," Finn began with a firm tone. "That battle wasn't easy, especially since we were not only facing them, but also dealing with surprises from various other parties involved."

Finn proceeded to recount the sequence of events during the battle experienced by the female members of Loki Familia. "Yesterday, Lefiya was kidnapped by Bache, one of the strong fighters from Kali Familia," Finn explained. "This forced Tiona and Tione to face direct threats, with each having to engage in a duel. Tiona fought Bache, while Tione faced off against Argana, Bache's sister."

Tiona and Tione, sitting at the table, bowed their heads slightly as Finn continued. "You both did your best, but I want to remind you—don't act on your own like that again. If we don't work together, the risk of injury or even losing members becomes much higher."

The Amazon sisters nodded, accepting the advice from their captain. Finn then mentioned that Aiz had come to assist. "During the fight, Tiona was helped by Aiz, who arrived and helped defeat Bache," he added.

Before Finn could continue, Aiz raised her hand to add another detail. "Actually, on my way, I was stopped by members of Ishtar Familia, one of them being Phryne," Aiz said, her voice calm despite mentioning the powerful opponent who briefly held her back.

Hearing Phryne's name, Bete immediately burst into laughter. "Hahaha! I took care of her last night. They didn't even stand a chance," Bete said arrogantly, recalling how easily he defeated Phryne and the other Amazons from Ishtar Familia.

Finn simply nodded and made a note. "Alright, we need to keep an eye on Ishtar Familia. It seems they are also involved in this conflict." The mood in the room grew even more serious as they realized more parties were involved than they initially thought.

Finn then continued his account, this time discussing his own involvement in the fight. "I stepped in to help Tione against Argana," he said, though he appeared to downplay his role.

However, Tione quickly interrupted with enthusiasm. "Oh, don't be so modest, Captain! You defeated Argana with a single punch!" Tione said, her eyes shining with admiration, while the others chuckled at how quickly Finn ended the fight.

Finn scratched his head a little awkwardly. "I just did what was necessary," he said, trying not to make it sound like a big accomplishment, though it was clear he had done more than enough.

Shirou, who had been listening closely the entire time, tensed slightly when Finn began mentioning his name. "And finally, Shirou and Gareth successfully rescued Lefiya from the Amazons," Finn said, glancing at both of them.

Gareth, known for his loud and hearty laugh, immediately let out a deep chuckle. "Haha! Yeah, I took care of the Amazons there, while Shirou got Lefiya out safely before things got worse," he explained, proud of how they handled the situation.

Aiz, sitting beside Shirou, suddenly looked worried. She turned to Lefiya with concern in her eyes. "Lefiya, you're not hurt, are you?" she asked softly, wanting to make sure her friend was alright after being kidnapped.

Lefiya, sitting across from them, blushed immediately. She felt a bit shy with all the attention on her, especially since the memory of that night was still fresh in her mind. "I-I'm fine. No one was hurt," she replied quickly, though her eyes darted toward Shirou sitting beside her. Her face reddened even more as she recalled the night when Shirou saved her, and afterward, they took a peaceful walk together while the others were still fighting.

Shirou, remembering that night as well, gave a small smile, feeling a little awkward thinking about how they had enjoyed a calm moment while everyone else was still battling. The two had shared a rare moment of peace, but now, in the middle of a serious briefing, they felt a bit embarrassed reflecting on how relaxed their time had been compared to the chaos around them.

With all the reports finished, Finn wrapped up the discussion firmly. "We need to stay alert. Our mission isn't over yet, and there's still much to be done in Melen before we return to Orario."

After all the reports were given and the discussion about the previous day's incidents had concluded, Finn stood at the center of the room, looking around at the members of Loki Familia. With a calm yet authoritative demeanor, he delivered the meeting's closing remarks.

"Alright, everyone. For now, we'll end this meeting. You've all worked hard, so you have free time to relax today," Finn said with a relieved tone. A small smile appeared on his face, signaling that this was a rare opportunity for them to unwind in the middle of their important mission.

Some members of Loki Familia cheered happily upon hearing this announcement. The tired faces, which had been filled with the tension of battle, looked a little more relaxed at the thought of getting some rest and enjoying the beautiful city of Melen.

However, the excitement didn't last long. Before anyone could react further, Loki stepped forward with her usual laid-back style and a mischievous smile on her face. "Hey, hey, wait a minute! You can't relax just yet!" she called out, halting the brief joy that had filled the room.

The room fell silent, and all eyes turned to Loki, who seemed excited about her next plan. "Before you enjoy your free time, there's a little business we need to take care of first," she continued, placing her hands confidently on her hips. "We've got a meeting with Njord, the fishing god who lives here in Melen, and also with Kali, the small fry we beat yesterday. You can't relax until you accompany me to meet them!"

A few members of Loki Familia groaned softly, though they were used to Loki suddenly interrupting plans with unexpected tasks. Tiona, who had been ready to relax, sighed and joked, "Looks like our plans to chill will have to wait..."

Tione grinned and patted Tiona's shoulder. "You know Loki always has something extra planned at the end," she replied with a small laugh.

Shirou, sitting next to Lefiya and Aiz, also sensed the change in the atmosphere. He looked at Loki with a slightly awkward smile but wasn't too surprised. He knew that when a god like Loki was involved, there was always a bigger agenda to follow before they could truly relax.

"We'll meet Njord first," Loki continued, "He might have more information about the situation in Melen, especially regarding the smuggling of the Violas. After that, we'll deal with Kali. I'm sure she has more to explain after yesterday's fight."

Finn, remaining calm despite Loki interrupting his announcement, simply nodded. "Alright, follow Loki's orders. We'll handle these meetings before we can truly rest," he said, refocusing everyone's attention on the tasks still ahead.

Although some members felt disappointed that their relaxation was postponed, they all understood the importance of the mission. After all, Njord and Kali played crucial roles in the mystery surrounding Melen, and these meetings could provide the answers they needed.

With that, the members began preparing themselves, setting aside their fatigue for the time being, and followed Loki and Finn's lead toward the meetings that would bring them closer to uncovering the truth.

Chapter 36

Not long after leaving the inn, Loki and the members of Loki Familia arrived at a restaurant in Melen, the arranged meeting place with two important gods. Njord, the god responsible for the city of Melen, and Kali, the war goddess they had just faced in battle, were already waiting there. As Loki spotted the two, a sly smile crossed her face. "Ah, looks like I don't need to hold two separate meetings," she said with a satisfied tone.

Inside the restaurant, the three gods sat at a round table tucked in the corner. Njord, with his brown hair and an expression full of regret, sat quietly, while Kali, smaller and more aggressive in appearance, leaned back casually, eyeing Loki with interest. Loki looked pleased, even though she knew this meeting wasn't just a simple formality. Meanwhile, the members of Loki Familia stayed outside the restaurant, giving the gods space to talk privately.

As soon as they sat down, Loki quickly started the conversation in a relaxed but firm tone. "Alright, Njord, let's begin with the question that's been on my mind," Loki said, staring sharply at Njord. "You're the god responsible for Melen, this city is under your care. But why did you smuggle Violas into the sea?"

Njord, who had been calm until now, lowered his gaze. A clear expression of guilt appeared on his face. "I know, Loki," he said in a low voice. "I should've taken better care of this city. But... the Violas I let into the sea preferred to eat other monsters rather than attacking humans. It made it safer for the fishermen to work without worrying about being attacked by more dangerous monsters."

Loki let out a long sigh, her face showing deep disappointment. "You really didn't think this through, did you?" she said coldly. "Don't you realize, Njord, that Violas are monsters that can reproduce rapidly? Worse, unlike most other monsters, Violas can be controlled by members of Evilus." Her voice sharpened, emphasizing the seriousness of the situation.

Njord bowed his head even lower, his guilt even more evident. "I... I didn't think the problem would escalate this far. I just wanted to protect the fishermen and the townspeople from the danger of other monsters," he said quietly, his voice filled with regret. "I focused too much on a short-term solution without considering the long-term risks."

Loki stared at Njord for a moment, deep in thought. After a few seconds of silence, she shifted her gaze, now more serious. "So, I want to know where you got these Violas from. Who brought them here?" Loki asked, her voice calmer, though the tension between them remained.

Njord took a long breath before answering. "A while ago, I met someone... someone who seemed to know a lot about the underground water channels connecting Orario and Melen. He offered to smuggle the Violas into those canals. At first, I hesitated. But after hearing how the Violas could control the population of sea monsters, I... I agreed to accept the offer."

Loki listened carefully, not surprised but still on alert. "Someone, you say?" she asked sharply. "Do you know who this person was? Were they part of Evilus?"

Njord shook his head slowly. "I... I'm not sure. He didn't mention his affiliation directly, but from the way he spoke, I sensed something was off. At the time, I was too focused on the short-term results and didn't dig deeper into who he really was," he replied, bowing his head again as he became more aware of his mistake.

Loki, listening to all of this, looked unsatisfied. "So you have no clue who he is?" she pressed, hoping Njord could provide more information.

But Njord could only shake his head. "I truly don't know who he was, only that he was from Orario and had extensive knowledge about the secret canals connecting this city to Orario."

The atmosphere grew even more tense after this confession. Loki, who had been calm earlier, now wore a more serious expression. Kali, who had been silent and observing the whole time, finally chuckled, seemingly amused by the drama unfolding before her. "Looks like this city has more secrets than we thought," she said with a sarcastic tone.

Loki snorted, her eyes still fixed on Njord, though it was clear she hadn't ignored Kali's remark. "We need to investigate these canals and find out who offered the Violas. But for now, Njord, I want you to stop dealing with these monsters. This is already dangerous enough."

Njord simply nodded, fully aware of his mistake. "I'll make sure no more Violas enter the sea around Melen," he promised, his voice heavy with guilt.

After listening to Njord's confession, Loki quickly turned her attention to Kali, sitting across from her. With a sharp and suspicious gaze, Loki wasted no time getting to the question that had been bothering her. "Now it's your turn, Kali," she said in a more serious tone. "Why did you attack my female members, especially Tiona and Tione?"

Kali, the small but dangerous goddess of war, merely smiled smugly, as if the question was nothing more than a joke to her. "What's wrong with that? Argana and Bache were Tiona and Tione's seniors back when they were part of the Kali Familia," she replied lightly. Her smile indicated that she had no regrets about her actions, as if she was even proud of pitting them against each other in battle.

Hearing this, Loki leaned forward, staring more intently at Kali. With one finger extended, she pressed it firmly toward Kali as if issuing a warning. "Listen, Kali, they're both part of my Familia now. Don't try anything funny again. Tiona and Tione are no longer in the Kali Familia, and you'd better remember that," Loki said firmly, making it clear there was no tolerance for interfering with her Familia's members.

Kali, unfazed by Loki's warning, merely shrugged and leaned back further into her chair, still looking relaxed and confident. "Calm down, Loki. We just wanted to settle some old scores. But honestly, you already know, right? This isn't just about the past," Kali said mysteriously, with a wicked smile still on her face.

Seeing Kali remain calm, Loki frowned, sensing something bigger was happening. "What do you mean? Does this have something to do with Ishtar Familia?" Loki asked, now suspecting a broader conspiracy.

Kali chuckled softly, pleased that Loki was starting to suspect the right thing. "Yes, in fact, we're working with Ishtar," Kali answered, glancing out the window. "Ishtar has big plans to take down Freya. While she's busy dealing with her biggest rival, we're here to distract you and your Familia."

Upon hearing this revelation, Loki's gaze sharpened. She knew Ishtar had long disliked Freya, but this alliance clearly posed more risks than she had anticipated. "Ishtar wanting to take down Freya? That's nothing new," Loki muttered thoughtfully, her hand touching her chin. "But how does she think she can win against Freya? Ishtar doesn't have any members strong enough to rival those in Freya Familia."

Kali's smile widened, as if she was waiting for Loki to reach the correct conclusion. "Exactly, Loki. Ishtar knows she can't face Freya with normal strength. That's why she has a secret weapon. Something that might give her a chance to go up against the strongest goddess in Orario," Kali revealed with a mysterious tone, clearly enjoying Loki's growing confusion.

Loki sat upright, feeling a sense of unease creeping into her mind. "A secret weapon? What does she have?" Loki pressed, now even more suspicious of Ishtar's grand plan.

However, Kali merely shrugged, pretending not to know more than what she had already said. "That's something you'll have to find out on your own. I don't want to spoil Ishtar's surprise," Kali replied with a small laugh, treating the entire conflict as if it were just a game to her.

Loki stared at Kali sharply, unimpressed by her casual attitude. But now, more than ever, Loki knew that the situation was far more complex than she initially thought. Something big was happening, and Ishtar was clearly not just an ordinary rival. If she had a secret weapon to use against Freya, it meant a far more serious threat was brewing beneath the surface.

"We'll investigate this further," Loki said decisively, though she knew this was only the beginning of something much larger. "You can tell Ishtar we won't just stand by and do nothing."

After the intense conversation at the restaurant, Loki stood up from her seat, ready to leave. Before stepping out, she turned once more toward Kali, her expression firm. "Remember, Kali, I don't want to see your Familia members fighting with mine again, especially Argana, who still seems bloodthirsty," Loki warned.

Kali, who had remained calm and relaxed throughout, let out a long sigh. "They're useless now," she replied indifferently, as if what happened to her members no longer mattered to her. A small, cynical smile played on her lips.

Curious about Kali's calm demeanor, Loki glanced outside through the restaurant window. She saw Finn, who seemed to be in an uncomfortable situation. Argana, the Amazon who had just been defeated, was aggressively flirting with Finn. Meanwhile, Tione stood between them, trying to block Argana, though she couldn't hide her jealousy. Finn could only shake his head, clearly confused about what to do, though he maintained his usual calm demeanor.

"Amazon..." Loki muttered to herself. Kali, noticing Loki's gaze, grinned and commented as if it were a normal occurrence, "You know, Loki, Amazons are always attracted to men who defeat them. It's in their nature." Kali seemed satisfied with the small chaos happening outside.

On the other side, Gareth was busy as well. He was surrounded by several Amazons who kept chasing after him, despite his efforts to evade them with heavy steps and loud laughter. The Amazons were clearly drawn to Gareth's strength, known as a formidable warrior. However, Gareth could only grumble as he walked faster, trying to escape from them.

Meanwhile, Shirou, sitting on a bench outside with Lefiya, was completely ignored by the nearby Amazons. Unlike Finn and Gareth, who were the center of attention, Shirou was left alone, likely due to his more passive role in the battle against Kali Familia.

Lefiya, sitting next to Shirou, noticed the situation and smiled slightly. She leaned closer to Shirou and whispered softly but playfully, "You're lucky, Shirou. We ran off that night. Otherwise, you might be chased like them too."

Hearing Lefiya's teasing, Shirou blushed and fell silent for a moment, his thoughts drifting back to the night when they both fled after saving Lefiya. On one hand, he felt grateful for avoiding an awkward situation like Finn and Gareth's, but on the other, he was also relieved that his quieter role had kept him out of the aggressive Amazons' attention.

With a small smile on his face, Shirou looked at Lefiya. "Yeah, I guess I was lucky that night," he replied softly, though deep down, he knew he preferred being in a peaceful situation with Lefiya rather than caught up in the chaos and confusion of flirtations and drama.

Seeing her members being relentlessly teased by the Amazons of Kali Familia, Loki began losing her patience. With a sharp look directed at Kali, she crossed her arms and said, "Hey, Kali, that's enough. Get your members out of here before they cause more trouble."

Kali, seemingly unconcerned, merely shrugged. However, with a lazy nod, she called out to her members. "Alright, you lot, let's go," she said flatly, though a mischievous smile still lingered on her face.

As the Amazons of Kali Familia began to leave, Argana, unable to resist one last tease, turned toward Finn and, with a playful smile on her face, blew him a kiss. Finn, accustomed to all forms of teasing and antics, awkwardly dodged it, shaking his head, clearly uninterested in Argana's antics.

Once Kali Familia had finally left, Loki quickly gathered all her members for a short briefing. "Okay, gather around for a bit!" she called out in her typical cheerful tone, even though she knew her members were tired and eager to relax.

As the members of Loki Familia gathered, Loki could sense their energy starting to wane. It was clear they wanted a vacation and to enjoy the rest of their time in Melen without having to think about battles or other problems.

Noticing their holiday spirit, Loki gave a sly smile. "I know you're all itching to relax," she teased her members. "So, I have a surprise for you. I'm going to rent a big ship, and we're going to sail out on the sea! How's that sound?!"

Upon hearing the announcement, the atmosphere shifted immediately. Tiona, who loved the idea of sailing, cheered with excitement. "Wow! This is going to be fun!" she exclaimed, her face lighting up as she eagerly imagined the thrilling adventure aboard the ship.

However, before the excitement could rise further, Loki quickly added, her sly grin widening. "But hold on! The ship we rented isn't just for relaxing." She paused, letting their curiosity grow before continuing in a mysterious tone. "Those who join the voyage will also be fishing... and exterminating Violas in the sea!"

Tiona's cheerful expression quickly turned to one of surprise, followed by the rest of Loki Familia as they began to realize this trip might not be as relaxing as they had hoped. "What? Exterminating Violas?!" Tiona exclaimed, though despite the surprise, her adventurous spirit never wavered. "Well, that sounds fun too!"

Meanwhile, Shirou, standing next to Lefiya, could only smile slightly. He knew that with Loki's plans, there was always an element of surprise that drew them into a new adventure. Lefiya, who had initially hoped to relax in Melen, looked a bit anxious. "E-Exterminating Violas?" she whispered softly, though she knew that in Loki Familia, no one ever truly got a complete vacation.

Loki just laughed at their reactions. "Come on, get ready. You can relax after we deal with a few sea monsters," she said, waving her hand as she led the group to prepare for their voyage.

Finn and Riveria stepped forward, approaching Loki and the others who were getting ready to sail. With his usual calm yet firm demeanor, Finn addressed everyone. "Sorry, we won't be joining the voyage this time," he said. "Riveria and I need to help the Guild handle some corruption issues they're facing. There's a lot that needs to be sorted out."

Riveria, standing beside Finn, added, "It might not be done in a day, but we need to ensure everything is in order. Hopefully, you can enjoy your time without any problems." Her expression remained serious, but her tone conveyed trust in her companions.

The other members who also wanted to relax bid their farewells. Loki, with her sly grin, waved them off. "Alright, leave the sea adventure to us! You take care of the politics on land, and we'll handle the sea monsters!"

And so, Loki led the remaining members to the harbor. Bete, Lefiya, Aiz, Shirou, Gareth, Tiona, and Tione followed behind her. When they arrived at the harbor, Loki proudly pointed to a large, sturdy-looking fishing boat that seemed ready for their voyage. "Behold, our ship!" she exclaimed enthusiastically, ushering everyone aboard.

As they began boarding the ship, the members of Loki Familia admired the size and condition of the vessel. Tiona jumped around excitedly, inspecting every corner of the boat, while Aiz stood on the deck, enjoying the gentle sea breeze. Shirou, who had never been on a ship like this before, was visibly impressed by the large fishing boat.

However, once everyone was on board, Loki seemed momentarily confused. She looked around and asked with a slightly awkward tone, "Wait a minute... who's going to captain this ship?"

Bete, standing nearby, grumbled in annoyance. "You should've rented the ship with a captain. This is a waste of time." His expression showed his displeasure, though he remained on board without any intention of leaving.

Gareth, known for his laid-back nature, offered with a hearty laugh, "Well, if no one else wants to, I can captain the ship! How about that? I'm sure I can handle it!"

Tione, looking a bit doubtful, glanced at Gareth skeptically. "Do you have any experience sailing, Gareth?" she asked, a bit concerned about his sudden offer.

Gareth laughed loudly, patting his stomach. "First time, of course! But I'm sure it's not that hard. We just need to follow the wind and keep the ship balanced, right?" he joked, as if steering a ship was as simple as walking down a road.

Loki rolled her eyes in disbelief but then stepped forward with her signature dramatic flair. Standing at the front of the ship, she struck a dramatic pose, raising her arms high and shouting, "Ship, set sail!"

The atmosphere became lively as Gareth stepped up to the helm, ready to try his hand at being the ship's captain. Although some members had their doubts, everyone couldn't help but laugh and feel the growing excitement. With Loki leading in her typical fashion, their sea adventure had just begun.

With Loki at the helm, their ocean journey officially started. Shirou, standing near the deck, was assigned to pull up the anchor. With his battle-trained strength from fighting in the Dungeon, he quickly hauled up the anchor's chain. Once the anchor was raised, the ship began to move slowly, gradually leaving the dock and setting out into the vast ocean.

However, problems soon arose. The ship swayed heavily from side to side, forcing some of the Loki Familia members to grab onto something to avoid falling. Gareth, who had taken the role of captain, was struggling to control the wheel. "Whoa, this ship is off balance!" he yelled, trying to steer, though it was clear he wasn't used to handling such a large vessel.

Tione and Tiona held back their laughter, watching Gareth panic while trying to steer. Tione, who had been skeptical from the start, shook her head. "I figured this would happen…" she muttered, while Tiona seemed more entertained than worried.

After a few more rough sways, Gareth finally started to get the hang of it. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, he grinned with satisfaction as the ship began to sail more smoothly. "See, I told you I could handle it," he said proudly, though some of the others still seemed doubtful.

Meanwhile, Loki was busy with her next plan. She carried a large bag filled with Magic Stones, which would later be used as bait to lure the Violas, the sea monsters they were after. With an eager smile, she placed the bag safely on the deck, ready for use once they reached the open sea.

Elsewhere on the ship, Shirou stood near the deck with Aiz and Lefiya, enjoying the sea breeze gently brushing against their faces. The fresh air and the vast ocean view gave them a sense of peace after all the tension of their battles on land. Shirou gazed out at the calm sea, occasionally glancing at Aiz and Lefiya, who were also soaking in the moment.

But the peace didn't last long. Loki, with a mischievous grin, approached the three of them carrying three large fishing rods. "Hey, you three, don't just stand there enjoying the view. It's time to work! This is your golden chance to catch some sea monsters!" she said, handing each of them a fishing rod.

Shirou accepted the rod with a slightly puzzled look. "Catching sea monsters… with a fishing rod?" he asked, staring at the rod in his hand, trying to imagine how a large monster could be caught with such a simple tool.

Aiz, more accustomed to wielding a sword than a fishing rod, took hers without saying much. Meanwhile, Lefiya held the rod cautiously, looking awkward but willing to give it a try. "Will this really work?" she asked, uncertain.

Loki, brimming with confidence, just laughed. "Of course! You'll see soon enough. These waters are full of surprises!"

With the ship now sailing steadily, they headed further into the deeper part of the sea. The sound of waves crashing against the sides of the boat was calming, while the sea breeze brought a refreshing chill. As they waited, they began preparing for their fishing adventure, though in their hearts, they all wondered what kind of sea monsters they would soon be facing.

Chapter 37

After the ship reached the midpoint of the sea they were headed for, the wind grew stronger, and the water appeared darker and deeper. Loki led the group in beginning this unusual fishing process. On the deck, everyone was busy preparing their fishing rods. However, instead of using regular bait like worms, they used Magic Stones—enchanted stones capable of attracting monsters like the Violas.

Shirou, Aiz, Lefiya, and the others watched as Loki carefully attached a Magic Stone to her fishing line. Unlike ordinary bait, they had to use nails to poke a hole through the magical stone first to attach it to the hook. It wasn't an easy task since the Magic Stones glittered and felt dense in their hands.

"Be careful when attaching it, and make sure nothing falls off before it's time," Loki said with a smile, keeping an eye on how they attached their bait.

Once the Magic Stones were securely fastened, Loki was the first to cast her line into the sea. With her usual dramatic flair, she swung the line through the air and excitedly yelled, "Heave-ho! Let's catch some sea monsters!"

Seeing Loki's enthusiasm, the others followed suit. Tiona cast her line with excitement, while Aiz and Lefiya, more composed, calmly tossed their lines into the deep sea. Shirou, more accustomed to physical combat, eyed the fishing rod in his hand and carefully cast his line as well.

With their lines now submerged in the water, everyone began to wait cautiously, watching the seemingly calm ocean. Despite the peaceful scene, tension hung in the air. None of them knew how large the sea monsters they might face could be or what would happen when the Violas bit into the magical bait.

Shirou, more familiar with fighting enemies on land or in dungeons, looked a bit uneasy. He walked over to Loki, who was still enthusiastically holding her fishing rod, and asked, "Loki, what if the monster that bites the bait is too big and pulls you into the sea? Are you prepared for that kind of monster?" His expression showed genuine concern.

Hearing Shirou's question, Loki chuckled and patted him on the shoulder casually. "Don't worry, Shirou! If a monster drags me into the sea, I'll count on you to save me. How about that? Ready to be a sea hero too?" she said, half-joking but with a glimmer of seriousness in her eyes.

Shirou gave a small smile, though the worry remained. "Alright, then. I'll be ready if something happens," he replied, trying to stay calm despite knowing that fighting on the sea would be vastly different from what he was used to on land.

Everyone waited in suspense, gripping their rods tightly, anticipating the moment when the sea monsters would finally emerge. The ship sailed quietly in the middle of the ocean, but they all knew this calm was only temporary.

After waiting with mounting anticipation for some time, the mood on the ship began to shift. Initially, all the members of the Loki Familia were eager to catch a large sea monster or a Violas, but as time passed, there was no sign of any monster emerging from the depths. The sea breeze blew gently, and only the sound of the waves could be heard, but there was no significant movement from their fishing lines.

Bete, the most impatient among them, let out a long yawn. He began to grow bored with the waiting and lack of results. "This is boring," he grumbled, abandoning his fishing rod and walking to the edge of the ship, leaning with his arms crossed. "We're here to fight monsters, not sit around staring at the ocean."

Seeing Bete's reaction, Loki brushed it off with a sly grin. "Hey, fishing requires patience. It's part of the experience!" she said, trying to keep the spirits up. "Sometimes the best results come when you least expect them."

But before Loki could finish her words, Lefiya, standing near the edge of the ship, suddenly felt a tug on her line. Her face immediately tensed as she realized something heavy was pulling her rod. "M-My line! Something's pulling it!" she cried, her voice filled with surprise and anxiety.

Aiz, standing beside Lefiya, swiftly moved to help. With quick reflexes, she grabbed the fishing line and assisted Lefiya in pulling it. "Don't worry, I've got you," Aiz said calmly, her muscles tensing as they worked together to reel in the catch.

Everyone on the ship watched with anticipation, thinking this might be the moment they'd been waiting for—perhaps a Violas or some other sea monster had finally taken the bait. However, when they pulled the line aboard, what surfaced wasn't a terrifying sea monster or a Violas. Instead, they found an enormous salmon, far larger than any ordinary fish they had ever seen. The fish flopped onto the deck, its bright silver scales shimmering in the light.

Loki, who had been eagerly hoping for something more dramatic, immediately cursed while placing her hands on her hips. "Oh, come on! We used a Magic Stone as bait, and all we caught was an ordinary salmon?!" she said, clearly disappointed. It was obvious she had expected more from this fishing adventure.

At the same time, Shirou smiled slightly as he looked at the large fish. "Well, even if it's not a monster, at least we caught something. And a salmon this big... we could cook it later when we get back to shore," he said with a nod, already imagining the various dishes he could prepare with the fish.

Hearing Shirou's words, Aiz suddenly felt her appetite stirred. Her eyes gleamed slightly as she imagined the delicious meal Shirou would cook. "Salmon... that sounds tasty," she said quietly, looking forward to the chance to taste Shirou's cooking.

Shirou carefully placed the large fish into the icebox on the ship, ensuring it stayed fresh until they returned. Once everything was ready, he returned to his fishing spot, this time with renewed hope. Though they hadn't caught a monster, at least they'd received a gift from the sea.

The others refocused on their fishing lines, though their spirits were different now. Some, like Bete, still seemed uninterested, but others, like Aiz and Lefiya, appeared more optimistic about what might come. The ship continued to sail calmly in the middle of the sea, and they all waited to see what other surprises might emerge from beneath the surface.

After a while of sailing through the calm waters, the atmosphere shifted again when Tiona's line suddenly pulled with great force. Tiona's eyes lit up with excitement. "Finally! Something's biting!" she shouted, gripping the fishing rod tightly and pulling with all her strength.

However, the pull from the creature on the other end was much stronger than she had anticipated. Despite Tiona's efforts to reel it in, the combination of the creature's power and her own force caused the rod to suddenly snap in the middle! The sharp crack echoed through the air, surprising everyone on the ship.

Refusing to accept defeat, Tiona quickly sprang into action. Without thinking twice, she leaped off the ship, diving into the sea with a huge splash. "I'll catch it myself!" she shouted enthusiastically.

Not wanting to be left behind and finding her twin sister's actions too exciting to miss, Tione laughed loudly. "Wait for me, Tiona!" she said, jumping into the sea as well, following her sister.

Loki, watching the whole scene unfold from the deck, was stunned. "Hey! You're supposed to be fishing, not swimming!" she yelled in a panic, unable to believe what was happening. She stared in confusion at the water while the two Amazons swam and dived eagerly, chasing something unseen.

But before Loki could continue her protests, something unexpected happened. Suddenly, a large Violas flower head emerged from the surface of the sea, as if trying to escape from Tiona and Tione's pursuit. The massive flower floated on the water, creating large ripples around it.

Shirou, who had been calmly standing watch on the ship, reacted immediately. With swift precision, he projected his trusty black bow and summoned an Inferno Arrow. Without hesitation, he aimed the flaming arrow at the Violas' head that had surfaced. "Inferno Arrow!" he shouted, releasing the arrow, which shot through the air with great speed.

The fiery arrow flew straight towards the Violas' flower head, and within moments, it pierced the creature, setting it ablaze with roaring flames. The Violas exploded into ash, scattering black dust across the surface of the sea, disappearing without a trace.

Witnessing the quick and unexpected turn of events, Loki was left speechless. "What the...!?" she exclaimed in shock. This was far from what she had imagined their fishing adventure would be like. Fishing for sea monsters with rods? Sure. But now they'd ended up with a fiery explosion in the middle of the ocean!

On the other side of the ship, Bete, who had been watching the thrilling actions of Tiona, Tione, and Shirou, began to feel his fighting spirit ignite. With a wild grin, he shrugged off his shirt and tossed it onto the deck. "Well, if that's how it's going, I'm in!" he said, before leaping off the ship and diving into the sea, ready to hunt Violas beneath the water.

Loki, now sitting on the deck, could only slap her forehead and let out a long sigh. "Maybe... this could count as fishing," she muttered wearily, though she had never imagined there would be so much dramatic action during this trip.

Meanwhile, Shirou, still holding his bow, smiled slightly as he watched his friends enthusiastically battle in the middle of the sea. What was supposed to be a simple adventure had turned into a monster hunt far more thrilling than they had anticipated.

Seeing the growing commotion, Gareth, who had been quietly steering the ship, started to feel his own excitement rise. With a hearty laugh, he let go of the wheel and grabbed a bag full of Magic Stones. With his strong hands, he scattered the stones into the sea, like someone feeding fish in a pond.

It didn't take long for a swarm of sea monsters and Violas to emerge from the depths, drawn by the magic energy radiating from the stones. The water around the ship began to churn, signaling their arrival. The ship rocked more violently, surrounded by ferocious creatures ready to attack.

Gareth laughed heartily at the chaos he had unleashed. "Hahaha! Now this is a real adventure!" he shouted joyfully, using his bare hands to strike the monsters approaching the ship. Each blow from Gareth sent the creatures flying back into the sea, his incredible strength making him seem like a giant amidst the tumultuous waters.

On the other side of the ship, Aiz stood with her sword drawn, her usual calm demeanor unchanged. Every time a sea monster or Violas neared, she swiftly cut them down, one by one. Her movements were quick, precise, and lethal, like a raging storm among the waves. In the midst of the battle, Aiz glanced at Shirou and Lefiya. "Shirou, focus on archery. Lefiya, start your spell. Let's finish them quickly," she said firmly.

Shirou, already holding his bow, nodded seriously. "Got it!" He summoned Inferno Arrow, his black bow glowing with magical fire, ready to be released. Calmly, he drew his bow, targeting the monsters attempting to flee or attack from a distance. His arrows flew with pinpoint accuracy, striking the monsters and setting them ablaze, causing them to vanish in an instant.

Meanwhile, Lefiya began chanting a long spell. With her staff in hand, she closed her eyes, focusing on the magical energy gathering around her. The Arcs Ray spell was ready to be unleashed. With a single motion, Lefiya directed her staff forward, and a powerful burst of magical energy shot from its tip. The ray of energy struck the approaching monsters, obliterating them in a flash.

Loki, who had initially been so excited to lead this "fishing adventure," was now hiding behind the ship's cockpit. Her eyes were wide with shock, unable to believe the chaos unfolding around her. "W-what is this?! I just wanted to fish for sea monsters, not destroy my ship!" she cried out, panicking as she thought about the repair costs piling up from the ship's damage due to the monster attacks and intense battles on deck.

Meanwhile, Gareth continued fighting off the approaching monsters, his punches landing with resounding force. Aiz kept slashing with her sword tirelessly, and Lefiya unleashed her spells one after another. Shirou, with remarkable calm, continued shooting at the monsters trying to escape or attack from a distance. His Inferno Arrows exploded upon contact, incinerating the enemies into ash.

The once-peaceful ship had now become a battlefield in the middle of the sea. Yet, despite the chaos, the coordination between the members of the Loki Familia allowed them to regain control of the situation, even though the challenges they faced were far beyond their original expectations.

The battle at sea raged on, but it was no longer the uncontrolled frenzy it had been before. Now, the Loki Familia members were more organized, coordinating each move to maximize their strength against the monsters continuously emerging from the ocean depths. The ship began to sail in a circular pattern, moving slowly while fending off wave after wave of monster attacks.

Bete, Tiona, and Tione were still in the water, swimming agilely amidst the growing waves. Despite being in the sea, they showed no signs of fatigue or hesitation. Every time a sea monster or Violas approached, they swiftly dealt with it. Tiona and Tione used their raw strength to smash and drown the monsters, while Bete swam with incredible speed, ambushing any creature that dared approach the ship. "These monsters aren't even strong enough to make me take them seriously," Bete growled as he punched a Violas, sending it flying back into the sea.

On the ship, Gareth, holding the helm, continued to keep the vessel steady. Not only was he focused on steering, but he also occasionally fended off monsters trying to approach from the side. With a single powerful swing, Gareth could fend off the creatures without losing his balance. "Ha! You think you can damage my ship? Not that easily!" he shouted with a booming laugh, fully enjoying the challenge with unwavering enthusiasm.

At the back of the ship, Aiz stood firm, guarding Shirou and Lefiya's position. Whenever a monster got too close, Aiz swiftly slashed with her sword, cutting down the enemies before they could reach her companions. Shirou, standing next to Lefiya, held his bow with intense focus. He continuously projected magical arrows and shot Inferno Arrow toward the monsters in the distance. Each arrow flew with perfect accuracy, destroying the targets with a powerful explosion of fire.

Next to Shirou, Lefiya was still concentrating on her spellcasting. Using Arcs Ray, she unleashed a powerful beam of energy, taking down the monsters attempting to approach from all sides. With each successful spell, their attacks became more coordinated and effective.

Meanwhile, inside the cockpit, Loki hid nervously. She sat in the corner, hugging her knees, and prayed to any god who might listen. "Please, anyone... I don't care which god, just don't let this ship sink. I don't want to deal with repair costs... or worse," she muttered in despair. Occasionally, Loki peeked out through a small window, watching the battle on deck and in the sea with a pounding heart. It wasn't the monsters that frightened her, but the thought of how much it would cost if the ship was damaged or sank.

Amidst all this action, the ship continued to sail slowly in circles, battling waves of monster attacks. They managed to keep the ship stable while Bete, Tiona, and Tione continued to fend off the monsters in the water. Gareth remained at the helm, ensuring the ship stayed on course, while Aiz protected Shirou and Lefiya, who kept firing long-range attacks. Despite the challenge being far greater than they had anticipated, their solid coordination allowed them to handle the situation well.

Slowly but surely, the monsters began to retreat, disappearing back into the depths of the sea, seemingly giving up against the combined might of the Loki Familia.

After hours of fighting, the ship finally began its return to the harbor. However, its condition was completely wrecked. The sails, which had once stood tall, were now charred in places due to explosions and monster attacks. The hull was riddled with holes from impacts and attacks by the Violas and other sea monsters. The wooden structure was cracked, and the ship looked as though it had been through a battle far more intense than a mere "fishing trip."

As soon as the ship docked, Loki was the first to disembark, her expression growing more frustrated. She looked at the wrecked ship and sighed deeply. "This... This is a disaster," she muttered in frustration, gazing at the extensive damage. Folding her arms across her chest, she turned to face her Familia members as they disembarked one by one. "If this keeps up, I'm going to cut all of your pay to cover the damages!" she threatened, half-joking but with a hint of seriousness in her tone.

However, the threat didn't seem to intimidate the members of Loki Familia. Bete, who had already made it to the harbor, just laughed loudly, clearly pleased with the action-packed experience they had just had. "Pay? Who cares! That fight was way more fun than I expected!" he exclaimed with a wide grin, as if the state of the ship didn't bother him at all. Tiona and Tione agreed with Bete, laughing in satisfaction, enjoying the thrill of the adventure. Even though they returned with a battered ship, their spirits remained high, happy to have fought sea monsters firsthand.

Gareth, who was the last to disembark, patted Bete on the shoulder while laughing. "I agree! That experience was worth more than anything. It's not every day we get to fish... I mean, fight monsters in the middle of the sea!" he said, making Tiona and Tione laugh even more.

While Loki rolled her eyes, feeling exhausted by her Familia's reactions, she shook her head and walked toward the ship's owner. "Alright, I have to sort this mess out. Otherwise, we'll all be stuck paying for a new ship," she grumbled as she headed towards the owner who was already waiting at the dock. Loki prepared herself for a negotiation she was clearly not looking forward to.

As Loki busied herself with negotiations, Shirou, who had also just disembarked, remembered the large salmon they had caught earlier. He walked to the back of the ship and found the fish still resting in a box of ice, which had nearly melted due to the heat of the battle. Shirou smiled slightly, feeling satisfied that at least they had a real catch to show for the trip, even if it wasn't a giant sea monster.

Carefully, Shirou picked up the salmon and placed it in a prepared bag. "At least we have something for dinner tonight," he muttered softly, a faint smile on his face. Even though their journey had turned into a high-octane adventure rather than a simple fishing trip, he felt they had something to take home as a keepsake.

After safely storing the fish, Shirou stood on the dock, gazing out at the calm sea. The sea breeze blew gently, and despite their ship being heavily damaged, he felt that this experience had been truly valuable.

After a long and exhausting negotiation with the shipowner, Loki finally managed to pay the compensation for the damage they caused. Still showing remnants of frustration on her face, Loki rejoined her Familia members, who were already waiting at the harbor. Despite the day's challenges, they all seemed excited and satisfied with the adventure they had just experienced.

As the sun began to set and the sky turned a golden orange, they all walked together toward the inn. The evening felt more relaxed compared to earlier. Walking calmly at the back, Shirou carried a bag containing the large salmon they had caught in the open sea. Despite the chaos of the day, Shirou smiled slightly, thinking about his plan to cook something special.

Upon arriving at the inn, Shirou headed straight to the kitchen. After placing the salmon on the kitchen counter, he began preparing his cooking tools. "Today, we'll make salmon sashimi," he muttered to himself while examining the large fish before him. He started imagining how he would prepare the dish, slicing the fish with perfect precision to create delicious sashimi pieces.

While Shirou was busy in the kitchen, Lefiya entered and offered to help. "Shirou, I can help. What should I do?" she asked eagerly. Though Lefiya was more skilled in magic than cooking, she still wanted to assist Shirou in preparing the meal.

Shirou smiled at Lefiya. "Thanks, Lefiya. You can help by prepping the other ingredients, like washing the vegetables and organizing the utensils. And don't forget to set the plates for the sashimi."

Lefiya nodded enthusiastically and immediately got to work, washing the vegetables and preparing the plates with care. Even though her tasks were simple, she performed them meticulously, wanting everything to be perfect.

Not long after, Aiz came into the kitchen. She offered to help as well, even though her skills were more suited to combat than cooking. "What can I help with?" Aiz asked in her calm tone, though a hint of curiosity gleamed in her eyes.

Realizing they were short on a few ingredients, Shirou asked Aiz to go buy some additional supplies from the market. "Aiz, can you help me by getting some extra ingredients? We need soy sauce, ginger, and a few fresh vegetables for garnish," he said, handing her a small list of items to buy.

Aiz nodded without hesitation. "Alright, I'll be back soon," she replied briefly before leaving. She quickly headed out of the inn and made her way to the market, walking with a swift but composed pace.

While Aiz was gone, Shirou continued preparing the salmon. With a sharp knife in hand, he began slicing the fish with precision, creating smooth and perfect pieces of sashimi. Each slice looked soft and glistening, showcasing the freshness of the fish they had caught straight from the sea.

Lefiya, working alongside Shirou, occasionally glanced at the sashimi slices with admiration. "The cuts are so neat… You're really skilled at this, Shirou," she said as she continued cleaning the plates and setting the table.

Shirou smiled slightly as he kept working. "It's all about patience and attention to detail," he replied, staying focused on the fish in front of him.

With their teamwork, the kitchen buzzed with quiet, harmonious activity. Shirou knew that tonight, they would enjoy a delicious meal after a day full of challenges at sea.

After a while, Aiz returned from the market with the ingredients Shirou had requested. Efficiently, she handed over the soy sauce, ginger, and fresh vegetables she had bought. "Here are all the ingredients you needed," Aiz said as she placed them on the kitchen counter. She appeared calm, but her curiosity about the preparations was evident in her eyes.

Shirou smiled and thanked her. "Thanks, Aiz. This is perfect," he said. He quickly moved on to the final stage of preparation: making the sauce for the sashimi. With careful movements, he mixed the soy sauce with some freshly grated ginger and a few other seasonings to create a sauce with a distinct flavor. "This sauce will balance the taste of the salmon," he explained, knowing that most of them probably hadn't tried a dish like this before.

Once the sauce was ready, Shirou began arranging the salmon sashimi on a beautiful large plate, carefully placing the slices to make them look appetizing. The tender salmon slices gleamed under the kitchen lights, showcasing their freshness. Beside the sashimi, he prepared warm white rice as a complement, along with fresh vegetable garnishes.

When everything was ready, Shirou carried the plates to the dining area of the inn, where several members of the Loki Familia were already waiting. As soon as Aiz, Tiona, Tione, and the others saw the dish, their eyes lit up in admiration. Aiz, who usually didn't show much emotion, seemed particularly excited this time. "This looks delicious," she said, taking her seat at the table.

Shirou smiled, proud of his work. "This is sashimi, a traditional dish from Japan, my homeland," he explained as he placed the sashimi and rice in front of them. "Sashimi is typically served with a sauce made from soy sauce and ginger, like the one I've prepared here. You can dip the sashimi slices into the sauce before eating."

Aiz didn't wait long. She picked up a slice of sashimi, dipped it in the sauce, and popped it into her mouth. As she chewed, her eyes sparkled. "It's amazing," she said seriously, clearly savoring every bite.

Tiona, sitting beside Aiz, also tried it for the first time. "This is my first time eating a dish like this," she said with bright eyes as she tasted the sashimi. "The texture is so soft, and the sauce really complements the fish!"

Shirou chuckled at their enthusiasm. "It's one of the more popular dishes in my homeland. Sashimi is a way to serve fresh fish without cooking it, and simple seasonings like soy sauce and ginger help highlight the fish's natural flavor," he explained, proud to introduce Japanese culinary traditions to his new friends.

Not wanting to be left out, Tione tried the sashimi with a curious expression. "I've never eaten uncooked fish before… but this is really good! It tastes fresh and delicate," she said, surprised at how much she enjoyed the dish.

That night, they all ate heartily, enjoying the catch of the sea transformed into a delicious meal by Shirou's cooking skills. The atmosphere in the dining room felt warm and familiar, filled with laughter and conversations about their day's adventures at sea. Despite the exhausting battle against the Violas and sea monsters, the shared dinner became the perfect conclusion to their action-packed day.

After a delightful meal filled with laughter, the inn's atmosphere began to quiet down. One by one, the members of the Loki Familia started to feel tired after the long day. Their stomachs were full, and their energy was running low after the adventure at sea and the battles with the sea monsters earlier.

Shirou, who had been the center of attention that evening thanks to his cooking, felt relieved seeing everyone enjoy his food. But now, his body was starting to feel heavy, and his mind was filled with the desire to rest. After a brief chat with the others, Shirou excused himself and headed back to his room.

He walked quietly down the inn's hallway, the sounds of laughter and conversation from the dining room fading behind him. When he reached his room, Shirou gently opened the door and stepped into the quiet space. The room was simple, with a bed, a small table, and a window that looked out into the night. A cool evening breeze drifted through the window, adding to the cozy feel of the room.

Shirou set down the bag he usually carried beside the table and began removing his outer clothes. His body ached after such a long day—fishing, fighting Violas, and cooking for the whole Familia. He caught his reflection in the mirror and smiled slightly, recalling the day's events. Despite the challenges, it had ended with beautiful memories.

After getting ready for bed, Shirou walked over to the bed and sat on the edge, staring up at the dark ceiling. The faint sound of waves crashing outside the window reminded him of their sea adventure.

"So much happened today," he thought to himself. He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, feeling the exhaustion settle into his body.

Slowly, Shirou lay down on the soft mattress. His body immediately relaxed, sinking into the comfort and warmth. His eyes gradually closed as his mind drifted toward sleep. The images of their sea adventure, his friends' laughter, and their smiles while enjoying dinner filled his thoughts as he finally drifted off.

In the stillness of the night, Shirou slept soundly, ready to face a new day with renewed energy.

Chapter 38

As dawn broke and soft morning light filtered into his room, Shirou sensed something strange. There was a subtle movement near him, right beside the bed. Even though he was only half-awake, his body instinctively reacted. He could feel someone standing very close to him. Slowly, Shirou peeked through his still half-closed eyes.

Directly in front of him, he saw long blonde hair shimmering in the early morning light. It was Aiz, standing calmly near his bed, looking at him with an expression that was hard to read. Aiz seemed unaware that Shirou was already awake and appeared to be quietly watching his sleeping face.

Although surprised, Shirou remained calm. In a soft voice, he called out, "Aiz?"

Aiz was startled immediately, her golden eyes widening slightly, and her face flushed with embarrassment. "Shirou... sorry!" she blurted out hurriedly, her voice awkward and rushed. She took a few steps back, looking confused about how to explain the situation. "I came into your room early... and I didn't ask for permission. I didn't mean to disturb you," she continued, sounding apologetic.

Now sitting up in bed, Shirou simply smiled calmly. He looked at Aiz, standing before him, looking so beautiful in a simple white one-piece dress that radiated a gentle charm. Despite her embarrassment, Aiz kept her gaze fixed on Shirou, her eyes filled with determination, as if there was something important she wanted to say.

With a slight blush, Aiz slowly explained, "I... I want to ask for your help. Yesterday you said you could teach me how to swim, right?" Aiz lowered her head for a moment before continuing, "I want to learn before the others wake up. I... don't want anyone to know that I still can't swim."

Seeing how serious Aiz was, Shirou could only offer her a gentle smile. Aiz's firm demeanor in battle, but her shyness in simple matters like this, made her even more endearing. Shirou nodded slowly, still sitting on his bed, and said, "Of course, Aiz. I'll help you learn how to swim. We can go now before anyone else wakes up."

Aiz, who usually appeared calm and quiet, gave a small, relieved smile. "Thank you, Shirou," she said briefly, but her voice carried a deep sincerity.

Shirou got out of bed and began to get ready. Inside, he felt happy seeing this more human and gentle side of Aiz. Although they had fought many battles together, this moment felt different—more personal, more intimate.

As they prepared to head to the beach in the early morning, Shirou couldn't help but smile. This was another side of their adventure, a peaceful moment that brought them closer.

Shirou quickly prepared a simple meal of sandwiches for the two of them. He gathered ingredients from the inn's kitchen and skillfully made nutritious sandwiches for a light breakfast after their swimming practice. Once he finished, he wrapped them neatly and handed them to Aiz.

Aiz quietly tucked the meal into her small bag. "Thank you, Shirou," she said sincerely while securing the bag on her shoulder. With everything ready, they both prepared to sneak out of the inn without waking the other members of the Loki Familia, who were still sound asleep.

As soon as they stepped outside, the morning air felt fresh, cool with a hint of sea breeze carrying the scent of salt and dew. Shirou walked beside Aiz, feeling calm amidst the quiet beginning of the day. As they walked, he occasionally glanced at Aiz beside him. Her long blonde hair swayed in the morning breeze, gleaming in the light of the rising sun. The sight made Shirou smile slightly, feeling lucky to witness such a beautiful and peaceful moment.

As they continued down the path leading to the beach, Shirou gently asked, "Which beach are we heading to?"

Aiz turned to him and pointed toward a forest ahead of them. "Beyond that forest is a small beach. It's rarely visited, so no one will see us," she replied calmly.

Shirou nodded, understanding Aiz's intent. The hidden beach sounded perfect for swimming practice without worrying about prying eyes. The two of them continued their journey, crossing the winding path that led into the forest Aiz had indicated. The trees around them grew denser, creating a quiet, secluded atmosphere.

As they neared their destination, the sound of waves gradually became clearer, growing louder as they approached the small hidden beach beyond the forest. The beach was peaceful and remote, with soft white sand stretching along the shoreline and gentle waves lapping at the edge. It was the perfect place—far from any noise and curious onlookers.

Shirou smiled, feeling ready to help Aiz learn to swim in such a serene setting.

After arriving at the hidden beach, Shirou and Aiz chose a spot near a large rock to set down their belongings and the meal they had brought. The beach was quiet, with only the soft sound of waves breaking in the distance. After organizing their things, Aiz, without hesitation, began removing the white one-piece dress she was wearing, leaving Shirou in shock.

Caught off guard, Shirou immediately turned away, his face turning red. "A-Aiz, what are you doing?" he asked, slightly panicked, his voice trembling as he didn't know how to react. His mind was filled with confusion, thinking he shouldn't be witnessing this.

However, Aiz, already aware of Shirou's reaction, simply gave a small smile, as calm as ever. "It's okay, Shirou. I'm wearing a bikini underneath," she explained in a soft but reassuring voice. There was no hint of embarrassment in her tone; she simply saw it as preparation for swimming.

Slowly, Shirou mustered the courage to look back at Aiz, and at that moment, he saw her already dressed in a white bikini that perfectly accentuated her athletic figure. Her long blonde hair was left loose, gleaming in the soft morning sunlight. In his heart, Shirou recalled what Lefiya had once said about Aiz. It was true—Aiz looked incredibly beautiful in that white bikini, even more than he had imagined.

But Aiz didn't seem to notice Shirou's admiration. She simply looked at him, puzzled, as she saw Shirou frozen in place, not saying a word. "Shirou? Don't you need to change too?" she asked innocently, not understanding why Shirou was so captivated.

Snapping out of his daze, Shirou quickly cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure. "Ah, right! Of course... I'll change now," he replied hastily, feeling a bit embarrassed after being caught off guard by Aiz. He grabbed his swimsuit from his bag and prepared to change, though his mind was still a little distracted by the earlier scene.

With the beach deserted and just the two of them there, the atmosphere felt peaceful, although there was a hint of awkwardness from what had just happened.

After Shirou changed into his swim trunks, he returned to the beach, where Aiz was patiently waiting. The ocean stretched out before them, with gentle waves softly washing over the white sand. Aiz stood quietly at the water's edge, though her face showed a hint of nervousness—a rare sight for someone as strong and fearless as her.

Shirou approached her with a gentle smile. "So, how much can you swim so far?" he asked in an understanding tone, wanting to know where to start in teaching her.

Aiz, usually calm and reserved, now seemed a bit shy. She lowered her head slightly before answering in a quiet voice, "I... I can't swim at all, actually." Her face turned a little red, clearly uncomfortable admitting such a simple weakness, especially considering how skilled she was in battle.

Shirou nodded with a warm smile, not judging her at all. "That's okay, we can start from the basics. Let's try learning how to float first. The sea here is shallow, so it's safe." With a calm invitation, Shirou walked towards the water, gesturing for Aiz to follow him. They began by slowly walking into the shallow water, helping Aiz get used to the feeling of being in the ocean.

However, as they reached slightly deeper water, Aiz suddenly began to panic. The rising water made her feel uneasy, and without thinking, she quickly grabbed and clung tightly to Shirou's waist. Her grip was strong, as if she feared drowning, even though the water wasn't deep. Aiz, usually so confident, now seemed vulnerable and anxious.

Shirou, though surprised by Aiz's sudden reaction, remained calm. He could feel how tightly Aiz was holding him, her soft body pressed against his waist, and how fast her heart was beating. But Shirou knew this wasn't the time to dwell on those thoughts. He calmed himself, resisting the physical sensations of their closeness, and focused on how to comfort Aiz.

In a soothing voice, Shirou said, "Aiz, it's okay... I'm here. You won't drown, I promise I'll help you." He gently placed his hand on Aiz's back, offering support and reassurance, making sure she felt safe. "We'll stay in the shallow water for now. Take it slow, okay?"

Aiz, still frightened, began to feel the calming effect of Shirou's words. Her grip loosened slightly, but she stayed close to him, feeling safer with him nearby. "Sorry... I panicked," she muttered softly, clearly embarrassed by her unusual reaction.

Shirou just smiled gently. "It's okay, everyone needs time to learn. Let's take it slow." With great patience, he continued guiding Aiz, helping her feel more comfortable in the water. Even though there were some awkward moments when Aiz held him tightly, Shirou remained professional and focused on helping her overcome her fear.

They spent time in the water under the warm morning sun, slowly but surely. Shirou patiently taught Aiz, and Aiz gradually began to feel more at ease.

Shirou carefully demonstrated how to float. With slow, deliberate movements, he lay back on the calm seawater, letting his body float comfortably. "See, Aiz? You just need to relax and let the water support you," he said, showing her how to control her breathing to stay calm.

Aiz, still standing in the water with uncertainty, watched Shirou closely. Although she was highly skilled in battle and everything related to swords, swimming made her feel helpless. But she didn't want to give up. With newfound determination, Aiz tried to mimic what Shirou had done. She began to lie back in the water, trying to relax her muscles and let the water hold her up as Shirou had demonstrated.

However, as the seconds passed, panic began to creep in. Despite the shallow water, Aiz felt as if she might sink. Her heartbeat quickened, and her survival instincts took over, causing her body to move uncontrollably. Without thinking, she quickly gave up and, once again, wrapped her arms tightly around Shirou's waist, clinging to him just like before.

Shirou, who had been doing his best to stay calm, now found it increasingly difficult to maintain his composure. His face reddened as he felt Aiz's body so close to his. Although he wanted to remain focused as a patient teacher, the situation was becoming harder for him. The softness of Aiz in his arms stirred feelings he struggled to suppress.

"A-Aiz..." His voice trembled slightly, but he tried to steady himself. "You have to stay calm... Don't panic. I'm right here; you won't sink." His words were soft, even though his own heart was racing faster than usual.

Aiz, still holding onto Shirou, slowly loosened her grip a little. "Sorry... I don't know why I always panic," she whispered, her face showing embarrassment. She wasn't used to feeling powerless, and this situation was new to her.

Shirou smiled, though his face was still a little flushed. "It's okay, Aiz. It's natural. It takes time to get used to it, and I'll help you." Yet, deep down, Shirou was struggling to control the emotions brought on by their physical closeness. He didn't want to make Aiz uncomfortable, but he couldn't avoid how his body reacted.

Despite the awkward atmosphere, Shirou patiently continued his lesson. They tried multiple times, and every time Aiz panicked, Shirou was there to calm her down and provide a sense of safety. Although it was challenging, Shirou kept reminding himself that this was part of the training, and he genuinely wanted Aiz to learn how to swim.

With great patience, Shirou kept teaching Aiz how to float. Each time he carefully demonstrated the steps, Aiz would try to follow, but her panic always set in, causing her to fail and end up clinging tightly to Shirou. This happened repeatedly until Aiz started feeling more and more frustrated. In her last embrace, a few tears appeared at the corners of her eyes, though she tried to hide them.

"I'm sorry, Shirou..." she whispered softly, her voice filled with regret. "I'm being a burden... and it seems like I can't learn how to swim. I always panic..." She raised her head slightly, looking frustrated at her inability to overcome her fear of the water despite trying so hard.

Shirou, sensing Aiz's sadness, responded gently. "Aiz, you don't need to feel bad. Learning something new is never easy, and I'm here to help you." He softly stroked her back, trying to comfort her. "Don't worry, I'll keep teaching you until you can swim. We'll do this together, okay?" His words were full of sincerity, wanting to ensure Aiz didn't feel too discouraged.

However, in the middle of their conversation, Shirou suddenly had an idea that might help. "How about we try something different?" he said, his eyes lighting up. "You could use Ariel, your wind magic. Maybe that could help you float on the water."

Aiz looked up with a doubtful expression, still remembering her earlier struggles. But she appreciated Shirou's effort and decided to give it a try. With a slightly gloomy face, Aiz slowly released her grip on Shirou and took a small step back. "Alright, I'll try," she said, though her tone was uncertain.

She activated her wind magic, Ariel, which immediately responded to her call. A gentle breeze began swirling around Aiz's body, forming an elegant, delicate vortex. However, what was meant to help ended up making things worse. The wind created by Ariel caused the surrounding water to spin faster, and instead of making Aiz float, the wind actually pulled her down more quickly. In an instant, Aiz sank back into the water.

"Aiz!" Shirou called out anxiously, moving quickly to help her. He dove in and swiftly grabbed Aiz's hand, pulling her out of the water before she could sink deeper.

Aiz coughed, taking deep breaths after being lifted to the surface. Despite her soaked face and visible disappointment, she couldn't help but let out a small laugh. "Looks like... Ariel wasn't much help either," she muttered with a bit of humor, despite still feeling awkward.

Shirou, who was also wet, smiled sheepishly. "Yeah, maybe Ariel is better suited for battle than swimming," he joked lightly. "But it's okay, we'll find another way. Don't give up, Aiz. I'm here for you."

Hearing Shirou's words, Aiz started to feel a bit better. Even though the situation was somewhat embarrassing for her, Shirou's support made her feel more at ease. Aiz gave a small, shy smile, though she still looked a little flustered. "Thank you, Shirou. I'll keep trying... in my own way."

Shirou looked at Aiz with concern after the near-drowning incident. Even though Aiz had tried using Ariel, the outcome wasn't what they had hoped for. But Shirou wasn't ready to give up yet. He knew Aiz had extraordinary abilities with her wind magic, so there might be another way to use it.

With a gentle but curious tone, Shirou asked, "Aiz, can you control where the wind goes? I mean, not all over your body, but just in specific areas?"

Aiz nodded slightly as she thought about Ariel's abilities. "Yes, I usually use Ariel all over my body to increase my speed. Sometimes I focus it on my sword to strengthen my attacks, or on my legs to jump higher."

Hearing her explanation, an idea popped into Shirou's mind. He smiled and said, "How about you try using Ariel only on your legs, but this time on the surface of the water? Maybe you can balance yourself on top of the water." While it wasn't a conventional swimming technique, Shirou hoped it might help Aiz feel more confident in the water.

Aiz stared at Shirou for a moment, contemplating, then nodded. "Alright, I'll give it a try," she said. She looked calm, though there was still a hint of hesitation after the earlier mishap. Aiz closed her eyes briefly, focusing her power, and then directed the wind only to her legs.

Wind started swirling around Aiz's legs, and in an instant, she began bouncing on top of the water, as if she were gliding across it. Every time her feet touched the surface, Aiz bounced back up lightly, lifted by the wind from Ariel. Her movements were so graceful and quick, it looked like she was dancing across the calm waves.

Shirou could only watch in awe, amazed by how Aiz effortlessly controlled the wind to hop across the water. Even though this wasn't the swimming technique he had envisioned, he couldn't help but be impressed by Aiz's skill.

After a few jumps, Aiz gently landed in front of Shirou, the wind around her legs gradually dissipating. Although she didn't look entirely satisfied, a small smile appeared on her face. "Well?" she asked, though she already knew the answer.

Shirou, with a sheepish smile, scratched his head awkwardly. "Hmmm, that was impressive... but I don't think we can count it as swimming," he joked, trying to hold back his laughter.

Aiz, who usually didn't react to jokes, chuckled softly this time, feeling a bit relieved. "Yeah, I suppose I still have to learn how to swim the more... traditional way," she said in a more relaxed tone, feeling that even though she hadn't succeeded in swimming, they had at least had some fun.

Shirou smiled wider, happy to see Aiz more relaxed. "It's okay, we'll keep trying. You did something amazing with Ariel; it just takes a little time to get used to the water," he said, encouraging Aiz to keep learning.

Shirou watched closely every time Aiz used Ariel, noticing that the wind she generated was too strong, causing her to lose control and stability while trying to swim. After a few attempts, he thought maybe Ariel could be adjusted to be gentler so as not to disrupt Aiz's balance in the water.

"Aiz," Shirou said softly, thinking, "I think Ariel is too strong for swimming. How about trying to release a smaller wind? Just enough to keep you afloat on the water."

Aiz, still confused, looked at Shirou. "A smaller wind? I usually use Ariel to defeat enemies with full power... I've never tried using it more gently," she said, her tone reflecting her confusion. To her, Ariel had always been a powerful weapon, not a tool to help her float.

Shirou smiled, trying to boost Aiz's confidence. "Try imagining a gentle breeze, like the soft wind of spring. Maybe we can call it Little Ariel. If you can create a small, gentle wind, it might help you float without too much force."

Aiz was silent for a moment, considering Shirou's suggestion. Though hesitant, she trusted his words. With determination in her heart, Aiz stood in the water, letting her body feel the cold sea around her. As her feet slowly lost contact with the bottom, she closed her eyes, trying to imagine a soft breeze—like the one she remembered from her mother, Aria, the Wind Spirit.

She focused, feeling the wind flow gently from within her, but this time not for attacking. Slowly, a light and gentle vortex of wind formed around her body. The wind was strong enough to support Aiz's body on the water without making her lose balance. For a few moments, she managed to float on the surface, the soft wind working perfectly.

Shirou watched in amazement. "Look, you did it! You can do it, Aiz!" he cheered enthusiastically, excited to see their experiment succeed.

However, as Aiz realized what was happening and became too conscious of her position, her concentration wavered. The wind around her weakened, and before she could regain control, her body slowly began sinking into the water.

Aiz coughed a little as the water touched her face, and she quickly stood back up in the shallow water. "I... I almost did it," she muttered, looking at Shirou with a mix of relief and frustration.

Shirou smiled widely, though he knew Aiz might feel disappointed that it wasn't perfect. "You've made great progress, Aiz. It just takes a little more practice, and you'll be able to control it perfectly. You've already figured it out; now you just need more practice to make it stable."

Aiz, who was usually calm and composed, gave a small smile, feeling that despite the setbacks, she could still continue her efforts. "Thank you, Shirou. I'll keep trying until I can really do it," she said, her eyes shining with newfound determination.

This practice, though simple, made Aiz feel more connected with herself, and especially with Shirou, who continued to support her without hesitation.

Slowly and patiently, Aiz started to get used to using Little Ariel. The gentle wind swirling around her legs helped her float on the water's surface without losing her balance. For the first time, she felt confident in her ability to control her magic more delicately and not rely too much on full power. With each passing second, her confidence grew, and a small smile appeared on her face.

Shirou, watching closely, smiled proudly. "You're doing it, Aiz. See? You can float now," he said, his voice filled with pride.

Feeling more confident, Aiz began moving slowly toward the deeper part of the sea, wanting to test the limits of her ability with Little Ariel. However, just moments after she ventured further, a large wave suddenly appeared, bigger than any before. The wave hit Aiz without warning, catching her off guard and causing her to lose control.

In an instant, Aiz was submerged under the water. Little Ariel, which had been stable, now became wild due to her panic. The once gentle wind turned into a strong vortex, creating small waves that spun Aiz around in the water, further losing control over herself.

Seeing what was happening, Shirou reacted immediately. Without hesitation, he dove into the water, swimming quickly toward Aiz, who was starting to sink into the vortex created by Little Ariel. With skill and calmness, he reached Aiz and grabbed her helpless body. Aiz appeared unconscious, the panic that had been on her face now gone, replaced by a frightening stillness.

With all his strength, Shirou pulled Aiz to the surface, lifting her out of the water. He swam to the shore, carrying the unconscious Aiz onto the sand. Shirou carefully laid her down, checking her breathing, but there were no signs that Aiz was breathing.

With deep anxiety, Shirou began performing CPR on Aiz, pressing her chest in a steady rhythm. But still, there was no sign of breath. Feeling increasingly desperate, Shirou knew what he had to do. Without hesitation, he lowered his head and gave her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, providing artificial breaths to get air flowing back into Aiz's lungs.

After a few rounds of breaths, Aiz finally began to react. Her body moved slightly, and she coughed, expelling water from her lungs. Her golden eyes slowly opened, still dazed. She gasped for air, but she was regaining consciousness. Shirou, still beside her, breathed a sigh of relief.

"Aiz... you're safe now," Shirou said with a voice full of relief. Though his body was still wet and his heart raced with the anxiety from earlier, he smiled faintly, seeing Aiz finally awake.

Aiz, still confused by what had happened, slowly sat up with Shirou's help. After a moment, she began to remember what had occurred, and her face flushed as she realized that Shirou had saved her—and had performed mouth-to-mouth. She looked at Shirou with a mix of gratitude and embarrassment.

"Thank you, Shirou... I don't know what to say," she whispered softly, trying to steady her still-labored breathing.

Shirou gave a warm smile, though he felt awkward. "It's alright, Aiz. The important thing is that you're safe," he replied briefly, not wanting to make Aiz more embarrassed by discussing what had just happened.

The two of them sat on the beach, surrounded by the peaceful sea that was gradually calming, enjoying the moment despite the lingering awkwardness between them.

Though relieved that Aiz had regained consciousness, Shirou felt uncomfortable about what had just happened. He looked down slightly, staring at the sand beneath them before finally speaking in a soft tone, "Sorry... I guess I ended up taking your first kiss, even if it was an emergency. But, well, maybe it doesn't count."

Hearing Shirou's words, Aiz's face instantly turned red. But unexpectedly, she shook her head gently, a faint smile on her face. "No... it still counts as a kiss," she replied in a soft but firm voice.

Those words left Shirou even more surprised. He hadn't expected Aiz to respond like that. But before he could think further, Aiz added with a slight teasing tone, "Besides... that was my second kiss."

Shirou fell silent, confusion filling his mind. He knew Aiz wasn't someone close to many people, especially men. "Your second? You... you've kissed before?" he asked, his tone full of disbelief. In his mind, Aiz always seemed like someone highly independent and focused on fighting, so he never imagined she had experienced something like that.

Aiz gave a small smile, this time looking like she was keeping a secret. In her heart, she recalled the moment when Shirou had passed out in the Dungeon after his battle with Revis, and how she had to give him an Elixir mouth-to-mouth to save him. Aiz didn't want to reveal that now, so she only responded briefly, "Yes, it was my second kiss. But now we're even."

Shirou, still confused, couldn't understand. "Even?" he asked, trying to grasp the meaning of Aiz's words.

Aiz smiled wider, this time with a hint of teasing in her gaze. "Because I did it first, we're even now," she said, leaving Shirou even more bewildered.

Shirou looked at Aiz, feeling like he was missing something, but he didn't know exactly what. Aiz's soft smile and calm demeanor left Shirou even more puzzled. In his heart, he wondered what Aiz's words truly meant, but at the same time, he felt that this might be a mystery he would understand only with time.

Finally, Shirou just scratched his head awkwardly, still not fully comprehending what had happened. But seeing Aiz's sincere smile, he chose not to dwell on it too much. "Alright... then we're even," Shirou replied, though inside he still felt there was something he didn't quite get.

They both sat in silence for a moment, letting the cool ocean breeze blow between them, bringing a sense of calm after the awkward yet memorable incident.

The first illustration poll has ended with the following results:

Aiz giving an elixir to Shirou mouth-to-mouth: 67%

Shirou touching Riveria's ear: 13%

Shirou using Rho Aias to protect against a Corrupted spirit attack: 20%

Chapter 39

After a while, Shirou and Aiz decided to dry off from the seawater that had soaked their bodies. They both grabbed towels from the bags they brought, preparing to dry themselves off before changing into fresh clothes. The morning beach air felt warm, helping their clothes dry faster.

As Aiz searched for her towel in her bag, she accidentally spotted the lunchbox Shirou had prepared earlier. It was still neatly wrapped, waiting to be eaten after they finished their swimming practice.

"Shirou... is this the lunch?" Aiz asked, taking out the box and looking at it curiously.

Shirou, who was also drying his hair with a towel, turned toward Aiz and nodded. "Yeah, I made it this morning. Maybe we should eat after we change clothes," he suggested, remembering that they were both still wet and not entirely clean.

However, before Aiz could respond, a loud growl echoed—a sound loud enough to make Aiz freeze for a moment, her face slowly turning red. It was the sound of Aiz's stomach, and she couldn't hide her embarrassment.

Shirou, noticing Aiz's expression, smiled slightly, holding back a laugh. "It seems your stomach has a different opinion," he teased gently, trying to lighten the mood. "How about we eat first before changing clothes? There's no harm in filling our stomachs first."

Still embarrassed by the growl, Aiz slowly nodded with a small smile, happy that Shirou didn't make her feel more awkward. Enthusiastically, she opened the lunchbox Shirou had brought, revealing several neatly cut sandwiches inside.

With nimble hands, Aiz divided the sandwiches in half, making sure they each got an equal portion. "This is for you, Shirou," she said, handing half of the sandwiches to him.

Shirou accepted the sandwich with a smile. "Thanks, Aiz. I hope you like it," he said, though he knew that Aiz always enjoyed the food he made.

The two of them sat by the beach, enjoying the sandwiches. A gentle breeze from the sea brushed against their faces, creating a peaceful and calm atmosphere. Aiz, who was usually quiet and reserved, seemed more relaxed this time, savoring each bite of the sandwich Shirou had made.

"This is good," Aiz said honestly, her voice soft but full of satisfaction. Her face showed how much she appreciated the simple meal.

Shirou smiled, happy to see Aiz enjoying the breakfast he made. "I'm glad you like it. Take your time, we're not in a hurry." They enjoyed the moment in peace, even though earlier there had been many moments of nervousness and awkwardness. Now, they were focused on the calm togetherness by the beach, enjoying breakfast under the morning sun.

As Shirou enjoyed the sandwich he made, he couldn't help but smile as he watched Aiz enjoy his cooking. Every bite seemed to bring her more satisfaction, and that sight made Shirou happy. For him, seeing others enjoy the food he made always brought simple joy.

However, without realizing it, Shirou's gaze slowly drifted from Aiz's face. His eyes were drawn to Aiz's body, still wet from the sea. Her wet swimsuit made her skin glisten under the morning sun. Droplets of water trickled down her skin, making it harder for Shirou to look away. Although he didn't intend to stare for long, his eyes seemed unable to turn away.

In the midst of his daydream, Aiz's voice suddenly snapped him back. "Shirou," Aiz said in a calm tone, seemingly unaware that Shirou had been lost in thought. "When we go back to the inn later, just tell them we went for a morning walk, okay? I don't want them to know we were practicing swimming."

Aiz's soft voice immediately broke Shirou's focus. He stammered, jolting out of his thoughts. "Ah, yeah! Sure, a morning walk...," he quickly replied, his voice a bit shaky from the surprise. His face felt hot, and he hoped Aiz hadn't noticed that he hadn't been paying full attention to what she had said earlier.

Aiz, on the other hand, simply nodded calmly, seemingly unaware of Shirou's confusion. She continued eating quietly, not realizing that Shirou had momentarily been caught up in his own thoughts.

Shirou, now realizing how obvious his earlier reaction had been, felt slightly embarrassed. He tried to refocus on the sandwich in his hand, trying to calm his racing heart. Inside, he hoped Aiz wouldn't dwell on his strange reaction.

Aiz finished her breakfast first, savoring the last bite of the sandwich Shirou had made. With a full stomach, she felt more energized. She stood up and took her towel and clothes, heading behind a large rock nearby. She chose that spot to change into something more comfortable. After ensuring she was hidden, she began to remove her wet bikini and put on her one-piece dress, which always made her look graceful.

After a few minutes, Aiz returned from behind the rock, now dressed in dry, comfortable clothing, her blonde hair flowing freely in the morning sun. Seeing Shirou still waiting, she gave him a small smile. "Now it's your turn," she said calmly, handing him the towel he had left behind.

Shirou, now feeling more relaxed after the earlier incident, nodded and took his clothes to the same spot behind the rock. As he changed out of his wet clothes into a dry and comfortable outfit, he thought about how pleasant the morning had been with Aiz, despite the moments of awkwardness. He quickly changed and returned to the spot where they had been sitting earlier.

When Shirou finished and came back, Aiz was already packing up their belongings. The bag was neatly packed, and the remnants of their breakfast were carefully stored away. Aiz stood elegantly, ready to head back to the inn.

"You're quick," Shirou said with admiration, noticing how swiftly Aiz had packed everything.

Aiz just gave a small smile. "We're done here, so we should head back," she replied, starting to walk.

Shirou quickly caught up, walking side by side with her. They both walked calmly, making their way back through the quiet, green forest. The morning in the forest felt peaceful, with only the sound of the wind rustling the leaves and the chirping of birds waking from their slumber.

During the walk back, they didn't talk much. However, there was a comfort in the silence. Shirou and Aiz walked side by side, enjoying the tranquility that could only be found in a place like this, far from the hustle and bustle of the inn and the adventures in the Dungeon. Every step they took was accompanied by the sunlight filtering through the trees, casting beautiful shadows along the path.

On their way back to the inn, the calm forest atmosphere made the conversation between Aiz and Shirou feel warmer and more personal. Aiz, who was usually quiet, broke the silence with a soft tone. "Thank you, Shirou," she said suddenly, looking at him with a small smile. "I've never been able to swim before. But thanks to you, I feel like I'm making progress."

Shirou smiled humbly, feeling undeserving of such praise. "I only helped a little, Aiz. Most of it is because of your own effort, and of course, thanks to Little Ariel helping you float," he replied, trying to convey that her progress was mostly due to her own hard work.

However, Aiz shook her head. "Even so, I still can't control Little Ariel steadily. To really swim, I still need help," she said seriously. Then she looked at Shirou with her soft, glowing golden eyes. "Will you stay with me and help while we're still in Melen? I want to keep practicing."

Shirou was taken aback for a moment, but a wide smile spread across his face. "Of course, Aiz. I'd be happy to help," he said with confidence. For him, helping Aiz wasn't a burden but something he enjoyed, especially knowing how important it was to her.

Aiz, who rarely expressed much emotion, smiled a little wider this time, showing genuine gratitude. "Thank you, Shirou. Sorry if I'm troubling you for the next few mornings," she added, slightly worried that her request might burden him.

Shirou immediately shook his head. "Not at all, Aiz. It's not a bother. I'm glad to help," he replied sincerely, making sure she didn't feel bad about it.

With that, they continued their walk home, their steps feeling lighter. Their bond grew closer, and even though they were practicing something as simple as swimming, these moments brought them even closer together.

When they arrived at the inn, Aiz and Shirou casually walked toward the entrance. The morning air was still fresh, and they were both ready to face the day after their time at the beach. However, shortly after stepping inside, Tiona's cheerful voice rang out nearby. "Hey, where did you two come from?" she asked excitedly, noticing that they had already been active that morning.

Aiz, usually calm, suddenly felt nervous. "W-we just got back from a morning walk," she quickly replied, hoping it would be enough to explain their outing. She tried to keep her face composed, though inside she was worried. If Tiona knew they were actually practicing swimming, she'd definitely get curious and want to join. Aiz wasn't ready to reveal that to anyone yet.

Tiona looked at them with enthusiasm. "Wow, a morning walk? I want to join tomorrow! It sounds fun!" she exclaimed with a big smile.

Aiz felt her panic rising. Tiona's enthusiasm would surely lead her to insist on coming along, and her secret swimming practice with Shirou might be exposed. Her eyes darted quickly to Shirou, hoping he could help her find an excuse. But before Shirou could say anything, another voice chimed in from behind.

"Hah, Tiona? Up early? That's impossible," said Tione, appearing with a playful grin. "You always have a hard time waking up early, Tiona. So don't pretend you can join."

Aiz felt a huge wave of relief wash over her. Hearing Tione's casual remark made her think that her secret might still be safe. She took a deep breath to calm herself and turned to Tiona, who still looked excited. "You should just rest, Tiona. I don't want to disturb your sleep. A morning walk can wait," she said in a calm tone, though her heart was still pounding, afraid of being found out.

Tiona looked confused for a moment, but then burst out laughing. "Yeah, you're right. I do have trouble waking up early," she admitted, giving up easily. "But next time, I'm definitely coming, okay?"

Aiz just smiled, relieved that the situation didn't get more complicated. Shirou, seeing the look of relief on Aiz's face, could only smile softly behind her. They had managed to keep the secret for now, at least until Aiz felt more confident in her swimming skills.

As they walked away, out of earshot of Tiona and Tione, Shirou felt both relieved and a bit amused by the earlier situation. He glanced at Aiz and jokingly said, "Looks like we got lucky that Tiona doesn't wake up early. Otherwise, our secret would've been out." A small smile crossed his face as he realized they had managed to keep their swimming lessons a secret.

Aiz gave a faint smile at Shirou's joke, but inside, she felt something else. "I'm still too embarrassed to be seen by the others... sinking so many times," she said, lowering her head a little, trying to hide her embarrassment. However, deep down, Aiz also felt happy that this situation gave her more time alone with Shirou. These practice sessions not only helped her improve but also gave her a chance to grow closer to Shirou, something she quietly cherished.

As they continued their conversation, from the corner of their eyes, they saw Finn descending the stairs from the inn's second floor. With his usual steady steps and friendly smile, Finn approached them.

Shirou took the opportunity to ask, "Finn, how long do you think we'll be staying in Melen?" His curiosity piqued, wanting to know how much time he had left to help Aiz practice.

Finn paused for a moment and answered casually, "Riveria and I should finish our business in about three days. So, we'll have time until then. Consider it a chance to enjoy a little vacation." Finn smiled, clearly pleased that they could relax after the many battles they had faced.

Once Finn continued on and disappeared from sight, Shirou turned to Aiz and whispered, "Three more days—so we don't have much time left for swimming practice." There was a serious tone in his voice, showing how much he truly wanted Aiz to succeed in the short time they had.

Aiz nodded with determination, though a hint of worry showed in her eyes. "I'll work hard, Shirou. I know I can do it," she replied in a soft but spirited voice. For Aiz, it wasn't just about improving her swimming skills, but also about proving that she could overcome her weaknesses, especially in front of Shirou.

********************

For the next three days, Aiz and Shirou followed the same routine. Every dawn, before sunrise, they woke up earlier than the other members of the Loki Familia and quietly left the inn. Aiz, who was usually calm and quiet, seemed more energetic each morning, and Shirou noticed this with a small smile.

They always walked together along a path to a secluded beach that was rarely visited by others. The lush forest and fresh morning air accompanied them on their way to the training spot. These moments became unspoken times when they felt closer to each other, even without much conversation. The peaceful mornings and the silence between them made every step feel warm.

Once they arrived at the beach, Shirou patiently taught Aiz step by step. On the first day, Aiz struggled to control Little Ariel, causing her to lose balance and sink back into the water often. However, each time Aiz sank, Shirou was always nearby, making sure she was okay and encouraging her not to give up.

On the second day, Aiz started to show more significant progress. Although she still sank occasionally, she was able to float longer with the help of Little Ariel. Small smiles would appear on Aiz's face each time she managed to float without Shirou's help. Shirou, on the other hand, was pleased to see Aiz's progress, feeling proud of her hard work.

By the third day, when their time in Melen was almost up, Aiz was finally able to swim more steadily. Although she still used Little Ariel for assistance, she began to understand how to control the magic more smoothly. Each time she succeeded, her golden eyes shone with excitement, and Shirou always smiled proudly as he watched her improve.

They spent those mornings together, watching the sunrise over the sea after their training. Aiz, who initially felt embarrassed about her inability to swim, now seemed more confident, especially because Shirou was always by her side, giving her the support she needed.

After their swimming practice was over and they had changed clothes, Aiz and Shirou began walking back to the inn. The bright morning sky and the sound of the waves behind them created a peaceful atmosphere. During the walk, Aiz seemed happier than usual. With a bright smile, she enthusiastically talked about her progress in swimming. "Today, I floated for more than ten minutes!" she said, her voice full of pride. Her face glowed like a child who had just overcome a big challenge.

Even though Shirou had already seen her floating during practice, he smiled softly and said, "Congratulations, Aiz. That's an amazing achievement." Those simple words made Aiz beam even brighter. To her, Shirou's congratulations held deep meaning, especially since she had worked so hard to reach that progress.

However, after a moment, Aiz's smile began to fade slightly. Her thoughts turned to the reality that this was their last day in Melen, which meant it was also the last day they would practice swimming together. "It's a shame… today's our last day swimming here," Aiz said quietly, her voice tinged with sadness.

Seeing Aiz's expression turn sad, Shirou couldn't bear it. He smiled gently and turned to her. "Don't worry, Aiz," he said warmly. "We can keep practicing when we get back to Orario. If you still want to learn, I'd be happy to teach you anytime."

As soon as Aiz heard those words, her expression changed instantly. Her eyes lit up with joy, and without thinking, she jumped with excitement. "Really?!" she exclaimed, unable to hide her happiness. Without realizing it, she grabbed Shirou's hand, overwhelmed with excitement. Aiz rarely showed such strong emotions, but in that moment, it was clear how much their time together meant to her.

Shirou, surprised for a moment by Aiz holding his hand, smiled afterward. Seeing Aiz so happy made him feel good. "Of course," he replied. "We can continue whenever you want."

They continued their walk back to the inn with warm feelings in their hearts, sharing small laughs along the way.

As they walked along the path toward the inn, Aiz suddenly turned to Shirou and asked with curiosity, "Where will we practice swimming when we get back to Orario?" Her eyes sparkled, showing how serious she was about their plans after leaving Melen.

Shirou, who hadn't considered that before, paused for a moment. With a confused look, he asked, "Is there a swimming pool in Orario?" He genuinely didn't know of any place suitable for swimming practice in a big city like Orario. The area was filled with dungeons, dangerous places, and gatherings of adventurers, but a swimming pool had never crossed his mind.

Hearing that question, Aiz shook her head slightly and said, "I... I'm still too embarrassed to learn in a public place," her voice softer this time. There was a deep reluctance to be seen by many people while she was still struggling to learn swimming, especially since she was Aiz Wallenstein, the Sword Princess known for her strength and invincibility in battle.

Seeing Aiz's discomfort, Shirou started to think hard. Where could they find a place that offered privacy but was also safe? It wasn't easy to find such a place in Orario, which was bustling with activity. As Shirou was still searching for a solution, Aiz suddenly had an idea.

"How about the 25th floor of the dungeon?" Aiz suggested confidently. "That floor is known as the Water City. There's plenty of water there, and it's not too crowded with adventurers."

Shirou furrowed his brow, thinking about the suggestion. The 25th floor? A dungeon? While the place might be ideal for swimming practice, one big problem came to mind immediately. "What if monsters show up while we're training?" he asked, slightly worried.

However, Aiz didn't seem at all bothered by Shirou's concerns. With confidence, she puffed out her chest and calmly said, "Don't worry. I can handle the monsters myself." Her tone was serious, and her face showed an unshakable determination.

Seeing Aiz so confident made Shirou smile slightly. Of course, this was the Sword Princess—the one who had defeated many monsters in the dungeon, even the strongest ones. He knew Aiz wouldn't have any trouble dealing with whatever threats might arise on the 25th floor. "Alright," Shirou finally agreed, though a small part of him still felt a bit worried. "We can try training there later."

With enthusiasm, Aiz nodded. Deep down, she felt excited to continue her swimming lessons, especially since Shirou would still be by her side.

Upon arriving back at the inn, Aiz and Shirou noticed Lefiya busy loading things into a horse-drawn carriage parked in front. A thin sheen of sweat glistened on her forehead as she moved several large bags into the cart. Seeing this made Aiz feel like something was off.

"Lefiya, what are you doing?" Aiz asked curiously, approaching her quickly. Shirou followed behind, looking confused by what was happening.

Lefiya turned around as she placed a large bag onto the cart. Her face looked a bit tired, but she managed a small smile. "Captain Finn just announced that we're leaving for Orario this morning," Lefiya explained, wiping the sweat from her brow. "Everyone's been told, and we'll be leaving soon."

Aiz and Shirou stood there, momentarily stunned. Neither of them had packed or prepared at all. Panic began to show on Aiz's face. "What? This morning? I haven't packed yet…" Aiz said, her voice slightly panicked. She looked nervous as she thought of her things, still scattered in her room.

Shirou also felt a wave of panic, realizing they had spent the morning at the beach, unaware of how little time they had left before departure. "I haven't packed either...," he muttered, trying to stay calm.

Seeing their confusion, Lefiya smiled mischievously and, in a teasing tone, looked at Shirou. "This is all your fault, Shirou. You distracted Aiz and made her forget we had to leave soon," she said with a hint of mock irritation, clearly just teasing him.

Aiz, hearing that, immediately felt guilty. Her face flushed, and she quickly responded, "No, it's not Shirou's fault. I'm the one who asked him to go out early," she said shyly, trying to defend Shirou, who hadn't done anything wrong. Aiz's face turned red, clearly feeling a bit embarrassed.

Lefiya just laughed softly, but behind her laughter, there was a small hint of jealousy she couldn't quite hide. "Hmph, if I had known, I would've wanted to join too...," she mumbled quietly, pouting slightly as she looked at Shirou. Her expression showed that she felt a little envious that Aiz and Shirou had spent time alone together without inviting her.

Shirou, noticing the situation, smiled slightly and felt a bit guilty for not involving Lefiya. "Sorry, Lefiya. Next time, we'll definitely invite you," he said, trying to cheer her up.

Aiz, still feeling shy, nodded in agreement. "Yes, Lefiya. I'm sorry..." she added in a soft voice.

Still pouting, Lefiya suddenly looked at Aiz with hopeful eyes. "Aiz, let's do a pinky promise!" she pleaded, holding out her pinky toward Aiz. Lefiya's eyes sparkled, hoping that this promise would bind them to include her next time.

Aiz, not used to such requests, smiled gently. Without hesitation, she stroked Lefiya's head affectionately. "Alright, I promise," she said as she linked her pinky with Lefiya's. The touch felt meaningful, and the simple promise made Lefiya beam, her small bout of jealousy melting away for a moment.

However, Lefiya wasn't finished. Bravely, she then turned to Shirou, her smile turning a bit shy. "Now it's your turn, Shirou," she said quietly, holding out her pinky to him. Her face turned red as she spoke, but she still wanted the same promise from him.

Shirou was taken aback. He wasn't used to this sort of thing, and his hand hesitated slightly. But seeing Lefiya's blushing, hopeful face, he finally extended his pinky and linked it with hers. "Alright, I promise too," he said with a small smile.

But before the promise was fully made, Shirou leaned in slightly toward Lefiya's ear and whispered softly, "Didn't we already spend time together alone during the night market?" His whisper reminded Lefiya of the time they had spent together at the night market in Melen a few days ago.

Hearing his whisper, Lefiya's face turned even redder. Realizing that Shirou remembered their time at the night market, Lefiya became flustered. "That… that was different!" she replied quickly, her voice filled with embarrassment, as she hastily pulled her hand back.

Shirou chuckled softly at her reaction, while Aiz just watched them with a faint smile, not fully understanding what was happening but feeling happy to see her two friends getting along so well.

Lefiya, having finished packing her things, turned to Aiz with a gentle smile. "Aiz, I'm done packing. If you want, I can help you pack your stuff," she offered, full of consideration. She knew that Aiz and Shirou might not have had time to pack because of their morning activities.

Shirou, hearing the offer, also felt the urge to help. "I can help too. After all, I don't have much to pack myself," he said kindly, hoping to lighten the load for both Aiz and Lefiya.

However, Lefiya, sensing an opportunity to tease Shirou after being teased earlier, gave him a playful glance. "Wait a minute," she said with a mischievous smile, "Aiz and I are girls. Do you really want to come into our room? Are you planning to peek at Aiz's privacy?" Her question was delivered with a teasing tone, making Shirou feel awkward.

Aiz, who usually wasn't very reactive to such things, immediately felt the need to defend Shirou. With a calm expression, she replied, "Shirou isn't that kind of person, Lefiya. He's not a peeping Tom." Her words were simple but filled with conviction, surprising Lefiya with how firmly Aiz defended him.

Despite Aiz's defense, Shirou couldn't help but feel a little guilty. His mind flashed back to moments during their swimming lessons. Although unintentional, he recalled how often he found himself looking at Aiz's body during their training, especially when Aiz struggled and needed his help. Those small moments made him feel somewhat embarrassed now.

With his cheeks slightly flushed, Shirou suddenly felt uncomfortable. "Uh, well, I'll go pack my stuff first," he said, scratching the back of his head, trying to steer the conversation away from the embarrassing topic. After awkwardly excusing himself, he quickly walked to his room to avoid further discussion about the matter.

Lefiya laughed softly at his reaction, while Aiz still seemed confused about what was really going on.

Shirou tried to distract himself from his embarrassment by focusing on the one thing he could control—packing his things. Skillfully, he began folding and putting his clothes into his bag, neatly organizing each item. After everything was packed, Shirou remembered something important. He crouched down and retrieved a souvenir box he had kept under his bed all this time.

The box contained a small wooden ship miniature that he had bought at the night market with Lefiya a few days earlier. Though simple, the souvenir held special meaning for him—as a memento of Melen and as a promise to his friends at the Hostess of Fertility. Carefully, he held the box in his right hand, feeling relieved that everything was ready.

After slinging his bag over his shoulder and holding the souvenir box, Shirou headed outside to the luggage cart in front of the inn. He placed his bag and box among the other belongings, making sure they were secure for the journey home.

Then, Shirou boarded one of the passenger carriages prepared for the trip. He sat comfortably inside, feeling relieved that all the preparations were done. Time passed, and the other members of the Loki Familia also climbed into their respective carriages. The sound of small conversations and footsteps filled the morning air.

A few moments later, from the front, Finn's authoritative voice called out. "Is everyone ready? We'll be departing soon!" he announced, signaling that their long journey back to Orario was about to begin. The sound of carriage wheels began to roll over the cobblestone road, and slowly, the convoy of carriages started moving away from Melen, carrying them back to the city where their next adventure awaited.

Chapter 40

Upon arriving at Twilight Manor, the atmosphere felt familiar and calm after the long journey from Melen. Shirou stepped down from the carriage, gazing at the grand building that had been his home since joining the Loki Familia. The air in Orario was different, with a breeze carrying the unique scent of a bustling city full of adventure.

With steady steps, Shirou walked toward the supply wagon at the back of the convoy. He swiftly retrieved his bag and the souvenir box he had guarded throughout the trip. Both items felt light in his hands, but the box carried an emotional weight for Shirou—a keepsake from Melen and a promise to his friends at the Hostess of Fertility.

Shirou carried his belongings into Twilight Manor, walking through the long hallways he knew so well. Every corner of the place exuded a sense of peace and comfort, a place he now called home. When he reached the door to his room, he opened it quietly and stepped inside.

In the simple yet tidy room, Shirou placed his bag near the small table in the corner. Then, with great care, he set the souvenir box on the table. He gazed at it for a moment, smiling as memories of the night market in Melen and the cherished moments he experienced there resurfaced.

Feeling relieved after unpacking, Shirou sat at the edge of his bed, enjoying the quiet. Although the trip to Melen had ended, he knew that new adventures and challenges awaited him in Orario. For now, though, he simply wanted to rest and bask in the comfort of his room at Twilight Manor.

After resting for a bit, Shirou's eyes wandered toward the window. He slowly stood up and walked over, pulling back the thin curtain. Outside, the sun hung low in the sky, casting a soft golden light over Orario. The day was still young, and the city's warm atmosphere seemed to beckon him to venture out and enjoy the afternoon.

As he gazed outside, Shirou remembered something important he wanted to do. The souvenir he had brought from Melen—a beautiful wooden ship model—still sat on his table. From the start, he had intended to give it to his friends at the Hostess of Fertility, as a token of appreciation for always welcoming him so warmly.

With renewed determination, Shirou decided that now was the perfect time to deliver the gift. He walked over to the table, carefully picked up the wooden box containing the ship model, and held it gently. A soft smile played on his lips as he imagined how Syr, Anya, and the others would react when they saw the gift.

After ensuring the box was secure in his hands, Shirou left his room and made his way down the halls of Twilight Manor. He descended the stairs with light steps, his spirits lifted by the thought of seeing the people who had supported him. When he reached the front door, he stepped out onto the streets of Orario, which were still bustling with people going about their daily activities.

On his way to the Hostess of Fertility, Shirou felt a sense of joy, knowing he would soon be sharing a memory from Melen with those who had provided him with a sense of belonging in the city. That afternoon, he walked with a spring in his step, eager to deliver the carefully chosen souvenir.

Shirou pushed open the door to the Hostess of Fertility, and the soft ringing of the bell overhead welcomed him inside. The usual lively chatter of the customers and the cheerful laughter of the waitstaff filled the restaurant. As Shirou stepped in, Syr, standing behind the counter, immediately noticed him. With a wide smile, she greeted, "Shirou! Welcome back! It's been a while."

The other waitresses, including Anya, Chloe, and Ryuu, also turned to look his way, some waving or smiling warmly. They were all familiar with Shirou's presence, as he often helped out, especially in the kitchen. However, this time, something different caught Syr's attention—the wooden box Shirou was carrying.

"What is that you're holding, Shirou?" Syr asked, her eyes filled with curiosity, as she stepped closer. Her gaze was fixed on the wooden box he held carefully in his hands.

Shirou smiled mysteriously, enjoying the growing curiosity on Syr's face and the other waitresses' expressions. "This... is a souvenir from Melen," he replied, slowly placing the box on the nearby table. All the waitresses, including Syr, gathered around with heightened interest.

When Shirou opened the box, inside was a beautiful wooden model ship, crafted with delicate precision. The ship was so intricately carved, it seemed as if it could actually sail if placed in water.

Chloe was the first to approach, her eyes shining as she admired the model. "Oh, Shirou, you really brought a souvenir!" she said happily, followed by a small laugh. "I was only joking when I asked for one."

Shirou grinned at their reactions. "I remembered you said you wanted one," he replied playfully, "So I thought, why not?"

Syr gazed at the ship in admiration, then turned to Shirou with a look of sincere gratitude. "It's beautiful, Shirou. Thank you so much," she said warmly. Even Ryuu, usually more reserved, gave a small nod of appreciation, while Anya excitedly marveled at the ship's intricate details.

In the warm and joyful atmosphere, Shirou felt glad to have brought a piece of Melen back for them. To him, it was more than just a souvenir—it was a way to show how much he valued the friendship and support his friends at the Hostess of Fertility had given him.

Ryuu, admiring the ship model with a look of appreciation, spoke up. "This ship is truly beautiful. Maybe we can display it in the restaurant after getting Mama Mia's approval," she suggested in her gentle yet firm tone.

Syr, standing beside Ryuu, smiled brightly. "I'm sure Mama Mia would agree," she said confidently. "After all, it's a gift from Shirou, and we rarely have decorations with a story behind them."

Meanwhile, Anya, ever cheerful, joined the conversation. She looked at Shirou with curiosity. "Why did you choose a ship, Shirou? Did you go sailing in Melen?" she asked excitedly, her expression showing clear interest, as if she was imagining Shirou out on the ocean.

Shirou smiled and nodded slowly, replying honestly, "Yes, I went on a boat there," he said, then added with a lighter tone, "and we... went fishing." Though his words sounded casual, he couldn't help but recall how chaotic and dangerous that fishing trip had been.

The memory of Gareth clumsily steering the boat, Tiona and Tione diving into the sea to chase Violas, and the chaos when sea monsters started appearing almost made Shirou laugh to himself. It was far from a simple fishing trip—it had been a battle on the water. But he chose not to share that part, just smiling to himself and keeping the funny story to himself.

Anya, unaware of all the chaos, simply giggled and remarked, "Boats and fishing, huh? Sounds like a fun trip."

Shirou just nodded, smiling broadly, letting them think it was a pleasant experience, even though he knew how hectic it had been trying to keep the boat from sinking during the sea monster attack.

Initially, Shirou walked toward the kitchen, intending to help out as usual. He always felt comfortable in the kitchen at the Hostess of Fertility, where he often cooked alongside his friends. But before he could go any further, Syr gently stopped him with a soft smile. "Shirou, this time, just sit at one of the customer tables. Let us take care of you," she said in a kind but firm tone.

A little surprised, Shirou could only nod and follow Syr's request. He then chose a seat at one of the tables usually occupied by customers. It felt a bit strange to be on the receiving end of the service, but there was something warm about the atmosphere—as if his friends wanted to give him something special.

As Shirou sat, Syr quickly headed to the kitchen, taking over the cooking duties. From the kitchen, the faint sounds of clattering pots and pans could be heard, signaling the busy activity inside.

Ryuu, who was standing not far from Shirou's table, approached and spoke quietly. "Syr has gotten much better at cooking since you last taught her," she said. "While you were in Melen, she continued practicing. She even tried out new recipes."

Hearing this, Shirou smiled with pride. He was glad to hear about Syr's progress in cooking. Shortly after, Syr returned from the kitchen, carrying the dish she had prepared. She placed it in front of Shirou with eager anticipation.

"Here it is! Try it and tell me what you think," Syr said, her eyes sparkling as she waited for Shirou's verdict.

With enthusiasm, Shirou began tasting the dish. It was different from before—more refined, more balanced, and more delicious. After a few bites, Shirou looked over at Syr and said sincerely, "This is much better than your cooking before. You've really improved a lot."

Syr smiled broadly, pleased with the compliment. However, unable to resist a little teasing, she added, "Well, of course, I was taught by a great teacher." A mischievous smile appeared on her face, causing Shirou to blush slightly at the joke.

After finishing the meal Syr had prepared, Shirou placed his fork and spoon on the plate with a satisfied smile. The dish had exceeded his expectations, and he was genuinely impressed with how much Syr had improved in cooking. With good intentions, Shirou stood up from his seat and walked over to Syr, intending to pay for the meal he had just enjoyed.

"Syr, thank you so much for the food. I'd like to pay for this meal," Shirou said, reaching into his pocket, looking for some Valis to pay.

But Syr immediately raised her hand, declining Shirou's offer to pay. With a wide smile, she said, "No need, Shirou. The meal is free for you today."

Shirou was a bit surprised to hear that. "But I didn't even work today," he protested, feeling uncomfortable about receiving a free meal without contributing.

Syr only smiled with a playful look, her eyes full of mischief. "Well then," she said, leaning forward slightly, "don't forget to make up for it by helping in the kitchen when you have free time. That should be enough, right?"

Shirou chuckled at Syr's response. He knew there was no point in arguing with her about this. The mischievous grin on her face showed that she had planned this from the start.

With sincere gratitude, Shirou nodded. "Alright, I'll help out in the kitchen later. Thank you, Syr." He then gave a small bow as a sign of thanks before saying goodbye.

As Shirou walked out of the Hostess of Fertility, he felt a warm feeling inside. This place wasn't just a restaurant for him—it was a second home that always welcomed him with smiles and laughter.

Shirou made his way toward the gates of Twilight Manor under the calm night sky, the moon softly shining over Orario. After spending time at the Hostess of Fertility, he felt at peace, but as he approached the gates, he crossed paths with Bete, who had just returned as well. Bete's expression looked more irritated than usual—though Shirou knew Bete often appeared angry.

A bit curious, Shirou approached Bete and asked, "What's wrong, Bete? You seem more annoyed than usual." He knew Bete often acted this way, but tonight, something was different in his expression.

Bete snorted, not interested in giving a long explanation. With a sarcastic tone, he replied briefly, "The little rookie is getting cocky."

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "You mean... Bell?" he asked, slightly surprised.

Bete continued with a grumble, "Yeah, that kid. Got into a fight with some members of Apollo Familia at the bar earlier. Acting all high and mighty now, just because he leveled up."

Shirou listened calmly, though inside, he was a bit confused. Bell wasn't the type to cause trouble, especially not by getting into a public fight. Bell's usual polite nature made it hard to imagine what could have sparked the altercation. Bete didn't offer much detail, just grumbling as usual, but the information was enough to make Shirou wonder.

"Bell got into a fight?" Shirou thought to himself, still finding it hard to believe. Even though Bell had grown significantly since the beginning, he was still a quiet person who didn't like causing trouble. There had to be something deeper that caused this.

As Bete stormed into Twilight Manor, his face full of frustration, Shirou paused for a moment, gazing at the gate and the dark night sky. He thought about Bell—the young man had a kind heart, but Orario was tough. Shirou sensed that something bigger was happening around Bell, and he might need to figure out what was going on soon.

After passing through the gate of Twilight Manor, Shirou calmly walked down the familiar corridors. The lights along the hallway illuminated his path, creating a peaceful yet slightly mysterious atmosphere in the large house. After a long day, he felt tired, and his mind kept returning to the information he had heard from Bete about Bell.

When he arrived at his room, Shirou took a deep breath before turning the handle and stepping inside. The atmosphere in the room was quiet and peaceful, offering the comfort he always sought after completing various missions and adventures in Orario.

Shirou placed his bag on the small table in the corner of the room. Then, he sat on the edge of the bed, letting his body relax slightly with his hands resting on his knees. His eyes glanced out the window, where the night sky appeared vast and calming.

Though his body felt weary, his mind kept spinning. The news about Bell and the fight with Apollo Familia earlier wouldn't leave his thoughts. Shirou knew Bell wasn't the type to start a fight without reason. Something felt off about what Bete had said. However, Shirou decided not to dwell on it too much for now.

He stood up, walked over to the table next to the bed, and grabbed the water bottle sitting there. As he drank, he let his thoughts drift to simpler things—his meeting with friends at the Hostess of Fertility, Syr's smile, and Anya's laughter. Those memories brought him a bit of peace amidst the chaos of being an adventurer.

After drinking, Shirou sat back down on the bed and slowly laid down. Exhaustion began to take over his body, and though his mind was still filled with questions, his eyes started to feel heavy. Wrapped in the warmth of his blanket, he closed his eyes, hoping tomorrow would bring the answers he sought.

In the quiet of his room, under the softly glowing night sky, Shirou finally allowed himself to rest.

********************

The next morning, after enjoying a simple yet delicious breakfast at Twilight Manor, Shirou was preparing for his daily routine. However, before he could decide what to do, a messenger from Loki approached him, informing him that Loki had summoned him to her room. A bit confused, Shirou nodded and followed the messenger, wondering what Loki wanted this morning.

Upon arriving at Loki's door, Shirou sensed something different. As soon as he entered, Loki was already waiting for him, wearing a mischievous smile. Before Shirou could say a word, Loki suddenly approached him quickly.

Without warning, Loki started feeling Shirou's body, pressing on his shoulders, arms, chest, and even his back as if she were measuring something. Shirou was caught off guard, his body stiff from Loki's sudden and direct behavior.

"Hey… what are you doing, Loki?" Shirou asked, confused and a bit awkward.

But Loki just chuckled, ignoring Shirou's protest. "Relax, Shirou! I'm just taking your measurements," she replied with enthusiasm. "I'm thinking about how you'll look at the big event. You need the right outfit!"

Quickly, Loki headed to a large wardrobe in the corner of the room, pulling out several tuxedos in various colors and designs. Shirou could only stand there, speechless, unsure of what was going on.

"Try this one!" Loki ordered, handing over the first tuxedo. Still bewildered, Shirou had no choice but to obey. He tried on each tuxedo, one by one, while Loki carefully observed every detail, inspecting how the clothes fit on Shirou.

"Hmm, too loose… this one's too tight," Loki muttered, frowning as she continued matching different tuxedos. Finally, after several attempts, Loki found one that fit perfectly: an elegant black tuxedo with a sharp cut that made Shirou look more mature and dignified.

"Aha! This is the one!" Loki exclaimed with a satisfied grin. "You look like someone ready to attend a formal event in style."

Shirou looked at his reflection in the large mirror in the room, feeling a bit awkward in the new tuxedo. "Is this for something important?" he asked, adjusting the collar, which felt a bit tight.

Loki gave a mysterious smile and said, "You'll find out soon. But trust me, you're going to need this very soon."

Still not fully understanding Loki's intentions, Shirou could only nod and follow the goddess's lead. One thing was certain—whatever Loki was planning, it would definitely involve something big and exciting.

Loki grinned mischievously as she looked at Shirou, who still appeared somewhat awkward in his new tuxedo. With her hands on her hips, she asked, "Shirou, have you ever been to a party before?"

Shirou thought for a moment before answering. "I've been to parties, but not the kind you're thinking of. Back then, I wore a yukata, not a tuxedo," he said with a smile, recalling his past in Japan, where the parties he attended were more traditional, with a relaxed atmosphere and cultural attire.

Loki nodded but raised an eyebrow, showing she wasn't fully satisfied. "So… you've never danced at a formal party?" she asked, noticing Shirou shake his head slightly in response.

Loki immediately clapped her hands with excitement. "Ah, this will be fun!" she said enthusiastically. Without warning, she grabbed Shirou's hand quickly. "Let's try it!"

With a bit of force, Loki pulled Shirou into a dancing position. However, there was one small issue—their height difference. Loki, being quite petite, had to stretch her arms to reach Shirou. Meanwhile, Shirou, being taller, awkwardly had to lower his body to match her dancing movements.

As they attempted to spin slowly in Loki's room, both quickly realized how awkward the situation was. Loki, trying to lead the dance, often had to pull Shirou's hand too hard, making their movements look stiff and unnatural. On the other hand, Shirou struggled not to step on Loki's feet.

"This… is a bit awkward, isn't it?" Shirou said, trying to hide his laughter, though he clearly felt uncomfortable with the obvious height difference.

Loki burst into laughter, realizing how ridiculous their attempt was. "Oh my gods, I forgot how tall you are!" she said, releasing Shirou's hand with a giggle. "Looks like we'll need a better dance partner for you."

Shirou sighed in relief, smiling slightly, while Loki still laughed. "Well, at least I tried," Shirou said, rubbing the back of his neck with embarrassment.

Loki playfully patted Shirou on the shoulder and said, "Don't worry, you'll be fine. You just need a bit of practice… with someone more… your size."

As Shirou and Loki were awkwardly attempting to dance, the door suddenly opened, and Aiz entered with her usual calm steps. Her clear eyes observed the scene in front of her—Shirou clumsily dancing with Loki, their hands intertwined, but their movements stiff and awkward. Aiz raised an eyebrow, looking slightly confused.

"What are you two doing?" Aiz asked softly but with curiosity, gazing at Shirou, who looked embarrassed, and Loki, who was giggling.

Loki, amused by the situation, glanced at Aiz with a calculating look. In an instant, an idea popped into her head. With Aiz's tall and graceful figure, she seemed far more suited to be Shirou's dance partner. However, as a goddess fiercely protective of Aiz, Loki hesitated briefly to let her beloved warrior dance with Shirou. After all, Aiz was her favorite, and Loki always felt jealous when she saw Aiz getting close to anyone, especially Shirou, who had grown closer to her recently.

But seeing Aiz's curiosity and interest, Loki finally relented with a long sigh. "Alright, alright," she said, releasing Shirou's hand. "Aiz, why don't you help Shirou learn how to dance? You two seem like a better match."

Aiz, though a bit surprised by the request, nodded calmly. Shirou, on the other hand, grew more nervous than before. He had already felt awkward dancing with Loki, and now he had to dance with Aiz—someone he respected and admired deeply.

The two stood facing each other. Aiz looked beautiful with a shy smile, while Shirou tried to control his nerves. As Shirou slowly reached for Aiz's hand and carefully placed his other hand on her waist, they both instantly felt awkward.

Their movements were slow and stiff, even more so than when Shirou danced with Loki. Their feet barely moved in sync, often stepping out of time, and they frequently came close to stepping on each other's toes. Aiz, known as a master swordswoman, found this situation strange. Dancing seemed more difficult for her than fighting monsters in the dungeon.

"Sorry," Aiz whispered softly after accidentally stepping on Shirou's foot.

Shirou smiled nervously, "It's okay... I'm not very good at dancing either."

Loki, watching from the side, stifled her laughter. "Oh my gods, you two..." she murmured. While she found the situation amusing, part of her felt relieved that the dance between Shirou and Aiz was more awkward than hers with Shirou.

Though their dance was far from perfect, there was something sweet about their effort. Shirou and Aiz continued to try, despite smiling awkwardly every time they made a mistake. They might not have been dancing gracefully, but a connection was forming between them in the quiet moments and the shared smiles.

And for that moment, despite the clumsiness, they enjoyed it in their own way.

As Shirou and Aiz continued their still-awkward dance, Aiz gazed at Shirou in silence. Her golden eyes traced the black tuxedo Shirou was wearing, and curiosity filled her mind. In the midst of the dance, she gently asked, "Shirou, are you going to attend the party later?"

Shirou was slightly startled by her question but nodded with a small smile. "Yes, I think so. Loki made me wear this tuxedo, so I guess it's for the party." However, in his heart, Shirou started feeling a bit of doubt. Big parties were not something he was used to attending.

Aiz, appearing calm as usual, continued, "I've been to many parties before. Loki often brings me, and there, many gods and goddesses come with their most prized Familia members." She spoke in a flat tone, as if it wasn't a big deal to her, though her eyes reflected memories of past parties.

Hearing that many gods and goddesses would be there, Shirou began to feel nervous. He knew how much attention the gods paid to events like that, and as someone who preferred working behind the scenes, he didn't feel comfortable being in the spotlight. Shirou started to doubt his decision to attend the event.

After several more awkward dance attempts, they finally stopped. Shirou thanked Aiz for the short dance, even though they both knew how awkward the situation had been. But as their dance ended, Shirou turned to face Loki, who had been watching them the whole time with mischievous eyes full of curiosity.

With newfound resolve, Shirou approached Loki and spoke calmly, "Loki, I don't think I need to go to that party."

Loki, who had been relaxed moments earlier, suddenly widened her eyes, staring at Shirou with a questioning gaze. "What?" she asked, her tone sharper than usual. "Why don't you want to go?"

Her voice didn't sound angry, but it was clear she wanted to know the real reason behind Shirou's request. Loki rarely let her Familia members skip important parties, especially those meant to showcase her pride to other Familias. With all of Shirou's potential, he was certainly one of the members worth showing off, but his hesitation piqued her curiosity.

Shirou looked at Loki with visible worry on his face. He took a deep breath and spoke honestly, "My reason is simple. I'm still hiding my true status. Officially, to the public, I'm still considered a level 1 adventurer, even though I've already reached level 4."

Loki listened intently, nodding while recalling just how extraordinary Shirou was. He had reached level 4 in only three months, something that had never happened before. In fact, Shirou had experienced a double level-up, going from level 1 to level 3, a feat unheard of in Orario.

"Ah, that's right," Loki muttered with a small grin. "You are special. You leveled up too quickly, and if anyone notices, they might start getting suspicious."

But Loki didn't give up easily. She continued in a cheerful tone, "But don't worry, parties like this aren't always filled with strong adventurers. Sometimes, gods and goddesses bring beginners who are still level 1. So even if you say you're still level 1, no one will suspect anything."

Shirou scratched his head, still feeling uncomfortable with the idea. "That's not the main issue," he said hesitantly. "I just... don't want to draw too much attention. If I go with you to the party, especially as a member of the Loki Familia—one of the strongest Familias in Orario—other gods and goddesses will definitely be curious about me. And honestly, I don't want to be the center of attention."

Loki immediately narrowed her eyes, sensing something behind Shirou's words. In a more serious tone, she asked, "Is this because you don't trust the other gods and goddesses? Are you worried they'll dig deeper into who you really are?"

Shirou looked at Loki with an honest expression and sighed. "It's not that. I trust you, Loki. I also trust Hestia and Miach because I know them. But... with the other gods and goddesses, I'm not entirely sure. There's something that just doesn't feel right in my heart."

Loki listened silently, understanding the reason behind Shirou's unease. The world was indeed full of intrigue among the gods, and Shirou knew that his unique identity could cause problems if it was discovered by the wrong people. Loki realized that Shirou wasn't doubting her, but rather relying on the survival instincts he had developed since arriving in this world.

Loki started feeling a deep curiosity about Shirou. She realized that Shirou had a much stronger wariness toward gods and goddesses compared to most humans in this world. Loki wondered if it had something to do with Shirou's experiences in his previous world. "You're far more paranoid about gods than most humans here. Do you have any interesting stories about the gods in your old world?" she asked, her tone filled with curiosity.

Aiz, who was nearby, also seemed interested. "I'd like to hear it too," she said softly but attentively.

Shirou paused for a moment, thinking about what to say. "Not all the gods in my world were bad. Many of them blessed humans. They brought rain, made crops flourish, and granted good fortune. But... there was also a darker side to them."

Hearing this, Loki grinned as she leaned back in her chair. "Alright, I'm curious. What was the dark side?" she asked, folding her arms.

Shirou sighed deeply before starting his story. "One of the most famous was Zeus. He's also known here, but in my world, he wasn't just famous for his power... but for his habit of forcing himself on women, both mortal and goddesses." Shirou paused for a moment, watching the shock on Loki and Aiz's faces.

"In the Greek mythology of my world, Zeus had many demigod children from those encounters. Most of those children were abandoned. They had to live on their own, facing a harsh world without any support from their father," Shirou continued, his voice slightly bitter as he recounted the well-known myth from his world.

Loki gaped at him. "Zeus... was like that in your world?" she asked, surprised by what she had just heard. "The Zeus I know here is a pervert, but he's never forced himself on anyone. No matter how bad he is, Zeus here knows his limits."

Shirou nodded slowly. "That's why I'm a little more cautious. The gods in my world had immense power, but they could also be selfish and not care about the consequences of their actions toward humans."

Loki nodded, beginning to understand where Shirou's hesitation came from. "I get it now. The gods here aren't all good, but I can assure you, we're not as bad as those stories you've heard," she said in a softer tone. "But still, I understand why you'd want to keep your distance."

After thinking for a moment, Loki smiled and glanced at Aiz. "Alright then, I'll have Aiz accompany me to the party like usual. You don't have to worry about it, Shirou."

Aiz nodded calmly, while Shirou felt a bit relieved. "Thank you, Loki. I think that's the better option," Shirou replied with a slight smile. Though still cautious, he knew that at least Loki understood his feelings.

Chapter 41

The second illustration poll has ended with the following results:

Shirou touched Riveria's elven ear : 53%

Riveria is blindfolded while Shirou tests her sensitivity to prana : 7%

Riveria, without clothes, faces away from Shirou to have her magic circuit opened : 40%

Loki, who was lounging casually, looked at Aiz with curiosity. "By the way, why did you come to my room earlier?" she asked, fiddling with her fingers.

Aiz pulled an envelope from inside her clothing and handed it to Loki. "I received this letter for you while I was out earlier," Aiz replied in her calm voice.

Loki's eyes lit up. She immediately recognized the letter as an official invitation to the upcoming party. "Oh, so this is the party invitation," she muttered, quickly opening the envelope.

Seeing this, Shirou felt it was time to return the tuxedo he was wearing. He tugged at the collar of his tuxedo and politely said, "In that case, I'll return this tuxedo. I don't think I'll be wearing it."

However, Loki waved her hand dismissively, ignoring Shirou's intent. "No need, that tuxedo is for you. Just keep it," she said with a sly smile. "Who knows, you might change your mind or need a tux for another event."

Shirou nodded slowly, slightly surprised but also grateful. "Alright, thank you," he said before deciding to take his leave.

Aiz and Shirou then excused themselves to leave Loki's room. As they walked out, Aiz suddenly spoke in a softer tone. "I... still feel embarrassed because I'm not good at dancing," she admitted, blushing slightly. "Would you help me practice? I want to get better for the upcoming party."

Shirou turned to Aiz and smiled gently. "Of course. Even though I'm not very good myself, we can learn together," he said. Though he was just as awkward at dancing, Aiz's desire to improve made him want to help.

Aiz smiled brightly, clearly pleased. Her eyes glanced at the tuxedo Shirou was wearing, and with a more enthusiastic tone, she said, "In that case, I'll go change my clothes first. Wait a moment, okay?"

Shirou nodded as he watched Aiz walk away to change. Deep down, Shirou felt something pleasant about their time together, even in a simple situation like practicing dancing.

After a while, Aiz returned wearing a stunning light green gown with an open back, highlighting her elegance. A necklace with an emerald pendant adorned her neck, shimmering softly in the room's light.

Shirou gazed at her, mesmerized by Aiz's beauty. It took him a few seconds to realize and say, "Aiz, you... you look incredible. But we're just practicing dancing, you didn't have to dress like this."

However, Aiz simply shook her head with a faint smile. "No, Shirou. You look handsome in that tuxedo, so at least I want to match you while we dance," she said earnestly.

Shirou, not used to such compliments, especially from Aiz, felt his face heat up. He blushed slightly and cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment. "Thank you... So, where should we practice?" he asked, trying to shift his focus away from Aiz's beauty.

Aiz thought for a moment. She clearly didn't want anyone else to see them practicing, especially if they were still awkward. "How about the library?" she suggested. "There's plenty of space, and it's probably quieter. We can practice in peace."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "That's a great idea. Maybe we could even find a book on dancing there," he said with a smile.

With that decision, the two of them headed to the Twilight Manor library, ready to continue their dance lesson in a more private and peaceful setting.

Shirou and Aiz quietly made their way through the corridors of Twilight Manor, trying not to draw any attention. They wanted to ensure that no one saw them, especially since they were about to practice dancing—something they were both hesitant to do in front of the other Familia members. Their steps were silent, though nervousness lingered between them.

Once they arrived at the library, they stood in the middle of the spacious and quiet room. Tall bookshelves filled with thick books surrounded them, but the atmosphere felt calm, far from the hustle and bustle outside. Shirou and Aiz exchanged glances, both unsure of how to start.

Aiz looked around at the bookshelves and then spoke in a calm tone, "Maybe we can find a book that teaches us how to dance."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "Yeah, that's a good idea. Let's try looking," he said as he began scanning the nearby shelves.

The two of them started searching, carefully examining the rows of books. However, after several minutes, they didn't find any book on dancing. Most of the books in the library were about magic, history, or battle strategies. Shirou sighed after reading the title of yet another book that had nothing to do with dancing. "It doesn't seem like we'll find any books on dancing here," he said, turning to Aiz.

Aiz looked slightly disappointed, but she quickly turned to Shirou and said, "Maybe we can just try it ourselves. Dancing without the help of a book."

Shirou was silent for a moment, then smiled slightly. "Alright," he said, extending his hand to Aiz, signaling that they should give it a try.

With a little hesitation, Aiz placed her hand in Shirou's. They returned to their dance position as before, with Shirou's hand on Aiz's waist and Aiz's hand on Shirou's shoulder. Slowly, they started moving. As expected, they danced awkwardly. Shirou felt stiff as he stepped, and Aiz, though graceful in battle, still struggled to find her rhythm in dancing.

They kept trying, repeatedly taking awkward steps and exchanging slightly embarrassed smiles. Even though their dance was far from perfect, there was something enjoyable about being together. They might not have been skilled, but at least they were learning together, without pressure or distractions from anyone else.

As Shirou and Aiz were awkwardly dancing, they were suddenly interrupted by a voice from behind them. "What are you two doing here?" The voice was firm but gentle, startling them both.

They immediately stopped and turned toward the voice. It was Riveria, who had quietly been observing them in the library. She squinted her eyes, taking in the matching outfits of Aiz and Shirou. Though her face remained calm, a small pang of jealousy crept into her heart.

"This library is not a place for dancing," Riveria said calmly but with a hint of warning. She stepped closer, her gaze sharp but caring.

Aiz, feeling embarrassed at being caught, quickly explained. "We were just… practicing dancing for the upcoming party," she said, her voice a little nervous. "I was too shy to practice in front of others, so I thought it would be better to do it here."

Riveria stared at them for a moment before pulling Shirou's hand away from Aiz. "In that case, let me teach you," she said with a more serious tone, as if issuing a challenge without saying it outright.

Without waiting for a response, Riveria took Shirou's hand and began dancing with him. Her movements were far more graceful, confident, and every step she took with Shirou was smooth and natural. Riveria demonstrated expert dance techniques, making Shirou appear more fluid, though he was slightly surprised by the drastic shift in the atmosphere.

Aiz, unaware of the hidden motives behind Riveria's actions, simply stood and watched in admiration. "You're amazing, Riveria!" she said, clapping lightly, genuinely impressed by Riveria's elegant movements that made dancing seem effortless.

Meanwhile, Riveria felt a sense of satisfaction, having shown that she was more suited to dance with Shirou. However, she kept her expression calm and poised, hiding her deeper feelings toward Shirou.

When their dance ended, Shirou felt a bit awkward. Riveria gave a slight smile as she let go of his hand. "That's how you dance properly," she said, glancing at Aiz, as if reminding her that as her mentor, she could teach more than just magic and battle strategy.

Not wanting to give up, Aiz quickly took Shirou's hand again. She looked at Riveria with hopeful eyes and said, "Riveria, please teach us the right way to dance. We want to do it well for the party."

Riveria restrained herself from showing any jealousy and remained composed. She approached them and began adjusting Shirou and Aiz's hand positions and posture. "Shirou, place your hand here, more relaxed but still firm," she said, adjusting Shirou's hand on Aiz's waist. Then she gently corrected Aiz's posture, "Aiz, don't hold your shoulders too stiffly. Follow the rhythm softly."

With patience, Riveria gave instructions and monitored their every movement. Slowly but surely, Aiz and Shirou's steps became more in sync, and their dance became smoother. They started to find their rhythm, and what had previously been awkward now began to feel more natural.

However, deep inside, Riveria's jealousy continued to grow. She watched Shirou now dancing more fluidly with Aiz, and while she knew that Aiz was her student and she wanted the best for her, she couldn't suppress the uncomfortable feeling. "I have to maintain my composure, even if it hurts to see him dancing with another woman... even if it's Aiz," Riveria thought, trying to suppress her emotions.

When their dance ended, Shirou smiled and turned to Riveria. "Thank you so much, Riveria. Thanks to you, we're doing much better."

Riveria looked away slightly, trying to hide her feelings. "You'll need to practice harder to be more polished for the party," she said in a neutral tone, before deciding to leave the library. "I'll be going now. You can continue on your own," she said as she walked out, leaving Shirou and Aiz standing in the middle of the room.

Aiz smiled softly, feeling lucky that Riveria had taken the time to teach them, even though she was usually so busy. "Riveria is really kind to take the time for us," she said, her voice sounding relieved.

Shirou nodded in agreement. "Yeah, she was a big help. I didn't think we'd improve this quickly," he said as he glanced around the now-quiet room after Riveria's departure.

Suddenly, an idea popped into Shirou's mind. "I have something that might make this moment more enjoyable," he said, raising his hand and beginning to project an object. With the soft glow of his magic, an old gramophone started to materialize in his hands. The gramophone looked antique, with a record placed on top, as if it had been pulled straight from the past.

Aiz looked at the gramophone with curiosity. "What is that, Shirou? I've never seen anything like it," she said, her eyes wide with wonder.

Shirou smiled slightly and placed the gramophone on a table, winding the record. "This is a device from my old world, from the city I lived in, Fuyuki. I used to try and repair broken gramophones like this. I decided to project one now," he explained as he set it in motion.

As the record began to spin, the soft sounds of classical music filled the room. The melody floated through the air, creating a serene and nostalgic atmosphere. Aiz was captivated, her ears picking up the unfamiliar but beautiful tune. "This song... it's wonderful," she murmured, gazing at Shirou in admiration.

Shirou turned to her, smiling warmly. "This is music from my old world. I thought it might help us dance better," he said. Then, he extended his hand to Aiz. "Would you like to dance with me again?" he asked gently.

Aiz nodded, her eyes sparkling. "Of course," she said, slowly taking Shirou's hand. They began dancing again, but this time, accompanied by the music from the gramophone Shirou had projected. Their steps became more in sync with the melody, as if the music transported them to another world.

Aiz felt calmer now, and her movements were smoother. She followed Shirou's lead more easily as the soft music surrounded them. Shirou guided her carefully, feeling more confident with the rhythm accompanying them.

"This music... it makes everything feel different," Aiz whispered softly, her voice nearly drowned out by the beautiful notes from the gramophone. "I feel like... I'm floating."

Shirou smiled at her words. "Music has that kind of power," he replied, twirling Aiz gently. "I'm glad you like it."

Aiz could only smile, her heart at peace, far from the chaos of battle training or daily tasks. The dance was no longer just about learning steps, but about savoring the moment together—something simple yet deeply meaningful for both of them.

In the corner of the room, the gramophone continued to play, as if keeping the rhythm of their dance, which now felt smoother and more natural. In an instant, the quiet library transformed into a space full of warmth and togetherness, just for the two of them.

As Aiz enjoyed dancing with Shirou to the music from the gramophone, a sudden warmth enveloped her heart. The slow steps and the soft rhythm reminded her of her childhood. Back then, her mother, Aria, often sang lullabies to her before bed. The memory of her mother's gentle voice filled her mind, bringing back a sense of peace and tranquility she hadn't felt in a long time.

Unknowingly, Aiz activated her magic, Little Ariel. A soft wind surrounded her, lifting her slightly off the library floor. Shirou, initially surprised by Aiz floating, quickly adapted. He remained calm and adjusted his steps, following both the rhythm and Aiz's movement in the air.

They continued dancing, as if they were dancing on clouds. Shirou carefully spun Aiz, who now floated around him, while the wind from Little Ariel carried them in graceful turns. Aiz looked like a free wind spirit, and Shirou followed her movements in perfect harmony.

The dance ended as Aiz floated back into Shirou's arms, her body slowly descending from the air. Their faces were so close, just inches apart. They stood in silence for a moment, gazing at each other, enjoying the closeness. Shirou could feel Aiz's breath, and both their hearts began to race.

For a few seconds, time seemed to stop. They just stood there, trapped in an intimate and peaceful atmosphere, as if the world around them no longer existed.

However, a sense of awkwardness eventually arose in Shirou's heart. His face started to flush, and shyly, he released Aiz from his embrace. Aiz, also feeling a bit bashful, gave a soft smile, realizing just how special the moment they had shared was.

Shirou, still blushing from the closeness, tried to shift the focus by starting a conversation. "Aiz, just now… did you use Little Ariel to dance? It's the first time I've seen it used like that," he said, his voice a bit awkward but full of admiration.

Aiz smiled gently and nodded slowly. "Yes, I activated it without realizing it. Actually, while we were dancing, I was reminded of my mother, Aria, who used to sing to me when I was little. Those songs always made me feel calm… and I guess that's why Little Ariel activated on its own," Aiz explained, her eyes drifting slightly as she recalled the sweet memories with her mother.

Feeling the warmth of the moment, Shirou decided to tease her a bit. "It seems like Little Ariel is quite versatile, huh? Besides helping you float in water, now it can be used for dancing too," he said playfully.

Aiz chuckled softly, a rare laugh from the usually quiet Sword Princess. "I never thought of it that way," she replied, her gaze soft but cheerful. "But… did you find it difficult to dance with me while I was floating?" Aiz suddenly asked, a bit worried that her ability had made the dance harder for him.

Shirou quickly shook his head, smiling warmly. "Not at all. In fact, it made our dance even more special," he answered sincerely. "Even if you floated higher, I'd still be able to dance with you," Shirou added, his voice filled with a confidence that made Aiz feel at ease.

Aiz looked at Shirou with a soft smile, feeling comforted by his words. "You always know how to make me feel better," Aiz whispered softly, her voice almost lost in the quiet of the library.

Shirou, still a bit flustered, could only smile in response, knowing that this moment was precious for both of them.

Aiz smiled softly, gazing at Shirou with gratitude. "Thank you, Shirou. Thanks to you, I'm ready to dance tonight," she said, her tone more confident than before.

While Shirou felt relieved seeing Aiz happy, a sudden unease crept into his heart. Although he had decided not to attend the party, the thought of Aiz dancing with someone else made him a little anxious. But Shirou quickly pushed the thought away. "It's none of my business," he muttered to himself, trying to calm down.

With a small smile, Shirou replied, "You're welcome, Aiz. I hope your dance goes smoothly tonight." They both said their goodbyes, filled with mutual appreciation.

After parting ways, Shirou walked back to his room. When he reached the door, he noticed a letter had fallen from the door frame. Curious, Shirou picked it up and opened it.

The contents of the letter were short but clear: "Come to the warehouse at the edge of the Twilight Manor garden tonight."

Shirou immediately recognized the handwriting. "This must be from Riveria," he thought. Shirou had taught Riveria Magecraft in that warehouse several times before, so it wasn't unusual for her to send a secret message like this. Shirou began to wonder what they would be learning tonight.

Feeling curious, Shirou neatly folded the letter and began preparing for the night. There was something important about the invitation, and he knew Riveria wouldn't send a message without a pressing reason.

Chapter 42

The third illustration sketch is finally completed, and you can see the sketch of Shirou touching Riveria's ear for FREE at

Riveria stepped out of the library, her mind still filled with the image of Aiz and Shirou dancing together. The feeling she had while watching them was strange—a mixture of happiness for seeing her student, Aiz, so joyful, and a jealousy she couldn't shake. Riveria rarely experienced emotions like this, and it made her uneasy.

As one of the leaders of the Loki Familia, Riveria always felt the heavy weight of responsibility on her shoulders. She was a respected figure, a mentor to many Familia members, and a wise leader. Yet, when it came to Shirou, her feelings were hard to control. Sometimes, she felt her status as a mentor and leader prevented her from getting closer to Shirou than just a colleague or teacher. How could someone like her, who always prioritized duty above all else, let personal feelings interfere with her responsibilities?

With a calm step, Riveria walked through the halls of Twilight Manor. On the way, she ran into Loki, who was as cheerful as usual.

"Hey, Riveria! What are you doing here? Spying on your students dancing, huh?" Loki teased, winking playfully and grinning widely.

Riveria let out a small sigh, brushing off her awkwardness. "I was just making sure they were preparing properly," she answered flatly, though deep down she knew Loki could probably sense her unease.

Loki chuckled but then her expression turned more serious. "Speaking of tonight's party… You know Shirou isn't coming, right? It's just Aiz who's going with me. Shirou decided to stay back at the manor," Loki explained.

Riveria felt a bit surprised to hear that, although she tried to hide her emotional reaction in front of Loki. Shirou wasn't going to the party? Why wasn't he going? Riveria began to feel a mix of emotions stirring again. On one hand, she felt relieved that Shirou wouldn't be there, so she wouldn't have to see him attract the attention of other goddesses. But on the other hand, she also felt anxious. What was Shirou's reason for not attending?

"Oh, I see," Riveria replied briefly, trying not to reveal her true feelings.

Loki, known for her sharp sense of others' emotions, simply gave a sly smile. "Don't worry too much, Riveria. He probably has his own reasons. Besides, this could be a good opportunity for Aiz. Let her enjoy her night," Loki added in a teasing tone before continuing on her way.

Riveria watched Loki's figure disappear down the hall, her thoughts drifting back to Shirou. The mixed emotions she felt only made her more confused. It was as though there was a wall preventing her from getting closer to Shirou, a wall she had built herself—her duties as a mentor and leader. But deep in her heart, Riveria knew that these feelings were becoming harder to ignore.

With a heavier step, Riveria continued walking, hoping to calm the storm inside her heart.

Riveria slowly made her way to her room, her mind still swirling with a blend of emotions. Once inside, she walked over to the desk where the training board Shirou had given her rested. Riveria gently held the board, her fingers tracing the engraved words Shirou had written: "I'm grateful to have met you."

Those words always warmed her heart. Shirou wasn't just someone guiding her—there was something deeper she now felt. Every time Shirou taught her Magecraft, there was a closeness she had never experienced before, a comfort that was hard to explain. In every moment with Shirou, Riveria felt like she could be a young girl again, far from the weight of her responsibilities as one of Loki Familia's leaders.

Smiling softly, Riveria let her thoughts drift to all the fond memories she shared with Shirou. How Shirou patiently showed her the ways of Magecraft, always supporting her when she struggled, and how he made her feel special, even though Riveria often hid her true feelings.

Riveria sighed deeply, and in her heart, she finally made a decision. All this time, she had kept her distance. In public, she had to maintain her image as a strict leader, not allowing her personal feelings to interfere with her duties. But in the warehouse, in the place where it was just her and Shirou, she could let herself be more free. There, she didn't need to think about her status as a mentor or leader. She could simply be herself, a woman enjoying her time with Shirou.

With her resolve firm, Riveria sat at her desk, took out a piece of paper, and began writing a short message. The message was simple but clear: "Meet me at the warehouse tonight." She knew Shirou would understand its meaning. In that warehouse, they could continue their Magecraft lessons, but more importantly, Riveria knew that in that space, she could feel free from the constraints of formality.

After writing the letter, Riveria carefully folded it and placed it into an envelope. With a calm demeanor, she left her room and walked toward Shirou's quarters. When she arrived at his door, Riveria gently slid the letter underneath, hoping Shirou would find it.

Riveria stood for a moment in front of the door, feeling a small flutter in her chest. Despite being a wise and strong leader, in moments like this, she felt like an ordinary woman waiting for a response from someone she cared about. After a few seconds, Riveria smiled softly, then turned and walked back to her room, anticipating their meeting that night in the warehouse.

Riveria stood in front of her mirror, her hands gently smoothing her long green hair. Her thoughts couldn't escape the image of Aiz and Shirou dancing together in the library earlier. Aiz, in her light green dress and emerald necklace, had looked so perfect with Shirou in his black tuxedo. Even though Riveria tried to suppress her jealousy, it still lingered in her heart.

"Aiz always looks beautiful," she murmured softly, staring at her reflection in the mirror.

But there was a feeling inside her she couldn't ignore. Riveria knew that she, too, could appear beautiful and graceful, though she usually preferred a simpler, more formal look. This time, she didn't want to just be the respected leader or the student learning from Shirou. Tonight, in the secret place they shared, she wanted Shirou to see her as a woman.

Not wanting to be outdone by Aiz, Riveria opened her wardrobe and selected her best dress. The emerald green gown, matching her hair and eyes, was perfect. Its cut was graceful yet simple, highlighting her natural elegance without being over the top. She added a few sparkling accessories—a simple necklace that accentuated the purity of her look, and silver earrings that dangled elegantly.

Once she finished getting ready, Riveria looked in the mirror again, ensuring everything was perfect. Her usually stern face now appeared softer, with a slight touch of makeup enhancing her beauty. The dress fit perfectly on her slender figure, giving off an aura of grace and strength at the same time.

Riveria smiled slightly at herself. She could already imagine Shirou's surprised expression when he met her at the warehouse later. Shirou likely wouldn't expect the woman he usually taught Magecraft to appear so different like this.

In her heart, Riveria hoped that tonight could become something more than just another Magecraft lesson. Although she wouldn't express her feelings outright, she wanted Shirou to start seeing her from a different perspective—not just as a respected leader or as a student being taught, but as a woman trying to catch his attention.

Taking a deep breath, Riveria felt ready. She took a light coat to wear over her gown and calmly stepped out of her room. Tonight, she would let Shirou see a side of herself that she had always kept hidden—a side she reserved for someone special.

Riveria arrived at the warehouse early, well before the time she had arranged with Shirou. Carefully, she glanced around to make sure no one was watching. The warehouse was their usual spot for Magecraft training, but tonight, she wanted the atmosphere to feel different. Here, she wouldn't just be a student learning but also a woman trying to captivate the man she liked.

Once inside, Riveria began tidying up the room. She moved some equipment into the corners to make more space and create a cozier environment. The moonlight streaming through a small window above added a soft, natural glow, but it wasn't enough. She reached for some candles from a nearby shelf and lit them, placing them in the corners to create a warmer, more romantic atmosphere. The gentle fragrance of the floral perfume she brought filled the room, adding to the serene yet intimate ambiance.

After all the preparations were complete, Riveria stood for a moment, taking in her surroundings. The warehouse, usually filled with equipment and books, now felt more intimate. The air, filled with the scent of flowers and the soft glow of candlelight, gave off the romantic mood she wanted. But as everything was set, her earlier resolve began to waver.

Riveria took a deep breath. Nervousness suddenly crept in. "What am I doing?" she thought. "I'm not a young girl anymore. Why am I doing this?" Even though she was an Elf with a long life, love and romantic feelings were not something she often experienced. This was the first time she had truly fallen in love, and she couldn't avoid the nervousness that came with it.

Various thoughts started swirling in her mind. What if Shirou didn't see her the way she hoped? What if Shirou only saw her as a leader, a respected mentor, but nothing more? What if Shirou still felt tied to people from his past?

Riveria bit her lower lip, starting to overthink. "I've never done anything like this before," she whispered quietly. "What will Shirou think when he sees me like this? Am I pushing myself too much?" Her face flushed a bit as she considered all the possibilities. She was someone who was always calm and in control of every situation, but tonight, everything felt different.

Yet, in the midst of her nervousness, Riveria tried to calm herself. Shirou was always patient and kind, someone who had never treated her with anything less than respect. She was sure that whatever happened tonight, Shirou would still respect her feelings. Even so, this newfound love brought an odd sense of uncertainty—a feeling she rarely experienced in her long life.

While waiting for Shirou to arrive, Riveria sat in the corner of the room, trying to steady her breathing and calm the nervousness that still lingered in her mind. Tonight, even though her heart was full of doubt and anxiety, she was determined to show a side of herself she had kept hidden for so long. And even though this love was new, Riveria knew this was her chance to open her heart to Shirou.

Shirou stepped into the warehouse, his eyes immediately falling on Riveria, who stood gracefully in the center of the room. The dim candlelight reflected softly off the emerald green gown that hugged her figure perfectly, while the scent of floral perfume filled the room, enhancing her mature charm. For a few seconds, Shirou could only stand there, mesmerized by the elegance of Riveria, so different from how he usually saw her.

"Riveria...?" he said softly, his eyes still locked on her. "Why are you dressed so beautifully?"

Riveria, who had initially been pleased to see Shirou's reaction, suddenly felt her heart race faster. Inside, she panicked. Shirou looked so surprised, and she didn't want him to know the real reason she had dressed like this. Riveria didn't want Shirou to know that she was jealous of seeing Aiz dressed beautifully, capturing his attention earlier. She also didn't want to seem vulnerable in front of Shirou—the man she had admired and respected for so long.

Shirou, confused by Riveria's reaction, tried to read her expression. Riveria was usually so calm and composed, but this time, something was different. She seemed to pause, as if thinking about what to say.

Quickly, Riveria cleared her throat to calm herself. An idea suddenly crossed her mind, and with a soft smile on her face, she said, "I felt bad seeing you miss the party. So, I thought… why don't we have a little party here? Just the two of us."

Shirou smiled at Riveria's response, amused by her attempt to make up for the party he missed. However, as he realized that he was only dressed casually, he felt a bit out of place. Standing in front of Riveria, who looked so elegant and beautiful, he seemed mismatched. But then, a thought crossed his mind.

"Wait a moment," Shirou said with a smile. In an instant, using his Magecraft, Shirou projected the tuxedo he had tried on in Loki's room earlier. The outfit appeared on him perfectly, making him look far more suited to stand beside Riveria.

Riveria gazed at Shirou in admiration. How could a man who was usually so humble and simple suddenly transform into someone so elegant, wearing a tuxedo that fit him perfectly? Though she still felt a bit nervous inside, Riveria couldn't hold back her smile. Now, they looked well-matched, like a couple ready to attend a grand ball together.

Shirou stepped closer to Riveria and said softly, "If this is our party, then I'd be honored to dance with you, Lady Riveria."

Riveria smiled, blushing slightly at the title. Tonight, even though they were just in a simple warehouse, it felt special. And for the first time, Riveria sensed that this wasn't just about lessons or her status as a leader and student but about two hearts sharing a beautiful moment together.

Shirou smiled, and with a simple hand gesture, he projected an old gramophone before them. The vintage music player looked antique but perfect in its details, and in an instant, soft music began to fill the room. Riveria, used to the world of magic, was surprised and asked as she approached the gramophone, "Is this a magical device?"

Shirou shook his head gently, still smiling. "No, it's not magic. Although I projected it using Magecraft, this gramophone is just technology from the world I came from." He stepped closer to the gramophone, showing how the needle spun over the record, producing music from the black disc mounted on it.

Riveria stared in awe, trying to understand how such a device could create music without magic. To her, it seemed like a different kind of magic, but still held its own kind of wonder. "The world you once lived in… it's truly remarkable. Technology like this, without magic, feels like something magical to me."

Shirou simply smiled at her comment. To Riveria, a world without magic might seem strange and unimaginable, but to Shirou, technology was how humans dealt with their world without mystical forces. "I'm glad you like it," he said softly.

The soft music continued to flow from the gramophone, filling the room with a peaceful, romantic atmosphere. Seeing Riveria enchanted by the music, Shirou then looked at her more seriously and extended his hand toward her. "Then, may I have the pleasure of dancing with you again?"

Riveria looked up from the gramophone, and for a moment, her heart fluttered. Seeing Shirou, hand outstretched toward her, dressed in a tuxedo, made him appear more mature and charismatic. Without hesitation, Riveria placed her hand in Shirou's, then smiled gently, "Of course. I'd love to."

They began to dance to the flowing music from the gramophone. This time, their steps were much smoother than before, thanks to Riveria having taught them the proper techniques. But here, the atmosphere was different. There was no Aiz to accompany them, no pressure or need to perform perfectly in front of others. It was just the two of them, dancing in soft silence, with the music as the only witness to the moment.

Shirou felt how gracefully Riveria moved in his arms. Though she was taller and carried an air of authority, Riveria seemed so gentle and delicate in this moment. Every movement they made felt as if it was guided by the wind, accompanied by the calming notes of the classical music.

In her heart, Riveria knew that tonight was special. She had never imagined that she, a noble High Elf princess and one of the leaders of the Loki Familia, would experience a moment like this with a young man from another world. Yet at the same time, she felt fortunate to have opened her heart to this man. With Shirou, she felt she could let go of all burdens, all expectations, and just be a woman.

As they continued to dance, Shirou and Riveria allowed themselves to be swept away by the moment. Every step they took, every touch of their hands, only deepened the connection that had grown between them.

Riveria continued to enjoy her closeness to Shirou as they danced, her eyes never leaving the face of the man who moved so softly with her. Inside, warm feelings mixed with affection stirred, something she rarely experienced. Her green eyes occasionally met Shirou's, and each time they did, her heart beat faster.

With her heart racing, Riveria finally gathered the courage to ask, though she hesitated, "Shirou, do you enjoy dancing with me… or with Aiz more?" Her voice was soft, but the subtle tension in her tone was impossible to hide.

Upon hearing the question, Shirou paused for a moment, his movements while dancing becoming slightly stiff. The question confused him, and he didn't know how to respond. He pondered his answer, but in that brief moment, Riveria could sense the stiffness in Shirou's body. That reaction alone was enough to make her heart ache.

Riveria held her breath. Deep down, she knew that Shirou might not choose her. After all, Aiz was a young, beautiful girl, full of energy, and without realizing it, Riveria began to feel inferior. Her desire to hear a reassuring answer had now turned into a fear that the answer wouldn't be her.

Before Shirou could open his mouth to respond, Riveria quickly forced herself to laugh softly, though her heart was aching. "Ah, I was just joking," she said quickly, as if brushing off her own question. "No need to answer. You can enjoy dancing with anyone, there's no need for comparisons." The soft smile on her face appeared calm, but behind that smile, a sense of regret slowly crept into her heart.

Shirou, unaware of Riveria's internal struggle, assumed the woman before him was playfully teasing him, displaying her usual mature charm. He smiled slightly, feeling no need to dwell on the question any further. "Of course, dancing with you is also very enjoyable," he finally replied, unaware that Riveria had hoped for more than just a polite response.

They continued dancing in silence. Though their steps remained graceful, Riveria now felt slightly uneasy inside. She didn't want to appear weak, especially not in front of Shirou, but the feelings she had long suppressed were now beginning to take over her thoughts. However, she chose to hide it all, maintaining her mature and elegant demeanor in front of Shirou.

Although Shirou didn't notice the subtle shift in Riveria's mood, the moment felt heavier for her. On one hand, she longed to grow closer to Shirou, but on the other, she felt she couldn't compete with the feelings Shirou might have for Aiz.

In that instant, however, Riveria realized that, despite the difficulty, she would continue to cherish her relationship with Shirou without forcing anything. Deep down, Riveria preferred to keep Shirou close by her side, even if only as a friend and student, rather than jeopardize everything with feelings she wasn't sure would be reciprocated.

After they finished dancing, Riveria seemed reluctant for their time together to end. With a gentle motion, she spread out a carpet in the middle of the room, creating a more intimate and comfortable atmosphere. Shirou watched her with mild confusion but, without much thought, followed Riveria's lead and sat down on the carpet.

As Riveria sat close to him, Shirou sensed something different. Usually, Riveria exuded an aura of grace and authority, but this time, she felt warmer, more familiar. Her demeanor was more relaxed, and there was a subtle warmth that Shirou hadn't felt from her before. It made him slightly uneasy, but he smiled, appreciating the closeness of the moment.

In her heart, Riveria had made a decision. She realized that her feelings for Shirou might not be fully returned yet, but she wasn't ready to give up. For her, if she couldn't win Shirou's heart through status or power, she would try by becoming closer, more intimate. She didn't want to miss this opportunity, especially after seeing how Aiz and Shirou were growing closer. In her mind, Riveria knew she had to act before her feelings slipped too far out of reach.

Riveria gazed at Shirou gently, and after a comfortable silence, she began speaking softly. "Shirou, I want to know more about you," she said. "You've told me about the world you come from, but... I want to know more deeply. About your past, about what you experienced before coming here."

The question surprised Shirou for a moment. Rarely did anyone ask him about his past in such depth. Riveria's face showed sincerity, and Shirou knew she wasn't just asking for a simple story. There was something deeper behind her request—a desire to truly understand him.

"Well, I was nobody in my world," Shirou said humbly. "I was just an orphan saved by someone named Kiritsugu Emiya after a great tragedy. He taught me many things, and that was the beginning of my journey."

Riveria listened attentively. Every word Shirou spoke, she absorbed, as if trying to understand his entire life through his story. "Kiritsugu?" Riveria repeated. "Was he the one who taught you how to fight?"

Shirou smiled softly, recalling his childhood. "Not how to fight. Kiritsugu taught me about life, about ideals, about how to become a 'hero.' But he carried a heavy burden in his own life. I wanted to continue his dream, even though I know... it's not easy."

Riveria looked at Shirou more deeply, her feelings for the man in front of her growing stronger. "A hero, huh?" she murmured, absorbing Shirou's words. "It seems you've already become a hero here too, Shirou. Many of us rely on you."

"Ah, I don't think I'm worthy of being called that yet," Shirou replied modestly. "But I'll keep doing my best."

Seeing Shirou's sincerity and humility, Riveria felt even closer to him. In the midst of their conversation, she became more certain that her heart had fallen for Shirou. However, Riveria maintained her composure, hiding the emotions swelling within her heart.

"Even so," Riveria continued softly, "You've done incredible things, even in the short time you've been here. Everyone sees you as someone they can depend on."

Shirou could only smile awkwardly at the compliment, but his heart was touched. He knew Riveria didn't often express her feelings, and hearing such words from her meant a lot.

"Maybe you can become the hero you speak of," Riveria added with a quiet smile. "But I know that even heroes need someone by their side. You don't have to face everything alone, Shirou."

Riveria's words left Shirou momentarily speechless. He knew that behind her gentle words, there was a deeper meaning. A feeling Riveria was trying to convey, even though she hadn't said it outright.

"I understand, Riveria," Shirou replied softly. "Thank you, I appreciate everything you've said. Sometimes I do feel alone with all these burdens, but knowing there are people like you I can rely on... it makes me stronger."

Riveria gave a small, satisfied smile at his response, though deep down she hoped to be more than just a friend. But for now, being close to Shirou, sharing moments like these, was more than enough for her.

Their conversation flowed quietly, and that night, on the simple carpet in the middle of the quiet warehouse, two connected hearts gradually grew closer. Though Riveria hadn't fully revealed her feelings, she felt that this step was the beginning of something bigger. And she was ready to embark on that journey with Shirou, even if it was slow.

Chapter 43

I still have a poll open for the next illustration for the public, feel free to join.

Riveria sat calmly in front of Shirou, recalling the beautiful sound that had emerged from the gramophone he had just projected. The device felt so foreign to her, yet at the same time, it was mesmerizing. Curious, Riveria asked, "Shirou, that gramophone... does your world have many devices like that? Has technology there developed that far?"

Shirou scratched his head, feeling a bit embarrassed, knowing that the technology in his world far surpassed what could be understood in Orario. "Actually, the gramophone could be considered old-fashioned in my world. It's just a tool used to play music with a method that's long been abandoned."

Hearing the word "old-fashioned," Riveria was surprised. "Old-fashioned? But it sounded so beautiful, and it seemed quite advanced. You're saying that device is no longer used?"

Shirou smiled and nodded. "Yes, in my world, gramophones are no longer widely used. People there have much more advanced tools for listening to music. In fact, there are electronic devices that can store thousands of songs in one small device."

Riveria listened with amazement, trying to imagine Shirou's world, full of technology so different from what existed in Orario. "Thousands of songs in a small device? You don't need discs to play them?" she asked, astonished.

Shirou chuckled. "Yes, that's right. Discs like that are no longer used. Technology has even advanced to the point where music can be played directly from the air without any cables or physical connection. But things like that are too complex for me to project using Magecraft. I can project a gramophone because it's simple enough, but modern electronic devices have thousands, even millions, of tiny components that make them almost impossible to recreate with magic."

Riveria was astonished. "So, even though you can project weapons and tools from your world, there are limits to certain technologies?"

Shirou nodded, still impressed by his own explanation of his world's technology. "Exactly. Electronics are very complicated, even for me. My world has devices that can visualize moving images, like... living pictures in the air, without any physical object. They call it television, and those devices are far beyond what I can do with magic."

Riveria gazed at Shirou with admiration, imagining how advanced Shirou's world must be. "That sounds like magic itself. In your world... does everyone use such tools?"

Shirou nodded again. "Yes, most people have access to technology like that. Communication, entertainment, even daily life are made easier with all kinds of advanced tools."

Riveria sat quietly for a moment, letting all the information sink in. "A world where technology can replace magic... It seems your world is far more advanced in many ways, Shirou. I can't imagine living like that."

Shirou smiled, looking at Riveria gently. "Maybe so, but Orario also has its own uniqueness and strength. The magic here is much more real, more connected to nature and forces that we, in my world, could never achieve. Even I'm still amazed by many things in this world."

Riveria smiled, feeling that despite the advanced technology Shirou had described, their world had something equally valuable.

Riveria, her curiosity deepening, asked, "So, what about Magi in your world? If your world is so advanced with technology, how do they use Magecraft? Isn't there a conflict between magic and technology?"

Shirou paused for a moment before answering, "Magecraft in my world is a bit different. There, the power of Magecraft comes from something called 'Mystery.' The greater the Mystery, the stronger the Magecraft. However, Mystery fades if something similar can be achieved through technology. So, the power of Magecraft has been weakening as technology advances."

Riveria looked confused. "Mystery? What do you mean? How can the power of Magecraft weaken just because of technology?"

Seeing her confusion, Shirou patiently explained, "Mystery is essentially a wonder that can't be explained. The harder something is to understand in the world, the stronger that power becomes. When technology emerges that can explain or replicate that power, the Mystery fades because people no longer see it as a wonder. For example, flight magic used to be very powerful because no one could do it. But after airplanes were invented, flight magic became weaker."

Riveria stared at him with increasing curiosity. "Airplanes? What are airplanes?"

Shirou smiled, pleased by her interest. "Airplanes are winged vehicles used to fly in the sky. They can carry many people or goods and are used for long-distance travel quickly. With airplanes, people can fly from one place to another without using magic."

Riveria listened to this explanation with amazement. "So, airplanes are technology that replaces flight magic? In our world, only with magic can someone do something like that. But in your world, anyone can fly using an airplane?"

Shirou nodded. "Yes, anyone can board an airplane and fly anywhere. And because it's become so common, flight magic has lost much of its power. That's why Magi have to keep their powers a secret. If their magic becomes known to the public and becomes commonplace, it will weaken and lose its strength."

Riveria listened in awe, trying to imagine how technology like that could change the world and magic. "So, in other words, the more common a wonder becomes, the weaker the power behind it?"

Shirou nodded. "Exactly. That's why Magi in my world always keep their abilities hidden. They don't want technology or ordinary people to realize their wonders because that would make their power weaker."

Riveria was silent for a moment, processing the information. For her, magic was a natural force that was real and powerful, irreplaceable by anything. But in Shirou's world, technology had advanced to the point where it could rival or even surpass magic. "I never imagined such a thing could happen. Magic and technology... your world must be very different from ours."

Shirou smiled softly, realizing that while his world and Orario were vastly different, each had its own wonders. "Yes, our worlds are different. But even so, there are many things here that I've never seen in my world." Even in his previous world, Shirou had never encountered elves like Riveria.

Riveria smiled gently, sharing in the admiration for both Shirou's world and how different their lives were. "It seems both your world and ours have their own kinds of magic."

Riveria gazed at Shirou with curiosity. "What about the other Magi? Do they have powers like yours?" she asked, her eyes sparkling as she imagined Shirou's world filled with magic users possibly even stronger than him.

Shirou smiled faintly, then shook his head honestly. "Actually, I'm just a novice Magus. Compared to other Magi, I don't know much. They're probably far more skilled in various fields of Magecraft that I haven't mastered."

Riveria was shocked by Shirou's statement. "A novice?" She couldn't hide her surprise. How could Shirou, who possessed such incredible power—especially during battles against powerful monsters—claim to be a novice? "Then, what can stronger Magi do? You're so remarkable, I can't even imagine the power of a true expert in Magecraft."

Shirou smiled awkwardly and tried to be humble. "Actually, my strength is quite specific. I specialize in Projection and a few other techniques, but beyond that, I don't have a broad range of Magecraft abilities. Other Magi could probably teach you more about the more general fields of Magecraft."

Riveria, usually calm and composed, suddenly held Shirou's hand gently. Her touch was warm, and her gaze revealed deep sincerity. "I don't care about other Magecraft experts, Shirou. I would rather learn Magecraft from you than anyone else. To me, what you've taught me is far more valuable," she said in a soft voice full of conviction.

Shirou could feel the warmth radiating from Riveria's hand. He noticed how her eyes appeared softer and more beautiful than usual. Her always elegant face now showed a rarely seen side—a tender side of a woman harboring feelings. This made Shirou blush, unsure of what to say.

The moment felt special, and for a while, they both sat in silence, basking in the warmth of the connection they had just discovered. Shirou realized that even though he still felt inadequate as a Magus, Riveria didn't see him that way. To Riveria, what Shirou had given her was much more than just lessons in Magecraft.

Riveria felt a surge of courage within her. Gently, she stroked Shirou's hand that was still in her grasp and then looked deeply into his eyes. "What else can you project besides the powerful weapons you've shown, like the Rho Aias shield or Atalante's bow?" she asked in a teasing tone, one she rarely ever used.

Shirou, not used to such attention and gentleness, blushed. Riveria, usually serious, now appeared so soft and closer than ever before. Her little tease made Shirou flustered, but he tried to stay composed. Seeing Riveria watching him with full attention, he began to explain patiently.

"Those weapons are not ordinary weapons," Shirou said slowly. "They are called Noble Phantasms. They are the legendary embodiments of weapons or items tied to the heroic feats of Heroic Spirits. Noble Phantasms aren't just powerful weapons, but symbols of the hero's achievements in history or mythology."

Riveria gazed at Shirou with eyes full of curiosity. "So, each Noble Phantasm has an extraordinary history and power? That must be very difficult to project," she murmured as she continued to stroke Shirou's hand gently, as if savoring every touch.

Shirou gave a small smile, still feeling awkward with Riveria's tender and attentive touch. "Yes, a Noble Phantasm is a manifestation of a hero's soul. It's not just about its power, but also the history, memories, and inner strength of the hero who wielded it. Every time I project one, I have to feel and understand the story behind it. Only then can I recreate it properly," he explained.

Hearing this, Riveria grew even more impressed. "So, every time you use one of those weapons, you carry part of their history and soul with you?" she asked, gazing at Shirou with growing respect and fascination.

Shirou nodded slightly, still feeling a bit shy under Riveria's intense gaze. "Yes, you could say that. That's why I can only project weapons I truly understand. Each projection is a part of me connected to their souls."

Riveria smiled gently. "That's incredible, Shirou. You're not just a Magus, but a bearer of the history of legendary heroes."

Shirou could only smile awkwardly, feeling honored but also a little embarrassed by Riveria's praise.

Riveria sat up straight, her gaze still focused as she continued to look at Shirou, her curiosity not yet satisfied. "Besides weapons and shields, can you project other kinds of Noble Phantasms?" she asked softly, clearly eager to know more.

Shirou thought for a moment, trying to recall the various Noble Phantasms he had projected. Slowly, he withdrew his hand from Riveria's grasp. Although Riveria felt the loss of the warmth from his hand, she remained patient, waiting eagerly with her eyes still fixed on Shirou, curious to see what he would show next.

"Honestly, I have an affinity for swords. Anything that isn't a sword consumes more prana," Shirou explained while looking at her. "Weapons that aren't swords feel less natural to me." Riveria nodded, understanding Shirou's limitations while comparing them to her own elemental affinity. She thought that perhaps her affinity was ice or fire, something that aligned with the magic she often used.

With a calm voice and full concentration, Shirou chanted his signature spell, "Trace, on." A faint light enveloped his hand as a Noble Phantasm began to form. However, instead of a sword or shield, what appeared in his hand this time was a book.

Riveria was surprised. "Is that... a book?" she asked curiously, her eyes fixed on the mysterious book now in Shirou's hand.

Shirou smiled slightly and explained, "This book is a Noble Phantasm belonging to a Heroic Spirit named Shakespeare. He was a legendary writer in my world, and his book isn't an ordinary weapon. With it, he can create extremely realistic illusions, as if the stories within the book become reality."

Riveria gazed at the book in awe. "So, it's not a physical weapon, but something that can manipulate reality? Make illusions come to life?" she asked in amazement, though she couldn't help but think about how extraordinary such a power must be.

Shirou nodded. "Yes, that's its power. The illusions it creates can affect the minds and emotions of those trapped within them. It can even make them feel as if they are truly living within the story."

Riveria was captivated by the possibilities presented by this Noble Phantasm. "Fascinating," she murmured. "Something that can change reality through the power of storytelling. It must be an incredible ability if used correctly."

Shirou smiled, hearing Riveria's admiration. Although he was more accustomed to physical weapons, he knew that Noble Phantasms like Shakespeare's were no less powerful. "Yes, even though it's not something I use often, its power is quite dangerous in the right hands."

After that, Shirou sat on the carpet, and Riveria felt this was the perfect moment to express her feelings, far from the gaze of others. In this storage room, she could be her true self, without the burden of being a leader who must always appear strong and dignified. With her heart trembling from both tension and deepening feelings, she slowly lay down and gently rested her head on Shirou's lap.

"Shirou," Riveria's voice was soft, almost like a whisper. "Could you use Shakespeare's Noble Phantasm on me? I want to experience it." Her green eyes looked directly at Shirou's face, and he blushed at the sight of Riveria's calm and beautiful face resting on his lap.

Hearing the request, Shirou felt worried. "But... I've never used it before. I'm not sure what the effects might be," he said anxiously. He didn't want anything bad to happen to Riveria, especially with a Noble Phantasm he wasn't fully familiar with.

However, Riveria looked at him with deep trust. "I believe in you," Riveria said with a soft smile, her face so close that Shirou could feel the warmth of her breath. "I'm willing to accept whatever you do to me."

Those words took Shirou by surprise. There was something ambiguous in her statement that made his heart race even faster. He swallowed hard and tried to remain calm. "Alright," he finally replied, steeling himself to fulfill Riveria's request.

With slightly trembling hands, Shirou activated the Noble Phantasm. "First Folio," he said softly.

As he spoke the name, a magical aura enveloped Riveria. Slowly, her eyes closed, and she fell soundly asleep on Shirou's lap. Her graceful face looked so peaceful, as if wrapped in a gentle dream.

Shirou, now in an awkward position, could only sit quietly, watching over Riveria. His gaze lingered on her beautiful face, realizing how calm and serene the elven woman looked as she slept. Amid his nervousness and awkwardness, his eyes unintentionally wandered downward, catching sight of the subtle curves of Riveria's dress, particularly the faint glimpse of her neckline.

Shirou quickly averted his gaze, feeling it was inappropriate to look any longer. His face flushed as he tried to maintain his composure and keep his thoughts clear. However, being in such a situation made his heart race, especially because this was Riveria—someone he deeply respected, and now, he was slowly realizing, might have special feelings for him.

In the silence, Shirou could only hope that Riveria was having a pleasant dream under the effects of First Folio, while he himself struggled to remain calm in this intimate moment.

In her deep sleep, Riveria entered a dream world that was unfamiliar yet felt incredibly real. Without realizing it, she found herself trapped in the story of Romeo and Juliet, a tale she had never heard or read before. In the dream, Riveria played the role of Juliet, a young girl pure and full of love, while the role of Romeo was taken by Shirou, the man who had quietly filled a space in her heart.

Although unaware that this story came from another world, Riveria merged seamlessly with the role of Juliet. Every emotion and storyline touched her deeply. In her dream, Romeo and Juliet—she and Shirou—were caught in a complicated and challenging love story. Their families were at odds, and the love they felt had to be kept secret, hidden under the constant threat of danger.

Shirou, as Romeo in the dream, displayed the same gentleness and bravery that Riveria knew in the real world. Every glance, smile, and embrace she received from him in the dream deepened her affection for him. She fell in love with Shirou all over again, but this time through the lens of a tragic love they couldn't escape.

In moments that seemed etched into her memory, Riveria felt how Romeo fought for their love with all his courage and sacrifice. Every meeting was filled with promises of deep and sincere love, which only strengthened Riveria's feelings for Shirou. She felt a surge of uncontrollable love, as if playing Juliet had awakened her true feelings for Shirou.

However, like the original story, the dream didn't end happily. In the most heartbreaking moment, Romeo drank poison, believing that Juliet was dead. Riveria, as Juliet, awoke from her false slumber only to find that the man she loved had died before her. Overwhelming sorrow filled her soul. Riveria's tears flowed as she held Shirou's lifeless body in the dream, mourning the painful loss.

The grief felt so real that Riveria began to cry in her sleep. Her once peaceful face changed, with tears slowly trickling down her cheeks. Meanwhile, Shirou in the real world noticed the change in Riveria, who was still resting on his lap. He saw the tears falling from the corners of her eyes, and his worry grew.

Unaware of the tragic story Riveria was experiencing in her dream, Shirou could only watch her with concern, trying to soothe the woman who had grown so close to him. Inside the dream, Riveria continued to cry, feeling the deep loss after losing Romeo—Shirou—in their final embrace.

In the real world, Shirou grew anxious seeing Riveria crying in her sleep without stopping. Not knowing what was happening in her dream, Shirou acted instinctively. Gently, he stroked Riveria's soft green hair, hoping that his touch would calm her. Her hair felt like silk in his hands, shimmering softly in the dim light of the room.

Slowly, the warmth of Shirou's gentle touch began to reach Riveria within her dream. In her subconscious, as she held the lifeless body of Romeo—played by Shirou—she suddenly felt a warmth seeping into her sorrow. When Romeo, who had died from poison, should have remained lifeless, he unexpectedly stirred. Gently, the resurrected Romeo reached out and lovingly stroked Juliet—Riveria's—hair.

Riveria, who had been overwhelmed by grief, was both shocked and overjoyed to see Romeo come back to life. Her heavy sobs in the dream turned into a bright smile. A warm feeling flooded her heart, like a comforting embrace, and she looked at Romeo with pure love.

In the real world, the smile that had formed on Riveria's lips was unmistakable. Her tears stopped flowing, and her face now radiated peace and happiness. Shirou, noticing the change, felt relieved. He continued to softly stroke Riveria's hair, smiling slightly as he watched her peaceful expression. He didn't know what was happening in her dream, but seeing her smile brought a sense of calm to his heart.

Not wanting to wake Riveria, Shirou decided to remain in his seated position. Carefully, he projected a small pillow behind his back to lean on comfortably. Shirou adjusted his breathing and then quietly closed his eyes, continuing to gently stroke Riveria's hair as she slept on his lap. The atmosphere in the storage room grew quiet, with Riveria smiling in her sleep, feeling the warmth of love both in her dream and in the real world.

Chapter 44

I still have a poll open for the next illustration for the public, feel free to join.

In the quiet of the night, Riveria slowly awoke from her sleep. The soft moonlight filtered through the small gaps in the warehouse walls, illuminating Shirou's sleeping face in front of her. As Riveria opened her eyes, the first thing she noticed was the warmth she still felt from Shirou's lap, where she had been resting.

She smiled softly, realizing Shirou was still there, sitting in the same position. His eyes were closed tightly, his breathing steady and calm. Riveria understood that Shirou had chosen to sleep sitting up just so she could rest comfortably on his lap.

Riveria's heart was still filled with the love and happiness that lingered from the dream she had just experienced—a dream where she played Juliet and Shirou was Romeo, who had risen from the dead just for her. Though it was only a dream, the love she felt remained very real, deeply rooted in her heart.

Seeing Shirou's peaceful, calm face, Riveria felt a gentle urge within her. Unable to resist, she lowered her head and tenderly kissed Shirou on the forehead. The touch of her lips was so light, like a soft night breeze, as if afraid to wake him from his sleep. "Never leave my side, my Romeo," she whispered softly, her voice barely audible amid the gentle night wind. Those words came from the deepest part of her heart, feelings she had long suppressed.

After kissing Shirou's forehead, Riveria gazed at his face again with a sense of peace. The love she had carefully hidden was now slowly growing stronger. Not wanting to disturb his sleep, Riveria resumed resting, still leaning on Shirou's lap, feeling safe and comfortable beside him. A small smile lingered on her face as she drifted back into sleep, feeling warmth in her heart as she lay on the lap of the man she loved.

With a calm and loving heart, Riveria continued her dream, hoping that one day her feelings for Shirou would be returned.

Shirou woke up to the gentle rays of sunlight sneaking through the warehouse window. The morning sun began to peek in, filling the room with its warm light. As Shirou opened his eyes, he felt warmth on his lap. Looking down, he saw Riveria still sound asleep with a peaceful expression and a small smile on her lips.

Riveria looked so serene, even in her sleep. The elegant green gown she had worn the night before still draped her gracefully, making her look as though she were dreaming in a beautiful fairy tale. Shirou, seeing this sight, felt torn. He wanted to wake Riveria, but he didn't want to do it abruptly or rudely. He wanted to be as gentle as he had been last night when calming her.

Gently, Shirou began stroking Riveria's long green hair. His fingers glided through her soft strands, trying to wake her with a soothing touch. He remembered how his touch last night had made her smile and sleep more soundly.

However, instead of waking, Riveria only smiled wider in her sleep. Her face looked even more peaceful, and her steady breathing signaled how comfortable she was resting on Shirou's lap. Rather than waking up, she seemed to sink deeper into her sleep, as though feeling safe and protected.

Shirou began to feel a bit confused. "How can I wake her without disturbing her peaceful sleep?" he thought. He knew Riveria rarely showed this vulnerable side to anyone, especially in such an informal setting.

He weighed his options. If he called her name softly, perhaps she would wake more gently. Or if he let her sleep a little longer, they would lose more of the morning. But what if Riveria needed more rest?

Finally, Shirou took a deep breath and gently whispered, "Riveria... it's morning." His voice was soft, like a gentle breeze. He continued to stroke her hair softly, hoping his touch and voice would be enough to wake her without startling her.

But Riveria only stirred slightly, murmuring in her sleep, as if reluctant to wake up. Shirou smiled faintly, not having the heart to wake her more forcefully. After a few moments, he decided to try again, this time a little louder. "Riveria, it's morning," he said, a bit more clearly.

At last, Riveria's eyelids began to flutter open. Her green eyes gazed softly as they adjusted to the morning light filtering into the warehouse. She looked momentarily confused before realizing her position, still resting on Shirou's lap.

A warm smile spread across her face when she realized who was with her. "Good morning," she said softly, her voice still filled with warmth from her sleep.

"Good morning," Shirou replied, smiling. "Sorry if I woke you."

Riveria shook her head gently. "No, you woke me up so softly. I didn't even realize I'd slept so long."

Shirou just smiled, relieved that he had managed to wake her gently. The morning sunlight bathed them both, bringing a new warmth that wrapped the moment in peace.

Riveria felt the warmth from Shirou's hand, still softly stroking her hair. In her heart, she wanted to savor this moment a little longer, enjoying the rare chance to forget her responsibilities. But the sunlight streaming through the window reminded her that morning had come, and with it, her role as one of the leaders of the Loki Familia.

With a bit of reluctance, Riveria began to rise from her comfortable position on Shirou's lap. She sat up straight, and as her gaze fell on the beautiful gown she was still wearing, a sudden sense of embarrassment washed over her. The gown was a symbol of the intimate moment they had shared the night before, and Riveria knew that if she returned to the Manor wearing it, many questions would arise from the people of Twilight Manor.

Riveria realized she couldn't return to the Manor like this. With a calm face and a slightly shy smile, she decided to ask Shirou for help.

"Shirou," she said gently, glancing at the gown she was wearing, "I just realized... I'm still wearing this dress." She looked at him with a slightly troubled expression. "Could you please get my change of clothes from my room?"

Shirou, unaware of Riveria's dilemma until that moment, quickly nodded. "Of course, where can I find them?"

Riveria pulled out the key to her room from beneath her gown and showed it to Shirou. "Here's the key. My change of clothes is behind the door of my room. You just need to get it." However, as Shirou reached for the key, Riveria quickly pulled it back with a sly smile.

"Wait," she teased. "Actually, you don't need this key, do you? With your abilities, you could project a copy of my room key anytime. Isn't that right?"

Shirou chuckled, acknowledging Riveria's words. "Yeah, I can," he replied, a bit awkwardly, still unaware of the hidden meaning behind her playful comment.

Feeling a bit more confident, Riveria smiled softly. With a rare playful tone, she looked at Shirou and said, "You know, that means you could enter my room anytime if you wanted to."

Shirou was startled by her remark. His face turned red instantly. "I-I wouldn't enter without permission!" he quickly replied, stammering. His face flushed as he tried to process Riveria's sudden familiarity.

Riveria simply laughed softly, amused by how flustered Shirou had become. Inside, she felt a little more at ease. At least, her teasing had managed to break the tension within her. "I know," she said with a smile, "I was just joking."

Finally, Shirou carefully accepted the key from Riveria, promising to return quickly with the clothes she requested. As he left the warehouse, Riveria watched his figure slowly disappear behind the door, a small smile still on her face.

Shirou tiptoed into Riveria's room with great care, ensuring he made no noise that might attract attention, especially given Riveria's status as one of the respected leaders of the Loki Familia. As the door to her room opened, a soft, unique scent greeted him—the soothing, cool aroma characteristic of Riveria's High Elf nature. The fragrance was gentle, calm, and seemed to embody her graceful and peaceful presence.

As soon as Shirou entered the room, he didn't want to linger. His eyes immediately focused on Riveria's change of clothes hanging behind the door. Feeling a bit awkward handling a woman's personal clothes, especially someone he respected as much as Riveria, he quickly grabbed them.

However, before leaving, Shirou's gaze was drawn to something familiar on Riveria's bed—a wooden board he had used to teach her Magecraft. It was neatly placed there, and Shirou paused for a moment, looking at the board with fond memories.

He recalled the weeks they spent together in that very room, with Riveria diligently learning Magecraft techniques from him, despite already being the most powerful mage in Orario. What touched him the most was that Riveria had kept the board even after their lessons were over. It wasn't just the board itself, but the moments they shared together that seemed to hold deep meaning for her.

"So, she still kept it…" Shirou thought, smiling softly. Riveria always appeared strong and mature on the outside, but seeing how she took care of something as simple as a wooden board made him realize that beneath her elegant exterior was a gentle and thoughtful side.

With Riveria's clothes in hand, Shirou stepped out of the room. Before closing the door, he glanced back at the wooden board, feeling an unspoken bond between him and Riveria growing stronger.

In his heart, he silently promised that he would always be there for Riveria, just as he had been before—perhaps as more than just a friend.

As Shirou carefully closed Riveria's door and turned around, he was startled to see Lefiya standing not far away, her eyes wide with surprise.

Lefiya, usually cheerful, now looked shocked and confused as she saw Shirou coming out of Riveria's room with her clothes in hand. Her face turned red, and her expression filled with suspicion, as if imagining various scenarios of what could have happened inside Riveria's room.

"W-what were you doing in there, Shirou?!" Lefiya stammered, her voice shaky but clearly tinged with jealousy and anger. "You… you couldn't have…!"

Panicking, Shirou raised his hands, trying to calm Lefiya, who was getting more and more upset. He half-lied to avoid further misunderstandings.

"Uh, it's… not what you think! Riveria just asked me to grab her change of clothes because… uh… her dress got dirty while we were training Magecraft yesterday. That's all, really!" Shirou explained, stumbling over his words, trying to appear as calm as possible.

But Lefiya wasn't entirely convinced by Shirou's explanation. She squinted at him and then gave a mischievous smirk, as if she didn't fully believe him.

"Are you sure, Shirou? You're not being a peeping tom, are you?" Lefiya teased, covering her smile with her hand. Although she tried to joke, there was an unmistakable hint of jealousy in her tone.

Shirou could only give a wry smile at her words. He knew it wouldn't be easy to convince Lefiya, especially in a situation like this. "I'm serious, Lefiya. Nothing strange happened. I was just helping, that's all," he replied, still a little nervous.

Lefiya, half-believing him, finally sighed. "Alright then… but I'll ask Riveria about this later. We'll see if your story holds up!" she said teasingly, although a bit more relaxed now.

Shirou chuckled softly. "You can ask her if you want, but I'm sure Riveria will confirm what I said," he replied, trying to maintain his calm, though he was slightly worried about what Riveria might say if Lefiya actually asked her.

With Riveria's clothes in hand, Shirou carefully made his way back to the warehouse, where Riveria was patiently waiting. When he arrived, Riveria smiled softly and thanked him.

"Thank you, Shirou. You're always so reliable," Riveria said as she accepted the clothes from Shirou.

As Shirou prepared to excuse himself so Riveria could change in private, she suddenly stopped him with a calm but slightly playful tone.

"No need to leave, Shirou. Just turn your back. I won't take long," Riveria said, catching Shirou off guard, but he obediently followed her request.

With his back turned to her, Shirou felt his heart race slightly, aware of how close they were. To distract himself from his nerves, Shirou decided to tell Riveria something more serious.

"Riveria," he began cautiously, "I ran into Lefiya earlier when I left your room. She saw me, and I think she misunderstood. If she asks you later, could you explain that I was just grabbing your clothes because… your dress got dirty from our Magecraft training?"

Riveria, who was changing behind him, initially agreed without thinking too much. However, in a teasing tone, she added something that made Shirou a little nervous.

"What if I let Lefiya keep her misunderstanding, Shirou? That might be more interesting," she said, holding back a small laugh.

Shirou paused for a moment before responding, giving a wry smile even though Riveria couldn't see his face.

"In that case, I'll be seen as a peeping tom and a pervert," Shirou replied jokingly.

Hearing this, Riveria finally laughed softly, her tone light and warm. "Alright, alright. I'll explain to Lefiya. I just wanted to see your reaction," she said playfully, still chuckling.

Shirou could only smile, feeling slightly relieved, yet still impressed by how different and warm Riveria could be in private moments like this.

While Riveria continued changing, Shirou, with his back turned, couldn't help but imagine how she looked. Her beauty in that elegant gown from the night before lingered in his mind, making him feel slightly uneasy. To distract his imagination from running wild, Shirou decided to speak, trying to steer the conversation toward something lighter.

"Riveria," Shirou called out, breaking the silence. "Last night, when you were asleep, I saw you crying. I'm curious, what were you dreaming about?"

Riveria, still adjusting her clothes, smiled upon hearing Shirou's question. "Hmm, I dreamt about something you might find familiar. Have you ever heard the story of Romeo and Juliet?"

Shirou was surprised to hear that name. "Of course, I've heard of it. It's one of Shakespeare's famous works. Though I've never fully read it, I know the gist."

Riveria paused briefly, recalling her dream with a smile. "In my dream, it felt like I was inside that story. I could feel the deep sadness and love between them. But…" Riveria purposely left out the fact that she was Juliet, and Shirou was Romeo in her dream. That was too embarrassing to reveal.

Though Shirou didn't know the details of the dream, he could understand from her story that it might have been a tragic one. He already knew how Romeo and Juliet ended tragically, so it made sense why Riveria had cried. "I understand why you cried in your sleep," he said gently. "It's a sad story, isn't it?"

Riveria smiled, but inside, she remembered how her dream had ended happily, thanks to Shirou's comforting touch. Even though the original story was a tragedy, in her dream, Romeo—Shirou—had come back to life, making everything better. Without mentioning the happy twist in her dream, Riveria simply replied, "Yes, the story is touching. But there's something beautiful in their love."

Shirou noticed Riveria's smile and said, "It seems like you really like that story."

Riveria nodded, still smiling. "It's not just the story. I like Romeo. He's a man full of love, willing to sacrifice everything for the woman he loves. A man like that is ideal to me."

Shirou was slightly taken aback by Riveria's admiration for Romeo. Not realizing that she was indirectly talking about him, Shirou felt a little jealous of the fictional character. However, he could only smile and respond politely, unaware of Riveria's true feelings hidden behind her words.

After a few moments, Riveria finally said, "I'm done changing."

Hearing this, Shirou turned around and saw Riveria back in her usual elegant green cloak, which gracefully covered her entire body. It was quite different from the stunning dress she had worn the previous night, which had revealed a more feminine and alluring side of Riveria.

Riveria stepped closer and invited Shirou to return to Twilight Manor. "Let's head back. It's getting late," she said softly, yet her voice regained its usual grace and dignity.

As they walked side by side back to Twilight Manor, Shirou could sense the stark contrast in Riveria's demeanor. Last night, she had shown a more open, playful, and caring side, but now, she had returned to her elegant and honorable self, the respected leader that everyone in Loki Familia admired.

Upon reaching her room, Riveria paused briefly, glancing around to make sure no one else was watching. With a slight smile on her lips, she quietly said, "Thank you for a lovely night." Her ambiguous and soft tone made Shirou's face flush instantly. Her words could easily be misunderstood, and Shirou couldn't help but feel embarrassed.

Before Shirou could respond, Riveria smiled slightly and quickly made her way to her room, leaving Shirou standing there, still red-faced. He could only sigh, giving a wry smile as he headed back to his own room, reflecting on the intimate moments from the night before with mixed emotions.

After putting away the beautiful gown she had worn the night before, Riveria walked toward her bed with slow steps. Upon reaching it, she couldn't hold back the rush of emotions that hit her. Without thinking, Riveria leapt onto the bed and buried her face in the pillow, as if trying to hide all her embarrassment.

In the quiet of her room, Riveria replayed the events of the previous night in her mind. With her heart racing, she recalled how daringly she had presented herself so elegantly and, more than that, how boldly she had flirted with Shirou. "What have I done?" she murmured, her face red beneath the pillow. In her daily life, Riveria always carried herself with strictness and grace, far from the attitude she had shown the night before.

However, despite her embarrassment, there was a subtle sense of satisfaction. She vividly remembered Shirou's awestruck reaction to her beauty, the way his face turned red each time she teased him, and the gentle touch of his hand when he softly stroked her hair. Every moment felt etched in her memory.

Riveria smiled softly behind her pillow, especially as she remembered her dream. In it, Shirou had become Romeo, the hero of a love story that made her heart race. Even in reality, she felt the same warmth whenever she was with Shirou. She relived the feeling, thinking about how, in her dream, Shirou had revived the beautiful moment—the moment where they should have parted in tragedy, but it had turned into a happy ending.

"I really am… falling in love with him," she whispered softly, her voice almost lost within the pillow she hugged tightly.

Chapter 45

I still have a poll open for the next illustration for the public, feel free to join.

Meanwhile, Shirou sat in his room, replaying the events of the previous day in his mind. Lying on the bed, his gaze wandered to the ceiling, lost in the vivid memories.

First, he recalled how close he had been to Riveria the previous night. Moments when her mature beauty and graceful demeanor appeared different than usual. She wasn't just the respected leader of the Loki Familia but a woman who had suddenly become so warm and close. The beauty he always saw in her stood out even more that night, making Shirou feel nervous. How Riveria lay on his lap, teasing him lightly with playful words, and the meaningful smile on her face—all of it seemed to tell Shirou that there might be something deeper she was feeling.

However, despite everything, Shirou couldn't forget his dance with Aiz. While they danced together, he felt a sweet awkwardness, a closeness that arose without them realizing it. How Aiz looked so beautiful in her green dress, how she tried to learn how to dance, and the moment Little Ariel lifted her off the ground. There was a brief moment when their faces nearly touched—a moment that made Shirou's heart race. In those seconds, he felt a connection that went beyond comradeship.

Shirou closed his eyes, his face reddening as his thoughts drifted further. Could it be that both women were interested in him? He felt embarrassed thinking about it. Since arriving in Orario, he had always been focused on his missions and challenges, never expecting any attention from them. But seeing how Aiz and Riveria had been behaving recently, Shirou began to wonder... could there be something more?

"Could they possibly...?" Shirou murmured in his mind, growing more flustered at his own thoughts. He wasn't used to receiving this kind of attention, and he didn't know how to respond. But one thing was clear—both women had left a strong impression on his heart.

Then, Shirou shifted his thoughts to another important figure in his life—Lefiya, the brown-haired elf who always brought him comfort and peace. Lefiya's smile, filled with warmth and gentleness, always managed to ease any awkwardness in their conversations.

He remembered their walk together in Melen, enjoying the calm evening, accompanied by the sound of the waves and the beautiful view of the beach. How Lefiya enthusiastically talked about small things, keeping him company as they strolled through the city. All of it felt so natural, as if they had known each other for a long time. There was one moment during that walk that stood out clearly in Shirou's memory.

At one point, Lefiya suddenly said, "Isn't the moon beautiful tonight?" A simple statement that made Shirou freeze. In his mind, Shirou immediately recalled the expression from his own world, "Tsuki ga kirei desu ne," a phrase used to confess love in Japan. His face turned red, thinking Lefiya was expressing her feelings for him. But when Shirou awkwardly responded, "I could die happy," Lefiya only laughed in confusion, unaware of Shirou's misunderstanding. It was then Shirou realized he had misinterpreted Lefiya's words, and embarrassment swept over him.

Now, as Shirou reflected on that moment, he feared misreading other people's feelings again. He worried whether he might also be misunderstanding the attention Aiz and Riveria were giving him. Was it just friendly concern, or was there something more?

The comfort he always felt with Lefiya, the warmth Aiz gave, and the mature allure of Riveria—all these feelings swirled in Shirou's mind. He feared making the same mistake as with Lefiya, afraid of assuming too quickly that they might share the same feelings.

"I don't want to make another mistake...," Shirou thought, filled with uncertainty about how to interpret Aiz and Riveria's signals. Sometimes, feelings can be misunderstood, and Shirou didn't want to risk making things awkward with them because of a misunderstanding.

Shirou sighed deeply, staring out the window of his room at Twilight Manor. His mind was tangled with confusion and mixed emotions. Although some recent events left him feeling a little flattered, he couldn't shake the deep sense of embarrassment and doubt.

With a heart full of uncertainty, Shirou began contemplating the slim possibility that Aiz, Riveria, and Lefiya might all have special feelings for him. In his mind, each of them had a unique personality and charm that was undeniable.

Aiz, with her incredible bravery and simple yet captivating beauty, always showed genuine care. Every time they were together, Shirou felt a connection with her, especially since they had started swimming practice together in Melen. Those moments, filled with laughter and awkwardness, had brought them closer. However, behind Aiz's sweet smile, Shirou couldn't fully tell if she saw him only as a training partner or something more.

Then there was Riveria. Full of charisma and maturity, Riveria had shown a softer and warmer side that few others ever saw. While teaching her Magecraft, Shirou had witnessed how a usually strict leader could open her heart. Their recent moment together in the storeroom felt so intimate, where Riveria shyly revealed a more feminine, even teasing side. Shirou was captivated by her beauty and the gentleness she rarely displayed. But he couldn't be sure if that was just her way of expressing gratitude for his help or if it was something deeper.

And finally, there was Lefiya, who always made him feel at ease. Lefiya was someone who constantly supported him, with her sweet smile and gentle attention. Their walk together in Melen felt so natural, though occasionally tinged with awkwardness. Even though Shirou had once misunderstood Lefiya's words about the moon, that moment still lingered in his thoughts. Lefiya had a sincere and honest side that made Shirou always want to protect her.

However, despite feeling connected to each of them, Shirou didn't want to ignore the emotions that were beginning to grow. He couldn't decide, and that left him anxious. Each of them held a special place in his heart, and Shirou knew that if he chose one, there was a strong chance someone would be hurt. And that was the last thing he wanted to happen.

"That's why... I'll wait," Shirou murmured quietly to himself, making up his mind. "I'll wait for the first one to confess their feelings to me."

Yet behind that decision, Shirou felt a pang of guilt. He realized that waiting for one of them to confess meant he was leaving their feelings in limbo. He didn't want to leave them guessing or make them think that he was unaware of the signs they might have already shown.

"This all feels so complicated," Shirou thought. "I don't want to hurt them... but I also don't know who to choose."

With uncertainty weighing on him, Shirou knew that whatever decision he made would affect his relationships with the three women. And that was a heavy burden to bear, especially since he didn't want anyone to get hurt in the end.

Shirou sat at the edge of his bed, his thoughts drifting back to his past—more specifically, to Tohsaka Rin. The love he had once felt for her seemed far simpler compared to the confusion he was experiencing now. Back then, everything had centered around one person: Rin. Despite the complications of the Holy Grail War, their relationship had felt much easier to understand.

Shirou recalled how he had confessed his feelings to Rin, without much hesitation or doubt. He had simply spoken from the heart, following what he felt. Although his relationship with Rin was marked by battles and sacrifices, they had always understood each other. There wasn't the same complex confusion he was feeling now with Aiz, Riveria, and Lefiya.

However, the longer Shirou thought about Rin, the deeper his worries grew. How was Rin doing now? Was she okay? Did she miss him? Or perhaps, was she crying when she thought of him?

These questions haunted Shirou, but he also knew one thing for sure: Rin was not the kind of person to let herself be consumed by sadness. Rin was strong, independent, and intelligent. She wouldn't let Shirou's departure ruin her life. Yet, despite this, Shirou couldn't shake the thought that Rin might be struggling, living her life alone without him by her side.

Shirou knew that if Rin could hear his thoughts right now, she would tell him to move forward. "Don't dwell on the past, Shirou," she would likely say. Rin would never want him to keep brooding over things that couldn't be changed. She would push him to focus on the present, on the people right in front of him.

Taking a deep breath, Shirou tried to calm his mind. He knew he couldn't remain trapped in the shadows of his past with Rin. The world he was in now was entirely different, and while he would always have fond memories of Rin, he had to move forward.

"Maybe it's true," Shirou muttered to himself. "If Rin knew I was still thinking about this, she'd definitely be angry and tell me to live my life. It's not fair to me or to the people here."

With that thought, Shirou resolved to steady his heart. He knew that the world he was in now demanded his full focus and attention, especially when it came to his relationships with Aiz, Riveria, and Lefiya. Although his past with Rin still held meaning for him, Shirou knew he had to embrace the reality that his life now was different—and maybe, it was time to truly open his heart to a new future in this new world.

"It's not easy to move on," he thought. "But if Rin can do it, so can I."

Shirou left his room, his mind still filled with confusion about how to handle the three women who might be interested in him: Aiz, Riveria, and Lefiya. For now, he decided to keep some distance and let the status quo remain, not wanting to hurt any of them or disrupt the bonds they had formed.

As Shirou walked toward the dining hall, he saw Aiz sitting there in casual clothes. A small smile crossed his face as he approached her and sat down beside her. "Morning, Aiz," he greeted her. "Did you enjoy the party yesterday?"

Aiz turned toward Shirou and gave a small nod. "The party... was okay. I accompanied Loki to the party at Apollo Familia's mansion," she said in her usual flat tone, though there was a hint of hesitation in her voice.

Shirou nodded, trying to stay casual. "Wow, that sounds fun. There must have been a lot of gods and goddesses there, right?"

Aiz nodded again, but this time, there was something that made her blush slightly. "I... also danced with Bell," she said quietly.

Hearing Bell's name, Shirou smiled. He had known Bell for a while and knew how much the young man admired Aiz. "Oh, really? How was it dancing with him?"

Aiz hesitated for a moment, then her eyes looked slightly embarrassed. "Actually... when I danced with him, I remembered how we danced before," Aiz said, glancing at Shirou. "And... without meaning to, Little Ariel activated."

Shirou almost laughed at that. He could imagine Bell being unprepared for Aiz's wind magic suddenly flaring up. "So, what happened to Bell?"

Aiz lowered her head a bit, and a small, shy smile appeared on her face. "He was surprised... then fell," she said softly.

Shirou tried to hold back his laughter, though he felt a bit sorry for Bell having to deal with Aiz's overwhelming magical strength. "I can imagine his face when that happened," Shirou said with a small chuckle.

Aiz smiled faintly, relieved that Shirou didn't seem bothered by the incident. "I didn't mean to make him fall," she said softly, with a tone of slight regret.

Shirou shook his head. "I'm sure Bell is fine. He was probably just surprised, but I'm sure he still enjoyed dancing with you."

Aiz smiled a little wider this time. "I hope so," she replied quietly. But deep down, there was a warm feeling as she recalled how different she had felt while dancing with Shirou—something much more intimate than her dance with Bell.

Then, Aiz's expression turned serious, her eyes hardening slightly as she began to speak. "There's something more important than the party last night," she said. Shirou, noticing the change in Aiz's tone, turned his full attention to her.

"Apollo has challenged Hestia to a War Game."

Shirou frowned and asked, "War Game? What's that?"

Aiz calmly explained, "A War Game is a large-scale battle between Familias. It usually happens when there's a major conflict, and it's often approved by the Guild. Both sides fight in a predetermined scenario, like castle sieges or duels. The winning side usually gains some form of power or rights over the losing side."

Hearing that, Shirou began to understand, but then he furrowed his brow even more deeply. "But why is Apollo challenging Hestia? What does he want?"

Aiz continued calmly, though there was a hint of tension in her voice. "Apollo wants to take Bell from the Hestia Familia. He's obsessed with him."

Shirou was shocked. "Take Bell? Can he really do that?"

Aiz nodded slowly. "In a War Game, the winning Familia can gain the right to recruit members from the losing Familia. So, if Hestia loses, Bell could be forced to join the Apollo Familia."

Shirou started to feel anxious. He knew how important Bell was to Hestia and how strong their bond was. "But... Hestia Familia only has one member, right? Just Bell. And Apollo Familia... they're much bigger and stronger than her Familia."

Aiz nodded in agreement. "That's what worries me. Apollo has many members, and they're all more experienced. Bell may be strong, but he's only at level two. Facing such a large Familia in a War Game is nearly impossible."

Shirou sighed deeply, feeling the weight of the situation. "So, what happened? Hestia wouldn't agree to such an unfair fight."

Aiz gave a faint smile. "Exactly. Hestia refused the challenge."

Shirou felt a bit of relief, though the worry still lingered in his heart. "So, the War Game won't happen?"

Aiz shook her head gently. "At least for now. But I'm not sure Apollo will give up that easily. He's really obsessed with Bell."

Shirou pondered the situation for a moment. Apollo Familia was powerful, and even though Hestia had refused, Shirou knew Apollo could still try other ways to get Bell.

"I hope Bell will be alright," Shirou murmured, though he knew this problem might not be over yet.

After Shirou finished his breakfast, the atmosphere in Twilight Manor suddenly changed when Tiona burst into the room, panting. "Important news!" she shouted. All eyes turned to her, sensing something urgent.

"What happened, Tiona?" asked Finn, while Shirou and Aiz also looked at her intently.

"Apollo Familia... they've surrounded Hestia Familia!" Tiona answered seriously, her face full of concern.

Shirou and Aiz immediately stood up from their seats. "We have to go help them!" Shirou said, feeling a growing sense of responsibility to help Bell and Hestia.

But before they could move, Finn raised his hand, signaling them to stop. "Wait," he commanded firmly. "You two need to stay here."

Aiz, who had great respect for Finn, obeyed without question, though her eyes showed her worry for Bell. However, Shirou couldn't accept the order so easily. Frustration and anger started to burn inside him.

"What do you mean, we have to stay?" Shirou asked with objection in his voice. "If we have the power to help, why should we just stand by?"

Finn was slightly surprised by Shirou's direct challenge to his orders. He recognized that, even though Shirou was a new member of Loki Familia, his desire to protect others was incredibly strong. But Finn remained calm, and after a few seconds of thought, he explained in a firm yet patient voice.

"You need to understand something, Shirou," Finn said, looking straight into his eyes. "Loki Familia and Freya Familia are the strongest in Orario. We can't just interfere with the affairs of weaker Familias. This rule has been in place since the era of Zeus and Hera Familia to prevent tyranny. If we get involved now, it could be seen as an abuse of power."

Shirou clenched his fists tightly, still feeling upset and dissatisfied. To him, the power he had gained, the levels he had reached, weren't meant for sitting idly by while others suffered. Bell was his friend, and Hestia was a kind goddess. How could he let them face this situation without helping?

Shirou looked at Finn and said in a low but determined voice, "I didn't fight all this time and grow stronger just to sit still while the people I care about are in danger."

Finn gazed deeply at Shirou, admiring the spirit within him. "I understand how you feel," Finn said in a softer tone. "But there are times when we have to choose when to get involved and when to hold back. Believe me, Hestia Familia needs to face this challenge on their own. If we step in, it could change everything and potentially make things worse."

Shirou stood silently, his gaze blank as he pondered Finn's words. Deep down, he knew Finn was right, but the feeling of helplessness made him more restless.

Even though Finn had tried to calm Shirou, a deep worry still rumbled inside Shirou's heart. Every word Finn said about rules and limits felt true, but Shirou's instinct to protect others, especially Bell, kept urging him forward. His heart was conflicted between his duty as a member of Loki Familia and his instinct to save others, regardless of the consequences.

Shirou began to think, "If I weren't a member of Loki Familia, would I be free to act?" That thought only deepened his frustration. He highly valued his new friends in Loki Familia, but this burden was pressing down on his heart. He didn't want to cause them trouble, but at the same time, he couldn't allow Bell to face danger alone.

With a sudden surge of resolve, Shirou looked at Finn seriously and said, "No one will know if a member of Loki Familia was involved... if they can't see my identity."

Before Finn could respond, Shirou closed his eyes for a moment and silently cast his spell. "Trace on." A faint light surrounded him, and in an instant, Shirou projected Hassan ibn Sabbah's mask and a black cloak that completely concealed his identity.

With incredible speed, he activated Presence Concealment, a technique that made him nearly invisible. Silently, Shirou leaped out of the room's window with such speed and agility that, within seconds, he had vanished into the shadows of the buildings.

Aiz, seeing Shirou's actions, immediately wanted to follow him. "Shirou!" she called out, but her step was halted by Finn.

"Don't," Finn said, raising his hand to stop her. "Let him go."

"But he—"

Finn calmly shook his head. "I'm sure he'll keep his identity hidden. We've seen for ourselves—he's more than capable of that."

Aiz stared at the now-empty window, her heart filled with worry. However, she knew Finn was right. Shirou had a unique ability and was highly skilled in stealth, just like when he first joined Loki Familia. Still, Aiz's heart couldn't rest easy.

Meanwhile, Shirou sped across the rooftops with incredible speed, slipping into the shadows without a sound. In the darkness, he was no longer Shirou Emiya, a member of Loki Familia. He was a nameless figure, a shadow assassin, ready to protect Bell without breaking the rules that bound him.

Chapter 46

The next illustration is ready! Initially, I asked my illustrator to create a chibi illustration for the welcome note, but instead, He made a full illustration of Aiz wearing Saber outfit in a love pose.

Shirou arrived at his destination—a dilapidated, abandoned church where the Hestia Familia had once lived. As he observed from the shadows, all that remained were the remnants of a battle. No one was visible around the church. The ground in front of the building was littered with scattered footprints, small blast marks, and clear signs of a fierce fight.

"Only the aftermath of a battle..." Shirou thought, sharpening his vision as he searched for clues. The cold wind that swept through the church added to the gloomy atmosphere. Shards of glass from shattered windows lay scattered, and the wooden door hung loosely from its hinges, nearly torn off. The walls of the church were riddled with cracks and scratches, evidence of Bell's desperate attempt to defend himself.

But there were no signs of life. It was as if the Hestia Familia had been completely wiped out.

With calm and caution, Shirou moved through the ruins, his footsteps silent as he took in every detail around him. No sounds, no movement—just an oppressive silence. Yet beneath that silence, a growing sense of urgency stirred in his heart.

"Where are they?" Shirou murmured inwardly as he stepped into the dusty floor of the church. Inside, it was the same—ruined, dust-covered, and empty. What once may have been a place of worship was now draped in thick dust. The pews were overturned, and some were shattered into pieces. But there were no bodies or clear signs of a struggle.

Taking a deep breath, Shirou ventured further. His eyes were drawn to a small splatter of blood on the stone floor, and nearby, a few scattered weapons lay abandoned. "This doesn't look good," he thought. He began piecing together what might have happened here.

The battle had taken place only a few hours ago, but... where were Bell and Hestia now?

"If they lost, they must have been captured... or worse," Shirou thought, quickly dismissing the dark idea. He knew Bell well and recognized the strength of his determination. If there had been even the slightest chance, Bell would have fought until the end.

Crouching near the altar, Shirou touched the ground where the blood had mixed with the dirt. The blood hadn't fully dried yet, indicating the fight had been recent. Despite how grim things seemed, Shirou was sure that Bell and Hestia were still alive.

With renewed determination, Shirou stood and sharpened his senses, trying to detect any traces of prana or magical energy left behind. He knew that if he moved quickly, there was still a chance to find Bell and Hestia before it was too late.

"The world of shadows will be my weapon," Shirou whispered as he once again activated Presence Concealment. Silently, he dashed out of the old church, resolved to track down where Bell and Hestia had been taken.

Shirou quickly scaled a tall building near the abandoned church to get a broader view. As he reached the rooftop, the wind whipped through his black cloak. On top of the building, Shirou enhanced his vision using Reinforcement, channeling prana to his eyes to see farther.

His gaze swept over the busy streets of Orario until finally, he spotted Bell and Hestia. In the distance, he saw them running swiftly toward their destination—the Apollo Familia's headquarters. Shirou's heart raced. Though he didn't fully understand what was happening, his instincts told him something significant was about to unfold.

Without wasting a moment, Shirou sprinted along the rooftops, leaping from one to the next with impressive speed. His Presence Concealment made him invisible, a mere shadow moving skillfully above the city.

As he neared the Apollo Familia's stronghold, Shirou observed from afar that a tense standoff was taking place at the large gates. Below, Hestia stood firm in front of Apollo and his smug followers. Bell stood beside her, still catching his breath after running, but the determination on his face was unmistakable. Apollo smirked arrogantly, while his Familia members gazed at Hestia and Bell with disdain.

From his vantage point above, Shirou watched the pivotal moment.

Suddenly, Hestia angrily removed her white glove. Without warning, she threw it forcefully at Apollo, and it struck him squarely in the face. The atmosphere shifted instantly. The crowd witnessing the event fell silent. Apollo's expression shifted from shock to a sly grin.

"This... is a challenge to the War Game," Shirou whispered to himself, observing from the rooftop.

With a swift motion, Apollo picked up the glove from the ground. In a loud, smug voice, he declared, "Very well, Hestia. I accept your challenge for the War Game. Let's see who is truly stronger."

Shirou narrowed his eyes, analyzing the situation. Hestia and Bell were clearly in a dire position. The Apollo Familia was much larger, more organized, and far more powerful. While Bell had grown stronger in a short time, he couldn't possibly face the entire Apollo Familia alone.

"This is madness," Shirou thought, though he couldn't help but admire Hestia's bravery.

"I can't just stand by and watch," Shirou muttered, his resolve growing stronger. He knew what he had to do. Even though his identity as a member of the Loki Familia bound him by certain rules, as long as he acted under the guise of Hassan, he could help without revealing who he truly was.

Taking a deep breath, Shirou reinforced his Presence Concealment once more and waited for the right moment to act.

Apollo, brimming with confidence, cast a mocking glance at Hestia and Bell. However, instead of detaining or mistreating them, he allowed them to leave peacefully. Apollo's confidence was clear—he believed that victory in the upcoming War Game was already his. His smug smile showed he was sure of his triumph.

From above, Shirou watched as Hestia and Bell began their walk back toward the old church. His eyes followed their every step, ensuring no other threats targeted them. Once he was certain they were safe, he quietly retreated into a shadowed alley.

There, Shirou took a deep breath, releasing the Presence Concealment he had maintained. The mask and cloak of Hassan dissipated into particles of prana, vanishing. Now back to his identity as Shirou Emiya, he calmly walked toward Twilight Manor, though his mind was still filled with what he had just witnessed.

In his thoughts, Shirou pondered. This War Game was clearly a battle between the small, weak Hestia Familia and the much stronger, larger Apollo Familia. He felt trapped in this situation—he couldn't help directly without breaking the rules that barred other Familia from intervening. How could he assist Bell without involving the Loki Familia?

After a long journey, Shirou finally arrived at the gates of Twilight Manor. As he approached, he saw Aiz standing there, waiting for him patiently. The setting sun illuminated her face, enhancing the natural grace she always exuded.

As Shirou drew near, Aiz turned, her calm and attentive gaze meeting his. "Are you alright?" Aiz asked softly. "Did anyone discover your identity?"

Shirou smiled faintly, a little relieved by Aiz's concern. "I'm fine," he replied, shaking his head. "I only watched from a distance. It seems Hestia was cornered into challenging Apollo to a War Game."

Aiz fell silent for a moment, then nodded. "It's an unfair fight," she said quietly, almost to herself.

Shirou understood the difficulty Bell and Hestia were facing. "I want to help them," Shirou murmured. "But this is a duel between the Hestia Familia and the Apollo Familia. Interference from outsiders won't be allowed."

Aiz looked deeply into Shirou's eyes, as if trying to read his thoughts. "You don't like just being a spectator, do you?" she asked gently.

Shirou nodded. "I can't just stand by when I know someone needs help. But this time... I don't know how."

Aiz remained quiet, contemplating his words, before finally saying, "Maybe there's another way... We just need to think about it."

Aiz sighed softly before starting her story. "Actually, I've been secretly training Bell for the past few weeks."

Shirou was surprised to hear this. "Why didn't I know about this?" he asked, curious.

Aiz turned toward Shirou, her usual calm expression in place. "I've been training him at dawn," she replied in a gentle voice. "Usually, you're teaching Riveria in the warehouse at that time, so you wouldn't have noticed."

Shirou fell silent, reflecting on what he just heard. He knew Bell was training hard, but he hadn't imagined that Aiz was quietly involved in Bell's progress. After a moment, he spoke again. "But, Aiz... you need to be careful. If this is discovered by others, especially Apollo Familia, they might accuse Loki Familia of interfering in Bell's preparations. That would cause big trouble."

Aiz looked at Shirou seriously and nodded slightly. "I know. That's why I've kept it secret. I always make sure no one sees us," she said. She appeared calm, but a trace of concern could be seen in her eyes.

Shirou nodded, though his worry remained. "That's good, but you have to be really careful. I don't want you getting into trouble just for helping Bell."

Aiz gave a faint smile, a small smile crossing her face, and then said, "I'll be cautious. Besides, Tiona and Tione know about this too. They can help me divert Bell to a secret training spot if I need to handle it directly."

Shirou looked at Aiz with respect. He knew that Aiz had a deep sense of sympathy for Bell, even if she didn't express it outright. In his heart, Shirou felt relieved that Bell had someone like Aiz to help him, but he was also aware of the great risk Aiz was taking.

"Well then, I'll leave it to you," Shirou said at last. "I trust that you and Bell can handle this. But if you ever need help... I'm here."

Aiz only nodded in response. The two then fell into a quiet moment, enjoying the peace between them amidst the great concerns they both faced.

Shirou and Aiz walked together toward Twilight Manor, both lost in their thoughts after the long conversation about Bell and the challenge of the War Game that Apollo Familia had just declared. That brief calm was broken when they were about to enter the mansion. Bell's voice could be heard from outside, calling out Aiz's name, asking to meet her.

Aiz immediately felt anxious, her expression becoming tense. "What is he doing here?" she muttered softly. Shirou could see the worry in her eyes.

But before Aiz could step outside, Tione, who was near the door, stepped forward, glancing outside toward Bell. With a smirk on her face, Tione lightly patted Aiz's shoulder. "Relax, Aiz. Just go to the quiet alley. I'll tell Bell where to go."

Aiz nodded slightly, then bid farewell to Shirou with a look of concern. "I'll meet Bell in the alley later."

Shirou could only nod and say, "Be careful, Aiz."

As Aiz walked toward the alley suggested by Tione, Tione stepped outside, approaching Bell, who was still calling out for Aiz.

Tione asked in a gruff tone, "What are you doing here?"

Bell was surprised by Tione's sudden harshness, as she was usually kind to him. "I just want to see Aiz, even if only for a moment."

With firm steps, she walked toward Bell and quickly grabbed him by the collar with both hands. Effortlessly, she lifted him a few inches off the ground.

Bell was shocked, unprepared for such rough treatment. "E-eh?! Tione, wait! I just want to see Aiz!" he exclaimed in a panic.

Tione lowered her voice as she brought her face closer to Bell's. "Listen, kid. If you want to meet Aiz, not here. She'll be waiting for you in a quiet alley, away from prying eyes." Her voice was a mix of teasing and seriousness.

Bell nodded nervously, still hanging in the air. "O-okay, got it."

After making sure Bell understood, Tione lowered him roughly and told him to leave. "Don't stay here too long. And keep this secret."

Shirou, who had been observing from a distance, could only nod to himself, trusting his friends' plan. He knew they were all doing this to ensure Loki Familia wasn't suspected of interfering in the War Game. Even though Shirou still felt uneasy, he chose not to interfere further, especially since Finn had already warned him.

"Aiz can handle this," Shirou thought, before finally deciding to rest and trust his friends with their plan.

After that, Shirou helped with cooking in the kitchen. He started serving dishes at the dining table in Twilight Manor. But as he noticed the seats filling up with other members of Loki Familia, his attention was drawn to one empty seat. Aiz, who was usually already seated and eagerly waiting for Shirou's cooking, was nowhere to be seen.

Shirou smiled to himself, thinking, "Aiz must be training Bell intensively for the War Game." He knew how seriously Aiz took helping Bell improve his abilities.

With care, Shirou prepared a large portion for Aiz. He arranged it nicely and placed it on a tray. Then, he carried it to Aiz's room, making sure the food stayed warm. Upon arriving at her door, Shirou set the tray down, thinking that Aiz might return late after a long training session.

As Shirou was about to leave, Lefiya appeared from the corridor, heading toward her room. She saw Shirou placing the food in front of Aiz's door and immediately asked with a frown, "Why hasn't Aiz come back? Is she still out?"

At first, Shirou hesitated to answer, but after thinking for a moment, he remembered that Lefiya probably already knew about Aiz's relationship with Bell and the training they'd been doing. In a calm tone, Shirou replied, "It seems Aiz is training Bell for the War Game."

Lefiya's face immediately turned into a deeper frown. "Ugh, Bell again? Why is he taking up so much of Aiz's time lately?" she said with frustration, though there was a hint of concern behind her complaint. "Bell better win. Otherwise, he'll only embarrass Aiz."

Her tone sounded like a threat, but Shirou knew Lefiya was actually worried. She hid her anxiety behind her stern attitude. Shirou smiled gently, responding to her tough exterior, knowing how much she cared.

"Don't worry, Lefiya," Shirou said calmly. "Bell will do his best. And Aiz, as usual, will make sure he's ready."

Lefiya huffed softly, but she seemed a bit more at ease. "Yeah, I hope so. Bell can't disappoint Aiz." As she continued walking, she glanced back at the food Shirou had prepared for Aiz. Despite her frown, it was clear that Lefiya noticed how much Shirou cared for his friends.

Shirou watched her leave, feeling relieved that he had managed to calm Lefiya a bit, though he knew her jealousy toward Bell was likely still there.

Shirou returned to his room after dinner. Physical and mental fatigue weighed on him. He undressed and lay down on his bed, trying to close his eyes. But his mind spun ceaselessly, like a wheel that couldn't stop turning. Thoughts of Bell kept flashing in his mind, leaving Shirou frustrated as he tried to figure out how he could help Bell in the upcoming War Game.

Lying in bed, Shirou stared at the ceiling. His thoughts scattered, considering various possibilities and scenarios. He desperately hoped the War Game chosen would be a one-on-one duel, not a large-scale battle involving many Familia members. That would be the best chance for Bell—if it were a direct duel, Bell might still have a shot at victory, especially with the training he'd undergone with Aiz and the support from Hestia Familia.

However, a nagging worry haunted Shirou. If Apollo Familia chose another form of the War Game, like a large-scale battle that would humiliate Hestia Familia with sheer numbers, Bell's chances would dwindle. Shirou knew that Apollo Familia had many members and far more resources. Bell, though strong, was just one person up against a much larger and more experienced Familia.

In his mind, the worst-case scenario began to form. "What if Bell loses?" As a hero who always wanted to protect others, Shirou couldn't accept that thought. The sense of responsibility to help Bell and Hestia Familia, even though he technically couldn't interfere openly, felt like a burden too heavy to bear.

In a small corner of his heart, Shirou began to consider something more extreme. "If there's no other way..." he thought with determination. "I'll step in myself. I'll hide my identity again and take down Apollo Familia one by one."

He knew such an action would be risky. Breaking the rules would create major problems. But if the situation truly spiraled out of control, he couldn't just stand by and let his friends be crushed by Apollo Familia's tyranny.

Slowly, Shirou closed his eyes, trying to sleep. But his heart remained restless. He knew, whatever path he chose—whether to let Bell fight on his own or to take extreme measures to bring down Apollo Familia from the shadows—would come with serious consequences.

But Shirou was prepared. No matter what happened, he wouldn't let Bell or Hestia be dragged into ruin without doing something.

Chapter 47

The third illustration poll has ended with the following results:

Shirou vs Revis : 14%

Shirou vs Olivas: 0%

Shirou uses Rho Aias against the corrupted spirit attack : 74%

Shirou who was badly injured use phoebus catastrophe : 12%

The next day, Shirou woke up as dawn began to break through the darkness. As usual, he woke up earlier than most members of the Loki Familia, preparing to teach Riveria magecraft in the warehouse. After a quick bath and getting dressed, Shirou stepped out of Twilight Manor, the cold morning air softly brushing against his skin.

On his way to the warehouse, Shirou encountered Aiz, who was already outside. Aiz's blonde hair flowed beautifully, her face slightly serious yet fresh. She seemed as though she was about to start her usual training for the day.

"Aiz," Shirou greeted with a smile.

"Are you going to teach Riveria again this morning?" Aiz asked in her usual calm voice, but with a warmth that was familiar.

Shirou nodded. "Yes, like always. And you? Are you going to train Bell again?"

Aiz nodded as well. "Yes, he needs intense training before the War Game. That's why I have to train him before too many people wake up."

Shirou understood that Aiz knew Bell still needed more guidance. Looking at Aiz, he felt pleased to see how serious she was about helping Bell. Aiz not only trained for herself but also dedicated her time to others, something that reminded Shirou of himself.

"Thank you for leaving food for me yesterday," Aiz said sincerely. There was gratitude in her voice, though her face remained calm and composed as usual.

Shirou smiled, feeling warmth from her words. "It's no problem. I'll make sure to prepare breakfast for you too," Shirou replied with a light teasing tone, but there was sincerity in his words.

Hearing that, Aiz's eyes sparkled a little. Even though her expression remained calm, there was a glimmer in her eyes that showed how much she appreciated Shirou's thoughtfulness. "I'll be looking forward to it," she said softly, as if Shirou had promised her something very important.

After a few seconds of comfortable silence, Aiz signaled that she was leaving. "I'm going now. See you later, Shirou."

"See you later, Aiz," Shirou replied, watching as Aiz turned and walked away, ready to train Bell. Shirou felt a lingering warmth in the air after their brief conversation.

He then continued his walk to the warehouse, feeling at peace. This morning, Riveria was waiting for him for their magecraft lesson, and afterward, he planned to prepare a special breakfast for Aiz.

Shirou entered the warehouse that morning. Inside, he saw Riveria sitting gracefully on one of the chairs, patiently waiting for him as usual. The morning light that streamed in from a small window illuminated part of her calm face, radiating the aura of both a noble and a High Elf full of dignity. Yet, behind that calmness, there was a soft look in Riveria's eyes as she noticed Shirou entering.

As Shirou walked toward her, Riveria noticed something different about his face. Normally, Shirou appeared focused and full of energy before their lessons or discussions, but this morning, there was a cloud of concern shadowing his expression. Riveria, who was always attuned to the emotions of others, sensed it immediately.

"Shirou," she called softly, breaking the silence. "Before we begin, I can see something is troubling you."

Shirou paused for a moment, looking at Riveria with eyes full of gratitude for her concern. How did Riveria always know what he was feeling, even when he hadn't said anything?

"Is this about the Hestia Familia and the War Game against the Apollo Familia?" Riveria asked with a calm yet caring tone.

Shirou let out a long sigh, feeling the weight on his shoulders lighten just by hearing the question. He sat down in the chair in front of Riveria, feeling safe enough to open up his thoughts.

"Yes...," Shirou replied, staring at the floor. "I feel stuck. Bell and the Hestia Familia are facing a huge challenge, and I can't do anything to help. Aiz has been training Bell, but that alone doesn't ease my anxiety."

Shirou exhaled deeply, his emotions in turmoil. "I joined the Loki Familia to become stronger, not just for myself but to help others. But now, I feel restricted by the rules. Other Familia aren't allowed to interfere, and I can't stand by and let Bell fight alone."

Riveria listened attentively, not interrupting Shirou's words. Her gaze was gentle and full of understanding. When Shirou finished speaking, she looked at him with warmth.

"You've already done more than you realize, Shirou," Riveria said, her voice soft but firm. "Sometimes, the best help we can offer isn't direct intervention. You've strengthened yourself, and even though the rules prevent you from acting, you can still support Bell indirectly. Just like Aiz is doing. And trust me, Bell knows that he's not alone."

Shirou lifted his head, moved by Riveria's words. There was warmth and depth in her eyes, and Shirou felt a sense of calm begin to settle in his heart.

Riveria continued, "Remember, every Familia has its own challenges and tests. This War Game is a test for Bell and Hestia. Sometimes, those tests are something they have to face without us. But that doesn't mean you're powerless. Emotional support, even from afar, holds its own strength."

Shirou looked at Riveria with deep gratitude. "Thank you, Riveria. I... don't know what I would do without your words."

Riveria gave a faint smile. "You will always find your way, Shirou. You just need to trust in yourself and the people around you."

They both sat in a peaceful silence, allowing the calm to soothe their hearts. Shirou felt a bit of the burden lift, and he was ready to continue with the magecraft lesson that morning.

Today, Shirou and Riveria continued their magecraft training, specifically focusing on deepening the technique of Reinforcement. Shirou had taught the basics several times, but Riveria felt there were still aspects she hadn't fully mastered. Although Riveria was an exceptional mage with extraordinary mastery over magic, the technique of Reinforcement, which focused on strengthening inanimate objects, was more complex than the nature-based magic she typically used.

"I'm still not very smooth with Reinforcement," Riveria said in a low tone, though her face remained calm. She rarely admitted her shortcomings, especially in the realm of magic. But with Shirou, she felt comfortable being honest.

Shirou smiled gently, trying to reassure her. "It's okay, Riveria. This technique is different from the magic you're used to. Let's see how you're doing with it now."

Riveria nodded and prepared to demonstrate the technique. She closed her eyes, concentrating on the rune-like magic circuit on her back. Prana began to flow slowly from within her, visualizing a tree growing from a seed, a symbol she always envisioned when activating her magical energy flow.

With smooth movements, Riveria picked up a piece of wood from the pile nearby. She focused, letting prana flow from her body into the wood in her hand. Slowly, the wood began to glow faintly, but after a few moments, the light only covered a small part of it. Despite her best efforts, the prana absorbed by the wood was only half-filled.

Riveria opened her eyes, slightly disappointed with the result. She sighed softly, realizing that her effort was still not perfect. "As you can see... I haven't done it correctly," she said, her voice weaker than usual.

Before Riveria could feel worse, Shirou approached with a warm smile. "Hey, you've done an amazing job, Riveria," he said in a calming tone. "Reinforcement is harder than normal magic because it involves deep knowledge of the material we're strengthening. You've shown incredible improvement since the first session."

Riveria looked at Shirou for a moment, touched by how he comforted her. Shirou could see a bit of pride and gratitude in her eyes, even though Riveria rarely expressed such emotions openly.

Shirou continued, "It takes time and more practice to perfect it. I didn't master it quickly either. What's important is that you've got the prana flowing smoothly, which is a big step."

Riveria nodded slightly, feeling relieved by Shirou's praise. "Maybe I'm too used to more... natural magic. This technique is more technical, focusing on objects rather than natural elements. But I'll keep practicing," she replied, her voice filled with determination.

Shirou's smile widened. "And I'll be here to help whenever you need. Try again, we'll do it together."

With a lighter heart, Riveria tried the Reinforcement technique again, this time with more confidence, while Shirou patiently guided her.

Riveria continued to put her full effort into mastering the Reinforcement technique with Shirou's help. But despite multiple attempts, her progress was still slow. Every time Riveria tried to channel prana into the object, the result wasn't entirely satisfactory. She stared at the wood she was holding, still only half-filled with prana, and let out a long sigh, feeling a bit disappointed.

Seeing Riveria's reaction, Shirou maintained his gentle smile, trying to keep her spirits high. "Don't worry, Riveria. This may take more practice. You've made good progress, and with time and patience, you'll get it. Consider it homework."

Riveria, usually firm and independent, suddenly complained with a rare hint of playfulness. "Homework, huh?" she said, looking at Shirou with a soft gaze, as if wanting to avoid the task. "Why does learning with you feel like going back to school?"

Shirou chuckled, happy to see Riveria's softer side emerge. "In that case, let me lighten the mood a bit," Shirou said, trying to lift her spirits. "There's another way we can try. How about you use Reinforcement on your own body?"

Hearing this, Riveria's eyes lit up with enthusiasm. She had heard of this concept before but had rarely tried it herself. "Can you show me?" she asked eagerly.

Shirou nodded. Calmly, he began to activate Reinforcement on both hands, letting the prana flow smoothly. His hands began to emit a soft aura from the prana filling each muscle cell, strengthening him from within.

Curious, Riveria moved closer, and without thinking, she touched Shirou's reinforced hand. Shirou was slightly surprised by Riveria's touch, feeling nervous as her soft hand made contact with his. Her touch was gentle but filled with curiosity.

"So this is what it feels like?" Riveria murmured in awe. Her soft and cool hand carefully traced Shirou's fingers and wrist, examining the strength flowing beneath his skin. "This is amazing... The prana feels so strong and stable," Riveria said with admiration, unaware that the closeness was making Shirou a bit flustered.

Shirou tried to stay calm despite feeling a little embarrassed by the sudden physical contact. "Yes, it strengthens my body from the inside. With practice, you can do it too," Shirou said, trying to keep his voice steady. Although he felt shy, he continued to guide the curious Riveria, while internally trying to ignore the nervousness brought on by the intimacy of the moment.

Riveria slowly withdrew her hand after feeling satisfied, a soft smile gracing her face. "You're really incredible, Shirou. Maybe one day, I can be this strong too," she said, half praising, half hopeful.

Shirou just smiled while scratching his head, which had started to blush, trying to hide his embarrassment. "I'm sure you will, Riveria," he replied gently.

Shirou then looked at Riveria with a serious expression after demonstrating how to use Reinforcement on his own body. "Before you try it, I must warn you," Shirou said firmly. "Don't rush it."

Riveria, still fascinated by the Reinforcement ability and imagining how she could strengthen her body, felt caught off guard by Shirou's warning. With a calm but curious smile, she asked, "Why shouldn't I try it right away?"

Shirou took a deep breath, trying to explain carefully so Riveria would understand the risks involved. "Reinforcement can be very dangerous if used without proper control. If the prana you channel is too much and exceeds your body's capacity, the result can be fatal. Instead of strengthening your body, the prana could overload and destroy the part of the body where the Reinforcement is used," he explained, emphasizing the importance of control and balance when using the technique.

Hearing Shirou's explanation, Riveria's face turned serious. She imagined the consequences of being careless with Reinforcement. "You mean... my body could get damaged? Injured?" she asked, slightly panicked, as she hadn't realized the danger before.

Shirou nodded. "Yes, exactly. Reinforcement is a very powerful technique, but it comes with high risks. If not done carefully, it could destroy you from the inside. Do you remember how that glass shattered when I showed you prana overload a few weeks ago?"

Riveria clearly remembered that incident. At that time, Shirou demonstrated how Reinforcement could strengthen inanimate objects. However, when he intentionally overloaded the prana to illustrate what happens when it's excessive, the glass he used as an example cracked and shattered into pieces within seconds. The sound of the breaking glass still echoed in her ears, and now she was grateful that Shirou had reminded her before she attempted it without caution.

Riveria felt a slight panic in her heart, thankful for Shirou's timely warning. "So it can be like that, huh... I didn't realize how dangerous this is."

Shirou smiled slightly, seeing the anxiety in Riveria's eyes, and said gently, "Don't worry. As long as you do it slowly and carefully, I'm sure you can master it. Remember, this training takes time, so don't rush."

Riveria took a deep breath, feeling calmer after hearing Shirou's explanation. She realized that she had almost acted recklessly without considering the risks. "Thank you for reminding me. I don't know what would have happened if I had tried it right away," Riveria said, a little embarrassed, as she looked at Shirou with deep gratitude.

Shirou smiled gently, "That's normal, Riveria. Reinforcement is a complex technique, but we'll practice it slowly, and I'm confident you'll be able to master it."

Riveria smiled back, feeling more at ease and confident, though still full of admiration for Shirou.

Still fascinated by the Reinforcement ability, Riveria couldn't contain her curiosity. Suddenly, she came up with an unusual idea and looked at Shirou with a sly smile. "How about… you use it on me?" she asked, leaning forward slightly, her green eyes filled with intrigue.

Shirou was startled by the request. His face turned red for a moment, and he looked at Riveria with a hesitant expression. "What? You mean, I use Reinforcement on your body?" he asked, making sure he wasn't misunderstanding.

Riveria nodded softly, this time with a look of confidence. "Yes, you channel the prana into my body," she replied calmly, though her heart was pounding. "I want to know what it feels like, and... I trust you."

Shirou swallowed hard. This wasn't something he was used to doing, especially on someone else. "Then... you really have to trust me," Shirou said with a slightly strained voice. "You have to let your body relax and not resist the prana I'll be channeling. If you resist or fight against the flow, it could cause harm."

Riveria smiled slightly, understanding how serious Shirou was in his warning. But she didn't want to pass up this opportunity. Blushing a little, Riveria playfully teased Shirou, "Didn't I tell you before... I'm willing for anything you do to me?"

Her statement immediately made Shirou's face turn red again. Her words reminded Shirou of the previous night, when Riveria lay in his lap in an elegant gown, asking him to use Shakespeare's Noble Phantasm. The image of Riveria, graceful and resting comfortably on his lap, resurfaced in his mind, making him blush even more.

Riveria noticed Shirou's nervous and flushed expression, feeling delighted inside. She enjoyed seeing this softer, flustered side of Shirou, finding it more endearing. For a High Elf like Riveria, who rarely showed softness or closeness to others, moments like these were truly precious.

Shirou tried to regain control of his emotions and focus on the task at hand. "Alright," he said, taking a deep breath. He looked at Riveria seriously. "I'll try, but remember, if anything feels uncomfortable or wrong, tell me right away."

Riveria nodded, ready for what was to come. She closed her eyes, letting her body relax and open itself to Shirou's prana. Shirou began to activate Reinforcement, directing prana into his hands and slowly channeling it into Riveria's body.

As Shirou's prana flowed through her, Riveria felt a gentle warmth spreading throughout her body. Her body felt light, as if an additional strength was filling her. But more than that, she felt a deep sense of closeness with Shirou. In that moment, it wasn't just prana that flowed between them, but also trust and a profound intimacy.

Shirou, still focused on channeling prana, occasionally glanced at Riveria to make sure everything was going smoothly. When he saw that Riveria looked calm and was enjoying the process, he felt a little relieved. But deep inside, he couldn't ignore the strange feelings that arose as they were so close.

Riveria, now fully experiencing the strength of Shirou's Reinforcement, slowly opened her eyes and looked at him with a soft smile. "Is this what it feels like... to use perfect Reinforcement?" she asked, her voice full of awe.

Shirou smiled slightly and nodded. "Yes, this is what I feel when I use the technique. It's not just about physical strength, but also about aligning with the prana within you."

Riveria could only gaze at Shirou with admiration, and in her heart, she realized more and more just how special the man before her was. "Thank you, Shirou," she said softly, her voice full of warmth.

Riveria left the warehouse with excitement, feeling the effects of the Reinforcement that Shirou had channeled into her body. A cheerful smile adorned her usually graceful and calm face, a rare sight. She felt lighter and stronger than before, as if additional strength had seeped into every muscle.

To test its effect, Riveria began walking quickly through the garden near the warehouse, and without realizing it, her speed increased. The fresh wind swept across her face, her green hair shimmering in the morning sunlight. Every step felt firm and powerful, showcasing just how effective Shirou's Reinforcement had been.

Driven by growing curiosity, Riveria picked up a large stone nearby—a stone that would usually feel heavy to her. This time, she lifted the stone with ease, as if it weighed nothing at all. She looked at her hands in amazement, laughing softly to herself, feeling like a child who had just discovered a new toy.

Shirou, watching from a distance, smiled as he saw how much Riveria was enjoying her newfound strength. He had expected that the effects of Reinforcement on Riveria would be impressive, but seeing it firsthand made Shirou feel proud as a teacher. Still, there was something different about Riveria's excitement this time—not just from her enhanced physical abilities, but from the happiness that came from the trust and bond they had built together during the training session.

Riveria continued to test her abilities, this time with a high jump. Her legs propelled her with incredible speed, and she leaped into the air, her body soaring for longer than usual. When she landed gracefully, she paused for a moment, feeling an extraordinary sensation that she rarely experienced. This strength, though only temporary, made her feel invincible, and more than that, she felt more alive—more free.

After practicing for a while, Riveria returned to Shirou, her breathing still steady despite all the energy-draining movements she had just performed. "I can feel an incredible power. This is truly amazing, Shirou," Riveria said, her gaze full of gratitude.

Shirou smiled gently. "I'm glad you like it. But remember, the effect is only temporary. You'll need to use Reinforcement again to renew it."

Riveria nodded, but the cheerful smile remained on her face. She felt closer to Shirou after this training session. They were not just teacher and student but also partners who trusted each other deeply. And in her heart, Riveria was determined to stay with Shirou, learning and growing together.

Riveria was still enjoying the euphoria from feeling the effects of Reinforcement in her body, running enthusiastically in the peaceful garden. However, she suddenly stopped when she saw Lefiya standing frozen near the trees. Lefiya stared at her with wide eyes, her face full of shock. It had never crossed Lefiya's mind that her usually graceful and calm mentor could act so carefree—jumping and running with such freedom.

Quickly, a sense of embarrassment crept onto Riveria's face. She cleared her throat to cover her nervousness and returned to her graceful demeanor. "That's enough for today. The morning is advancing, and I must return," she said in a formal tone, though inwardly she was trying hard to control her embarrassment.

Lefiya, still unable to hide her surprise, awkwardly nodded, trying to process the drastic change in her mentor. As a highly respected High Elf, Riveria rarely showed a different side of herself, and this was a truly new moment for Lefiya. On one hand, she was happy to see her mentor's cheerful side, but on the other, she felt confused.

Meanwhile, Shirou, secretly enjoying Riveria's reaction, couldn't resist teasing her. "Don't forget your homework, Riveria," he said with a playful smile, reminding Riveria about the Reinforcement practice they had done.

Feeling even more embarrassed, Riveria quickened her pace and didn't look back. Her steps grew faster as she headed toward Twilight Manor, as if she wanted to escape the situation. However, she couldn't help but let a small smile form on her lips, even though her face was flushed. That strange feeling—embarrassment mixed with happiness—made her heart race.

Behind her, Shirou and Lefiya exchanged puzzled but slightly amused glances at Riveria's unexpected antics. Shirou thought to himself, "It seems today's Magecraft practice had more of an impact than I anticipated."

Lefiya chuckled softly, watching Riveria run off, then turned to Shirou with a curious smile. "I've never seen Riveria that happy before," she said with a small laugh. "What did you do to make her so cheerful?"

Shirou, still recalling the amusing moments, smiled broadly. "It's because of the Reinforcement I used on her. She was jumping around, enjoying the effects on her body."

Lefiya was a bit surprised to hear that but smiled faintly. However, she couldn't ignore the subtle, uneasy feeling growing in her heart. Shirou continued, "Actually, Riveria always gets cheerful when I teach her Magecraft. I think she really enjoys the learning process."

Shirou's last words gently pierced Lefiya's feelings, like a needle pricking unnoticed. Her smile gradually faded, and without realizing it, jealousy started to flow into her heart. Lefiya had always seen Riveria as a calm, wise figure who rarely showed emotion. But now, there was a different side—a side Riveria only showed when she was with Shirou.

With a slightly changed tone, Lefiya asked, "Does... Riveria often show that side when she's alone with you?" She tried to keep her face calm, but there was a hint of frustration she was trying to hide.

Shirou, unaware of Lefiya's jealousy, nodded with a smile. "Yes, there are many moments when she seems very different. She becomes more cheerful, and honestly, it's really nice."

Lefiya bit her lip lightly, trying to suppress her feelings. She couldn't ignore that Shirou spoke about Riveria so easily, as if he knew a very personal side of her mentor—a side Lefiya had never seen. And that jealousy kept growing, even though Lefiya tried hard to push it down.

"I see..." Lefiya replied softly, thinking to herself, Do I need to do something to make Shirou notice me the way he notices Riveria? Even so, Lefiya tried to shift her thoughts and smiled again, though the smile wasn't as sincere as before.

Lefiya felt a surge of jealousy pierce her heart. She envied Shirou, who seemed to know a side of Riveria that she hadn't seen, and envied Riveria for receiving Shirou's full attention in such a personal way. Those feelings swirled within her—a mix of admiration, jealousy, and a growing desire to be closer to Shirou.

Noticing Lefiya looking thoughtful and quiet, Shirou softly called her name. "Lefiya, are you okay?"

Startled from her thoughts, Lefiya shook her head, trying to shake off the troubling feelings in her heart. She looked at Shirou with determined eyes, though there was still a hint of awkwardness. "Shirou, I want you to use Reinforcement on me... just like you did with Riveria."

The request left Shirou momentarily speechless, feeling unsure. "But, Lefiya... you've never studied Magecraft before. I'm afraid you might not be used to the flow of Prana."

Feeling rejected, Lefiya immediately whined in a playful tone, trying to grab Shirou's attention. "Come on, Shirou! I can't use Magecraft myself because you said I don't have magic circuits after you checked before. But at least let me feel it directly from you."

Shirou could only offer a wry smile at the request, but in the end, he relented. Lefiya's desire was strong, and he didn't want to disappoint his good friend. However, he still felt the need to warn Lefiya. "Alright, but you really have to relax and not resist the flow of Prana I'm going to send. If you resist, it could be dangerous."

Lefiya stopped whining and flashed a bright smile. "I'll listen to you, Shirou. Don't worry, I can do it!"

Shirou sighed and nodded, then stood in front of Lefiya. He placed his hands on her shoulders and carefully felt the flow of his Prana. "Okay, I'll start slowly."

Lefiya held her breath, preparing to receive the flow of Prana from Shirou. Though she knew little about Magecraft, she felt happy to receive this special attention from Shirou—a unique experience that made her feel closer to him.

As the flow of Prana started to seep into her body, Lefiya felt a warm sensation spreading throughout her. She closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling, feeling so connected to Shirou.

"It feels... warm," Lefiya murmured softly, a small smile forming on her face.

Shirou smiled as he watched Lefiya's reaction, though he remained cautious. "Don't tense up. Let the Prana flow naturally."

Lefiya nodded, and the warmth continued to fill her body, giving her a new experience she'd never felt before. Although she couldn't master Magecraft, at least now she could experience what Riveria had felt—and that eased her jealousy a little.

Inside, Lefiya felt satisfied with the special attention Shirou had given her.

Lefiya, filled with happiness, began to test the effects of Reinforcement on her body. She jumped around enthusiastically, feeling light and full of energy. Every movement felt faster, and her strength seemed to increase dramatically.

As he watched, Shirou smiled, seeing Lefiya's excitement, which was very similar to Riveria's earlier reaction. "You really remind me of Riveria when she first tried Reinforcement. Just as cheerful and... full of joy."

Lefiya chuckled, stopping her steps and turning to face Shirou. "Yeah, maybe I do resemble her," she said with a smile, her eyes shining with happiness.

After a while of playing with her newfound strength, Lefiya felt satisfied. "Thank you, Shirou! I never expected to feel something like this." Her cheerful smile hadn't faded since she began feeling the effects of Reinforcement.

Shirou smiled gently, feeling pleased to have made Lefiya happy. "You're welcome, Lefiya. If you're satisfied, maybe we should head back now."

Lefiya nodded enthusiastically, and the two of them began walking back toward Twilight Manor. Throughout the walk, the atmosphere between them was light, even though not many words were spoken. They felt comfortable just being in each other's presence.

Once they arrived at Twilight Manor, Shirou turned to Lefiya. "How about we help in the kitchen? They must be starting to prepare breakfast now."

Lefiya nodded in agreement. "I'd love to help, especially if it means getting to taste your cooking!"

They both smiled together and entered Twilight Manor, heading straight to the kitchen to assist with the meal preparations.

Chapter 48

I have a poll open for the Rho Aias illustration, feel free to join.

Shirou and Lefiya were busy in the kitchen, preparing breakfast for the members of the Loki Familia. The delicious smell of cooking filled the air as Shirou calmly chopped vegetables and prepared various dishes.

Lefiya, standing beside him, stirred the soup and checked on the bread that was baking. As she noticed Shirou preparing a larger, more special portion, her curiosity was piqued. "That portion... is it for Aiz?" she asked softly, pointing to the dish that looked more elaborate.

Shirou nodded with a smile. "Yes, it's for Aiz. As usual, she went out early to train Bell."

Lefiya sighed deeply at his words. A slight hint of jealousy flashed across her face, but she tried to hide it. "I hope that training ends soon. It seems like Aiz has been spending a lot of time with Bell lately."

Shirou noticed the subtle tone in Lefiya's words but chose not to dwell on it. "Yeah, I hope they're ready in time. The War Game is going to be tough for Bell."

They continued their work smoothly, and once all the dishes were ready, Shirou and Lefiya began carrying the breakfast plates into the Loki Familia dining room. The dining hall was already buzzing with some members who had gathered at the table, eagerly awaiting their meals.

Shirou skillfully served breakfast in front of everyone, while Lefiya helped with a cheerful smile on her face. When they finished, Shirou placed the special large portion he had prepared for Aiz at one of the empty spots at the table, hoping she would return from her training soon.

After all the food was served, the two of them sat at a separate table, enjoying breakfast with the other members of the Loki Familia, though Lefiya's mind seemed a bit distracted. Shirou glanced at Lefiya, sensing that there was something she wanted to express, but for now, they enjoyed the moment together without much conversation.

Riveria smiled gently at Lefiya for serving her breakfast. "Thank you, Lefiya," she said gracefully before starting her meal. But before picking up her fork, Riveria decided to use Magecraft Structural Analysis on the salad that had been served.

As she examined the salad, Riveria was surprised. "There's... prana in this?" she whispered in shock. She quickly turned to Shirou. "Did you use Reinforcement on this food?"

Shirou simply smiled and shrugged. "Well, I guess my secret recipe is out," he said playfully, making Lefiya, who was sitting nearby, chuckle.

However, Riveria became even more intrigued. "So, what effect does Reinforcement have on the food? Does it change the taste or just add prana?"

Shirou smiled again and explained, "Actually, besides enhancing physical strength or objects, Reinforcement can also enhance the flavor of food. That's why the salad might taste better than usual."

Riveria's eyes sparkled as she heard this explanation. She began imagining that one day, if she mastered Reinforcement perfectly, she could cook food that was not only nutritious but also extraordinarily flavorful. "In that case, when I master Reinforcement, I'll be able to make amazing dishes too," Riveria murmured with a glowing smile on her face, clearly enchanted by the idea.

However, the atmosphere at the dining table began to shift as everyone noticed Riveria's unusual behavior. It was rare to see their typically composed and elegant leader so excited. Curious looks from the members of the Loki Familia made Riveria realize she was being watched.

Her face flushed with embarrassment, but she maintained her composure. "W-what?" she asked, trying to keep her cool despite clearly feeling self-conscious. A few people, like Gareth and Tiona, stifled their laughter, while Lefiya just smiled understandingly.

Shirou, knowing that Riveria rarely showed this side of herself, could only smile softly. "Maybe next time, I could teach you how to cook with Reinforcement," he said, glancing at Riveria, who was trying to avoid the gazes of those around her.

"Alright then... I'll look forward to that lesson," Riveria replied with a slightly shy expression, though she still tried to remain calm, even though deep inside, she felt pleased to have Shirou's attention.

The breakfast at Twilight Manor continued in a warmer atmosphere, even though Riveria felt a bit more embarrassed than usual.

Loki ate her food quickly but still seemed to enjoy every bite of Shirou's always flavorful cooking. Her gaze occasionally flicked to the clock on the dining room wall.

Finn, sitting nearby, noticed Loki's unusually hurried demeanor. He raised an eyebrow and asked calmly, "Why are you in such a rush, Loki?"

Loki quickly swallowed her food and wiped her mouth with a napkin. "The gods are holding a Denatus meeting today," she said. "You know, about the War Game between Hestia Familia and Apollo Familia. All the gods and goddesses are invited, and I have to attend."

At the mention of Hestia, Shirou, who was sitting on the other side of the table, was reminded of Bell and the difficult situation faced by the Hestia Familia. Carefully, he looked at Loki, hesitating for a moment before speaking. "Loki, could you... could you help Hestia Familia at that meeting? They really need support."

Loki, who was in the middle of taking a sip of water, almost choked at Shirou's request. She sputtered a little, visibly shocked by his plea. "Help Hestia? Are you crazy? I have no intention of helping that goddess, especially now," she replied, half-joking but clearly unwilling.

Shirou, despite knowing the bad relationship between Loki and Hestia, continued to plead earnestly. "I know you two don't get along. But this isn't about Hestia. This is about Bell, and he doesn't deserve to be crushed in the War Game. I know you can make a difference there."

Shirou's determined gaze made Loki groan in annoyance, though she also knew Shirou didn't ask for help easily. Loki stared at him for a moment, considering his request with a confused expression. Finally, after letting out a long sigh, she gave in.

"Alright, alright," Loki muttered while waving her hand. "But don't think I'm doing this voluntarily. I'm only doing it because you asked, Shirou."

Shirou's face immediately brightened. "Thank you, Loki," he said sincerely, bowing his head slightly in gratitude. Loki merely glanced at him with a scowl, but deep down, she felt a bit pleased that Shirou valued her help so much.

Finn smiled faintly from afar, understanding the interaction well. "Good job, Loki. You still have a heart, after all," he teased, making Loki glare at him.

"Shut up! I could still change my mind!" Loki retorted, though it was clear she wasn't entirely serious. The atmosphere at the dining table warmed up a bit afterward, with Loki quickly finishing her meal before rushing off to attend the Denatus meeting, leaving Shirou feeling slightly relieved.

After the members of the Loki Familia finished breakfast and left the dining room, Shirou and Lefiya stayed behind to clean up the messy kitchen and dining area. They worked in silence for a while, sweeping up crumbs and washing dishes. The sound of running water and the scraping of cloth across the table were the only sounds filling the room.

In the midst of their busyness, Lefiya looked at Shirou with growing curiosity. She then paused and asked a question she had long wanted to ask. "Shirou, why are you so eager to help Bell? I mean, you're not that close to him."

Shirou smiled gently while lifting the last dish he had washed and began drying it. "There's nothing wrong with helping someone who's in trouble, Lefiya," he replied calmly. "Sometimes, we don't need a special reason to help someone. If we can do it, why not?"

Shirou's words were simple, yet full of meaning. They echoed in Lefiya's mind, reminding her of all the moments when Shirou had helped her without being asked. From the times Shirou had saved her from danger to small things like today when they cleaned the kitchen together. Shirou was always there, always offering help without expecting anything in return. For him, helping was something natural.

Silently, Lefiya gazed at Shirou with deeper admiration. She whispered softly, too quietly for him to hear, "You're truly amazing, Shirou..."

Unaware of the hidden compliment, Shirou simply smiled, thinking Lefiya was talking to herself. They continued cleaning together until everything was done.

Not long after, Aiz returned from training Bell. Her face was slightly sweaty, but her expression seemed lighter, as if she was satisfied with the training. When she saw Shirou and Lefiya, she gave them a small smile.

Without many words, Shirou brought out the special portion he had prepared for Aiz. "This is for you, Aiz," he said while serving the large, more luxurious breakfast. "You must be tired after training."

Aiz smiled widely at the sight of the food, her hunger suddenly rising. "Thank you, Shirou," she said before sitting down and starting to eat.

While Aiz enjoyed her meal, Lefiya could only smile at the interaction. Though she sometimes felt jealous, she couldn't help but feel happy seeing Aiz content, especially after working so hard training Bell for the War Game.

The atmosphere in the room became warmer and more peaceful, even though everyone had their own concerns about what lay ahead.

Afterward, as Shirou watched Aiz eat heartily, he finally asked, "How was the training with Bell?"

Aiz glanced at Shirou for a moment before swallowing her food and answering calmly, "He's improving quickly. Bell is getting stronger. I gave him advice on how to exploit his opponent's weaknesses and strike when they're off guard."

Hearing this, Lefiya, who was helping tidy the table, said, "That's all thanks to you, Aiz. If it weren't for your intense training, Bell wouldn't be improving this fast."

Shirou smiled slightly at the praise, though there was still concern in his heart. He turned back to Aiz and asked, "Do you think Bell has a chance against Apollo Familia?"

Aiz paused for a moment, her usually calm face showing a bit of hesitation. "If it's a one-on-one fight, Bell might have a chance. But if he's up against the entire Apollo Familia, I doubt he has any chance of winning."

Aiz's words cast a slight heaviness over the room. Shirou sighed deeply, feeling more worried about Bell's fate. He asked again, this time more seriously, "Can't Bell's party members like Welf and Lily join him?"

Lefiya, who was well-versed in the structure of familias in Orario, answered, "As far as I know, Welf is a member of Hephaestus Familia, and Lily is from Soma Familia. Since they belong to different familias, they can't participate in the War Game. Only members of Hestia Familia are allowed to fight."

Shirou sighed heavily after hearing Lefiya's explanation. The situation seemed increasingly unfair to Bell. Without the help of his friends, how could Bell stand a chance against the large and powerful Apollo Familia?

Seeing the deepening concern on Shirou's face, Lefiya tried to comfort him. "Don't worry too much, Shirou. Maybe during the Denatus meeting, the gods and goddesses will consider Bell's situation and grant an exception. Who knows, there might be more hope than we think."

Shirou looked at Lefiya and gave her a small smile, though his heart remained heavy. "I hope so," he replied briefly, knowing that the outcome of the Denatus could be highly unpredictable, depending on who dominated the discussion. Still, Lefiya's words gave him a bit of encouragement, and he tried to stay positive.

Aiz continued eating, though it was clear her mind was also preoccupied with what lay ahead. This War Game was a huge challenge for Bell, and she could only hope that their training so far would be enough to give Bell a fighting chance against his opponents.

Shirou sat quietly, his worry for Bell still lingering. He held his plate with slightly trembling hands. "I still don't know the full chronology of how Apollo Familia besieged Hestia Familia earlier," he said with a heavy tone. "I arrived late and only saw Hestia challenge Apollo to the War Game."

Aiz, having finished her meal, looked at Shirou calmly. "Hestia Familia's home is quite close to the Hostess of Fertility. Maybe the staff there know more about what happened before."

Upon hearing Aiz's suggestion, Lefiya, sitting next to Shirou, added with a slightly teasing tone, "Yeah, maybe you could ask them, Shirou. You seem to be getting pretty close to the pretty waitresses there."

Shirou blushed a little, feeling accused, and scratched his head. "We're just friends. Besides, they've helped me a lot since I came to Orario," he replied, trying to dispel the misunderstanding. But in his heart, he knew he had grown quite familiar with the staff there, especially with Syr.

Aiz smiled faintly, looking at Shirou calmly. Meanwhile, Lefiya, though she was half-joking, couldn't completely hide the slight unease that lingered in her heart.

Sensing this was a useful lead, Shirou stood up from his chair. "Alright, thanks for the suggestion, Aiz, Lefiya. I'll head over to the Hostess of Fertility to find out what happened."

After saying his goodbyes, Shirou left the dining room of Twilight Manor. As he walked out, his thoughts remained focused on Bell and Hestia Familia. He knew how difficult it would be to face Apollo Familia, but getting clearer information about the siege might help him better understand the situation and perhaps find a way to assist Bell. With that determination, he made his way to the Hostess of Fertility, hoping to find answers from the familiar waitresses.

Shirou stepped into the Hostess of Fertility, and the warm, cozy atmosphere immediately greeted him. Standing by the door, Ryuu welcomed him with her usual small, calm smile.

"Welcome, Shirou," Ryuu greeted him calmly, as always. However, today something felt odd to Shirou. He glanced around the restaurant, his eyes landing on a miniature ship proudly displayed in one corner.

Chloe, busy cleaning tables, noticed Shirou eyeing the miniature ship. "Hey, Shirou! Thanks for the souvenir! Mama Mia really loves that little ship, so now it's on display in the restaurant!" she said with a grin.

Shirou smiled with relief, glad to hear that Mama Mia liked the gift he had brought back from Melen. But something was nagging at him. He scanned the room again, noticing that Syr, who usually greeted him enthusiastically, was nowhere to be seen.

"Where's Syr?" Shirou asked, thinking. Syr was rarely absent from the restaurant unless she had a special reason.

Anya, who was tidying the chairs, chimed in with her usual lively voice. "Oh, Syr asked to come in late today. She probably has something important to take care of," she said with a small laugh.

Shirou nodded slowly, but another thought began to form in his mind. He was becoming increasingly convinced that Syr was a disguised goddess. Her sometimes mysterious behavior, her sudden appearances and disappearances without a trace—it all hinted at something more than just an ordinary waitress. And now, with the Denatus meeting going on, Shirou felt even more certain that Syr might be attending that meeting alongside the other gods and goddesses.

However, Shirou kept his suspicions to himself. There was no point in speculating further without concrete proof. For now, the more pressing matter was getting information about Apollo Familia's siege on Hestia Familia.

"By the way, does anyone know what happened near the old church yesterday?" Shirou asked, trying to gather information from the other waitresses.

Ryuu and Anya exchanged glances before responding. "There was a big commotion around there, lots of people coming and going. We heard rumors that Apollo Familia had surrounded Hestia Familia," Ryuu said calmly but clearly.

Shirou listened carefully, trying to piece together the new bits of information he had just received.

Anya, in her usual casual yet slightly teasing tone, said, "If you want to know more about what happened yesterday, it might be better to wait for Syr. She probably knows more."

Shirou nodded, agreeing with Anya's suggestion. Syr always seemed to know more than she let on.

Ryuu, who had been observing the conversation, added, "While you're waiting for Syr, you can help us in the kitchen as usual. You always enjoy cooking, right?"

Shirou's face brightened immediately. "Of course! I'd love to."

But just as Shirou was about to head toward the kitchen, Anya quickly blocked his path, grinning mischievously. "Wait, don't forget something!"

Shirou frowned, confused. "What?"

Anya giggled. "You forgot your uniform! You can't cook in the kitchen without your server uniform, right? It's still in your old room, isn't it?"

With a resigned sigh but a smile at Anya's playful jab, Shirou gave in. He headed upstairs to his old room at the Hostess of Fertility. The room was filled with memories—it was where he had first set foot in Orario and where Syr had helped him when he was still lost in this new world. Once in the room, Shirou opened the small closet that still held his green server uniform.

"Seems like I've done this a lot," Shirou muttered to himself as he changed into the familiar outfit that had become his trademark in the restaurant.

After he finished changing, he checked his appearance in the mirror. The green uniform still contrasted sharply with his red hair, as his friends often teased him about. But there was a comforting feeling about wearing the uniform again, like he was once more part of the small family at the Hostess of Fertility.

Smiling to himself, Shirou made his way back downstairs, ready to help in the kitchen while waiting for Syr, who might have more information to offer.

As Shirou came down in his bright green server uniform, barely able to blend in with his red hair, Ryuu, Chloe, and Anya couldn't hold back their laughter any longer. They tried to be polite, but it was hard to hide how amusing they found the contrast.

Shirou, already used to their teasing, could only blush. "What?" he asked, his face a mix of confusion and endearing embarrassment.

Ryuu, her usual stoic expression softened, handed Shirou an apron. "Here, at least wear this to protect your uniform," she said, gently helping him put it on.

Chloe, known for her sharp jokes, grinned and said, "Maybe we should give you a headband like ours to complete the look!"

At that, Shirou waved his hands frantically, declining the suggestion without hesitation. "No, no! I'm already embarrassed enough with this uniform."

Anya, who had been holding in her laughter, finally burst out laughing at the thought of Shirou wearing a maid headband like theirs. "Oh, Shirou! I can just imagine you with a headband—you'd look even cuter!"

Feeling cornered, Shirou quickly escaped to the kitchen to avoid further embarrassment. "I'll just get started on cooking!" he called out, ducking his head to hide his reddening face.

Meanwhile, the cheerful laughter of Ryuu, Chloe, and Anya echoed behind him, enjoying the moment before they all returned to their work.

Chapter 49

Shirou helped in the kitchen all afternoon, preparing various dishes for the steady stream of customers. As evening fell and the restaurant began to quiet down, Syr finally arrived at the Hostess of Fertility with light steps. A small smile adorned her face as she entered the restaurant, apologizing to everyone for being late. Her eyes landed on Shirou, dressed in his green server uniform. Unable to hold back her amusement, Syr let out a small laugh, "Sorry, Shirou, but that uniform... it really stands out."

Shirou, now used to the teasing about his green uniform, simply smiled faintly. But as Syr approached, Shirou caught her familiar scent—a winter flower blooming with a divine touch. The fragrance immediately filled his mind, signaling that Syr was in a particularly good mood.

Inwardly, Shirou thought there might be good news from Denatus—the gathering of the gods that Syr likely attended, given her hidden identity as a goddess in disguise. Perhaps it was related to the War Game between Hestia Familia and Apollo Familia.

Seeing Shirou hesitate for a moment, Syr asked softly, "So, why did you suddenly come to help again today? Is there something you wanted to talk about?"

Shirou looked at Syr and replied honestly, "Actually, I was waiting for you, Syr. There's something I want to ask." He paused, making sure no one else was listening, then continued, "I want to know more about the Apollo Familia's siege on Hestia Familia. You might know more about what happened."

Syr seemed slightly surprised but kept her smile. Her blue eyes sparkled, as if carefully considering what she would say.

With a gentle tease, Syr asked, "Why are you so eager to help Bell, even though you're not supposed to get involved as part of Loki Familia?"

Shirou blushed a little but remained serious in his answer, "I just want to know how he's doing. It seems like Bell is in serious trouble."

Seeing the earnestness in Shirou's face, Syr stopped teasing and began to explain, "Bell managed to escape Apollo Familia's siege with Hestia. They were lucky, but not alone. During their escape, Welf, Lily, Mikoto, and others helped."

Hearing this, Shirou visibly relaxed. He nodded slowly, his eyes showing a hint of relief. "So they made it out safely," he murmured.

As she wiped down a table, Syr glanced at Shirou for a moment before continuing, "Yes, although everyone worked hard to protect Bell, none of them were seriously hurt."

"Are they all okay now?" Shirou asked, still concerned, sensing that something hadn't been fully revealed.

Syr paused, remembering something. Her smile faded slightly, causing Shirou to worry even more. "There is one thing that's been bothering me," she said softly.

Shirou immediately put on a serious expression. "What is it? What happened?"

Syr sighed, "I heard that Lily was called back to Soma Familia. Since then, no one has heard from her. She refused to return, but somehow, she's now under Soma's control again."

Shirou's face tightened as he thought about what might have happened to Lily. "So she's with Soma Familia now?" he asked, his voice sharper.

Syr nodded. "It seems so. But no one knows exactly what's going on. She might be in danger."

Hearing this, Shirou felt anxiety rising within him once more.

Silently, Shirou began planning to check on Lily later. The news Syr had shared only deepened his concern for Bell's friend. Even though he wasn't allowed to interfere in the War Game, helping Lily might still be within his limits.

"Thank you for the information, Syr," Shirou said sincerely, though his mind was already busy with thoughts of what to do next.

Syr smiled sweetly, appearing calm and unconcerned. "It's no problem. I hope Bell can win the War Game. He'll need all the luck he can get."

Shirou nodded and replied, "The outcome will depend on the type of War Game that will take place. But... all the decisions are in the hands of the gods and goddesses at Denatus, aren't they?" His voice carried a hint of sarcasm, as if nudging Syr to admit her role in the meeting.

But Syr just smiled, seemingly oblivious to the implication. Her smile remained bright and reassuring. "Just wait for the good news, Shirou. I'm sure everything will turn out fine," she said lightly, revealing nothing definite.

Shirou could only manage a wry smile, realizing he wouldn't get more than that. But inside, he had already decided to take action.

Mama Mia entered the room with an angry expression, her heavy steps echoing as she approached Syr. "Why are you only showing up now, Syr? Don't be so careless—get to cleaning!"

Syr could only chuckle awkwardly as she pleaded, "Sorry, Mama Mia... I got a little delayed earlier. Shirou, could you help me clean up?"

Shirou sighed deeply but couldn't help the smile that appeared on his face. "Alright, but remember, don't be late again, okay?"

Syr laughed lightly, "You really need to learn how to say no to people, Shirou. You're always too kind!"

Shirou shrugged, still smiling gently. "How could I refuse a request from such a dear friend?"

As they cleaned the tables, Anya, who had been lounging in the corner of the room, playfully swung her legs and teased, "Hey, you two, hurry up with the cleaning! Don't make our boss angrier!"

Shirou laughed at Anya's teasing, and together with Syr, they got to work, quickly cleaning up the room. But behind the smiles and laughter, Shirou's heart remained filled with plans to help Lily and Bell in their difficult situation.

Shirou and Syr were busy cleaning the restaurant, starting by sweeping the floor that had quieted down after the customers left. Shirou deftly moved the broom while Syr followed behind him with a bucket and mop to clean the floors. The two worked quickly and efficiently, occasionally joking to lighten the mood.

As they started wiping down the tables, Syr laughed and said, "We've become like a professional cleaning team, huh? I think I might start coming in late more often if I always get help like this."

Shirou just smiled faintly, his hands never stopping as he wiped the tables. "Don't make it a habit, Syr. I'm helping this time, but next time, you better be on time."

Meanwhile, in the corner of the room, Ryuu, Anya, Chloe, and Lunoire were relaxing. They were enjoying a moment of rest after a long day of work. Ryuu, with her calm demeanor, watched Shirou and Syr with a quiet but attentive gaze.

"Good job, you two," Ryuu said with a small smile. "It looks like you're enjoying cleaning together."

Anya, reclining in her chair while sipping tea, added with a laugh, "Right! Maybe we should let you two handle the cleaning every night. We could sit back and relax like this every day."

Chloe chimed in playfully, "Or how about we make a team? Shirou and Syr as the cleaning crew, while the rest of us cheer from the sidelines."

Shirou just shook his head with a soft chuckle, saying nothing as he stayed focused on the task at hand. Syr, on the other hand, laughed and responded cheerfully, "If that's the case, you'll have to pay us extra for the extra services."

After finishing the tables, they moved on to washing the dishes. Shirou scrubbed the dirty plates while Syr dried them with a cloth. The lighthearted conversation continued, keeping the atmosphere warm amid the night's routine.

"Hey, Shirou, when was the last time you had some downtime like this?" Lunoire asked, noticing how busy Shirou had been helping everyone.

Shirou smiled while continuing to wash the dishes. "Downtime? Maybe a few days ago, but I prefer staying busy. It feels better than doing nothing."

"He really is the type who can't sit still," Ryuu murmured softly but with a note of admiration, her smile never fading as she watched Shirou.

Once they were done, Shirou and Syr stretched their tired bodies, and the entire restaurant felt cleaner and more organized. Despite their fatigue, the cheerful banter and laughter made the work seem lighter.

Just as Syr and Shirou finished cleaning, the restaurant door swung open, and Hermes walked in with his usual charming smile. "What a beautiful night, isn't it?" he greeted in a relaxed tone.

Anya, lounging with tea in hand, glanced lazily at Hermes and replied, "The restaurant's about to close, Hermes."

Hermes chuckled softly, raising his hands as if in apology. "Don't worry, I'm not here for food. Just some quick business." His eyes scanned the room before settling on Shirou, still dressed in his green waiter's uniform. A flash of surprise crossed his face before he suppressed a laugh.

"Shirou, what are you doing here? Aren't you busy being a supporter of Loki Familia?" Hermes teased, looking Shirou up and down.

Shirou smiled calmly and replied, "I'm just helping out here when I have free time."

Hermes chuckled and shook his head. "Oh, of course. Even a hero can't sit still, huh?"

After greeting everyone, Hermes approached Ryuu, who was seated nearby. With a slightly more serious expression, he said, "Actually, I'm here because I need to talk to you, Ryuu."

Ryuu, who had been quietly listening, raised an eyebrow, slightly confused. "What do you need to talk about, Hermes?"

Hermes leaned closer, but before speaking, he glanced at Shirou, who was listening intently. "It's about Bell," he said in a lower tone.

Hearing Bell's name, Shirou's expression turned to concern, though he tried to remain composed. He knew Bell was in a difficult situation after Apollo's challenge for the War Game, and now, hearing Hermes wanted to discuss something about Bell, his curiosity and anxiety grew. What was happening?

Ryuu regarded Hermes calmly but cautiously, waiting for further explanation from the god known for his schemes.

Hermes glanced at Shirou with a thinner smile, weighing his presence. "This request might intrude on Ryuu's privacy, and I think it's a sensitive matter," he said, giving Shirou a sharp look.

Ryuu turned to Shirou. But instead of the tense expression Shirou might have expected, a gentle smile adorned Ryuu's face. "I trust Shirou; he will keep my secret," she said with quiet confidence.

Hearing Ryuu's words, Syr chimed in with a playful yet serious tone, winking at Shirou, "That means you'll have to keep this secret even from your Familia, right?" Syr's words were delivered with a mischievous smile, but there was a hidden hope in her voice.

Shirou nodded solemnly, accepting the responsibility. "I promise to keep this secret."

Hermes observed Shirou for a moment, then smiled wider, easing the earlier tension. In a playful tone, he remarked, "It seems the waitstaff here really like you, Shirou. Be careful; that could make some people jealous."

Syr let out a light laugh, while Shirou merely smiled faintly, trying to hide the embarrassment creeping up his face. Amid the friendly banter, Hermes finally shifted to the more serious conversation after ensuring the atmosphere was relaxed enough.

With a casual but slightly concerned tone, Hermes began, "About the Denatus meeting earlier... the type of War Game was decided by drawing lots, and—" Hermes paused, scratching his head sheepishly, "—I was the one chosen to draw the lot."

At that, Shirou, already anxious, grew even more tense. "So, what type of battle was chosen?"

With a stiff smile, Hermes replied, "I pulled the lot for a 'castle siege.'"

Immediately, the room fell silent, and Ryuu, normally calm, spoke with a firmer voice than usual, "So... Bell has to face the entire Apollo Familia alone?"

Shirou glanced toward Syr, hoping for a different reaction, but she remained composed, as if she had anticipated this outcome. Her expression was so calm that Shirou became even more convinced of Syr's hidden identity.

With a slight nod, Hermes confirmed, "Yes. Bell will be the attacker, while all of Apollo Familia will defend the castle. But, thanks to some provocations by Freya and Loki, Apollo finally agreed to let Bell receive help... from one person."

Anya, usually cheerful, suddenly realized something and said in a surprised tone, "So, you came here to ask for Ryuu's help?"

Hermes smiled and joked, "Of course, I could ask Shirou to help Bell, but—" Before he could finish, Syr abruptly interrupted.

Syr glared at Hermes with a rare serious tone, "Hermes, why are you making things difficult for Shirou? He's still a newcomer adventurer in Orario!"

Shirou opened his mouth, intending to offer himself, but before he could utter a word, Syr immediately scolded him as well. "And you, Shirou, be careful when accepting requests from others! You're new here, and the captain of the Apollo Familia is already Level 3, just like that drunk adventurer who kicked you when you first arrived in Orario!"

Shirou could only smile wryly, trying to hide the fact that he had actually reached Level 4. He lowered his head, listening to Syr's lecture with embarrassment, while Ryuu remained silent, watching Shirou with sympathetic eyes.

In his heart, Shirou felt torn between his responsibility to protect Bell and the desire to keep his secret from his friends, who cared so much about him.

Hermes could only laugh at Syr and Shirou's concerns. "Don't worry, I was just joking earlier. Apollo is allowing Bell to receive help, but only from Familia members who come from outside Orario. Since you're a member of the Loki Familia, Shirou, you don't qualify."

Upon hearing that, Ryuu fell silent, her gaze distant. She recalled her time with the Astraea Familia and the departure of her goddess, Astraea, from Orario after a major incident that left her with lingering guilt. The regret she had been suppressing resurfaced, along with memories of the responsibilities and honor she had abandoned.

Seeing the hesitation on Ryuu's face, Hermes began to plead, "Ryuu, you're the only one who can help Bell right now. I know it's not an easy task, but if you help him, we'll keep your identity well protected. I can guarantee that."

Ryuu let out a long sigh, considering the offer. Finally, with a calm but resolute voice, she said, "Alright, I'll do it. I'll help Bell."

Hearing Ryuu's decision, the other waitstaff who had been listening to the conversation smiled with relief. They all understood how important this decision was and how much it would affect Bell in the upcoming War Game. Although only one person could help, Ryuu was a strong and trusted ally.

After wrapping up his business, Hermes said his farewells to everyone at the Hostess of Fertility. With his usual mysterious smile, he disappeared out of the restaurant.

Shirou, still worried about Lily, decided to excuse himself as well. He thought it best to check on Lily, as there had been no word from her since she was called back to the Soma Familia.

However, before Shirou could leave, Syr called out to him. "Don't forget to leave your uniform in your room later. I'll wash it," she said with a gentle smile.

Reluctant to accept the help, Shirou tried to politely refuse. "There's no need, Syr. I can take care of it myself."

But Syr insisted, "Consider it a thank-you for helping me with the cleaning earlier," she said, her tone playful but sincere. She didn't want Shirou to feel burdened by such a small task.

From the corner of the room, Anya whistled and teasingly said, "You two are like an old married couple."

Syr blushed immediately at the joke. Her normally calm face grew slightly flustered. "That's not true!" she quickly retorted, trying to deny it with a voice that sounded awkward.

Shirou, blushing as well, scratched his head awkwardly. "Syr likes someone else," he said, trying to deflect the conversation, but that only made Syr more flustered.

The atmosphere lightened with the laughter of the other waitstaff who overheard the conversation.

Shirou went upstairs to his room at the Hostess of Fertility. Once inside, he changed out of his green waiter's uniform into more comfortable casual clothes for traveling.

After changing, Shirou carefully folded his green uniform and placed it neatly on the bed. He smiled to himself as he looked at the uniform, thinking of Syr. Although he wasn't entirely sure of her true identity, Shirou was increasingly certain that Syr was a goddess in disguise, hiding behind the cheerful and friendly persona of a waitress.

It wasn't just because Syr seemed so calm and mature, but also because of her caring and attentive behavior. Shirou smiled wider, reflecting on how serious and diligent Syr was in her work at the restaurant. She even offered to wash his uniform, a task that might seem trivial to most people. But to Shirou, it was a gesture that showed Syr's warmth and kindness.

"If she really is a goddess, she must be a kind one," Shirou thought to himself. A figure like Syr, who patiently and attentively took care of those around her, was truly the opposite of many other goddesses who were sometimes arrogant and considered themselves above mortals.

With a light sigh, Shirou stifled his smile and hurried to the door. There was another important task to complete—checking on Lily.

Shirou said his goodbyes to his friends at the Hostess of Fertility, who warmly reminded him to be careful on the road. Anya waved with a smile, while Ryuu nodded calmly. Shirou nodded back in return before stepping out of the restaurant.

Once outside, Shirou quickly slipped into a quiet alley on one of Orario's corners. He walked carefully under the shadows of the tall buildings until he finally arrived near an abandoned house that had been vacant for a long time. The atmosphere around was so quiet that only the soft rustle of the night wind could be heard.

After ensuring no one was watching, Shirou pressed his back against the wall of the house. Taking steady breaths, he began activating his magecraft. In an instant, Hassan's signature mask appeared on his face, followed by a black cloak that enveloped his entire body. Shirou steadied his breathing and then activated Presence Concealment, a special technique that allowed him to hide his presence from anyone's sight or detection. His body blended with the shadows, disappearing from the naked eye.

With utmost caution, Shirou began moving toward the Soma Familia, where Lily had been called back. He knew this mission needed to be completed quickly and carefully, ensuring Lily's safety without drawing any unwanted attention.

Chapter 50

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Shirou moved quickly and silently under the cover of night, slipping into the Soma Familia base. With his Presence Concealment activated, he was like a shadow, invisible to human eyes. Every step was calculated carefully, and his abilities as a level 4 adventurer allowed him to easily avoid the guards, moving between cracks and dark corners.

Once inside, Shirou took stock of his surroundings, his ears catching every faint sound. Hiding behind a large stone pillar, he overheard a conversation between two guards standing nearby.

"I heard they locked one of our members in the basement," one guard whispered.

"Yeah, she's been down there for a while. Word is she betrayed Soma Familia. Somehow she got involved with Apollo," the other replied.

Hearing this, Shirou's heart raced. His thoughts immediately went to Lily, worried that she might be the one they were talking about. Not wasting any time, Shirou moved swiftly, leaving the shadows behind.

With light, near-silent steps, Shirou made his way towards the basement at the back of the base—just as the guards had mentioned. The area was hidden, protected by long hallways that were tightly guarded. But for Shirou, who moved like the wind without a sound, none of that was an obstacle.

Reaching the door to the basement, Shirou stared at the sturdy lock, but it wasn't an issue for him. In a flash, he projected the perfect key to unlock it. After ensuring no one was watching, Shirou carefully opened the door and descended into the darkness, searching for Lily, who might be in danger.

Shirou found Lily inside a small iron cell located in the corner of the dimly lit basement. The flickering torchlight on the walls cast a gloomy atmosphere. Standing in front of the cell was a guard, lazily keeping watch, completely unaware of Shirou's presence as he slipped through the shadows.

Without making a sound, Shirou projected Kanshou, one of his favorite swords, into his hand. He didn't intend to kill the guard, only to incapacitate him. With precise movement, Shirou struck the back of the guard's head with the sword's hilt. The guard collapsed unconscious, without a sound.

Inside the cell, Lily trembled with fear, seeing the black-robed figure with a skull mask approaching her. The figure appeared menacing in the darkened room. Terrified, Lily pleaded with a trembling voice, "Please, don't kill me..."

Behind the mask, Shirou felt awkward hearing her plea. Using Alteration, he deepened his voice, trying not to sound like himself. "I'm here to save you," he said, his voice calm and controlled.

Hearing such unexpected words, Lily was shocked, confused as to why someone who looked like an assassin had come to rescue her. "W-Why?" she asked, her eyes wide.

Shirou looked at her through his mask and replied firmly, "I just want to help Bell's friend." His answer was simple but sincere, revealing his true intentions.

Lily stared at the black-robed figure in front of her, doubt still evident on her face. "Does... Mr. Skull hide his face because he doesn't want his identity known?" she asked hesitantly, her voice soft and a bit shaky.

Behind the skull mask, Shirou grimaced slightly, feeling awkward with the nickname. But he knew he couldn't reveal his true identity in this situation. He nodded his head and responded in a low voice, "Yes, it would be troublesome if others knew I was the one who helped you."

Shirou then crouched beside the unconscious guard and began searching his pockets for the key. Quickly finding it, he turned and unlocked the prison door where Lily was being held.

As soon as the door opened, Lily rushed out, but instead of running away as Shirou expected, she looked at him with clear determination in her eyes. "Please take me to God Soma's room upstairs," she requested, her voice firm but filled with hope.

Shirou paused for a moment, confused as to why Lily wanted to go there. "Why don't you just run away?" Shirou asked, not understanding why Lily would choose to confront Soma instead of escaping.

Lily looked at him seriously. "I want to leave Soma Familia and join Hestia Familia. Bell needs help, and I have to assist him in the War Game."

Hearing Lily's strong resolve to leave Soma Familia for Bell, Shirou was taken aback. A small smile formed behind his skull mask. In his heart, he admired Lily's courage to fight for Bell, even in such difficult circumstances.

Shirou quickly lifted Lily into his arms, easily supporting her small frame with both hands. "Hold on tight," he whispered in the altered deep voice, while his focus remained sharp, seeking a way out of the Soma Familia basement.

Blushing slightly, Lily held onto the black cloak tightly, feeling a bit embarrassed but also relieved that someone had finally come to save her. She could sense Shirou's strength as he moved, impressing her even more.

Shirou snuck up to the upper floors with graceful, silent movements, like a shadow moving without sound. His speed as a level 4 adventurer, combined with his Presence Concealment ability, made them almost invisible to anyone in Soma Familia. Whenever a member of Soma Familia passed by, Shirou swiftly hid in the shadows, avoiding detection, while still holding Lily close to his chest.

Lily, still in awe while being carried by Shirou, marveled at Mr. Skull's skills. "How can he move this fast... without making a sound?" she thought to herself, tightening her grip slightly on the black cloak that wrapped around Shirou's body.

After some time sneaking through and ensuring the coast was clear, Shirou softly whispered near Lily's ear, "Where is Soma's room?"

In a soft voice, Lily whispered back, "Usually... he's in the brewing room. It's at the very back of the building."

Shirou nodded silently, then quickly made his way toward the room Lily had indicated.

Shirou swiftly moved toward the designated room, the two of them passing through the dark halls of Soma Familia in perfect silence until they arrived in front of a large door. There, a tall, bespectacled man stood guard.

Lily gasped in recognition and quickly warned Shirou in a cautious whisper, "That's... Mr. Zanis, the captain of Soma Familia."

Shirou, still hidden in the shadows, listened closely. Lily continued in a worried tone, "He's nearly at the end of level 2. Be careful, he won't go down easily."

But behind his skull mask, Shirou smiled slightly. Despite Lily's concern, Shirou remained calm—level 2 was no longer a challenge for him. With the speed and precision of a level 4 fighter, he silently lunged out from the shadows. In mere seconds, before Zanis could even realize their presence, Shirou struck him on the back of the neck with the hilt of his projected weapon.

With one blow, Zanis collapsed silently, unconscious on the spot. Lily, witnessing this, was left speechless, her eyes wide as she saw the sheer strength of "Mr. Skull." Shirou had taken down an opponent far stronger than Lily with such ease.

After ensuring that Zanis would not wake up, Shirou gently released Lily from his embrace, allowing her to stand before the door to Soma's chamber. "This is your moment," Shirou said in a deep, altered voice, "Do what you need to do."

Lily stepped into the room, filled with the overpowering aroma of wine, fermented with divine influence. The sweet yet sharp scent permeated the air, creating a stark contrast to the darkness and silence outside. Inside, the god Soma, with long hair and closed eyes, was quietly stirring wine, seemingly oblivious to the world around him. His movements were calm, fully absorbed in the divine act of wine fermentation.

With a mix of reverence and tension, Lily knelt before the god who had been her patron for so long. In a quiet but determined voice, she pleaded, "Please allow me to leave Soma Familia, Lord Soma. I want to join Hestia Familia and help Bell in the War Game."

Soma showed no emotion, continuing to stir the wine as if Lily's words hadn't reached him. After a few moments, he finally spoke, his voice calm but carrying a challenge, "I will not listen to anyone influenced by my wine."

He gestured to a glass of wine nearby, its scent sharper and more enticing. "Drink a glass of my wine, and if you can withstand its effects, then I will hear your request."

Lily stared at the glass, fully aware of the difficulty of what was being asked. Outside, Shirou, still hidden with his Hassan mask, sensed the tension surrounding Lily, even though he couldn't see what was happening in the room.

The god Soma motioned toward the glass filled with the divine wine's intoxicating aroma. "Drink," he said coldly. "If after drinking it, you still wish to leave Soma Familia, I will grant your request."

Outside, Shirou, listening carefully, immediately realized how potent the wine was. With his keen senses, he knew that the wine held incredible intoxicating power. Even he, despite possessing Avalon, which could heal wounds and prevent sickness, felt that the wine could overpower him in large amounts. He began to worry about Lily's ability to resist its divine influence.

But Lily showed no hesitation. With unwavering resolve, she raised the glass to her lips and slowly drank. Each drop that entered her body brought a sensation of unimaginable bliss, as if all her sorrows and hardships vanished in an instant. Yet with that pleasure came a powerful intoxication. Her head began to spin, the world around her blurred, and her body trembled.

Still, Lily refused to give in. She bit her lip hard, drawing blood, trying to stay conscious. Her eyes reddened, and tears streamed down her cheeks, but she kept her gaze fixed on Soma with unshakable determination.

"Once again..." she said, her voice trembling but firm, "I beg you, let me leave Soma Familia... to help Bell in the War Game."

Soma, initially indifferent, was taken aback. No one had ever resisted the effects of his wine with such strength before. Lily, with her small frame, had managed to overcome the overwhelming intoxication.

After a brief silence, Soma finally nodded slowly, signaling his acceptance. "Very well," he said quietly, "You are free to go."

Lily emerged from Soma's chamber, her steps unsteady, her body weakened from battling the intoxicating effects of the divine wine. Her vision was blurry, and the world around her spun as she almost collapsed, but a strong hand caught her just in time. It was the cloaked figure, still waiting for her outside.

Shirou, his face hidden beneath the skull mask of Hassan, smiled behind it. "You did something amazing, Lily," he said in his altered voice, masking his true identity. "I'm proud of you."

Breathing heavily, Lily looked up and smiled weakly. Though her face was flushed, there was a glimmer of victory in her eyes. "Thank you, Mr. Skull ..." she whispered, her voice soft but filled with gratitude. "Please... take me home."

Without saying much, Shirou nodded and gently scooped Lily into his arms. "Hold on tight," he whispered, ensuring she gripped his cloak securely. Then, with unimaginable speed, Shirou slipped out of the Soma Familia compound, moving like a shadow unseen, carrying Lily safely away from the place that had imprisoned her for so long.

Just as they passed through the gates of Soma Familia, Shirou suddenly halted in place. Using Reinforcement on his eyes, he enhanced his vision to see farther. In the distance, he spotted a group of people approaching Soma Familia. Among them, he immediately recognized some familiar faces—Hestia, Welf, Mikoto, and Naaza.

Lily, still nestled in Shirou's arms, felt confused as he abruptly stopped for no apparent reason. "Mr. Skull, what's wrong? Why did we stop?" she asked anxiously.

While still keeping an eye on Lily's friends as they drew closer, Shirou smiled behind his skull mask. With his altered voice, he spoke gently, "You're very lucky, Lily. Look, they're coming to get you. So many friends care about you."

Lily turned her gaze toward the direction Shirou pointed. When she recognized who was coming, her eyes welled up with tears. Her heart filled with warmth, touched by the friends who had come to help her.

As Hestia's group approached, they were immediately shocked by the unexpected scene before them. Lily was in the arms of a black-cloaked figure wearing a skull mask. Hestia's expression tensed, and without hesitation, she shouted loudly, "Hey, you villain! Let go of Lily right now!"

In response to Hestia's shout, the others in the group, like Welf and Mikoto, quickly readied their weapons, prepared to attack and rescue Lily from the mysterious figure. The atmosphere was thick with tension, but before they could act, Shirou, hidden behind his skull mask, slowly released Lily from his embrace. Calmly, he raised his hands, showing that he had no intention of starting a fight. His peaceful demeanor diffused the imminent attack from Hestia's group.

Seeing this, Hestia smiled proudly and puffed out her chest with arrogance. "See? The villain was scared by my strong aura!" she declared confidently, believing it was her presence that had made the masked figure retreat.

But Lily stepped forward, visibly irritated, and approached Hestia. "You're completely wrong, Hestia-sama!" she exclaimed. "This Mr. Skull isn't a villain. He's the one who saved me from Soma Familia."

Welf, still in shock, lowered his weapon and asked in confusion, "So, you know someone like that?"

Lily shook her head firmly. "I don't know him. He deliberately hid his identity. He just wanted to help without being known," she explained, looking at the mysterious figure with gratitude in her eyes.

Hestia and the others finally understood, and with genuine appreciation, they thanked the masked figure. "Thank you, Mr. Skull, for saving Lily."

Shirou, behind his mask, remained silent. He simply turned his back, then calmly waved a hand in farewell. Slowly, he began to fade away, merging with the dark shadows surrounding the streets, making his presence vanish from sight.

Mikoto, watching Shirou's departure, looked on in admiration. "The way that Mr. Skull moves... it's so cool. He's like a true ninja," she murmured, her eyes sparkling with awe at the mysterious figure who had just disappeared into the night.

Having completed his mission, Shirou quickly found a quiet corner in the city to remove his cloak and mask. As he started to feel relieved and ready to return to his usual life, a thought crossed his mind. "Have I unconsciously been mimicking Archer's habit of showboating?" he mused, smiling slightly to himself as he recalled Archer's flamboyant style that often left him shaking his head.

However, the moment of relaxation was abruptly interrupted by a loud voice that stopped him in his tracks. "Hey, you masked coward! Stop!" someone commanded with authority.

Shirou immediately went on alert, surprised that someone had detected him even though he had been using Presence Concealment. As he turned, his eyes locked onto the figure of a pale-blond Elf wearing glasses. His expression was stern and cold, with eyes filled with confidence and strength. His skin was porcelain white, and his attire bore an emblem that Shirou quickly recognized—the emblem of Freya Familia.

The Elf's presence made Shirou instantly grasp the gravity of the situation. Only someone with special abilities or a higher level could have detected him. "It seems this person is not to be underestimated," Shirou thought, bracing himself for the possibility of a confrontation.

In a firm and threatening voice, the Elf spoke, "You shouldn't interfere with the affairs of Hestia Familia. My goddess, Freya, doesn't want outsiders influencing them."

Shirou studied the figure before him more closely. His arrogant demeanor, the emblem he wore, and the mention of Freya's name led Shirou to conclude that he was no ordinary person. He must be one of Freya Familia's elite, and his actions were surely on Freya's orders.

Without any further pleasantries, the Elf commanded, "Remove your mask! Show me who you really are!"

Shirou let out a small chuckle at the command. He had no intention of obeying the man's words. "Whoever you are, I have no obligation to follow your orders," Shirou calmly replied, though in his heart, he was already formulating a plan. "Looks like this is going to be harder than I thought."

As Shirou began to plan his next move, he decided to test his opponent's abilities. Without saying a word, he turned and ran at an astonishing speed, leaving only a shadow behind. The Elf didn't remain idle, immediately chasing after Shirou with impressive speed, but Shirou took advantage of the moment. Channeling reinforcement into his legs, Shirou's speed increased even more, widening the gap between them.

At first, the Elf seemed capable of keeping up with Shirou. However, as Shirou continued to pour more prana into his legs, the distance between them steadily grew, leaving the Elf increasingly frustrated and angry as he fell farther behind.

With a face full of suppressed rage, the Elf began chanting a spell in a firm voice. Shirou, far ahead, sensed something unusual happening behind him. Although he initially felt confident leaving the Elf behind, a feeling of caution emerged as he detected the magical vibrations from the incantation. Lightning began to crackle through the air, and the sound of thunder echoed loudly.

Shirou glanced back, his eyes focusing on the bright light intensifying in the Elf's hands. In an instant, the Elf finished his chant, sending a massive bolt of lightning hurtling toward Shirou with lightning-fast speed, roaring through the air with deadly intent.

Reacting quickly, Shirou wasn't willing to take any chances. He stopped briefly and activated Projection. A blue-green light glowed in his hands, forming the legendary Noble Phantasm known as Raikiri, a sword capable of cutting through lightning. Shirou gripped the sword tightly, ready to face the devastating attack.

The lightning struck with earth-shaking force, but Shirou was prepared. As the bolt neared him, he swung Raikiri with precision. In one swift and sharp slash, Raikiri cleaved the lightning in two. The once-threatening bolt of electricity split in the air, dissipating harmlessly without ever touching Shirou.

With steady breaths and a focused gaze, Shirou watched the Elf from a distance. He knew the fight wasn't over yet, but he also realized he needed to be cautious. This Elf was no ordinary opponent.

The pale-skinned Elf grew even paler, seemingly in disbelief at what had just transpired before him. The mighty lightning bolt he had cast—a spell that should have obliterated his enemy—was effortlessly sliced apart by Shirou. Stunned, he stood speechless, unable to comprehend the power of Raikiri wielded by Shirou. The Elf had never expected anyone to counter his magic with such elegance.

However, Shirou didn't want to waste any more time. He knew this situation needed to end quickly before it attracted even more attention. He swiftly resumed his run toward a quieter, more secluded area. His breathing remained steady, and each step was enhanced by the reinforcement still coursing through his legs. The Elf no longer pursued him, seemingly giving up on continuing the unfavorable battle.

After some time, Shirou found a dark, deserted corner of the city, a safe place to conceal his identity. He slipped behind an old, long-abandoned house, ensuring no one was watching. With a deep breath, Shirou dematerialized his mask, black cloak, and Raikiri into prana, letting them vanish back into his body. In an instant, Shirou Emiya, the adventurer of Loki Familia, returned to his original form.

However, as everything settled, Shirou noticed something unusual. His hand was trembling slightly, a sign that some of the lightning had indeed coursed through Raikiri and into his body. Even though he had managed to slice the lightning in half, its impact had still reached him. Shirou could only smile wryly as he looked at his still-shaking hand. He felt fortunate—if that Elf had been a physical fighter or had the ability to keep up with him, the battle might have been much more difficult.

Feeling a sense of relief beginning to wash over him, Shirou started making his way back to Twilight Manor, where he could rest and recover. However, deep inside, he couldn't shake the feeling that this conflict might not be entirely over yet.

Chapter 51

Rho Aias Illustration is already finished, and you can vote for the next Illustration at

When Shirou arrived at Twilight Manor, the night had grown late. The atmosphere inside the mansion was silent, a sign that all the members of Loki Familia were already asleep. Shirou carefully walked through the dark hallway, intending to head to his room for some rest. However, just as he was about to reach his destination, the door of the room next to his slowly opened. Lefiya stepped out of her room, and upon seeing Shirou, she stopped in her tracks, wondering why he had returned so late.

Curious, Lefiya asked, "Shirou, why are you coming back so late at night?"

Not wanting to worry Lefiya, Shirou smiled and tried to remain calm. "I just worked late, helping out at the Hostess of Fertility," he replied briefly, hoping that would suffice as an explanation.

However, Lefiya's sharp eyes noticed something was wrong. She saw Shirou's trembling hand, which appeared injured. Her blue eyes widened with concern. "Don't lie!" she exclaimed, quickly approaching Shirou. Without asking for permission, she grabbed his hand and inspected it closely. Shirou was startled when he realized that his hand was indeed injured and bleeding from the fight he had earlier that night with the Elf from Freya Familia.

Touched by Lefiya's concern, Shirou could only stay silent. He hadn't expected Lefiya to notice his condition so closely. "Lefiya, I—" Shirou began to speak, but Lefiya quickly cut him off.

"You're not going anywhere!" Lefiya said firmly before turning around and rushing back to her room. Moments later, she returned with a bottle of healing potion in her hand. She gently took Shirou's hand and made him sit on a nearby bench. Without saying much, Lefiya opened the potion bottle and carefully applied the healing liquid to Shirou's wounded hand. Lefiya's gentle hands and caring touch made Shirou feel at ease, even though the sting of the injury still lingered.

For several minutes, the atmosphere was quiet. Only the soft sound of their breathing could be heard as Lefiya focused on her task, and Shirou, though usually accustomed to enduring pain, felt grateful for Lefiya's care. As the healing potion began to work, his wounds slowly healed, the bleeding stopped, and the trembling in his hand subsided.

Shirou finally spoke softly, "Thank you, Lefiya. I didn't mean to make you worry."

Lefiya looked at him with a soft gaze, though there was a hint of anger in her voice. "Shirou, you need to be more careful. Don't hide things like this. I don't want to see you get hurt like this again."

Shirou gave a small smile, relieved by Lefiya's concern, though inside, he felt guilty for not being entirely truthful.

But Lefiya wasn't satisfied with just healing Shirou's hand. She looked at him with a worried expression, and before Shirou could stand up, Lefiya began to interrogate him. "So, what really happened? Don't try to tell me you got injured from a broken plate while working at the Hostess of Fertility. I know how strong you are, Shirou," she said firmly, her large, caring eyes staring directly at him, unwilling to be deceived.

Shirou fell silent for a moment, feeling uncomfortable because he had been trying to hide the truth. With a slightly embarrassed expression, he finally answered, "It's a long story, Lefiya..."

But before Shirou could continue, Lefiya quickly took his hand and led him toward a secluded and quiet balcony. "Then tell me everything. I'm listening," she insisted, urging Shirou to sit beside her. The atmosphere on the balcony was cold with a gentle night breeze, but the warmth of Lefiya's concern made Shirou feel a bit more at ease.

They sat side by side, Lefiya drawing closer, eager to hear the full story. Seeing the sincerity in Lefiya's expression, Shirou could only give a wry smile, realizing he couldn't avoid her questions.

"Alright," Shirou began softly, as he gazed up at the star-filled night sky. "It all started when I heard that Lily, Bell's friend, was missing from the Soma Familia's headquarters. I knew Bell would have trouble with the War Game, so I decided to find out what had happened to Lily. I infiltrated their headquarters using my ability to hide..."

Lefiya, sitting beside him, leaned in closer, listening attentively to every detail. Her expression showed how worried and anxious she felt hearing about the risks Shirou had taken.

"When I got there," Shirou continued, "I found Lily locked up in a dungeon. There were guards, but I managed to incapacitate them without making any noise. After freeing Lily, I took her upstairs to meet with Soma."

Hearing the name Soma, Lefiya looked surprised. "Soma? What happened after that?" she asked, worried.

Shirou smiled slightly and replied, "Lily wanted to leave Soma Familia and join Hestia Familia. Soma, though not very talkative, granted Lily's request after she managed to resist the influence of Soma's powerful wine. After that, I took her out, but... there was one problem."

Lefiya straightened up, her anxiety growing. "What problem?" she asked urgently.

Shirou took a deep breath before continuing, "Outside the headquarters, I encountered an Elf from Freya Familia. He detected my presence, even though I was using my abilities to hide my identity. We almost ended up fighting... and that's why my hand was injured."

Lefiya was shocked to hear this. "An Elf from Freya Familia? How did you escape from him?" she asked, clearly concerned.

Shirou just smiled. "I managed to evade him, but he was strong. Very strong. I couldn't fight him directly, so I had to flee and use Raikiri to cut through the lightning he sent at me. That's why my hand was shaking—an effect of his lightning attack."

Lefiya looked at Shirou with a mix of worry and admiration. "You're really reckless, Shirou," she said softly, "You always take unnecessary risks."

Shirou chuckled lightly, "I just wanted to help. Besides, I couldn't let Bell and Lily fight alone."

Lefiya let out a long sigh, still worried. However, behind her anxiety, there was a growing sense of pride and admiration in her heart. "You're really unstoppable," she whispered, "But... I just want you to be careful. Don't get hurt again."

Shirou nodded slowly, touched by Lefiya's concern. "I'll be more careful," he promised sincerely.

Lefiya smiled faintly, feeling somewhat relieved after hearing Shirou's full story.

Lefiya looked at Shirou with a serious expression, then in a quiet but firm tone, she said, "The Elf who attacked you earlier... that was Hedin, one of the core members of Freya Familia. He's already reached level 6, one of the strongest adventurers in Orario."

Hearing this, Shirou smiled modestly as he usually did. "I was just lucky to escape from him," he responded lightly, trying to ease Lefiya's worries.

However, Lefiya only gazed at him with sparkling eyes, clearly not fooled by Shirou's humility. "Lucky?" she said with a small laugh. "Shirou, you managed to injure Revis when you were still level 1, and now you're already level 4. I'm sure with your skills, you could defeat Hedin if the situation called for it."

Shirou blushed slightly at Lefiya's sincere praise. He scratched his head awkwardly and replied, "I just hope I can live up to your expectations, Lefiya."

Lefiya smiled gently, seeing the sincerity behind Shirou's humility. However, her curiosity began to fill her mind. She recalled Shirou's story about how he cut through the lightning sent by Hedin. "Shirou," Lefiya said slowly, "what about the Raikiri you used earlier? I'm curious. Could you show it to me?"

Shirou nodded and, without hesitation, projected Raikiri into his hand. The weapon appeared with a dazzling glow of prana, its blade shining bright blue and radiating a strong electric aura. Raikiri was one of his Noble Phantasms, and its beauty was striking in the quiet of the night.

Lefiya was amazed. "Raikiri..." she whispered in awe, her eyes tracing every detail of the blade. "It's truly beautiful... and it feels so powerful." Her hand slowly reached towards the blade, but she hesitated to touch it.

Seeing Lefiya's admiring gaze, Shirou said softly, "It's okay. You can touch it."

Carefully, Lefiya touched the sword. She could feel the power flowing from Raikiri, though her body didn't experience the same tremor Shirou had when he used it to cut through the lightning. "How do you possess such a beautiful and powerful weapon?" she asked, still in awe.

Shirou smiled and calmly explained, "This isn't just any sword. It's a Noble Phantasm, a relic of legendary heroes. I can project it thanks to a special technique I've learned, though I can only summon it temporarily."

Lefiya still couldn't hide her amazement. "A Noble Phantasm... You're truly incredible, Shirou." Her voice was full of admiration, but there was also a note of pride—not just for Shirou's strength but because she knew and was close to someone as powerful as Shirou.

Hearing the praise, Shirou could only smile awkwardly. "I'm still learning, Lefiya. There's a lot I need to improve, but I'll always do my best."

Lefiya returned Raikiri to Shirou, who then dissipated it back into prana. However, Lefiya's admiration for Shirou didn't fade. She looked deeper into herself and realized how precious the person beside her was—not just as a powerful adventurer, but also as a friend who was always genuine and humble.

"Shirou..." Lefiya called gently, "you're amazing, not because of your swords, but because of your heart."

Hearing those words, Shirou felt warmth in his heart, and for a moment, they both fell silent, enjoying the closeness between them on the quiet balcony, with the soft night breeze brushing their faces.

Lefiya glanced at Shirou's hand, still trembling despite the healing potion he had used. Her face revealed the worry she couldn't hide. "Your hand is still shaking, Shirou... It seems the healing potion wasn't enough."

Shirou smiled softly, trying to reassure Lefiya. "It'll be healed by tomorrow, Lefiya. Don't worry," he said. In his heart, he knew that Avalon within him would completely heal his injuries in a short time. However, he didn't want to explain that to Lefiya.

Nevertheless, Lefiya wasn't satisfied with Shirou's answer. She shook her head gently, showing her determination. "No, Shirou. I can't let you stay injured like this," she said seriously.

Without waiting for Shirou's further approval, Lefiya closed her eyes and began to chant the Elf Ring incantation. A soft light enveloped her, connecting her to the magic power possessed by other elves.

Shirou, who had initially just smiled, became astonished seeing Lefiya so focused as she chanted her spell. Soon, Lefiya completed the Elf Ring incantation and cast Luna Aldis, the healing magic of Riveria, renowned for its power to heal serious wounds.

The gentle moonlight bathed Shirou's hand, spreading warmth from the point of injury. Shirou could feel how powerful the magic was—not just healing his physical body but seemingly restoring him to the deepest roots of his injury. The trembling in his hand gradually subsided, and the pain he had been ignoring began to disappear completely.

After the spell was finished, Lefiya opened her eyes, looking at Shirou with slight exhaustion but clearly happy. "How is it now?" she asked, her voice soft but filled with hope.

Shirou looked at his hand, now fully healed. The tremor had completely disappeared. He smiled broadly, full of admiration for Lefiya. "Lefiya... your abilities are amazing," he said sincerely. "You truly live up to your title, Thousand Elf."

Lefiya blushed at Shirou's compliment. "I... I can only mimic the magic of other elves, that's all," she replied, trying to be modest. "And I haven't even reached a thousand yet..."

Shirou chuckled softly at her response, feeling pleased to see Lefiya so humble. "But seeing what you just did, I'm confident that one day, you'll master a thousand different magics," he said, his gaze full of conviction.

Lefiya felt her heart race faster at his words. Her face, still red, flushed even more, and she could only gaze at the night sky to avoid Shirou's gaze. "Thank you, Shirou..." she whispered softly, a smile etched on her bright face.

The two of them sat in comfortable silence on the balcony, enjoying the night, while Lefiya secretly felt happy that she had been able to help Shirou, even though she still harbored many feelings she didn't fully understand.

Shirou smiled softly while looking at Lefiya, who still seemed relieved after successfully healing his injury. "Actually, our abilities are more similar than you might think, Lefiya," he said.

Lefiya turned her head, confused by his statement. "Eh? But your power is summoning swords and weapons, while I can only mimic the spells of other elves. How could that be similar?" she asked, her face full of curiosity.

Shirou smiled wider, seeing Lefiya's innocent yet inquisitive expression. "You know, I can actually only project weapons I've seen before. Just like you, who can use other elves' magic through Elf Ring. Essentially, we're both imitators," Shirou explained, his tone calm and friendly.

Lefiya was momentarily surprised by that and her eyes began to shine. In her heart, she felt warm and giddy knowing that there was a similarity between herself and Shirou—something she had never considered before. "So... we're both imitators, huh?" Lefiya said with a broad smile, her voice playful.

Shirou chuckled lightly, happy to see Lefiya feeling better. "Yeah, that's right," he replied. "In fact, there was once a very powerful opponent I faced named Gilgamesh. He often mocked me with the nickname 'Faker' because I could only imitate his original weapons."

Hearing that, Lefiya couldn't hold back her laughter. She imagined the usually composed Shirou being teased with the title of "Faker," and envisioned Shirou continuing to fight despite such taunts. "Then... I'm Faker number two!" Lefiya laughed even harder, covering her mouth with her hand to stifle the growing laughter.

Shirou laughed along with her, and the night grew warmer and more familiar on the balcony. "It seems like we make a good 'Faker' team," he said playfully, joining in the lighthearted mood Lefiya had created.

Lefiya, usually cheerful, felt increasingly comfortable being near Shirou. Their laughter echoed in the quiet night air, erasing the worries that had previously filled their minds. In her heart, Lefiya felt happy to share a moment like this with Shirou—something she cherished deeply.

Lefiya, still curious, recalled Shirou's earlier story about a Servant Archer named Gilgamesh. She looked at Shirou with sparkling eyes. "You've told me about Gilgamesh before, right? Is he the Servant Archer you faced? You managed to defeat him, right?" she asked eagerly.

Shirou smiled softly, remembering his fierce battle with Gilgamesh. "Yes, he was very strong. Gilgamesh possessed a power called the Gate of Babylon," he replied. "With that power, he could summon various incredibly powerful weapons from his personal treasury."

Lefiya's eyes shone even brighter as she listened to the story. "So... you copied the weapons he summoned from the Gate of Babylon to fight him, right?" Lefiya guessed excitedly.

Shirou nodded slowly, smiling widely as he recalled the strategy he had used. "Exactly. Every weapon he summoned, I imitated with my own power," Shirou said, imagining the swords he had used in the battle. Then, as if transported back to the battlefield, Shirou drew an imaginary sword from the air with his right hand and said, "There's no rule that says a copy can't surpass the original."

After saying that, Shirou realized how dramatic and somewhat "cringey" his statement sounded, making him feel a bit embarrassed. However, when he glanced at Lefiya, he saw her expression full of wonder, captivated by everything Shirou had just told her.

Lefiya smiled broadly, and then, without thinking, she mimicked Shirou's stance. She raised her hand as if holding a magic staff. "There's no rule that says imitation magic can't surpass the original magic," she said with enthusiasm, looking full of newfound confidence.

Hearing that, Shirou couldn't help but laugh. They both laughed together, a warm and happy laughter that marked their growing friendship and connection.

"Lefiya, I'm glad you've come to understand this," Shirou said with a gentle smile, feeling connected to Lefiya in a way he had never imagined before. Lefiya returned the smile, feeling more confident and appreciated after their conversation.

Lefiya looked at Shirou with a bright smile on her face. "Those words are really cool, Shirou," she said enthusiastically. "They seem like they would make a great motto for Team Faker."

Shirou couldn't help but chuckle softly. The old insult from Gilgamesh that once sought to belittle him now sounded so light and funny coming from Lefiya, as if the nickname had become something special. "Team Faker, huh?" Shirou shook his head with an amused smile. "Who would've thought an insult could sound like a superhero name?"

Lefiya laughed lightly but then began to yawn, a sign that sleepiness was starting to overwhelm her. Seeing this, Shirou smiled gently. "It seems like you're getting sleepy. It's time for us to head back to our rooms and rest," he said, pointing toward their rooms.

Lefiya nodded in agreement, and they walked together down the hallway of Twilight Manor, the atmosphere calm and peaceful. Their footsteps echoed in the quiet corridors, accompanied only by the soft sound of the night wind blowing through the windows.

When they arrived at her door, Lefiya paused for a moment, then turned and smiled sweetly at Shirou. "Sweet dreams, Faker," she said softly, her tone full of affection and warmth, turning what was once a derogatory term into something meaningful.

Shirou stood silent for a moment, absorbing the warmth in Lefiya's voice. The word "Faker," which had once been filled with derision from his enemy, now felt so sweet and full of kindness. Shirou smiled again, feeling lucky to have a friend like Lefiya. "You too, Faker number two," he replied with a wide grin.

Lefiya giggled softly before finally stepping into her room. Shirou stood in front of her door for a moment, still smiling, before he too walked toward his own room with a lighter heart. That night, the title that had once made Shirou feel inferior now felt like a symbol of friendship and trust.

Chapter 52

The fourth illustration poll has ended with the following results:

Aiz in a white one-piece dress on the beach : 14%

Riveria dreams of being Juliet and Shirou as Romeo : 69%

Lefiya mimics Shirou's catchphrase on the balcony : 7%

Shirou teaching Syr how to cook : 10%

With a total of 29 votes. You can check it out

That night, Syr quietly washed Shirou's green uniform. The restaurant was empty, and all the other waitresses had gone home. She looked at the uniform in her hands, recalling the times Shirou wore it while diligently cooking in the kitchen or helping clean the restaurant. Shirou always worked selflessly, never thinking of himself, as if there was no burden too great for him to turn down a request.

Syr smiled faintly and whispered to herself, "Shirou is too kind... He never puts himself first."

Her thoughts drifted back to the first time she saw Shirou offer to help her. Back then, Shirou had not yet officially joined the Loki Familia, but he didn't hesitate to protect Syr from a drunken adventurer who had reached level 3. When Shirou tried to stop the drunk, he fell, too weak to fight him, yet he still stood up. If Ryuu hadn't arrived just in time to drive the drunk away, Shirou might have been seriously hurt. Yet even then, Shirou didn't complain.

"He always helps others, even if it means getting hurt himself," Syr sighed softly.

Her mind returned to the events of the previous night. Shirou had offered to help Bell in the War Game against Apollo Familia. Shirou, whom Syr knew was only level 1, still wanted to throw himself into a battle against a much stronger Familia. Syr bit her lower lip, feeling both worried and amazed at Shirou's strong resolve. She knew there was no fear in Shirou when someone needed help.

"Is it... because of a past trauma?" Syr pondered in silence, her hands stopping as she washed Shirou's uniform. She recalled Shirou's soul, which seemed full of wounds, like an old sword, constantly sharpened but still marred with scars. How much weight did Shirou carry from his past, and how strongly did he hide it behind his smile?

Syr felt something deep and dark within Shirou's soul. Compassion crept into her heart. Shirou always helped others, perhaps because he wanted to atone for something that had happened to him. Syr wondered what Shirou had experienced before coming to Orario. What had made him so hard on himself but so gentle with others?

"Shirou... you really are special," Syr whispered softly, continuing her work with a heart full of sympathy.

In her heart, Syr hoped to stay by Shirou's side, even if only as a waitress or a friend. She wanted to make sure that someday, Shirou could find peace for himself, not just endlessly helping others.

Syr sighed as she hung Shirou's green uniform on the clothesline. The faint moonlight illuminated the small yard where she dried the clothes. Her thoughts drifted to an idea that had crossed her mind recently—what if she had recruited Shirou into the Freya Familia first, instead of letting him join Loki Familia? As Freya, she could have more freely removed the rust from Shirou's soul, making him shine like a hidden diamond within stone.

But Syr knew this was no longer a choice she could make. Shirou wasn't the Odr she had been waiting for, though he had extraordinary potential. He wasn't the one destined for her. Shirou was someone full of wounds, someone who had built walls around his soul, yet still fought to help others. Freya—or Syr—could only watch from afar. After all, Shirou was a cherished friend to Syr, even if not the person she sought.

Syr paused and looked at the green uniform, hanging peacefully under the moonlight. Her mind wandered to the stark contrast between Bell and Shirou. Bell had a bright, transparent soul, like an unpolished gem, full of light and potential. Shirou's soul, on the other hand, was tarnished, covered with layers of scars hiding his true potential. If one only saw Shirou's soul, he would seem broken—but his actions, his deeds, always shone with a rare beauty. The irony only made him more intriguing.

"Shirou... you're different," Syr murmured to herself. She bowed her head, imagining how beautiful Shirou would be if the rust could be removed, if his past could be healed. But maybe not everyone could be healed. Perhaps Shirou would continue to carry his scars while still helping others, always with that gentle smile on his face.

Syr smiled gently. Even though she knew Shirou wasn't the one she had been waiting for, she still felt fortunate to have him as a friend.

Syr walked back toward Folkvangr, the headquarters of the Freya Familia, under the calm night sky. Although she appeared as Syr to most of the outside world, here, everyone in the Freya Familia knew who she truly was. As Freya stepped inside the grand gates of the Familia's headquarters, her loyal followers immediately greeted her with respect, fully aware that they were not facing a mere waitress, but the goddess of beauty and love.

Freya walked gracefully through the hall, leaving behind the warmth of her Syr persona. Her steps were steady, unrushed. Every movement exuded authority and power. When she reached her chamber, Freya closed the door behind her and sighed deeply. Slowly, she released the divine power that had been suppressed while she played the role of Syr. Her hidden divine aura flowed back at full strength. Her form gradually changed, returning to Freya, the goddess of overwhelming beauty and eternal grace.

She stood before a mirror, gazing at the green uniform she had worn as Syr—a symbol of the simple life she occasionally enjoyed. With a calm and elegant gesture, Freya removed the uniform and hung it carefully beside her. Then, she picked up an elegant black gown, more fitting for her divine self. As she donned the gown, Freya fully became her true self again—a goddess radiating an aura of allure, far removed from Syr's warm and friendly persona.

With graceful steps, Freya walked toward her throne. As she sat, her posture radiated immense power and majesty. Her silver eyes gazed far ahead, filled with mystery and plans known only to her. The Freya who sat now was entirely different from Syr. She was no longer the smiling friend but a goddess with a sharp gaze, ready to move her pawns in this world, especially those who had caught her interest, like Shirou Emiya.

Freya gazed out at the night through the window, contemplating her role as Syr and what lay ahead. "Shirou... will you become my light or merely rust that fades away?" Freya whispered, closing her eyes, allowing her grand schemes to slowly unfold.

Once again, as Freya sat on her throne, her thoughts turned toward Shirou Emiya. She regretted her decision to let Shirou join Loki Familia. If only she had acted sooner, Shirou could now be under her protection, shining under her guidance, without hiding as a weak adventurer known only as a supporter.

Freya knew well that Loki, despite her often cheerful and carefree demeanor, was a goddess fiercely protective of her Familia. Moreover, she had strong bonds with each of her members. Shirou, although only a level 1 supporter, was already part of Loki Familia, and Loki would certainly not let anyone take him without a fight.

If Shirou had been part of a weaker Familia, Freya could easily have charmed or even coerced him into joining Freya Familia without worrying about the consequences. But now that Shirou belonged to Loki, Freya had to think twice. Loki Familia was one of the strongest in Orario. An open confrontation could lead to war between Familias or worse—a War Game.

Freya sighed softly. Even though she was a goddess of great power and influence, directly opposing Loki was not a wise move. She decided to hold off on her ambitions for Shirou, at least for now. After all, there was Bell Cranel, who currently held her attention. Bell, with his transparent soul, was a light that shone brightly, and the upcoming War Game between Hestia Familia and Apollo Familia was the perfect opportunity to see his true potential.

"Shirou... you're safe for now," Freya whispered, her gaze sharpening as she began plotting her next move. "I'll wait for you to shine... when that time comes, I'll reach out once again."

Freya then focused on Bell Cranel, ready to witness how the war between Hestia and Apollo Familia would shake Orario.

Freya gently held a green-colored necklace in her hand. The gemstone in the center of the necklace glowed softly, imbued with magical power she had specially prepared for Bell Cranel. Although the necklace wouldn't be able to protect Bell from all attacks, Freya had ensured that its power was enough to withstand one particularly strong strike—especially from Hyakinthos, the captain of Apollo Familia, who had reached level 3.

Freya smiled faintly, her eyes full of hope as she imagined how Bell would use the necklace in the upcoming War Game. "I want to see how you will grow, Bell," she murmured softly.

The necklace would be given to Bell in the form of Syr, as a simple yet powerful gift. Syr would present it as just a token of good luck, but Freya knew that the necklace could be the deciding factor between life and death in the battle to come.

Freya leaned back in her throne, her gaze drifting far into the night sky over Orario, filled with high hopes for Bell. She was eager to witness the extraordinary spectacle Bell would present for her. Every step he took, every battle he faced, would only make his soul shine brighter, and Freya would be there to witness it all.

"Come, Bell Cranel... Show the world, and me, just how brightly you can shine in the darkness of this War Game."

After a few moments, there was a knock on the door from outside.

Upon hearing the knock, Freya calmly allowed Hedin to enter her chamber. The tall, blond Elf strode in with steady steps and bowed respectfully to his goddess. "Freya-sama," he said with reverence, "I've come to report."

Freya, still holding the green necklace in her hand, gently nodded and asked, "What do you have to report, Hedin?"

Hedin continued, "While monitoring the area around Soma Familia's base, I witnessed one of Bell's companions, a supporter named Lily, being rescued by a figure in a black cloak and a skull mask. The figure moved with incredible speed. Based on their velocity, I estimate they are at least level 5."

Hearing this, Freya narrowed her eyes slightly in surprise. "There are few adventurers in Orario at level 5," she mused, beginning to analyze. "That narrows down the possibilities, doesn't it?"

However, as Hedin continued his report, his tone grew a little grim. "I tried to pursue them, but they managed to escape without revealing their identity. I apologize, Freya-sama. They were much faster than I anticipated."

Now, Freya was truly intrigued. "You, a level 6 adventurer, couldn't catch them? How did they manage to escape?" she asked, her curiosity growing.

Hedin replied in a subdued tone, "I used one of my strongest spells—lightning magic that should have been enough to immobilize them. But... they drew a sword that split my lightning in two. I've never seen anything like it before."

Hedin's words startled Freya, causing her to rise from her throne. A sword that could split lightning? That wasn't an ordinary ability. Freya's mind began to whirl, analyzing the possibilities. "Who could possibly do such a thing...?" she whispered to herself, unable to guess the identity of the skull-masked figure.

Freya's curiosity was piqued even further. "This is interesting," she murmured, a faint smile appearing on her lips. "We must find out more about this mysterious figure. Are they an ally or a threat?"

Hedin bowed even deeper, ready to continue his mission at any moment. But in his heart, he knew this black-cloaked figure was no ordinary foe.

Freya paced around her room, her mind racing to identify the skull-masked figure Hedin had described. She tried to recall every powerful adventurer in Orario, but none seemed to match the description.

"If I recall correctly, Fels, who serves under Ouranos, also wears a black cloak," Freya said while looking at Hedin. "But you said this person is a swordsman, and no sorcerer could cut through lightning with a sword."

Hedin nodded. "Yes, Fels mainly uses ancient magic. But this figure clearly relied on physical strength, and from their speed and ability to counter my lightning spell, they seem more experienced as a fighter than a mage."

Freya was silent for a moment, her eyes gleaming with mystery. "It seems there's a new player in Orario, one we have yet to know. If they're strong enough to face you directly and escape without revealing themselves, they're not just any adventurer."

Hedin, always confident in his own power as a level 6 adventurer, couldn't hide his admiration for this mysterious figure. "I agree, Lady Freya. I also feel that if we keep a close watch on Hestia Familia, that figure is bound to appear again. They seem to have a significant interest in them."

Freya stopped in the middle of the room, her eyes gazing out the window, clearly thinking of a new strategy. "You're right, Hedin. If we want to capture this skull-masked figure, you won't be able to do it alone. I want you to collaborate with Ottar, Hogni, or Allen. Their strength will ensure that whoever this is, they won't escape so easily next time."

Hedin accepted the order with a respectful nod. "I'll arrange everything."

"Do it quickly," Freya commanded. "I don't want anyone, especially this new player, interfering with our plans for Bell Cranel."

After saluting, Hedin left the room, ready to gather his comrades. Freya sat back down on her throne, her mind still filled with thoughts of the mysterious figure. Someone with that kind of power could not be ignored.

Once Hedin had gone, Freya stood by the large window overlooking Orario, gazing out at the city growing quiet. Tonight, her thoughts drifted back to the recent events—the sudden rescue of Liliruca Arde by the masked figure. That figure had moved swiftly, eliminating the threat from Soma Familia without hesitation, leaving behind a trail of strength and fear. However, what intrigued her the most was not the heroic action itself, but a small detail that had just crossed her mind.

The masked figure appeared not long after Freya, in her guise as Syr, had informed Shirou Emiya about Lily's condition. At the time, she had only intended to help Shirou, who seemed worried. As Syr, she conveyed the information with a gentle smile, expecting nothing. But that same night, the masked figure saved Lily, making her wonder. "Could it be...?" Freya thought for a moment, recalling that brief interaction.

Could Shirou be the masked figure? Freya let the thought play around in her mind. She tried to picture Shirou—a kind, humble young man, a low-profile supporter of the Loki Familia—transforming into a deadly, mysterious figure capable of easily destroying his enemies. The figure moved with speed and strength that didn't seem possible for someone at level 1. Shirou, a supporter with a low level, how could he hide something like that?

Freya chuckled softly, almost unable to believe her own line of thinking. How absurd this idea was. The Shirou she knew, while possessing a strong and determined spirit, was only a level-one adventurer. There was no way he could be the masked figure, especially since that person had displayed abilities on par with a level 5 adventurer. A level 5 adventurer could not conceal their power in front of Freya.

"Even I wouldn't be fooled by something like that," Freya murmured, still smiling. Yet, despite her mind laughing at the theory, a sense of curiosity lingered. Shirou, after all, was someone who continuously piqued her interest. There was something unique about him, something not yet fully revealed. Freya wouldn't rule out the possibility, no matter how slim.

The pillows on her bed looked soft, and she rested her head on them, feeling the coolness of the silk against her skin. The room was filled with the fragrant scent of white lilies, her favorite aroma, which always brought her peace after long days leading her Familia. Freya slowly closed her eyes, sinking into the soft darkness that wrapped around her thoughts.

As sleep gradually overtook her, the smile on Freya's face remained. While the theory of Shirou being the masked figure seemed ridiculous, she knew that the mystery surrounding him was not yet fully solved. Somehow, Shirou Emiya would continue to be part of the larger game she was orchestrating. And Freya, a goddess who always welcomed a challenge, was ready to uncover the truth whenever the time came.

***

The next morning, after her bath, Freya stood before the long mirror in her grand chamber, droplets of water still falling from her long silver hair. Her smooth skin glowed in the soft light from the window, but her mind was not entirely focused on herself. Today, she planned to give something special to Shirou Emiya, someone who had captured her attention ever since their last interaction. A Grimoire, an ancient magic book of immense value, was the gift she intended to give—not just an ordinary object, but a tool to accelerate Shirou's growth, just like the one she had once given to Bell Cranel.

Freya touched a stack of old books neatly arranged on a small table in the corner of her room. Among the pile, one Grimoire stood out, bound in black leather with gold accents. This Grimoire was extremely rare and highly valuable, not only for its ability to enhance the magical powers of anyone who read it but also for its mysterious origins. "Will Shirou accept it?" Freya thought, smiling softly as she imagined the young man's surprised expression. In her eyes, Shirou was a puzzle—a soul full of scars yet still shining.

Freya clutched the Grimoire close to her chest, deciding that today was the right day to give it. After completing her morning ritual, she walked toward the large wardrobe in the corner of the room. This time, Freya didn't plan to appear as herself. She wanted to return as Syr, the gentle waitress from the Hostess of Fertility who always showed kindness, a role she enjoyed for its simplicity. Just as she had given a Grimoire to Bell in her Syr persona, she would do the same for Shirou today.

With a slight smile, Freya transformed into Syr. She chose to wear the green uniform of the Hostess of Fertility—a simple dress with a white apron that symbolized neatness and service. Her delicate hands swiftly tied the apron's strings and combed through the bluish-gray hair that was Syr's signature, making sure not a strand was out of place. In the guise of Syr, Freya felt liberated from the burdens of being a powerful goddess, free from the responsibilities and politics of the divine. Syr was just an ordinary girl working at a bar, far removed from the intrigues of the gods.

As she looked at her reflection in the mirror, Syr smiled with satisfaction. The face that appeared plain and unassuming gave no hint of the truth behind it—that she was actually Freya, the goddess of beauty, wielding control over countless lives. "Time to play the role," she said to herself before picking up the Grimoire and stepping out of her room.

When the door opened, as usual, Horn was waiting outside. Her uncovered black left eye gazed at Syr with respect and attentiveness. Chosen as Freya's loyal attendant, Horn was always ready to carry out her duties with unwavering sincerity.

"Is everything ready, Horn?" Syr asked softly, though the question was more of a formality. She knew her faithful servant never neglected her duties.

Horn nodded politely. "Yes, Lady Freya... I mean, Syr." Horn's expression remained calm, though there was a slight tension in her gaze. Knowing Freya was playing the role of Syr, she had to remain vigilant while taking over the goddess's duties.

Syr smiled gently at her. "You'll be just fine, Horn. Don't worry. Today, I'll be heading to the Hostess of Fertility for a little fun. Make sure you handle my responsibilities here as usual." Her voice was soft, but there was a clear command beneath it.

Horn obediently nodded. "Of course, Lady Syr. I will fulfill my duties to the best of my abilities." Without further words, Horn prepared herself for the change. Within moments, her body subtly trembled, and the figure of the girl gradually faded, replaced by the perfect form of Freya—her pale skin glowing, silver hair cascading down her back, and the sharp gaze characteristic of the goddess of beauty. Horn now fully embodied Freya, with no discernible difference. To any onlooker, it would seem as if Freya remained in her palace, continuing her role as the Familia's leader.

Syr—Freya in her servant's guise—smiled in satisfaction at the flawless transformation. "Very well, I leave everything in your hands. Enjoy your role as me, while I have some fun at the Hostess of Fertility."

Horn, now in Freya's form, bowed deeply. "Thank you for your trust, Lady Freya. I will ensure everything runs smoothly."

With a small nod, Syr walked out of the room, heading toward the Hostess of Fertility, carrying the Grimoire she intended to give to Shirou. Meanwhile, back in Freya's palace, Horn performed her duties as the goddess impeccably, making sure no one realized that the goddess was actually spending her leisure time as a simple barmaid at the Hostess of Fertility.

Chapter 53

The sketch of Riveria's dreams of being Juliet and Shirou as Romeo is finished please check it out at

Syr arrived at the Hostess of Fertility early in the morning, when the sky was still covered in light blue hues and the sun was just beginning to rise from the eastern horizon. The air was still cool, and the sounds of life in Orario had yet to fully awaken. This peaceful atmosphere was always Syr's favorite—a moment when the bar was still empty, and no one was around to disturb her. Usually, the other staff would arrive in about an hour, giving her enough time to prepare everything without rushing.

Her footsteps were soft on the clean wooden floor as she entered the kitchen. There, the faint morning sunlight filtered through a small window in the corner, adding to the warm and calm feeling. Without a word, Syr opened one of the large drawers typically used to store cooking utensils. Inside, she carefully placed the Grimoire she had brought, hiding it under a cloth so it wouldn't draw attention from the other staff. After ensuring the book was safely stowed away, Syr gently closed the drawer, keeping her little secret from everyone.

With the Grimoire taken care of, Syr walked toward the kitchen counter and began preparing ingredients for breakfast. This morning, Bell Cranel, one of the regular patrons of the Hostess of Fertility and the center of Syr's attention, would stop by as usual. Syr had a plan to prepare a special dish, something a little more remarkable than on ordinary days.

However, as her hands began arranging the ingredients, her thoughts drifted to another person—Shirou Emiya. Shirou might not have been as popular as Bell in the eyes of many, but to Syr, he held a special place in her memories and thoughts. Not because of physical strength or bravery, but because of the patience and kindness he had shown while teaching her how to cook.

Before Shirou came along and helped her, Syr's cooking was often far from perfect. She remembered how frustrated she had been—every time she tried to make something, the results were always disappointing. Sometimes the bread she baked would burn on the outside but remain raw on the inside. Other times, she'd add too much salt to the soup, making it inedible. And the most embarrassing was when the meat she cooked would turn out either too tough or undercooked. The other staff at the Hostess of Fertility never really complained, but Syr knew they were holding back from criticizing her cooking.

Everything changed once Shirou started paying special attention to her skills in the kitchen. Unlike the others, Shirou never gave harsh criticism or mocked her disastrous dishes. Instead, he remained calm and patient, carefully showing her each step she needed to improve.

Syr vividly remembered how Shirou taught her the basics of cooking in a simple yet effective way. "Treat the ingredients with respect," he had said one day while expertly slicing vegetables in front of her. "Good food isn't just about taste, but about bringing all the ingredients together in harmony, understanding their nature, and handling them with care."

She recalled nodding, watching closely as Shirou demonstrated everything, from preparing the meat to ensuring it was cooked to perfection without burning, to controlling the heat when making soup so it wouldn't boil too vigorously. He also taught her how to gradually add spices, tasting the dish at each stage to ensure a balanced flavor.

Since then, every time Syr returned to the kitchen, she felt more confident. Her dishes started to taste better. No more burned, overly salty, or undercooked food. Her meals began receiving praise from the staff and customers, including Bell Cranel.

Without realizing it, a small smile appeared on Syr's face as she recalled those moments with Shirou in the kitchen. A warm feeling filled her whenever she remembered how Shirou had patiently taught her, correcting her mistakes without making her feel embarrassed. In just a few weeks, Syr managed to cook much better—good enough to serve Bell, her special customer.

Syr continued her preparations, cutting the ingredients with more confidence, lighting the stove with skilled movements, and cooking breakfast with enthusiasm. This time, she was sure that the dish would be perfect—not just for Bell, but also as a reminder of the effort and sincerity she had learned from Shirou.

Once Syr finished cooking, the aroma of the meal filled the kitchen. She carefully plated the finished dish, placing it in a neat little lunchbox. The breakfast consisted of freshly baked bread, perfectly grilled meat slices, and sautéed green vegetables in a light sauce. Every element was arranged neatly and orderly—a reflection of the lessons she had learned from Shirou.

She wrapped the lunchbox with a soft pink cloth, ensuring everything was packed neatly before carrying it outside the restaurant. The morning was still fresh, with the sun beginning to warm the streets in front of the Hostess of Fertility. Syr waited outside the restaurant, standing on the corner of the street, anticipating the arrival of Bell Cranel.

She knew Bell always completed his morning training early, especially now as he was preparing for the War Game against the Apollo Familia. That great challenge had made Bell even more disciplined in his training, and Syr, as a caring friend, wanted to offer a little support with the meal she had prepared herself. Her heart beat a little faster at the thought of how hard Bell was working to protect his Familia.

A few minutes later, the sound of quick footsteps echoed, and soon, Bell appeared in the distance. Syr smiled softly as she saw him getting closer, sweat on his forehead showing how serious he was about his training. As Bell approached, Syr raised the lunchbox she held in her gentle hands.

"Bell!" Syr called out cheerfully, waving. "I made something for you."

Bell paused for a moment, a bright smile on his face as he walked up to her. "Syr! Thank you so much," Bell said, his face filled with gratitude. He accepted the lunchbox with both hands, clearly appreciative of Syr's thoughtful gesture.

"Your training must be tough, especially with the War Game coming up," Syr continued, gazing at Bell with care. "So, I hope this breakfast can help you."

Bell nodded enthusiastically, feeling deeply touched by Syr's kindness. But before continuing on his way, he shared some news that made Syr feel relieved and happy. "Oh, Syr... I almost forgot to tell you. Lily has left the Soma Familia! She's now officially a member of the Hestia Familia."

Syr was surprised by the news, though she tried not to show it. In her heart, she felt very happy. "Really? I'm so glad to hear that," Syr said, a soft smile appearing on her face. However, her thoughts couldn't escape the events of the previous night—the mysterious figure in the skull mask who had saved Lily. Since then, she hadn't been able to stop thinking about who that person might be, and although many guesses swirled in her mind, she kept her speculations to herself.

Bell nodded excitedly. "Yes, Lily is safe now. And not only that," he continued with even more enthusiasm. "Welf and Mikoto have also joined the Hestia Familia to help us in the War Game against Apollo Familia."

Syr smiled upon hearing that. "I'm glad to hear you have such strong support. And don't worry, Ryuu will also be helping you. She's joining in because Hermes asked her."

Bell looked surprised and moved by the news. "Ryuu? Wow, I didn't know she was going to help too... This is incredible. I'm really lucky to have such caring friends like all of you."

Syr nodded, her smile still on her face. "Yes, Bell-kun. You're not alone. Many people care about you and want to help."

Bell looked at Syr, filled with gratitude, his heart warmed. "Thank you so much, Syr. I don't know what to say... but I'll do my best not to let you all down."

With that, Bell continued on his way, silently vowing to fight with all his strength in the upcoming War Game. Syr watched as Bell's figure slowly disappeared into the distance, warmth spreading through her chest. Despite the challenges ahead, she knew Bell would have plenty of support, not just from his friends but also from those who admired him from afar—like herself.

One by one, the other staff began arriving at the Hostess of Fertility, filling the room with light chatter and the gentle energy of a morning slowly coming to life. The day in Orario was beginning, and the famous restaurant was preparing to open its doors to customers who would soon arrive. The sound of soft footsteps and the creaking door made the previously quiet atmosphere feel warmer and more lively.

The first staff member to arrive after Syr was Ryuu, the serious-faced elf who always showed up on time. As usual, Ryuu wore the restaurant's green uniform, her blonde hair tied neatly behind her. Without much ado, she greeted Syr, who was already in the kitchen. "Syr, you're here early again," she said in her usual flat tone but with a hint of care. "It seems this has become your habit, especially since you started making breakfast for Bell."

Syr turned and smiled slightly. She knew that Ryuu, though often calm and stern, actually paid quite a bit of attention to her friends at the Hostess of Fertility. "Yes, I've grown to like coming early," Syr replied lightly as she continued tidying up the kitchen. "Besides, Bell always seems to need a good breakfast before his training."

Ryuu nodded with an unchanged expression. She understood how serious Bell was about preparing himself for the War Game, and she also knew that Syr's attention to Bell wasn't entirely about food.

Shortly after that, the atmosphere became even livelier. The front door opened again, and this time Chloe, Anya, and Lunoire arrived together, laughing softly among themselves. Chloe, the Cat Person with sharp ears, always brought cheer and a bit of mischief into the scene. "Oh, look who's already here," Chloe said with a playful grin as she spotted Ryuu and Syr in the kitchen.

Anya, equally energetic, greeted them with a joyful laugh. "Wow, Syr, you've been really diligent lately!" she said, her tail swaying enthusiastically. Lunoire, quieter but still friendly, nodded and smiled in agreement with Anya's comment. Each of them quickly got to work, tidying the tables and checking supplies in the kitchen.

The whole team was now gathered, and the morning work atmosphere at the Hostess of Fertility began to take shape. The kitchen, once quiet, was now filled with the sound of footsteps and kitchenware being prepared. The aroma of delicious food began to spread, and everyone performed their tasks quickly and efficiently, as if they had been doing it for years.

That morning, the Hostess of Fertility finally opened its doors, ready to welcome the first customers who would arrive for breakfast. Syr stood for a moment near the entrance, watching the bustling street outside, filled with adventurers and residents of Orario. However, her thoughts couldn't stop wandering to one particular person: Shirou Emiya. She wondered if Shirou would come today, as he had in the past, or if he was too busy with his duties in the Loki Familia.

Syr knew that since joining the Loki Familia, Shirou likely had many responsibilities, especially after he had caught the attention of several prominent adventurers in that Familia. But despite that, Syr still hoped to see him today. There was something about Shirou that always made her want to know more—something that made her feel a connection, though she hadn't fully realized what it was yet.

She smiled a little, letting her thoughts drift briefly to Shirou, who always appeared at the restaurant with a friendly smile and calm demeanor. Perhaps he would come again today. Or maybe not. But somehow, Syr knew that the next time she saw Shirou, it would bring something more interesting—whether it be a light conversation or something deeper.

With that thought, Syr returned to the restaurant, helping to prepare everything to ensure that the morning customers received the best service. However, in the corner of her heart, she continued to wait for Shirou's arrival, even though she knew he might be busy with bigger matters out there.

As the morning turned into midday, the atmosphere at the Hostess of Fertility quieted down a bit. The customers who had come for breakfast had finished their meals, and now the restaurant was in a calm period before the lunchtime rush. The air inside was cool and peaceful, with only a few soft sounds from the staff tidying the tables.

At that exact moment, the front door opened, and the person Syr had been waiting for finally appeared—Shirou Emiya. His steps were as calm as ever, with a face full of peace and warmth. Shirou entered with a slight smile on his lips, and as soon as he walked in, his eyes met Syr's, who had been eagerly waiting for him. Syr, who had been wondering if Shirou would come, immediately brightened up at the sight of him.

"Shirou!" Syr greeted cheerfully, stepping forward to welcome him. "I've been waiting for you."

Shirou returned Syr's smile with a small nod. "Sorry, I'm a bit late. I had a few things to take care of with the Loki Familia," he said as he took a seat in one of the empty chairs. After a brief moment, he looked up and asked, "How's Lily? Do you have any new updates?"

Syr smiled, softly confirming the news Shirou had been waiting for. "Yes, Lily has joined the Hestia Familia. She's safe now with Bell and the others," Syr said gently, watching as Shirou's eyes slowly showed deep relief. Shirou smiled, clearly feeling reassured knowing that Lily, whom he had been concerned about, was now under good protection.

"Thank goodness..." Shirou murmured softly, his smile growing wider. The worry that had been weighing on his mind was gradually fading away.

Syr observed Shirou's reaction with amusement. There was something delightful about seeing him so happy to hear good news about others, even though he always seemed calm and rarely displayed excessive emotion. Syr continued with more details, "Oh, and it's not just Lily. Mikoto and Welf have also joined Hestia Familia to help Bell in the War Game against Apollo Familia."

Shirou nodded attentively, his smile growing even brighter as he heard the news. "That's great. Bell has a stronger team now to help him," he said, his voice sincere and warm.

Seeing Shirou's face light up with happiness, Syr couldn't help but ask, "Are you free today, Shirou?" Her tone carried the hope that Shirou might spend more time at the restaurant today.

Shirou nodded lightly. "Yes, I don't have any important tasks with Loki Familia today. It seems I can help out here again."

Syr smiled, pleased with his response. "In that case, wait just a moment," she said cheerfully. She quickly headed to the back of the restaurant, where the laundry was, to grab the green uniform Shirou usually wore when helping at the restaurant. It had been washed and dried in the morning sun, leaving it clean and fresh. Syr folded it neatly before returning to where Shirou was waiting.

"Your uniform has been washed and dried, here it is," Syr said as she handed him the green uniform with a satisfied smile.

"Thank you, Syr," Shirou said politely, accepting the uniform. He stood up, then glanced toward the stairs leading to the upper floor.

Finally, Shirou made his way upstairs to change. He walked calmly, leaving Syr below, smiling as she watched him go. Syr knew that with Shirou at the restaurant, the day would be more enjoyable—not just for herself, but for everyone at the Hostess of Fertility.

While Shirou was changing clothes upstairs, Syr stood in the kitchen, thinking about the best way to give Shirou the expensive Grimoire. She knew that Shirou, with his humble personality and dislike for being the center of attention, would likely refuse if she gave the Grimoire to him directly. Shirou wasn't the type to accept a valuable gift without reason, and Syr didn't want to make him uncomfortable.

Syr thought of a more subtle approach. After pondering for a moment, she decided not to present the Grimoire openly. Instead, she chose to place it in a spot Shirou often used—near the cooking supplies in the kitchen. That way, she hoped Shirou's natural curiosity would lead him to notice the Grimoire without feeling pressured by its value or purpose. Syr was confident that Shirou's inquisitive nature would prompt him to take a closer look at the book.

Syr retrieved the Grimoire from the drawer where she had hidden it earlier and placed it on the table near the cooking utensils, in a conspicuous enough spot that Shirou wouldn't miss it. She smiled faintly, feeling confident that her plan would work.

As Syr expected, after Shirou finished changing and donned the green uniform of the Hostess of Fertility, he headed straight to the kitchen to start working. Shirou always felt at ease in the kitchen, especially when cooking or helping organize ingredients. As he entered the kitchen, his eyes were immediately drawn to an unusual thick book lying near the cooking tools.

Shirou looked at the book with a bit of confusion. "Whose book is this?" he asked curiously, examining the Grimoire. He didn't realize it was an extremely valuable Grimoire. To him, it was just a large book with an old and somewhat intricate cover.

Syr, who was nearby, kept her face calm. Casually, she lied, "Oh, maybe it's something a customer left behind. I just noticed it too." Her smile remained gentle, hoping Shirou wouldn't become too suspicious.

Shirou nodded as he inspected the Grimoire. He carefully opened the first page, and his eyes were met with rows of strange text and complex magical symbols. His face grew more puzzled as he tried to understand the book's contents. Unlike an ordinary book, the Grimoire's contents were foreign to him—a collection of spells and magical theories far beyond his understanding.

Seeing Shirou open the Grimoire and start reading, Syr initially panicked. She knew the effects of such a Grimoire could be very powerful for someone with magical potential. Usually, anyone who opened a Grimoire would immediately be drawn into a deep state of meditation, like what had happened to Bell Cranel when he first opened a Grimoire and discovered Firebolt. Syr briefly considered stopping Shirou, worried that he might pass out in the kitchen.

However, what happened left Syr stunned. Shirou continued reading page after page of the Grimoire without showing any reaction. There were no flashes of light, no signs of deep meditation, not even any dizziness or fainting. Shirou simply stared at the book with a confused expression, as if he was reading a recipe book that was too complicated for him.

Syr stood in silence, unable to believe what she was seeing. The Grimoire, which was supposed to radiate magical power and unlock the magic potential in someone, seemed to have no effect at all on Shirou. In her mind, Syr began to think, "Could it be... Shirou has no talent in magic at all?" That was the only reasonable explanation. Grimoires like this were designed to unlock someone's magical potential, just like what happened to Bell when he learned Firebolt. But with Shirou, the Grimoire did not respond at all.

Seeing Shirou, who seemed to lack any magical talent, Syr felt bewildered. All the wild theories she had previously entertained about Shirou possibly being the mysterious and powerful figure with the skull mask slowly faded away. How could someone who couldn't activate a Grimoire—a basic method to unlock one's magical potential—be that formidable fighter?

Syr sighed inwardly, realizing how ridiculous her speculations seemed now. All the theories she had about Shirou being involved in major events like saving Lily with high-level magic now appeared impossible. After all, Shirou seemed to truly lack the magical abilities possessed by other adventurers. He didn't react at all to the Grimoire—a book that should have been able to unlock the magical potential in someone.

What Syr didn't realize, however, was that the Grimoire would indeed be useless for someone like Shirou. Grimoires were designed for those who had yet to fully understand or master their own magic—those who still needed a push to unlock hidden potential. But Shirou was different. He had already refined his abilities through magecraft that he had studied long ago and even possessed a Reality Marble called Unlimited Blade Works, a form of magecraft that far surpassed ordinary potential, rendering the Grimoire irrelevant to him. To Shirou, the Grimoire was merely an empty, meaningless book, as he had already surpassed the basic stages of magical learning.

Syr looked at Shirou with pity as he offered to help find the book's owner. "Maybe I can figure out who lost this," Shirou said innocently, unaware of how valuable and powerful the Grimoire was to others. But to him, it was just a collection of strange symbols and writings that held no meaning. Syr couldn't help but smile faintly at Shirou's simple attitude.

After a brief moment of thought, Syr responded. "No need, Shirou-san," she said gently. "Perhaps the book was intentionally left behind, and whoever owned it no longer needs it." She tried to hide her disappointment that her plan to help Shirou develop new magic through the Grimoire had failed. Nevertheless, she couldn't shake her curiosity about Shirou.

As Shirou nodded and continued his work in the kitchen, Syr felt a sense of relief. Even though the Grimoire hadn't unlocked any new secrets about Shirou, she was confident that one day the truth about this mysterious young man would be revealed. And when that day came, Syr would be there to witness it all.

***

Shirou felt confused throughout the day. As he worked in the kitchen, stirring soups and baking bread as usual, his mind was filled with persistent bewilderment. His gaze occasionally drifted toward Syr, who was busy assisting the other waitresses, but the pitying looks Syr gave him felt strange. He couldn't understand why she was looking at him as if he had failed at something important.

Syr, standing a little way off, continued to watch Shirou with a hidden sense of sympathy. She felt guilty for having tried to give the Grimoire to Shirou, only to discover that it was useless to him. The usual scent of winter flowers that accompanied Syr's presence, with its soft divine touch, began to fade slowly. It was as if Syr's mood was reflected in her fragrance—a subtle sadness and deep pity toward Shirou.

Shirou faintly smelled the now-weakened floral scent, adding to his confusion. He continued his work, trying to ignore the strange feeling, but his mind kept returning to Syr's gaze that seemed to place him in a position deserving of sympathy. As the night came, Shirou's curiosity only grew stronger.

After the restaurant closed and the atmosphere at the Hostess of Fertility grew quiet, Shirou finally decided to voice his confusion. As he and Syr were taking a short break, he approached her. "Syr," he called softly. "Why have you been looking at me like that today? It seems like something's off."

Syr, holding the Grimoire in her right hand, paused for a moment. With a gentle expression, she patted Shirou's shoulder with her left hand, signaling that there was nothing to worry about. "Shirou-san," she said softly, "no matter what happens, you'll always be a friend to me, even if you're just a supporter and not a famous hero." There was sincerity in her voice, although deep down, Syr felt a bit disappointed that Shirou hadn't been able to grow further through the Grimoire.

Shirou became even more confused by her words. He stared at Syr for a moment, processing her statement with wonder. "Just a supporter?" he thought. What did she mean by that? With a slightly sarcastic smile, he then patted Syr's shoulder in return. "Don't worry, Syr. I'll still be friends with you, even if you're just an ordinary waitress here," he said with a grin. He knew deep down that Syr was more than just a waitress. Even though he wasn't sure who Syr really was, he was certain she was a goddess disguised as a normal person.

Their eyes met for a moment before they both started to laugh quietly. Patting each other's shoulders awkwardly, they tried to shake off the serious atmosphere that had just occurred.

Their small laughter came to a halt when Ryuu suddenly appeared from behind. "What are you two doing?" Ryuu asked with a flat but curious expression. The two of them immediately fell silent and turned toward Ryuu, smiling awkwardly, not wanting to explain too much.

After that moment, things returned to normal. Shirou and Syr parted ways to head back to their respective homes. However, there was a new bond between them—a strange yet deep familiarity, as if they both understood each other without saying it outright. Shirou, with all his confusion, and Syr, with her secrets, continued their days, even though much remained unspoken between them.

Chapter 54

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

The long-awaited day had finally arrived—the day of the War Game between the Hestia Familia and the Apollo Familia. The atmosphere in Orario felt different that morning. The city, usually busy with daily routines, was now filled with excitement and anticipation. Everyone was talking about the upcoming War Game, and it seemed as though the entire city had turned the day into a holiday. Everyone wanted to be part of this major event.

On that quiet morning, Shirou stepped out of Twilight Manor, taking a leisurely stroll after spending time in a storage room near the garden, where he had been training Riveria in magecraft earlier at dawn. As usual, their training took place before sunrise, while Orario was still asleep. Shirou had been regularly teaching Riveria about Reinforcement, one of the fundamental branches of magecraft, and had been witnessing her rapid progress. With this technique, Riveria could temporarily enhance the durability or strength of objects by channeling Prana. Today, Shirou smiled in satisfaction as he recalled how Riveria had finally achieved a 75% success rate in channeling Prana into the targeted object—a remarkable feat for someone new to magecraft.

As he walked through the streets, which were starting to get busier, Shirou enjoyed the fresh morning air. Around him, Orario's merchants were already setting up their stalls. A variety of goods, from food to trinkets, were neatly arranged, all prepared for the influx of people coming to watch the War Game. The entire city seemed to be in a festive mood, as though this wasn't just a battle between Familias but a grand celebration for all of Orario.

For many people, today was a special day. Shirou could feel the excitement in the air, even though he himself wasn't particularly interested in the crowd. His gaze wandered from one corner to another until something unusual caught his eye—in the distance, he saw someone hiding behind a building. It was Syr. She was wearing her usual uniform, but strangely, she seemed to be avoiding being seen. Her movements were quick, and she was clearly trying to avoid drawing attention.

Curious about what Syr was up to, Shirou stopped walking. Instead of approaching her directly, he chose to stand at a distance, carefully observing her. There was something odd about the way Syr was moving, as if she was waiting for something or someone. Shirou sharpened his focus, trying to figure out what was really going on.

As he stood in place, Shirou silently waited, his eyes never leaving Syr, who appeared restless. Thoughts began swirling in his mind—what exactly was Syr doing? Why was she hiding behind a building? Shirou knew that Syr wasn't an ordinary person, and there was a high chance that she was involved in something bigger. Could this be related to the War Game? Or was it something more personal? Shirou decided not to act rashly and continued observing from afar, trying to read Syr's movements.

In his heart, Shirou felt that something was off, but he chose to wait and see what would happen next. Whatever Syr was doing, Shirou was ready to act if necessary, although for now, he could only watch and wait.

A horse-drawn carriage appeared in the distance, passing through the increasingly crowded streets. Shirou, still watching from afar, saw that Bell Cranel was seated inside, along with several members of the Hestia Familia. The carriage seemed to be heading toward the arena where the War Game would take place. As the carriage drew closer, Bell appeared serious, clearly preparing himself for the upcoming battle.

Shirou smiled slightly as he saw Bell in the carriage. "So, Syr was waiting for Bell to pass by," he thought. His guess seemed logical, considering how much attention Syr had always given Bell. Shirou even suspected that Syr might want to give something special to Bell as support before the War Game. However, as the carriage passed by where Syr was hiding, something unexpected happened—Syr remained still and didn't move. She didn't greet him or do anything at all. She just stood there, watching Bell for a moment before letting the carriage pass without any action.

Shirou's guess had been wrong. This left him puzzled. If Syr had been waiting for Bell, why didn't she do anything? Why did she let Bell pass without saying a word? Shirou frowned slightly, trying to understand the situation.

But shortly after the carriage moved further away, Syr suddenly did something unexpected. She began running hastily. In her hand, she held something that looked like a necklace with a green gemstone that glittered in the morning sunlight. Syr ran as fast as she could, chasing after the carriage that was now moving further away.

Shirou, still observing from a distance, was intrigued by her actions. He used Structural Analysis, a magecraft technique that allowed him to analyze objects from afar. His focus shifted to the necklace in Syr's hand, and instantly, he could sense the magical power contained within it. This was no ordinary piece of jewelry—the necklace was a protective charm that could shield Bell from magical or physical attacks, a precious talisman clearly intended to guard him against the dangers ahead.

Shirou couldn't help but smile in amusement as he realized Syr's true intention behind her actions. "She wanted to add some dramatic flair," he thought. Instead of simply handing the necklace over, Syr chose to chase after Bell dramatically, perhaps hoping to make the moment more memorable and emotional. To Shirou, it was a bit funny, but it also showed how much Syr cared for Bell.

When Syr finally caught up to the carriage, Bell, who was sitting inside, looked surprised to see Syr running after him. Breathless from her chase, Syr handed the necklace to Bell with an eager expression. "Here, Bell! I want you to have this," Syr said, still catching her breath.

Bell accepted the necklace with a grateful smile. "Thank you, Syr," he said, unaware that the necklace was more than just a piece of jewelry. He didn't know that it was a powerful protective charm, something that might save his life in the upcoming battle.

From a distance, Shirou observed it all with a small smile. Bell might not have realized the true value of the necklace, but Shirou knew that Syr had given him something incredibly important to protect him. As Shirou continued on his way, the smile remained on his face, amused by Syr's dramatic effort to give Bell something so meaningful.

Shirou walked over to Syr, who was still trying to catch her breath after running to chase down Bell's carriage. Her face was flushed from exhaustion, and her hair was slightly messy. When she noticed Shirou approaching, Syr looked surprised. Shirou greeted her with a warm smile, his eyes filled with curiosity and a hint of playful mischief.

Syr immediately blushed, her face turning even redder from embarrassment. She looked at Shirou nervously and asked, "How long have you been watching me?" Trying to hide her embarrassment, she stared at him with a mix of curiosity and nervousness, as if afraid his answer would make her feel even more awkward.

Shirou grinned widely, enjoying the awkward moment. "Oh, I've been watching since you were hiding behind the building," he replied, holding back a small laugh. "You really looked suspicious, waiting for something so anxiously."

Syr quickly lowered her head, feeling even more embarrassed knowing that Shirou had seen her from the very beginning. "How could I be so foolish…" she thought to herself. But not wanting to stay in this awkward moment any longer, she quickly tried to change the subject. With a slightly nervous tone, she asked, "So, what are you up to this morning, Shirou?" Her face was still red, but she tried to appear calm.

Shirou chuckled softly, fully aware that Syr was trying to shift the conversation away from her embarrassing moment. However, he decided not to make her feel more awkward. "I'm just taking a morning walk," he answered with a smile. "I might stop by the market later to buy some ingredients for breakfast."

Syr, relieved that Shirou wasn't dragging out her embarrassment, suddenly looked more excited. Her eyes sparkled, and she quickly grabbed Shirou's hand. "What a coincidence!" she exclaimed enthusiastically. "I'm actually supposed to buy groceries today. You can help me carry them, right?" She smiled brightly, trying to fully move the mood away from the earlier incident by inviting Shirou along.

Shirou couldn't help but smile at Syr's quick change in demeanor and nodded gently. "Of course, I'll help you," he said, glancing at her hand still holding his. Although he had originally intended to just go for a walk, Shirou knew that spending time with Syr was always fun and full of surprises. Together, they headed to the market to buy the ingredients.

At the morning market, Syr eagerly picked out various food items. She selected fresh vegetables, fragrant herbs, quality meats, and many other ingredients she needed. Syr seemed very thorough in choosing each item, ensuring that everything was in the best condition. Shirou, walking beside her, continued to follow along, helping carry the growing number of items.

Shirou ended up holding a lot of Syr's shopping—large bags filled with vegetables, herbs, and heavy meats—but he didn't mind at all. As an adventurer with level 4 strength, this kind of weight was nothing to him. He lifted all the bags with ease, as if they were just light shopping bags.

As they began walking back toward the Hostess of Fertility, Shirou, curious about the amount of food Syr had bought, finally asked. "Syr, why are you buying so many ingredients? This seems like a lot more than usual."

Still looking excited, Syr smiled and explained to Shirou. "Oh, that's because we're hosting a viewing party at the Hostess of Fertility for the War Game! We'll be preparing lots of food for the customers who come to watch." Syr looked pleased as she talked about the big event. She knew the War Game was going to be a major event for the entire city of Orario, and this opportunity would also make the day special for their restaurant.

Shirou furrowed his brow slightly, confused. "A viewing party? How can you watch the War Game from a restaurant?" he asked, feeling odd about the idea of seeing the battle live from such a distant place.

Syr giggled, enjoying Shirou's puzzled expression. "Ouranos, the god overseeing Orario, uses his power to broadcast the War Game live to the whole city. Large screens will appear in the sky at certain spots, and our restaurant got the chance to display it here," she explained, her bright smile showing how excited she was about the event.

Shirou smiled at the explanation, though he still felt a bit strange about it. In his heart, he recalled the televisions from his world—devices that only needed electricity to display images. It amazed him how his world's technology could achieve something similar without divine power. "It's funny," he thought, "Here, even watching a battle is made possible thanks to the power of gods." Shirou let his mind wander for a moment, comparing the world he lived in now with his original, tech-filled world, but he smiled because both worlds had their own kind of magic.

Shirou and Syr arrived back at the Hostess of Fertility after finishing their shopping at the market. As they entered the restaurant, the atmosphere inside felt calm and cozy. Some waitresses were busy cleaning tables and arranging utensils for the day's preparations. Among them, Anya and Ryuu were wiping down tables and setting up chairs to ensure everything looked neat.

When Anya saw Shirou and Syr coming in with loads of groceries, she immediately greeted them with a cheerful smile. "Oh, Shirou! As usual, you're Syr's personal servant whenever you two meet," Anya teased with a small laugh, clearly poking fun at him. Her sharp cat-like eyes glimmered mischievously as she watched the two of them.

Shirou simply smiled and carried the groceries into the kitchen without hesitation. "It's no trouble, I'm happy to help a friend," he said calmly, his tone showing his sincerity. He never felt burdened by small tasks like this, especially if it helped someone he knew. For Shirou, helping others was part of who he was—something ingrained in his very nature.

Ryuu, observing their interaction from nearby, gently shook her head. Her usually calm face wrinkled slightly as she commented, "Syr is getting more relaxed. It seems like she gets lazier when Shirou is around." Her words may have sounded cold, but there was a subtle hint of humor behind them, showing that she knew it was all just friendly banter between them.

Syr, not at all bothered by Ryuu's comment, simply smiled sweetly while sitting in one of the empty chairs. With a playful and carefree gesture, she raised both her hands and said, "Tehee~!" It was her signature response when she didn't feel like defending herself. After all, she knew her friends didn't actually see her as lazy; they were just teasing each other.

Shirou, Anya, and Ryuu exchanged glances before laughing softly together. The atmosphere at the Hostess of Fertility was always warm like this, with every waitress feeling comfortable with one another, even if they sometimes teased or made sharp remarks.

In good spirits, Shirou continued preparing the ingredients in the kitchen, while Syr stayed seated, feeling content that all the preparations were going smoothly thanks to her friends' help.

After helping bring the groceries to the kitchen and making sure everything was neatly organized, Shirou prepared to leave. "Alright, I need to head back to the Familia to prepare breakfast," he said as he picked up some of the ingredients he had bought for the Loki Familia.

Syr, still sitting casually in the chair, looked at Shirou with curiosity. "Shirou, are you going to watch the War Game here with us or at the Loki Familia mansion?" she asked with a soft smile, hoping Shirou would join them at the Hostess of Fertility.

Shirou furrowed his brow slightly, confused again. "Is the War Game going to be broadcasted at the Loki Familia mansion too?" he asked, surprised. He had just realized that the War Game would also be shown at his Familia's home.

Anya, who was standing near the table, immediately chuckled. "How could you not know, Shirou? The Loki Familia is one of the strongest Familias in Orario! Of course, they'd be showing the War Game at your mansion," she teased with a playful tone, her sharp eyes gleaming mischievously as she watched Shirou scratch his head awkwardly.

Shirou could only smile sheepishly. "Hehe, sorry. I guess I really should watch it with my Familia," he replied with a small sigh. "They've probably already prepared everything for today."

Ryuu, overhearing the conversation, nodded in agreement. "Spending time with your Familia is important," she said in her usual calm tone. Behind her soft voice, there was a sense of nostalgia for her old Familia, long gone. Her thoughts drifted briefly to the past, remembering the warmth she once felt with them.

Syr smiled and then offered a suggestion, "In that case, after the War Game, come here for the victory celebration for Hestia Familia. We're throwing a big party here."

Shirou chuckled at the suggestion. "You're really confident that Bell will win, huh?" he teased, giving Syr a playful look. To him, Syr's belief in Bell was so strong it was as if she could already see the future.

Not wanting to miss the opportunity to joke, Anya quickly chimed in. "Actually, Syr invited you here because she needs your help. If you're around, she can relax again!" she said with a big laugh. Her comment made Syr react immediately.

Syr quickly placed her finger to her lips and whispered to Anya with a mock-concerned expression, "Quiet, Anya. Don't let Shirou find out!" she replied softly, pretending as if she didn't want her secret to be exposed.

Shirou could only smile at their antics. He knew that interactions like this were part of the friendly dynamic at the Hostess of Fertility, and even though they often teased and joked, there was a strong sense of camaraderie among them.

After laughing together, Shirou waved goodbye for the time being. "Alright, I have to go now. See you later!" he said with a smile, leaving the Hostess of Fertility with his groceries. Syr, Anya, and Ryuu bid him farewell with warm smiles, hoping to see him again after the War Game.

Shirou returned to the Loki Familia mansion with a calm but quick pace. Once there, he headed straight to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for everyone. This had become a routine for him. The kitchen filled with delicious aromas as Shirou began cooking, his hands moving skillfully to prepare various dishes. Soft pancakes, perfectly roasted meat, and a variety of side dishes began to line up on the kitchen table. Shirou ensured everything was in perfect condition before finishing the cooking process.

Just as Shirou finished preparing breakfast, Aiz appeared at the kitchen doorway. Her usually calm face was now slightly brighter, as if she was eager to enjoy Shirou's cooking. "Thank you for breakfast, Shirou," Aiz said with a small smile, her eyes full of gratitude. She quickly sat at the dining table, not wanting to wait any longer to taste the food.

Before long, the other Familia members began to gather at the table. One by one, they joined in, enjoying the relaxed morning atmosphere while eating the breakfast Shirou had prepared. Light conversations filled the air, with talk of the upcoming War Game taking place. Shirou noticed Finn sitting not far from him, and he used the opportunity to ask something that had been on his mind.

"Finn," Shirou called. "Where will the War Game be shown today?"

Finn turned, sipping his coffee. "You can watch in the meeting room with us. We'll all be gathering there to watch the live broadcast," Finn answered with a smile. "It's the best place to enjoy the match together."

Shirou nodded in understanding, though there was still one thing bothering him. "What kind of screen will show the War Game?" he asked, curious.

Riveria, who was sitting nearby, immediately stepped in to explain. "The screen will appear in the sky, in the shape of a large circle that will display the live events from the War Game," she said calmly, visualizing how the screen would look. "It's the result of the power of Ouranos, allowing us to watch everything without being at the arena."

Hearing this, Shirou thought of the technology from his world that could broadcast events live without the need for divine power. Riveria, who knew a little about Shirou's more modern world, was curious. "In your previous world, was there a device that could do something similar?" she asked, her eyes bright with curiosity.

Shirou smiled and began to explain simply. "Yes, we had devices like televisions, computers, and phones. They could broadcast events live too, but not through divine power. It was all done with technology—electronic devices that transmit signals and images from one place to another." He patiently explained how the technology in his previous world worked, and though his explanation was simple, it was enough to leave the Familia members in awe.

Everyone listening was astonished. Technology like that, which could do the same as the power of a god, was something hard for them to imagine. In a world reliant on magic and divine powers, suddenly Shirou's tech-based world seemed much larger.

Tiona, always full of energy, suddenly jumped up from her seat. "Shirou! Come on, use your Magecraft to make one of those! I want to see a screen that can show events live!" she said excitedly, her eyes gleaming with hope.

Shirou could only smile sheepishly. "Unfortunately, I can't do that," he replied, scratching his head. "Devices like that are too complicated and can't be made with just Magecraft. The technology there is very advanced, and it takes many tools to create something like that."

Everyone listening laughed softly, feeling relieved but a bit disappointed that they wouldn't be able to see the device Shirou described. However, their admiration for Shirou's world didn't diminish at all. They continued to talk about the upcoming War Game, marveling at how Shirou's technology seemed like its own kind of miracle.

Chapter 55

Riveria's dream illustration has been completed please check it out at

After breakfast was finished, Shirou quickly began cleaning the kitchen and dining room. He was used to this routine—clearing dirty plates, wiping down tables, and tidying up after the members of the Loki Familia had finished eating. Although this task might seem tedious to some, for Shirou, it was a moment of reflection and peace, especially since he enjoyed the simplicity of these daily chores.

Lefiya, who had just finished her breakfast as well, noticed Shirou busy with his work and immediately offered her help. "Shirou, may I help you?" Lefiya asked with a gentle smile. Shirou turned and happily accepted her offer. "Of course, Lefiya. Thank you for helping me so often," Shirou said sincerely. He always appreciated Lefiya's assistance, as she frequently came to the kitchen to help him with various tasks.

The two worked quietly, cleaning the dishes and wiping the tables efficiently. Although Lefiya was usually clumsy in many things, she was surprisingly skillful in helping around the kitchen, and Shirou felt fortunate to have such a reliable friend.

Once everything was done and the dining area and kitchen were back in order, Shirou had an idea to prepare something special. "I was thinking of making a snack for later while we watch the War Game," he said to Lefiya as he tidied up the last of the utensils. "Popcorn would be perfect for the occasion."

Lefiya, who had never heard the word "popcorn" before, looked at Shirou curiously. "Popcorn? What's that?" she asked, her innocent expression making Shirou smile. "I've never heard of that food before." With growing curiosity, Lefiya moved closer and offered her help again. "Can I help you make it?"

Shirou smiled, happy with Lefiya's enthusiasm. "Of course, I'll show you. Popcorn is made from corn kernels that are heated until they pop and turn into a crispy snack," Shirou explained while taking out some corn kernels from the kitchen pantry.

Lefiya watched attentively as Shirou prepared a pot and heated the corn kernels over the fire. It didn't take long before the first "pop" was heard, causing Lefiya to jump in surprise. Shirou chuckled at her reaction. "That's the best part," Shirou said. "After a while, all the kernels will pop and turn into popcorn."

Lefiya continued to watch in amazement as the small corn kernels transformed into a fluffy, crispy pile of popcorn. "Wow... this is really incredible," she said, her voice full of wonder. "I never imagined corn could turn into something like this. I've never eaten anything like it before." When Shirou offered her a handful of popcorn to taste, Lefiya eagerly grabbed a few pieces and popped them into her mouth. "Hmm... this is so good! It's crunchy and soft," she said, her eyes lighting up.

Shirou smiled warmly at the compliment. "In the world I come from, popcorn is really popular. We usually eat it when watching movies in the theater," Shirou explained, his voice carrying a bit of nostalgia. "I used to go to the movies with Taiga—someone like an older sister to me—and we would always buy popcorn before the movie started. It was kind of a little tradition we had."

Lefiya listened intently to Shirou's story, continuing to munch on the popcorn. She could feel the warmth and memories in every word Shirou spoke, making her smile softly. "It sounds like you have many fond memories from your world," she said gently.

Shirou nodded, feeling a bit nostalgic as he thought of Taiga and his old life. But at that moment, he was happy to share these memories and little traditions with his friends in this new world.

With renewed enthusiasm, Lefiya and Shirou continued making popcorn. They worked together skillfully, stirring the corn kernels as they popped over the fire, filling the kitchen with the soft sound of popping and the tempting aroma of fresh popcorn. Once the batch of popcorn was ready, Shirou grabbed several large bowls, and they began seasoning the popcorn to create different flavors.

Lefiya sprinkled cheese flavor on one bowl, while Shirou prepared caramel flavor for another. They also made a bowl of classic salted popcorn, and even experimented with a spicy version to surprise everyone. Each bowl was labeled with its flavor and neatly arranged so everyone could choose their favorite later. Once everything was ready, they carefully carried the bowls and prepared to take the popcorn to the meeting room, where the main members of the Loki Familia had already gathered to watch the War Game.

When Shirou and Lefiya arrived at the meeting room, the atmosphere was lively. Finn and Gareth sat calmly in their chairs, while Riveria, Tiona, and Tione had chosen to sit together on a long couch in the middle of the room. Aiz and Bete stood by a large window, looking at the giant circular screen that had started to appear in the sky, showing the beginning of the War Game. It seemed like everyone was ready to watch the battle with great excitement.

Bete, with his usual arrogant attitude, turned when he saw Shirou and Lefiya enter the room. "You're late," he said in a slightly dismissive tone, his eyes glancing at them with a bored expression, as if their presence wasn't particularly important.

However, Lefiya wasn't about to be outdone. She responded to Bete with a cheerful yet firm voice, smiling widely. "We're not late, we were just making some tasty snacks for everyone!" she said playfully. "But if you keep complaining like that, Bete, maybe we won't give you even a single bite!" she teased, not seriously threatening him.

Aiz, standing beside Bete, glanced curiously at the large bowls Shirou and Lefiya were carrying. "What is that?" she asked softly, her eyes shining with interest. When Shirou explained that it was popcorn with various flavors, Aiz didn't hesitate. She grabbed a handful from each bowl and started tasting them one by one. Her face quickly showed a satisfied expression. "Delicious," she said with a nod, enjoying every flavor she tried.

Seeing Aiz's positive reaction, the other Familia members became curious. Finn, sitting calmly in his chair, looked at the popcorn with interest, while Tiona and Tione quickly joined Aiz to try some of the flavors. Even Gareth, who hadn't shown much interest at first, eventually grabbed a bowl and tried the spicy popcorn. Everyone seemed to be enjoying the snack, and the atmosphere in the room began to feel more relaxed.

Shirou and Lefiya placed the large popcorn bowls on the central table, making sure everyone could sample their favorite flavor. "Don't worry," Shirou said with a gentle smile, "there's plenty for everyone. We made a lot." Lefiya nodded in agreement beside him, happy to see their hard work being welcomed with enthusiasm by everyone.

With the popcorn now available, the members of Loki Familia were ready to watch the War Game while enjoying the delicious snack. What had initially been a serious atmosphere now shifted into a more relaxed and warm one, thanks to Shirou and Lefiya's contribution of sweet and savory treats to the big moment.

Having enjoyed a few bites of popcorn herself, Lefiya decided to sit on the long couch next to her mentor, Riveria, to comfortably watch the War Game. She adjusted her cloak before sitting down and focused on the large screen suspended in the air, ready to watch the unfolding battle.

Shirou, who had remained standing after bringing the popcorn into the room, noticed that all the seats had been taken. He planned to stand in the corner, not wanting to trouble anyone. However, Lefiya, noticing this, quickly shifted a little in her seat and made space next to her. "Shirou-san, come sit here," she invited with a gentle smile, gesturing to the small area she had made.

Shirou hesitated for a moment but finally decided to accept Lefiya's offer. He sat down beside her, right between Lefiya and Riveria. The space was indeed tight, and without realizing it, his shoulders and thighs touched both of them. Although sitting felt a bit cramped, Shirou tried his best to stay comfortable.

"Sorry for making it cramped," Shirou said politely, feeling a little awkward due to the close proximity with both of them.

Lefiya turned to him and quickly replied, "It's no problem, Shirou-san." The smile on her face reassured Shirou, helping him feel more at ease. Lefiya herself seemed comfortable sitting close to Shirou, and she appeared happy to be sharing a seat with him.

Next to Shirou, Riveria sat calmly, her face showing no change in expression. Although she appeared composed on the outside, deep inside, she felt a bit pleased to be sitting beside Shirou. The feelings she had been hiding all this time remained guarded behind her serene demeanor. Riveria was used to concealing her emotions, but at this moment, the physical closeness to Shirou stirred her emotions slightly.

As he sat between Lefiya and Riveria, Shirou tried to focus on the screen in front of them, though the awareness of his physical closeness to the two women lingered in his mind. The room grew quieter as the War Game began on the large screen, with everyone's attention drawn to the battle. Despite feeling awkward at first, Shirou eventually calmed down and began to enjoy the moment with his friends.

On the large screen hanging in the air, a figure of an Elf appeared standing outside the fortress of the Apollo Familia. Her short green hair and partially masked face were visible, and she wore a sleeveless white shirt. Shirou, seated between Lefiya and Riveria, immediately recognized the figure. Although her disguise was effective for most people, Shirou knew exactly who that Elf was.

Ryuu, the waitress who usually worked at the Hostess of Fertility, had now appeared as a fearless warrior on the screen. In both hands, she held two Magic Swords—extraordinarily powerful enchanted weapons. One sword glowed red, while the other shone blue. Shirou, already aware of Ryuu's abilities, remained captivated by how she carried herself on the battlefield.

With a cold and confident demeanor, Ryuu stood before the enemy fortress. She looked ready to challenge anyone who dared to face her. On top of the fortress walls, members of the Apollo Familia spotted Ryuu and quickly took their positions. Without hesitation, they began raining arrows down on her. A barrage of arrows flew through the air, aimed directly at the lone Elf.

Without hesitation, Ryuu raised her red Magic Sword. A burst of fire erupted along the blade, and instantly, the arrows flying toward her were incinerated in midair before they could reach their target. The heat from the sword created a fiery barrier, protecting Ryuu from the long-range attack. When some Apollo Familia soldiers attempted to flank her from the sides, Ryuu skillfully wielded her blue Magic Sword. Lightning crackled from the blade, striking anyone who dared to approach, electrocuting them and knocking them to the ground before they could get close.

In the meeting room, the atmosphere became tense yet filled with awe. All eyes were fixed on Ryuu's extraordinary actions—despite being alone, she was able to fend off so many enemy soldiers. Finn, usually calm, stared at the screen intently.

"It seems that Elf is just a diversion," Finn commented seriously, showing his sharp strategic mind. He recognized that, though Ryuu played a major role in battling the enemy, her bold actions might be intended to distract Apollo Familia and shift their focus away from the main plan.

Lefiya, sitting next to Shirou, couldn't contain her admiration. As a fellow Elf, she felt proud seeing another Elf stand so strong and brave on the battlefield. "That Elf is incredible... I feel proud," she whispered, full of admiration. However, after a moment, her awe turned into confusion. "But… that Elf looks familiar. Like the waitress at the Hostess of Fertility."

Shirou, who already knew exactly who the Elf was, smiled awkwardly at Lefiya's comment. He tried to stifle his laughter, though inside, he felt a little concerned. "I think I need to remind Ryuu to improve her disguise," Shirou thought to himself. Despite Ryuu wearing a mask and different clothing, it seemed it wasn't enough to hide her identity from those who observed her closely.

Sitting between them, Shirou could only hope that no one became too suspicious of Ryuu's true identity. Although she appeared calm and modest as a waitress, it was clear she possessed tremendous strength and courage beneath her unassuming appearance.

Most of Apollo Familia's members were now thoroughly distracted by Ryuu's presence. The Elf's bold stance, standing alone in front of their fortress while defying attacks from all sides, had successfully drawn much of the enemy forces out of their defensive positions. The arrows that had once rained down on Ryuu were no longer effective, and with each failed attack, more and more Apollo Familia soldiers abandoned their posts to face Ryuu directly.

Ryuu, after using the power of her two Magic Swords until their strength was exhausted, causing them to dissolve into dust, drew a much simpler weapon: an ordinary-looking wooden sword. However, despite its simplicity, this wooden sword was a weapon Ryuu often used to defeat her enemies. Swiftly and skillfully, Ryuu used the wooden sword to fight off and defeat the Apollo Familia soldiers who tried to surround her. Her movements were quick and precise, each strike targeting the weak points of her opponents, causing them to fall one by one without being able to retaliate.

As Ryuu was busy fighting off the enemies swarming her, sudden help arrived from the side. Mikoto, who was also involved in the War Game, came in with swift and confident movements. She stood beside Ryuu, ready to provide support. With Mikoto's presence, the enemy's attention became even more divided. Mikoto quickly began chanting her spell, concentrating deeply, and when she finished, she invoked her spell, Futsunomitama.

Once her spell was cast, Mikoto used the power of Futsunomitama to create a strong gravitational field. With a single motion, her opponents in the surrounding area were slammed to the ground by the sudden surge in gravity, causing them to be dragged forcefully to the ground. They lay trapped, unable to move despite their best efforts to stand. With Mikoto and Ryuu now holding a major advantage, most of the Apollo Familia members trying to surround them were caught in Mikoto's gravitational force.

Meanwhile, in the Loki Familia meeting room, the atmosphere grew even more intense. Every member of the Familia watched the screen intently, following every move on the battlefield. Amid the tension, Gareth, seated comfortably and enjoying the spicy popcorn that Shirou and Lefiya had brought, appeared more relaxed.

Gareth grabbed another handful of spicy popcorn, popped it into his mouth, and chewed casually before offering his comment. "Those young ones... they need to keep up that spirit," he said with a small smile. Though he was older than most of the adventurers in the room, Gareth felt proud seeing the courage and dedication of Mikoto and Ryuu on the battlefield. Their fighting spirit reminded Gareth of his youth, when he fought with the same vigor.

The other members of Loki Familia remained glued to the screen, closely watching every detail of the unfolding battle. The fight continued, and with Mikoto and Ryuu successfully diverting Apollo Familia's attention, the larger plan to conquer the enemy fortress seemed to be progressing in their favor. Shirou could only smile softly, proud to see his friends performing so brilliantly.

Suddenly, the massive gate of Apollo Familia's fortress, which had been securely locked, began to move. The heavy rumbling of metal caught everyone's attention on the battlefield, as their eyes shifted to the slowly opening gate. All of Apollo Familia's members, who had been focused on Ryuu and Mikoto outside the fortress, immediately realized that something was wrong.

From behind the gate, a pallum walked calmly, wearing the distinctive uniform of Apollo Familia. With confident steps, he approached the gate's mechanism and unlocked it, opening the gate completely. However, the shocking part of this event was that the pallum was not one of Apollo's soldiers. It was Lily. Using her Cinder Ella magic, Lily had disguised herself as a member of Apollo Familia, successfully infiltrating the fortress undetected.

After ensuring the gate was fully open, Lily quickly stopped her Cinder Ella magic, reverting to her original form as a supporter of the Hestia Familia. Bell and Welf, who had been waiting outside, swiftly slipped in without much resistance. They knew this was a golden opportunity to strike from within, thanks to Lily's success in opening the enemy's main defensive gate.

Bell sighed in relief once he made it inside the fortress. "Thank you, Lily," he said gratefully, patting the shoulder of his reliable small friend. Welf also nodded with appreciation. "You're amazing, Lily," he added proudly. Lily, now back in her true form, blushed shyly but was clearly satisfied that her plan had worked perfectly.

Meanwhile, in the Loki Familia's meeting room, all eyes were watching the screen showing the events on the battlefield. Tione, watching Lily, Bell, and Welf's actions, immediately broke into a wide smile. She was both impressed and proud of their captain Finn's prediction, which had foreseen this as part of the diversion.

Tione enthusiastically praised Finn, "You're a genius, Captain! Just as you said, they used the diversion to open the gate from the inside," she said, smiling with admiration. Her eyes sparkled, filled with admiration for her beloved captain who always predicted enemy movements with precision.

Finn, sitting calmly in his chair, gave a small nod, not eager to show off his skills. He knew victory wasn't guaranteed yet, and much could still happen on the battlefield. However, he was pleased that his prediction about the diversion was accurate. So far, Hestia Familia's plan seemed to be going smoothly.

Next to Shirou, Riveria remained composed as usual. Gracefully, she enjoyed some cheese-flavored popcorn, her eyes still focused on the screen. "It seems true," Riveria agreed with Tione's statement. "That diversion was a smart strategy." Though Riveria's comment was simple, her tone was filled with conviction, showing she, too, was impressed by the success of the plan.

The atmosphere in the Loki Familia meeting room remained serious, though there were occasional smiles and admiration for what they saw on the screen. Everyone now eagerly awaited Bell and Welf's next move, hoping the well-executed strategy would lead them to victory in the War Game.

Tiona, watching attentively, let out a small sigh before giving her comment. "They can't win yet, not until they defeat the captain of Apollo Familia," she said seriously. Although Bell and Welf had successfully infiltrated the fortress and were making progress, Tiona knew victory wouldn't come easily as long as the opposing captain still stood strong.

Riveria nodded in agreement, her eyes remaining focused on the large screen displaying the battlefield. "It seems the captain of Apollo Familia is hiding in the central tower," she said calmly. "As long as he's not defeated, this battle is far from over." Riveria's observations were always accurate, and she could sense that Bell and Welf were headed toward a much tougher challenge.

On the screen, Bell and Welf were seen running toward the tower Riveria had mentioned. Apollo Familia's forces continued to block their path, but Welf, with his strength and resolve, decided to act as Bell's shield.

Bravely, Welf confronted the enemy forces, using his Will-o-Wisp magic to manipulate the fire from the enemy's attacks. With a quick move, Welf reversed the fire magic back at the Apollo Familia soldiers, causing the flames to strike them. After holding them off with magic, Welf swung his Greatsword with full force, breaking through the obstacles and enemies in front of him, giving Bell the chance to continue toward the tower unhindered.

Bell pressed forward at high speed, while Welf ensured that none of Apollo's forces could chase or stop him. This was a fight demanding speed, strength, and perseverance. In the Loki Familia's meeting room, all eyes were fixed on the screen. Even Bete, who was usually cynical toward Bell, couldn't hold back his comment this time.

"That kid... he wants to face the enemy captain alone," Bete muttered, a rare tone of respect in his voice. "He's really becoming a man." Bete, known for his roughness and never being easily impressed, acknowledged Bell's bravery with an unusual sense of admiration.

Shirou, seated in his chair, also recognized Bell's intention. He knew Bell wanted to prove his worth by facing the captain of Apollo Familia alone. Inwardly, Shirou reflected for a moment. "If Ryuu were the one fighting Apollo's captain, it would be easy for her," he thought. "Apollo's captain is only Level 3, while Ryuu is at least Level 4." Though Shirou knew that Ryuu could finish the battle quickly, he understood that this was Bell's fight. It was Bell's moment to prove himself.

On the screen, Bell finally reached the lower floor of the tower where the captain of Apollo Familia was hiding. Bell was panting, but his gaze was full of determination. He knew this battle would be his greatest test. Taking a deep breath, Bell activated Argonaut, the ability that enhanced his attack with a hero's aura. From Bell's body came the distinctive sound of ringing bells, signaling that Argonaut's power was awakening.

Bell prepared his ultimate attack. "Firebolt!" Bell shouted loudly, unleashing his magic, now strengthened by Argonaut. Bright blue and red flames surged from Bell's hand, racing toward the upper floor of the tower. The explosion of the empowered Firebolt shook the entire tower, causing lightning-like flashes to illuminate the surrounding sky. Bell had launched his most powerful strike, ready to face the captain of Apollo Familia with all the strength he possessed.

Everyone in the Loki Familia meeting room fell silent, waiting for the outcome of Bell's attack. Shirou could feel the tension in the air, but he knew one thing—Bell wouldn't give up until he won this fight.

Chapter 56

The fifth illustration poll has ended with the following results:

Aiz dancing with Shirou in library. : 53%

Lefiya mimics Shirou's catchphrase on the balcony : 40%

Shirou teaching Syr how to cook : 7%

With a total of 30 votes. You can check it out

Bell's Firebolt struck the top floor of the tower with immense force, creating an explosion that destroyed much of the structure. A loud rumble echoed as debris started to fall, scattering Apollo Familia members, some of whom were buried under the crumbling walls and rubble, unable to rise.

Among the scattered debris, the captain of Apollo Familia, Hyakinthos Clio, slowly stood up. His face was covered in dust, but his eyes still gleamed with hatred and determination. He quickly grabbed his sword—a thin red blade with magical engravings along its length. Without hesitation, he charged at Bell, initiating a fierce duel. His attacks were swift and deadly, the red sword slashing in sharp arcs, trying to corner Bell.

Despite being injured from his previous large attack, Bell was undaunted. He skillfully raised his twin daggers to block Hyakinthos' strikes. The sound of clashing metal filled the air as their weapons collided, sending sparks flying with each impact. Bell moved quickly, his eyes focused on every move his opponent made. Though Hyakinthos was more experienced and at Level 3, Bell showed no signs of giving up.

Hyakinthos grew increasingly shocked as the battle continued. "How is this possible…?" he thought to himself. In their previous encounter at the bar, Bell hadn't been able to match him at all. But this time, Bell not only held his own but also pressed Hyakinthos with overwhelming strength. Hyakinthos could feel the weight of Bell's attacks, despite Bell only being at Level 2.

As Bell continued to push his opponent, he grew more confident. With fast and powerful strikes, Bell forced Hyakinthos back a few steps. Though Bell's level was lower, his strength, fueled by his determination and Argonaut power, made a significant difference. Every slash from Bell had purpose, and each movement posed a real threat to Apollo Familia's captain.

In the Loki Familia meeting room, the tension grew palpable. Everyone watched the intense duel between Bell and Hyakinthos with bated breath. Lefiya, sitting next to Shirou, couldn't contain herself. Her hand quickly gripped Shirou's thigh, tightening as the battle on screen grew more intense. Her eyes were locked on the screen, nervous and concerned. Though Lefiya often acted indifferent toward Bell—sometimes even jealous because of Aiz's attention toward him—deep down, she still cared for his safety. She didn't want to see Bell lose.

Shirou felt Lefiya's grip on his thigh, and while it made him a bit uncomfortable, he allowed her to continue. He could sense Lefiya's tension, and he understood the mixed feelings she was experiencing. Even though Lefiya didn't always show her concern openly, Shirou knew that behind her occasionally cold demeanor, she deeply cared for her friends—including Bell.

The duel on screen grew even more heated, and everyone in the room, including Shirou, felt the tension rising. Bell continued to fight, while Hyakinthos, despite his higher level, began to lose control of the battle. Bell, with his extraordinary determination and courage, seemed to be pushing the limits of his own power. Now, it was all a matter of who could last longer in this fierce battle.

In the Loki Familia meeting room, the tension reached its peak as everyone stared at the large screen showing the duel between Bell and Hyakinthos. All eyes were glued to the action, as no one wanted to miss a second of the dramatic events unfolding. However, amidst the seriousness, Riveria's attention shifted for a moment.

She noticed Lefiya's hand still gripping Shirou's thigh tightly, her serious expression fixed on the screen. Riveria, usually composed and graceful, felt a small pang of jealousy in her heart. Without thinking too much, she decided she didn't want to be left behind. With a more subtle and discreet gesture, Riveria placed her hand on Shirou's other thigh. Unlike Lefiya's tense grip, Riveria's touch was soft and teasing, her hand gently caressing his thigh in a way that almost went unnoticed.

Shirou, who had initially only felt Lefiya's grip, suddenly became acutely aware of Riveria's delicate touch. His face flushed as he felt the gentle stroking, making him feel even more awkward. He turned slightly toward Riveria, trying not to look too flustered, and whispered softly, "Riveria... could you stop?"

But Riveria, known for her calm demeanor, seemed to have decided to pretend she didn't hear him. Her face remained elegant and focused, as if she were simply watching the screen intently. Not a single change in her expression hinted that she was doing anything unusual. Yet her hand continued its subtle caress, making it increasingly difficult for Shirou to concentrate.

In the end, Shirou gave up, feeling helpless against the two women beside him. With Lefiya gripping tightly on one side and Riveria teasing him on the other, Shirou could only sigh softly, trying to calm himself and refocus on the battle on the screen.

Meanwhile, on the screen, the intense duel between Bell and Hyakinthos reached its climax. Bell, with his extraordinary strength fueled by determination and bravery, managed to corner Hyakinthos. In a final strike, Bell swiftly used his dagger to break Hyakinthos' red sword, shattering his opponent's weapon.

However, just as Bell was about to end the fight, something unexpected happened. Cassandra, a member of Apollo Familia known for her strange prophecies, suddenly rushed toward Bell in desperation. With tears streaming down her face, she threw herself at Bell and hugged him tightly from behind, preventing him from delivering the finishing blow. "Don't… don't hurt our captain!" she cried in despair. Bell, unaccustomed to being harsh with women, was taken aback. He couldn't move, trapped in Cassandra's embrace.

Bell, who was always careful to act respectfully and kindly toward women, now appeared hesitant. His hands, which had been ready to strike, now hung limply, unsure of what to do. His face, once filled with determination, was now clouded with confusion. In his heart, Bell knew he had to defeat Hyakinthos to win the War Game, but this situation left him caught in a moral dilemma.

In the meeting room, everyone watching the screen fell silent for a moment, waiting to see what Bell would do next. Shirou, sandwiched between Riveria and Lefiya, also watched with curiosity, though his mind was slightly distracted by the two women beside him.

Bell remained trapped in Cassandra's embrace, as she tried to protect her captain. The situation became even more difficult for him. Known for his reluctance to harm women, Bell found himself at a loss, unsure how to break free from the hold without hurting Cassandra. But help soon arrived.

Lily, seeing Bell in trouble, charged toward Cassandra without hesitation. "I won't let you get in Bell's way!" she shouted determinedly. With incredible speed and resolve, Lily managed to grab Cassandra and push her away from Bell, freeing him from the embrace that had hindered his fight. Bell, now free, quickly thanked Lily, but there was no time to celebrate.

Hyakinthos, realizing that Cassandra had bought him enough time, seized the opportunity to begin chanting his spell. Swiftly, he uttered the magical incantations for his ultimate attack. "Aro Zephyros!" he shouted. From Hyakinthos's hands, a large disc of fire formed, hovering in the air, glowing intensely before rapidly shooting towards Bell.

Bell quickly recognized the danger. With sharp reflexes, he leaped to evade the fiery disc that relentlessly pursued him. Several times, Bell narrowly avoided it, but the disc seemed to have a magnetic pull, always tracking him. In his effort to survive, Bell gathered his strength and hurled a Firebolt at the fiery disc, attempting to counter the fire spell with his lightning attack.

In the Loki Familia meeting room, Lefiya, watching the events unfold, grew increasingly tense. Her eyes were wide, and she was worried about Bell's fate. Unconsciously, she gripped Shirou's thigh even tighter. However, Shirou, who had an endurance level of 4, didn't feel any pain, despite Lefiya's firm grasp. He remained silent, letting her vent her anxiety through her grip.

Bell continued to fend off Hyakinthos's attacks, but Hyakinthos wasn't giving Bell any time to breathe. "Rubele!" Hyakinthos commanded, triggering the explosion effect of the fiery disc. The spell detonated in front of Bell, creating a massive wave of heat and flames. Fire consumed the surroundings, and Bell, unable to dodge in time, was hit directly by the blast.

Bell fell to the ground, his body lying motionless after the attack. On the screen, his form was engulfed in the remnants of flames, leaving everyone in the meeting room in silence. However, Shirou, watching calmly, knew something the others didn't. Though Bell appeared to be burned, thanks to the necklace Syr had given him earlier—a powerful protective talisman—Bell was likely shielded from serious harm. Shirou smirked slightly, confident that Bell would soon rise.

Everyone waited with bated breath, wondering if Bell could get back up and continue his battle against Hyakinthos, who still stood tall on the battlefield. Shirou, full of certainty, knew this was not the end for Bell.

Bell, lying on the ground after taking Hyakinthos's hit, slowly opened his eyes. Despite his body being covered in burns and injuries from the explosion, he fought to stand again. Staggering, Bell finally managed to get to his feet, though clearly struggling. His breath was heavy, his body trembled, but the determination in his eyes remained unwavering.

Hyakinthos, who had been confident Bell wouldn't rise again, stared in shock. His face contorted in rage, unable to believe Bell was still standing after such a powerful attack. "Don't you know when to give up?" Hyakinthos shouted in fury. His anger drove him to act immediately. He drew a backup sword from his waist, preparing to launch a final strike to finish Bell once and for all.

With sword in hand, Hyakinthos sprinted at full speed, aiming a deadly thrust directly at Bell. His movements were fast, filled with the confidence that this time, Bell wouldn't be able to dodge.

But Bell, who appeared weak and helpless, took advantage of Hyakinthos's overconfidence. Just as Hyakinthos thrust his sword, Bell swiftly ducked, avoiding what should have been a fatal blow. In a quick and calculated move, Bell flipped backward, and with a powerful kick, knocked the sword out of Hyakinthos's hand, sending it flying to the ground.

In the Loki Familia meeting room, Aiz, watching intently, smiled. She recognized the move as something she had once advised Bell on—how to exploit an opponent's overconfidence when they believe they've already won. Seeing Bell successfully apply that lesson, Aiz felt proud, even if she only expressed it with a small smile.

Bell, just finishing his backward flip, didn't give Hyakinthos time to recover from the shock. He immediately launched his next attack—a hard punch to Hyakinthos's face. Bell's fist landed squarely, and Hyakinthos, unbalanced and stunned by the speed of the blow, fell to the ground and passed out.

Seeing Hyakinthos lying defeated on the ground, Bell stood tall, his breath still heavy, but the victory clear in his eyes. He had successfully defeated the captain of the Apollo Familia.

In the meeting room, Lefiya, who had been tense throughout the battle, finally released her grip from Shirou's thigh. Her face lit up with joy as she clenched her fists in excitement over Bell's victory. Despite the jealousy she sometimes felt over Aiz's attention to Bell, Lefiya couldn't help but feel proud of Bell for defeating such a strong opponent like Hyakinthos.

Riveria, sitting on Shirou's other side, realized that the battle was over. Sensing that the time for teasing had passed, she discreetly withdrew her hand from Shirou's thigh. Not wanting anyone to know she had been playfully touching Shirou during the fight, Riveria returned to her calm and graceful demeanor as if nothing had happened.

Everyone in the room watched Bell's victory with satisfaction, while Shirou, sitting between Lefiya and Riveria, felt a slight sense of relief, though he couldn't help but chuckle internally at the awkward situation that had just unfolded.

With the battle on-screen concluded and Bell's victory now certain, one by one, the members of the Loki Familia began to leave the room. The tension that had filled the air slowly dissipated, and small bouts of laughter started to spread among them.

Bete, with his usual grumpy expression, grabbed a handful of popcorn from the large bowl still sitting on the table. Without a word, he walked out of the room, his steps quick and full of determination.

Noticing Bete's apparent hurry, the ever-curious Tiona asked in a cheerful tone, "Hey, Bete! Where are you off to?"

Tione, standing not far from them, smiled knowingly. She had known Bete long enough to understand what was on his mind. "I'm sure he's fired up after watching that fight," Tione said with a smile. "He's probably eager to head to the Dungeon and release all that energy." Her comment made the others chuckle, as they were all well aware of Bete's constant enthusiasm for battle.

The atmosphere lightened, and the rest of the Loki Familia members followed Bete's lead, leaving the room one by one with small laughs. Light conversations about the War Game they had just watched carried on among them.

Eventually, only Lefiya and Shirou were left in the room. The two of them remained seated, enjoying a quiet moment after the earlier excitement. Lefiya, smiling brightly, began gathering the leftover popcorn from the various bowls scattered on the table, combining them into one large bowl.

Shirou, noticing Lefiya's actions, felt curious. "What are you doing, Lefiya?" he asked, eyeing the now full bowl of mixed popcorn.

Lefiya grinned widely, her face lighting up with enthusiasm. "I want to take this to my room to share with my roommate, Elfy. Maybe the others who visit can enjoy it too," she replied excitedly. She looked happy at the thought of sharing the snack with her friends.

Shirou chuckled softly at her response. "But if you mix all that popcorn together, the flavors will blend. You could end up with sweet, salty, and spicy in one bite."

Lefiya laughed as well, unfazed by the possibility. "That's what makes it fun! It'll be a surprise for them!" she said, her tone full of cheer. "I'm sure they'll enjoy it, no matter what flavor they get."

Shirou could only smile, pleased to see Lefiya so enthusiastic and not too bothered by the little details. Together, they finished tidying up the room before eventually following the others out.

As they were about to leave the meeting room, Shirou smiled and looked at Lefiya. "Just take your popcorn to your room. I'll handle cleaning up the dirty bowls."

Lefiya smiled warmly at Shirou's offer and thanked him sincerely. "Thank you, Shirou. You're always so considerate, even with the smallest things." She felt happy knowing that Shirou was always willing to help without hesitation, no matter how trivial the task. With that, Lefiya walked off, carrying the large bowl of popcorn to her room to share with her friends.

Meanwhile, Shirou headed straight to the kitchen. He walked leisurely, carrying the dirty bowls left on the table. Once he reached the kitchen, he headed to the sink and began washing the bowls. As he started working, he noticed Anakitty sitting at the kitchen table, enjoying some bread.

Shirou greeted her politely, "Hey, Aki." Anakitty turned to him, smiling as she returned the greeting. "Hey, Shirou," she replied lightly before going back to her bread.

Shirou continued washing the bowls, the atmosphere in the kitchen calm and peaceful. After a while, Anakitty, watching Shirou work diligently, grinned playfully before teasing him. "You know, Shirou... You're practically an executive of the Loki Familia, yet here you are washing bowls like a servant," she joked, laughing softly.

Shirou frowned in confusion at the teasing. "Executive?" he asked, puzzled. Shirou hadn't been with the Loki Familia for long, so the term was still unfamiliar to him.

Aki giggled and then tapped her forehead as if just realizing something. "Oh, right! You're still new here, huh? 'Executive' is what we call members of the Loki Familia who've reached high levels," she explained. "For example, Aiz, Tiona, Tione, and Bete—they're executives because their levels are high. Then there's Finn, Riveria, and Gareth—they're the top executives." Anakitty explained casually, but there was a tone of respect when she mentioned those names.

Shirou nodded as he listened, now understanding the meaning behind the term. While drying one of the freshly washed bowls, he asked curiously, "So, what about you, Aki?"

Anakitty gave a small smile at the question. "Me? I'm level 4, so I'm counted as second string," she answered while playing with the remaining bit of her bread. "But even though we're the same level, Shirou... I know you're much stronger," she added more seriously.

Shirou smiled politely at the compliment, though he never felt entirely comfortable being praised like that. To him, a level was just a number, and true strength came from experience and battle skill.

After finishing the last bowl, Shirou dried his hands, satisfied with his work. As he turned to leave, Anakitty suddenly gave him a gentle pat on the shoulder.

Aki looked at him with a small smile and said, "Shirou, you really don't need to go out of your way to clean up the bowls. Usually, the lower-level members who haven't reached second string yet handle tasks like these." Her tone was thoughtful, as if trying to relieve some of Shirou's burden.

But Shirou only smiled calmly, as he always did. "I actually enjoy doing this kind of work, Aki. Cleaning and cooking are things I find fun, so it doesn't feel like a burden to me." His words were sincere, reflecting his natural inclination to help and contribute, even in small tasks.

Anakitty chuckled softly at his response. "Well then, I won't stop you," she joked. "Besides, I don't want you to stop cooking. Your breakfasts are always the best, and I don't want to lose that!" she added with playful but genuine appreciation.

Shirou smiled wider. "Glad to hear you enjoy it," he replied in a soft, warm tone. For him, hearing others appreciate his cooking always brought a special sense of joy.

Aki waved her hand as she got ready to leave. "You're really something else, Shirou. But I guess that's a good thing," she said with a small smile before walking out of the kitchen.

Shirou only chuckled quietly, shaking his head. He knew many people found him a bit different for always volunteering to do the chores others tended to avoid. But for him, it just felt natural.

As he reflected on the conversation, his thoughts drifted to a promise he had made—to visit the Hostess of Fertility and celebrate Bell's victory with the others. He recalled how much Syr was looking forward to his presence there, and he didn't want to disappoint anyone.

"Looks like I'll be cooking and cleaning some more after this," he muttered to himself with a smile, ready to continue his long but fulfilling day.

Chapter 57

The fifth illustration sketch is finally completed, and you can see the sketch of Aiz dancing with Shirou in the library for FREE at

That evening, Shirou arrived at the front of Hostess of Fertility with a light step. The restaurant was already bustling, and the atmosphere inside was full of joy following Hestia Familia's victory in the War Game. As Shirou stepped inside, his eyes immediately fell on Syr, who was standing by the door, waiting for him with a confident smile.

"See? Like I said, Bell would win," Syr said proudly, clearly eager to show that her prediction about Bell's victory had come true.

Shirou smiled gently, shaking his head with feigned admiration. "It seems you were right, Syr. Maybe Bell was able to win with a little help from someone," he replied, offering praise with a deeper meaning. Of course, Shirou was referring to the protective necklace Syr had given to Bell, which secretly helped Bell survive a lethal attack.

But Syr, unaware of the hidden meaning in his compliment, simply laughed shyly and waved her hand. "Oh, don't exaggerate. I don't deserve that much credit," she said, slightly embarrassed, thinking Shirou was just teasing.

Shirou just smiled in response to Syr's innocent attitude, then decided to head upstairs to change into his green waiter uniform before starting work.

After changing into his uniform, Shirou came back downstairs to find the atmosphere even more lively. Not long after, Ryuu arrived at the restaurant, her face calm despite having just been involved in a major battle.

Anya, never one to miss a chance to make a fuss, greeted Ryuu's arrival with a small trumpet as if throwing a grand celebration for her. "Welcome, winner!" she shouted enthusiastically, laughing joyfully.

Chloe, usually more laid-back, took on a more serious tone this time, though only for a joke. With a formal and respectful voice, Chloe gave a speech as if Ryuu was a hero returning from the battlefield. "Thank you for your outstanding contribution in the War Game, Ryuu. Without you, this victory might not have happened," she said, bowing her head slightly before bursting into laughter.

Ryuu could only stand there, her face slightly flushed. Although she always remained calm, this kind of attention clearly made her feel a little embarrassed.

Meanwhile, Syr and Shirou, watching their friends' antics, shared a small laugh from the corner of the room, enjoying the warm moment of togetherness.

Shirou approached Ryuu with a warm smile after seeing how calm she remained amid the celebration. "Congratulations on your victory," Shirou said sincerely. Even though Ryuu always appeared humble and composed, Shirou knew just how important her role was in helping Hestia Familia win the War Game.

Ryuu, as usual, downplayed her contribution and shook her head. "I just helped a little," she said calmly. "It was Bell who did the most. He's the one who brought victory to Hestia Familia." Her voice was filled with sincerity, as though she truly didn't see her contribution as significant.

Lunoire, who overheard their conversation, looked at Ryuu with admiration. "You're still amazing, Ryuu," she praised. Then, with a teasing tone, she asked, "Did you get a share of the War Game winnings? With all the wealth Apollo Familia had, there must be plenty to go around." Her face showed genuine curiosity, though there was a playful smile behind her question.

Shirou, standing nearby, suddenly remembered what would have happened if Apollo Familia had won. Bell would have been forced to join Apollo Familia, and Shirou couldn't imagine that. But now, it was Hestia Familia's turn to claim victory, and Shirou was curious. "If Hestia Familia won, what exactly did they want from Apollo Familia?" he asked.

Ryuu answered succinctly, "Everything." Her short reply left everyone who heard it stunned.

Anya, always reacting with full enthusiasm, immediately opened her eyes wide. "Wait… 'everything'?" she asked in shock. "Does that mean all of Apollo Familia's wealth will belong to Hestia Familia?" Her voice was filled with disbelief.

Ryuu nodded calmly, as always, and added, "Yes, all of Apollo Familia's assets will be confiscated, and beyond that, Apollo Familia will be disbanded. Apollo himself is also exiled from Orario." Ryuu's calm words created a tense atmosphere in the room.

Hearing that, Shirou felt happy for Hestia Familia. He knew their previous base, an old church, had been destroyed during Apollo Familia's siege. Now that they'd won the War Game, Hestia Familia could live in the large mansion that Apollo Familia once owned.

Lunoire, still unsatisfied with the answer, pressed further with a wide grin. "But you haven't answered my question, Ryuu. Apollo Familia was pretty wealthy. Surely you got something, right?" She winked, playfully coaxing a response from Ryuu.

Finally, Ryuu smiled slightly and calmly responded, "Yes, I got a decent share." Though simple, that answer was enough to stir a reaction from the servers listening.

Syr, standing nearby, didn't want to miss out on the fun. With sparkling eyes, she teased Ryuu, "In that case, Ryuu, how about treating us to some new clothes?" she asked with a playful smile.

To everyone's surprise, Ryuu responded seriously. "Alright, I'll treat you," she said without a hint of joking, leaving Syr stunned.

Anya, unable to contain her excitement, immediately cheered. "Yay! I can't wait to go shopping!" she exclaimed joyfully, making the atmosphere in Hostess of Fertility even livelier.

Syr, clearly pleased with Ryuu's idea of treating them to a shopping spree, quickly suggested, "How about we go tomorrow, on the weekend? It's the perfect time since we're off." Syr smiled brightly, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm, hoping everyone would agree to her plan.

Chloe, never missing an opportunity to tease, turned her attention to Shirou. With a mischievous smile, she said, "Shirou, you're really lucky! You'll get to go shopping surrounded by beautiful women. Not many guys get to experience that, you know?" she teased.

Shirou, caught off guard by Chloe's remark, was visibly surprised, his expression showing a mix of shock and awkwardness. "Eh, me?" he asked, trying to process what Chloe had just said. Quickly, Shirou tried to politely decline. "Ah, maybe it's better if you all go without me. Shopping for clothes is more suited for you all. I don't need anything," he said gently, trying not to offend anyone.

However, Ryuu didn't let Shirou off the hook that easily. With calm and firm resolve, Ryuu said, "No, Shirou. You have to come. You're part of Hostess of Fertility now." Her words made it clear to Ryuu that Shirou was a part of their little family, not just a temporary server.

Hearing Ryuu's sincere words, Shirou felt touched. He hadn't expected Ryuu to insist on including him and consider him a part of their group. "Thank you, Ryuu," Shirou said softly, full of gratitude. Feeling accepted among them made Shirou feel closer to his friends.

Syr, never missing a chance to tease Shirou, smiled mischievously and added, "Besides, Shirou, you're probably the one who needs shopping the most. You've been wearing the same tunic all the time." Her playful remark filled the room with laughter, and she clearly enjoyed the moment.

Anya, who enjoyed joining in the teasing, immediately agreed with Syr. "Exactly! Shirou, you have to come. This is the perfect chance to update your style!" Anya laughed heartily, adding to Syr's teasing.

Shirou, realizing he truly had no excuse to refuse, could only smile slightly and nod, understanding that he couldn't resist the enthusiasm of his friends wanting him to join in.

The cheerfulness at the Hostess of Fertility didn't last long. The lively atmosphere suddenly changed when a large and imposing figure emerged from the kitchen—Mama Mia. All the waitresses, who had been laughing and joking around, immediately fell silent upon seeing the serious expression of the restaurant's owner, except for one person who hadn't noticed Mama Mia's presence yet.

Anya, still laughing and unaware that Mama Mia had approached, suddenly felt a large hand grip her head. Her laughter stopped instantly as she realized who was standing behind her.

With a firm and authoritative tone, Mama Mia scolded Anya. "Hey, Anya! The restaurant is busy, and you're slacking off here?" she called out loudly. "Go clean the bathroom now!" Without any room for argument, Anya hurriedly ran off toward the bathroom before Mama Mia could get any angrier.

Once Anya was gone, Mama Mia turned her attention to Ryuu, who had just arrived and was still being greeted by her friends. Without caring that Ryuu had just helped win the War Game, Mama Mia immediately scolded her for being late. "Ryuu! Don't think you can relax just because you won the War Game. There's still a lot of work to do, so get to it!" she commanded in a loud but responsible voice.

Ryuu couldn't argue with Mama Mia's orders. Obediently, she immediately got back to work, starting her duties serving customers. Syr, Chloe, and Lunoire, who were also there, were not spared from Mama Mia's attention either. Mama Mia ordered the three of them back to work with the same firm tone they were used to. "You three, don't just stand there. The customers are waiting!" Her command was quickly followed as Syr, Chloe, and Lunoire hurried off to serve the patrons.

After all the waitresses returned to their duties, only Shirou was left standing alone. Mama Mia, now standing in front of him, smiled broadly and, without saying a word, pulled Shirou into the kitchen. "You arrived just in time, Shirou!" she said with satisfaction, laughing. Though initially surprised, Shirou obediently followed Mama Mia.

Unlike the permanent waitstaff, Shirou wasn't a full-time employee at the Hostess of Fertility. However, he often came to help them out. And Mama Mia was always happy to see Shirou arrive to assist in the kitchen, especially when the restaurant was bustling with celebrations like today.

With Shirou now helping in the kitchen, Mama Mia knew that her workload would be a little lighter, and although the atmosphere had shifted from playful to serious, there was a sense of calm among the staff, knowing everything would go smoothly with Shirou assisting behind the scenes.

This time, Ryuu was assigned to work the register. With her usual calm demeanor, she took payments from customers as they came and went, counting coins and managing money efficiently. Though the task seemed simple, Ryuu handled it with the same precision she used in battle.

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, things were busy as Syr, Chloe, and Lunoire took turns bringing in orders from customers. They moved quickly, writing down requests and delivering them to Mama Mia and Shirou, who were working hard to prepare the food.

In the kitchen, Shirou and Mama Mia worked in perfect sync. With swift movements, they prepared dish after dish without stopping. Shirou skillfully cooked the meals, while Mama Mia supervised and ensured every plate left the kitchen in perfect condition.

Syr, who came to collect one of the finished orders, smiled brightly as she saw Shirou's cooking. "Your dishes always look delicious, Shirou," Syr praised as she admired the prepared meal. She carefully took the tray and brought it out to the waiting customers.

Mama Mia, cooking next to Shirou, chimed in with a low but proud voice. "Syr's right, Shirou. You're always dependable in the kitchen. The food you make is always on time and tastes amazing," she said as she continued stirring the pot in front of her.

Shirou simply smiled at the praise. "Thank you," he responded humbly. Despite the compliments from Syr and Mama Mia, he remained focused on his work, ensuring every order was ready on time.

As night fell, they had all worked hard throughout the day, serving the customers with full dedication. Shirou felt satisfied that he could help in the kitchen, and although he was tired, the sense of teamwork at the Hostess of Fertility always made him feel warm and welcomed.

As the night grew later and the number of customers dwindled, Shirou finally got a chance to talk to Ryuu, who was stationed at the register. With the quieter atmosphere, Shirou felt it was the perfect time to ask. He approached Ryuu and asked curiously, "Ryuu, do you think the Hestia Familia will come here to celebrate their victory?"

Ryuu looked at Shirou for a moment before answering, hesitantly. "I'm not too sure. Bell was pretty hurt after the War Game earlier, so he might prefer resting and recovering rather than celebrating the victory," she replied calmly. Although Ryuu knew Bell was strong, she also understood how tough the fight had been for him.

Hearing this, Shirou nodded, showing concern. "I hope Bell recovers quickly," he said softly, hoping his friend would regain his health soon.

However, not long after they discussed this, the door to the Hostess of Fertility opened, and the Hestia Familia appeared. Hestia, with a wide smile on her face, led the group. Behind her, Welf, Mikoto, Bell, and Lily followed with relaxed steps. Although Bell looked a bit tired, the group's energy was still palpable. They came in with excitement, clearly intending to celebrate their big win.

Shirou observed the scene, but out of the corner of his eye, he noticed something strange. Syr, who had been acting normally, suddenly moved quickly toward the stairs. As if trying to avoid attention, Syr quietly went upstairs, leaving the atmosphere downstairs behind.

Sensing something unusual, Shirou decided to follow Syr. As he reached the stairs, he called out, "Syr, why are you heading upstairs so suddenly?" Syr, who seemed a bit panicked, stopped for a moment and turned around with a confused expression. "I... I'm going to clean upstairs," she stammered as if searching for a convincing reason.

Shirou, knowing full well that this was just an excuse, smiled sarcastically as he looked at Syr. "Oh, so you're suddenly diligent now?" he teased, trying to hold back laughter.

Syr snorted in frustration and tried to maintain her dignity. "Of course, I'm diligent!" she replied, pretending to be offended, though it was clear she was avoiding something. Without waiting any longer, she hurried upstairs.

Shirou could only smile slightly at Syr's odd behavior. His mind started to spin, wondering what the real reason was for Syr avoiding the Hestia Familia, especially Bell. Shirou knew that Syr had secretly helped Bell by giving him a green stone necklace that protected him during the War Game. But strangely, now Syr seemed like she wanted to stay away from them.

Shirou glanced toward Hestia, who was eagerly ordering a large amount of food from Lunoire. Hestia's expression was full of joy, with no sign of any trouble. However, Shirou's thoughts shifted to the possibility that the relationship between Hestia and Syr might be more complicated than it appeared.

"Could Hestia be the reason Syr is avoiding them?" Shirou wondered silently. There was always something mysterious about Syr, and now he began to question whether Syr's true identity might be connected to her past as a goddess. Perhaps Syr was a goddess who knew Hestia well in the past, and Hestia's presence could threaten Syr's disguise.

Shirou remained silent with these thoughts, staring at the staircase where Syr had disappeared, trying to piece together the puzzle unfolding before him.

In the midst of his swirling thoughts about Syr and Hestia, Shirou was suddenly brought back to reality when he heard a cheerful voice calling out to him. Hestia, with a wide smile on her face, greeted him from a distance. "Hey, Shirou! You're practically a regular server here in that green uniform. It really suits you!" she called out, laughing softly.

Shirou turned and greeted her back, feeling a little touched by Hestia's compliment. When he first wore the green server uniform, his friends at the Hostess of Fertility couldn't stop teasing and laughing at how funny he looked in it. However, Hestia's sincere compliment made him feel more at ease. "Thanks, Hestia," he replied with a slight smile.

After greeting him, Hestia started reminiscing about the past. "You seem so busy with the Loki Familia now," she said with a slight complaint. "You used to help me sell Jagamaru-kun all the time. Now, it seems like you hardly have time for that anymore." There was a nostalgic tone in her voice, remembering the days when Shirou often helped her with her small food cart.

Shirou smiled, hearing her complaint. "If I have free time, I'll definitely help you again," he said sincerely. But in the middle of the conversation, he felt confused and curious. "But why do you still need to sell Jagamaru-kun? Didn't you take all of Apollo Familia's fortune after winning the War Game?" he asked innocently.

Hestia's joyful face suddenly changed. Cold sweat began to form on her forehead as the question came up. She smiled awkwardly, clearly uncomfortable with Shirou's question.

Before Hestia could answer, Lily, who was standing behind Hestia, chimed in immediately. "That's because Hestia has hundreds of millions of Valis in debt to Hephaestus," Lily explained without hesitation, instantly changing the mood. "She wants to pay off that debt through her own hard work."

Hestia's face turned bright red, and she quickly turned to Lily. "Lily! Why did you say that?!" she shouted angrily, embarrassed that her secret had been revealed so easily.

While Hestia was busy scolding Lily for her "loose lips," Shirou could only smile slightly at their amusing interaction. However, behind his smile, his thoughts returned to something he had once learned. The Hestia Knife—the weapon Bell often used in battle. Shirou had once Traced the weapon and knew that the Hestia Knife was one of Hephaestus' works, forged with a special power that made it grow stronger as Bell's status increased.

In his heart, Shirou was amazed. Hestia might be simple in terms of finances, but her sense of responsibility to support Bell, even paying off her debt on her own, showed her greatness as a goddess. "Hestia is truly incredible," Shirou thought quietly, growing more and more impressed by the small goddess.

Bell, noticing Hestia and Lily starting to bicker and pinch each other's cheeks, quickly stepped forward to intervene. With a calm and gentle expression, he separated the two, getting them to stop their playful fight, which was more amusing than serious. Hestia and Lily finally stopped, though they still glared at each other with annoyance.

After the atmosphere settled, Bell turned to Shirou, who had been silently watching the scene. With a serious but grateful expression, Bell said, "Shirou, I want to thank you. You've always helped me, in the moments I needed it the most."

As usual, Shirou smiled humbly and quickly brushed off the praise. "Ah, no need, Bell. I just did what I could," he said, shaking his head, feeling that his actions were nothing worth praising.

But Bell didn't let Shirou dismiss it so easily. He shook his head and seriously began listing all the times Shirou had helped him. "You might have forgotten, Shirou, but I haven't. From the time you carried me out of the Dungeon when I was Mind Down and unconscious, to when you saved me after I was badly wounded fighting the Minotaur. And then, when you brought me, Lily, and Welf to the Loki Familia camp on the 18th floor when we were all unconscious... You were always there when we needed help."

Hearing this, Shirou felt increasingly uncomfortable with the praise. To him, everything he did was simply the right thing to do, not something that needed to be made a big deal of. "Come on, Bell," he said with a forced smile, trying to change the subject. "This is your victory party. Let me cook you something delicious as a celebration."

But Bell only gave a faint smile, clearly understanding Shirou well. "Even now, you're still supporting me," he whispered quietly, full of gratitude.

Shortly after, Mama Mia's voice called out from the kitchen. "Shirou, hurry over here! There's a lot to cook!" she called in her usual commanding tone. Shirou quickly excused himself from Bell and rushed to the kitchen to help.

Bell watched Shirou's figure moving away, observing how his friend carried himself with such responsibility. Shirou was always there when needed, even though he never asked for anything in return.

Just then, Hestia gently patted Bell on the shoulder. "Shirou really has a hard time accepting compliments, doesn't he?" she asked, her tone full of understanding.

Bell could only nod, agreeing with his goddess. Shirou was an extraordinary person, but he was so humble that it was hard for him to accept the recognition he deserved.

Chapter 58

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations

Shirou woke up with his eyes still half-closed, yawning and stretching his slightly stiff body. As his awareness returned, his thoughts immediately drifted to the previous night—the victory party for the Hestia Familia. That night had been full of laughter, delicious food, and warm celebrations with friends. The joy of their hard-earned triumph was still fresh in his mind.

After lying in bed for a few minutes, Shirou finally got up. He stretched his body and took a deep breath to shake off the lingering fatigue. He then headed straight to the bathroom to refresh himself. The cold water in the morning instantly woke him up fully, and a fresh feeling filled him as he prepared to start the new day.

After his bath, Shirou donned his usual tunic, paired with simple trousers. Though his appearance remained modest, Shirou felt ready for the day. Without wasting time, he left his room and made his way to one of his favorite spots in Twilight Manor—a small, hidden shed in the corner of the garden.

That shed had become his regular place for practicing and sharing Magecraft knowledge with someone who greatly appreciated his teachings. And, like on previous days, when Shirou arrived, Riveria was already there waiting. The high elf sat gracefully in a chair, a gentle smile on her face as she saw Shirou approach.

Riveria's eyes sparkled with interest and enthusiasm, eager to absorb every lesson in Magecraft that Shirou had to offer. Though she was one of the strongest mages in Orario, Riveria valued Shirou's teachings about Magecraft, a form of magic from a different world. And Shirou, with his skills and experience, always enjoyed sharing that knowledge.

"Good morning, Shirou," Riveria greeted him softly, but there was a hidden excitement in her voice. "It seems we can begin whenever you're ready," she added, looking at Shirou with anticipation.

Shirou nodded, pleased to see Riveria's unwavering eagerness to learn. With a small smile, he prepared to start their training session, continuing their journey of mastering the art of Magecraft.

Shirou began the morning session by asking Riveria about her progress with the Reinforcement technique. "How's your training going, Riveria? Have you made any progress with Reinforcement?" he asked, genuinely curious.

Riveria nodded eagerly, reporting her training results. "I've been practicing in my room every day," she said. "I've managed to apply Reinforcement to various objects around me." Though the technique was new to her, her intensive practice was starting to pay off.

Shirou smiled proudly at her progress. "That's amazing," he praised. "You're learning quickly, Riveria. I'd love to see how you do it now." Shirou was always impressed by Riveria's dedication, knowing just how great the potential she possessed.

Hearing Shirou's praise, Riveria's heart fluttered. The man she secretly admired had complimented her efforts, making her even more motivated. With confidence, she decided to demonstrate her ability. "Alright, I'll show you," Riveria said, sitting up straighter. She then chose the chair she was sitting on as the object for Reinforcement.

Riveria closed her eyes for a moment, focusing her mind. She visualized the flow of prana like a seed growing into a large tree, a visualization technique Shirou had taught her. Slowly, she activated her magic circuits, feeling the flow of prana within her body before channeling it through her hand into the chair she was seated on.

Though her prana flowed slower than Shirou's, he could see how the prana she channeled began to fill the chair completely. Within a few seconds, the chair was imbued with strong Reinforcement energy, signaling Riveria's successful mastery of the technique.

Riveria smiled broadly, awaiting Shirou's reaction. She felt proud and satisfied with her training, hoping for more praise from Shirou.

Shirou observed Riveria's work and realized how hard she had been working. "Incredible, Riveria. You've been training hard, and the results are clear. Your Reinforcement is very stable," he said, full of admiration.

Riveria's elf ears turned red from hearing his praise, and they twitched slightly, reflecting her happiness. Compliments from Shirou made her feel that all her hard work had been worthwhile. Her feelings for him grew stronger, but she maintained her composure, even though her heart was racing.

Seeing the significant progress Riveria had made with Reinforcement, Shirou felt it was the perfect moment to push her further. "Riveria, it seems you've mastered Reinforcement well. How about trying to combine it with your magic?" Shirou gently suggested, hoping the idea would elevate their training to the next level.

Riveria, surprised but intrigued, realized she had never considered such a combination before. "I've never tried that," she replied, pondering the possibilities Shirou had just opened up. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity and determination. "I'd like to try it now."

Shirou, with a calm smile, nodded. "Start by using Reinforcement on your magic staff," he advised. "It will enhance the effects of your spells."

Riveria agreed, feeling confident with Shirou's suggestion. She took her magic staff, Magna Alfs, which had always been her reliable companion in battles and magical rituals. Following Shirou's guidance, Riveria began channeling prana into the staff, performing Reinforcement with full concentration. The staff glowed softly as the prana flowed through its surface.

After finishing the Reinforcement on her staff, Riveria felt her power increase. She decided to move on to the next step—casting one of her spells. "I'll try Veil Breath, a protective spell that enhances Physical and Magic Resistance," Riveria said confidently. She planned to cast the spell not only on herself but also on Shirou.

Shirou watched Riveria attentively, observing her every move. He could see the seriousness and dedication in each step Riveria took, making him more certain that this elf had immense potential in Magecraft.

Riveria began chanting her spell. "Assemble, breath of the land—my name is Alf," she spoke in a calm but powerful voice. A jade-green Magic Circle appeared beneath her feet, glowing with a gentle light. Shirou could feel the energy gathering, knowing the spell would soon produce strong protection.

However, before finishing her incantation, a new idea struck Riveria. Suddenly, she decided to try something she had never done before—using Reinforcement on the Magic Circle itself. She began channeling prana into the magic circle beneath her, strengthening the foundation of her spell with the energy she had just learned. The circle glowed even brighter, signaling the added power from the Reinforcement.

After strengthening the magic circle, Riveria finished her incantation. "Veil Breath," she said confidently. A green aura immediately enveloped both her and Shirou, creating a powerful shield. The effect of Veil Breath felt stronger than usual, and Shirou could sense an increase in both his Physical and Magic Resistance.

The protective aura surrounding them both enhanced their bodies and abilities, impressing Shirou with the results of this combined technique. He smiled, satisfied to see how their training had led to something so remarkable.

With curiosity, Shirou looked at Riveria, who had just completed her spell. The green aura of Veil Breath still surrounded them, providing strong protection. "How does it compare, Riveria?" he asked in a calm yet attentive tone. "Is there a difference between this spell and the one without Reinforcement?"

For Riveria, though, Shirou's voice sounded like a distant whisper. She was lost in her thoughts, amazed by how rapidly and significantly her magic had progressed. The effects of her Magecraft training with Shirou had unlocked new potential that she once thought was impossible to achieve.

Riveria had long felt stuck at Level 6. Though she was known as one of the greatest mages in Orario, earning the title "Nine Hells" for mastering nine different spells, she hadn't felt any real progress in her abilities for a long time. Her magic had stagnated, and despite continuous practice, no significant improvement had come.

However, everything began to change when she met Shirou. With his patience and persistence, Shirou introduced her to the concept of Magecraft, which was completely different from the magic in Orario. Through continuous practice, Shirou helped her rediscover the potential she once believed had reached its limit.

Still in awe, Riveria gazed at Shirou. In the dim light of the shed, illuminated only by the faint glow of Veil Breath, Shirou's face looked different. The green aura surrounding them added a certain beauty to his face, making him appear even more attractive in Riveria's eyes. Her heart raced as she realized just how deeply she felt for him. For a long time, she had admired Shirou, but now, under the light of the spell, Shirou seemed so enchanting, making her heart flutter.

Shirou, who had not received a response from Riveria, was a bit confused. He looked at her with concern. "Riveria?" he called again, this time more clearly, trying to catch the attention of the seemingly daydreaming elf.

Riveria, snapped out of her thoughts, was startled by his voice. Her face flushed instantly, and she stammered as she tried to answer Shirou's question. "Ah... yes, of course. Sorry... I was just thinking about something else," she said, a bit embarrassed, trying to hide her nervousness.

She averted her gaze for a moment, attempting to regain her focus. "The spell... feels stronger. With Reinforcement, it seems much more stable and responsive," she added quickly, trying to provide a more technical answer, though her mind was still grappling with the emotions stirring inside her.

Riveria paused for a moment before continuing her explanation. "Honestly, I can't tell exactly how much Veil Breath's strength has increased with Reinforcement. After all, it's a buff-type spell that enhances defense, not a direct attack."

Shirou smiled and made a joke. "Well, we're not going to try hitting each other just to test how much it improves physical resistance, right?" he said in a teasing tone.

Riveria chuckled softly, pleased by Shirou's humor. However, an idea suddenly popped into her mind. "How about we try this in the Dungeon?" she suggested enthusiastically. "I could use my attack spells there, and we could see how Reinforcement affects the power of my magic."

Intrigued by the idea, Shirou immediately agreed. "That's a great idea. I could be your supporter in the Dungeon. That way, you can focus on your magic without worrying about anything else," he offered with a calm smile.

Riveria, knowing that Shirou rarely displayed his strength in public, was pleased by his offer. Only members of the Loki Familia knew that Shirou had reached Level 4 in a very short time. To the outside world, Shirou appeared as a low-key supporter, though in reality, he was very strong.

Excited, Riveria agreed to Shirou's suggestion. "Alright, let's try it in the Dungeon," she replied enthusiastically. However, deep down, she felt more than just excitement about testing her magic. There was quiet happiness about the opportunity to spend more time with Shirou, even if it was just for training.

Behind her professional demeanor, Riveria couldn't hide her delight. To her, this felt like a chance to "go on a date" with Shirou, even though it was under the pretext of testing their magic in the Dungeon. Every moment with Shirou felt precious, and she was secretly thrilled to have a reason to be alone with the man she liked.

Riveria knew their early morning training session was nearing its end, and she could sense that their time together would soon be over. With curiosity and a hint of hope, she asked, "Shirou, could we go to the Dungeon right after this to test my magic?"

Shirou, looking slightly awkward, rubbed the back of his neck with a sheepish smile. "Sorry, Riveria, but I already have plans with someone else today," he answered politely, unaware of what Riveria was feeling.

Inside, a small pang of jealousy began to grow in Riveria's heart. She tried hard to keep her voice calm, even as her heart started to race. "Who are you meeting today, Shirou?" she asked softly, though in her mind she was convinced it must be a woman.

Shirou, unaware of Riveria's hidden feelings, casually replied, "I'm meeting my friends from the Hostess of Fertility."

Riveria, feeling a twinge of jealousy, bit her lip softly. Her mind began to fill with images of the beautiful women who worked there. With a slightly bitter tone, she asked with a faint smile, "Is it Ryuu? Syr? Or maybe Anya or Chloe? They're all very beautiful, aren't they?"

Shirou, without thinking much, innocently answered, "I'm going with all of them."

The jealousy that had been bubbling in Riveria's heart turned into confusion. She began to wonder if Shirou was dating all the lovely waitresses from the Hostess of Fertility at the same time, imagining him surrounded by them like a harem. Her feelings grew more complicated.

Shirou, noticing the confusion on Riveria's face, quickly clarified. "Actually, Ryuu is treating us all to go shopping for clothes, and I was invited too. That's all," he said with a smile, trying to ease the situation.

Riveria, who had initially been filled with anxiety, let out a long sigh of relief. "Oh, it's just that," she said quietly, feeling relieved that it wasn't the romantic date she had imagined. Still, a small feeling of disappointment lingered. She too wished for the chance to go shopping with Shirou, but just the two of them.

Shirou and Riveria walked side by side toward the Loki Familia mansion after finishing their morning training. The sun was beginning to rise, and a cool atmosphere enveloped their journey. Although their conversation was relaxed, there was a warmth in their togetherness. As they neared the mansion, Riveria felt this was the right time to make their next plan.

"So, when do you think we should go to the Dungeon to test my magic?" Riveria asked curiously.

Shirou thought for a moment before making a suggestion. "How about tomorrow at dawn? We can go right after training like today." The idea made sense—at dawn, the Dungeon was still relatively empty of other adventurers, allowing them to focus more on their training.

Riveria nodded in agreement. "Alright, tomorrow morning," she said. However, within her heart, more complex feelings began to surface. As an elf of noble lineage, Riveria knew that if other elves discovered she, a member of the royal elf family, was going into the Dungeon alone with a human man—even for training—it could spark major gossip. Yet, she didn't care. To Riveria, Shirou was an important partner, and he played a crucial role as her supporter during their training.

The two finally arrived at the mansion. Upon entering, the mansion was already bustling with morning preparations. Riveria wisely suggested, "If we're going to the Dungeon, we should head straight to the 20th floor or below. The monsters there are more numerous, and the area is larger for me to practice my magic."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "That's a good idea," he replied before heading towards the kitchen. While Shirou started preparing breakfast, Riveria sat at the dining table, patiently waiting.

Riveria realized that she wasn't very skilled at cooking. Since childhood, in her palace within the forest of Alf, she had always been served by attendants who took care of all her needs, including meals. Cooking was not something taught to someone of noble status like herself. Even so, she had come to appreciate the effort others put into cooking, and no meal was more appreciated than the one Shirou prepared.

Riveria watched Shirou, who was busy in the kitchen, stirring pots and chopping ingredients with skill and dedication. A feeling was growing stronger in her heart—a fondness she had kept well hidden. She couldn't help but think that Shirou's cooking always tasted better than the finest meals she had enjoyed back in her palace.

As Riveria continued to gaze at Shirou with a soft smile on her face, she imagined how lucky she would be if she could enjoy Shirou's cooking every day. Not just because of the delicious food, but because their time together made these simple moments feel special. In her heart, Riveria thought, If only I could feel this happiness... forever.

Soon after Shirou began preparing breakfast, the dining room door opened, and Aiz entered with light steps. Her eyes immediately landed on the kitchen, where the delicious aroma was beginning to fill the room. Aiz, who always looked forward to Shirou's cooking, couldn't hide her excitement. "Breakfast is going to be delicious, as usual," she said cheerfully, sitting at the table, eager for the meal.

Lefiya appeared at the door shortly after, pouting a little when she saw that Shirou had started cooking without her. "Shirou, why didn't you wait for me?" she whined playfully. "I always help you in the kitchen." Lefiya felt upset because she wanted to assist from the start, as she usually did.

Shirou smiled gently and responded calmly, "Sorry, Lefiya. But I really appreciate your help. Without you, cooking would take much longer," he said sincerely. Even though he had started first, Shirou always valued Lefiya's presence and her collaboration with him in the kitchen.

Lefiya, now smiling again, quickly joined Shirou in the kitchen. They worked together in perfect rhythm as if they were accustomed to cooking side by side. Every move they made was in sync, making the cooking process faster and more efficient.

Meanwhile, at the dining table, Riveria watched the scene with a slightly heavy heart. She sighed softly as she observed Aiz and Lefiya. On the one hand, she knew that both Aiz and Lefiya seemed to like Shirou as much as she did. Aiz, with her rare smile, and Lefiya, with her cheerful attitude in the kitchen, both appeared very close to Shirou.

Riveria pondered for a moment. It was hard for her to imagine that she might have to compete with the girls she had mentored and cared for since they were young. Both Aiz and Lefiya were girls she had guided through their journeys, and now they possibly shared the same feelings for Shirou—the man Riveria quietly admired as well.

As Riveria remained lost in her thoughts, one by one, members of the Loki Familia began to gather at the dining table, waiting for the breakfast Shirou was preparing. Tiona and Tione arrived with wide smiles, while Finn and Gareth entered more calmly but clearly ready to enjoy the morning meal.

Riveria, still silent, glanced towards Shirou, who was busy in the kitchen with Lefiya. Although there was a warmth from seeing their closeness, she couldn't ignore the jealousy that arose, realizing that she wasn't the only one who admired him. But, as usual, Riveria maintained her composed and graceful demeanor, hiding the turmoil of emotions swirling inside her.

Chapter 59

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations

As the members of the Loki Familia gathered one by one at the dining table, Shirou and Lefiya continued working in the kitchen, finishing up the much-anticipated breakfast. The aroma of crispy toast and savory soup filled the air, catching everyone's attention.

Tiona, who could never hide her excitement, leaned over the table, trying to get a closer look into the kitchen. "Wow, breakfast must be amazing today! Shirou, you're incredible when it comes to cooking!" she said cheerfully.

Tione, sitting next to her, simply shook her head, but a slight smile hinted that she, too, could hardly wait for the food. In another corner, Finn and Gareth sat calmly, but their eyes showed interest as they watched Shirou and Lefiya's preparations.

Riveria, who was still at the table, tried to clear her mind of the brief pang of jealousy she'd felt earlier. She watched Shirou from afar, trying to enjoy this peaceful moment without letting troubling thoughts distract her. Being here together like this is enough for me, she thought, even though her feelings for Shirou couldn't be easily set aside.

Finally, Shirou and Lefiya began bringing out the dishes one by one. Freshly baked toast, vegetable omelets, and slices of roasted meat were arranged on large plates, which they placed in the center of the table with ease.

"Please, everyone, enjoy your meal," Shirou said with a smile as the members of the Loki Familia eagerly reached for the food.

Aiz, unable to wait any longer, grabbed a piece of toast and a slice of meat, while Lefiya immediately moved beside her, joining in and glancing at Shirou now and then. "You know, your cooking is always the best, Shirou," Aiz said with a small smile, expressing her gratitude.

Shirou smiled, happy to see Aiz, Lefiya, and all the members enjoying his cooking. "Thank you, Aiz. I'm glad you all like it," he replied humbly.

With everyone now eating happily, the dining room filled with warmth. Laughter and chatter about Dungeon missions and magic training brought life to the morning. Riveria, listening to the lively conversation and cheerful voices, felt grateful to share this warmth with those she loved and respected.

Suddenly, Loki appeared in the doorway, looking at the table filled with food and the lively gathering. "Well, well! Did I miss a party?" she joked, walking over to the table. She grabbed a piece of toast and took a hearty bite.

"Thank you, Shirou! You really know how to keep this Familia happy!" she said with a wide grin, making everyone laugh. Shirou only nodded, smiling, happy to bring a simple joy to his new family.

Riveria, watching Shirou from across the table, sighed in relief with a smile. This togetherness is enough for now, she thought, although deep down, she still hoped that one day, perhaps, she could share moments like this with Shirou—not just as fellow Familia members, but as something more.

After breakfast, Shirou, as usual, immediately began clearing the table and washing the used dishes. Cleaning up had become a routine for him since joining the Loki Familia, and he did it every day with great care.

Lefiya, as always, helped him. Without being asked, she took up cleaning supplies and started sweeping the dining room floor, which was covered in crumbs from breakfast. She moved swiftly, working alongside Shirou.

As she swept, Shirou looked at Lefiya and smiled. "Thank you, Lefiya, for helping out every morning. I really appreciate it," he said. Then, curiously, he asked, "Did you usually handle cleaning and cooking before I joined Loki Familia?"

Lefiya paused, touching her forehead as she tried to remember. "Actually, cooking and cleaning used to be split among the lower-ranking Familia members," she said quietly. "But since you came, it's changed a little." Apparently, Shirou's habit of handling the kitchen regularly had replaced the previous rotation system.

Shirou thought about this and concluded, "So, before, you didn't have to do this every day," he said, raising an eyebrow with a hint of worry. "Doesn't it make things harder for you to help me every day?" he asked with a concerned tone.

Lefiya, who actually enjoyed these simple moments with Shirou, didn't want to admit that she wanted to be close to him through such shared tasks. With a determined tone, she simply replied, "It's my duty to help. Besides, we're teammates, right?"

Shirou looked at Lefiya, confused, trying to recall their earlier conversation. "Teammates?" he asked, looking doubtful and a little puzzled.

Lefiya, feeling that Shirou had forgotten something important, pouted slightly. "You forgot, didn't you?" she said, sounding a bit annoyed. "A few nights ago, you said we were Team Faker, remember? We work together as a team!" she said, looking at Shirou expectantly.

Hearing this, Shirou chuckled, amused by Lefiya's seriousness. "Oh, right. Sorry, I remember now," he said, smiling. "You're right, we're Team Faker. Thank you, Lefiya," he added warmly, making her smile and return to her sweeping with a warmer heart.

After sweeping, Lefiya picked up the mop to clean up any remaining dirt. But before she began, she spun the mop in her hands in a lively motion, as if she were wielding a magical staff.

Once she finished her spin, Lefiya repeated the motto Shirou had once said during his fight with Gilgamesh. "There's no rule that says a fake can't defeat the original!" she declared with determination, her voice filled with strength and conviction, like a knight reminding herself of her mission.

Hearing those words, Shirou felt a little embarrassed. He hadn't expected his old motto, once spoken with such spirit, to resonate so deeply with Lefiya. But seeing her serious and enthusiastic expression, he couldn't help but find it charming and endearing.

They continued their cleaning, wrapped in a comfortable atmosphere of camaraderie. Lefiya, full of energy, even began humming a little tune as she moved the mop across the floor, as if this task was an important mission for Team Faker. Shirou just smiled, happy to share this peaceful moment with her, even amid the simple routine of cleaning up.

After finishing, Shirou and Lefiya made their way to the large living room in Twilight Manor. The room was grand and elegant, with a high ceiling adorned with a chandelier casting a warm glow. On either side of the room were two large winding staircases leading to the upper floor, made of dark, sturdy wood and decorated with intricate carvings, adding a touch of elegance. In the middle of the room were several cozy sofas, with a soft carpet spread underneath.

Lefiya invited Shirou to sit on one of the large sofas near the staircase, and Shirou followed her. They sat side by side, enjoying a moment of relaxation after all the morning tasks. Lefiya turned to Shirou, her face cheerful and full of enthusiasm, and began sharing stories of her training experiences with Filvis.

Shirou, sitting quietly, listened to every word Lefiya said with full attention, showing himself to be a good listener. Lefiya felt comfortable sharing her stories, especially recalling her intense training experiences. "You know," she said with a small laugh, "Filvis was really tough on me during concurrent chanting practice. She even let me get surrounded by Frog Shooters!"

Lefiya laughed lightly, though it was clear the memory was quite challenging for her. Still, she couldn't hide the smile on her face, proud of having gotten through that training.

Shirou listened, smiling softly. "Well, Frog Shooters shouldn't be much of a challenge for an adventurer at your level, Lefiya," he said gently. "You're already level 3 and almost at level 4. Those creatures probably aren't a big threat to you anymore."

However, Lefiya, with an adorably annoyed expression, tugged at Shirou's sleeve playfully. "Still, Shirou… their saliva is so disgusting! I can't stand how sticky it is!" she complained, her face showing a slight look of disgust.

Seeing Lefiya grumbling like that, Shirou smiled softly and patted her shoulder attentively. "You've worked really hard, Lefiya," he said, his tone full of appreciation. "The training isn't easy, but the results are obvious. You're getting stronger every day."

Shirou's praise made Lefiya feel at ease and proud of her efforts. A small smile appeared on her face, and a newfound enthusiasm filled her heart, ready to take on future challenges.

Lefiya was still enjoying her relaxing time with Shirou and wished she could stay close to him a bit longer. But at that moment, a loud noise came from the mansion's entrance. Raul appeared with a stack of parchments in his hands, his face brimming with excitement. "Big news! Big news!" he exclaimed loudly, breaking the calm.

Lefiya pouted, annoyed that her private moment with Shirou had been interrupted. Still, she stood up and walked over to Raul, taking one of the parchments from the stack he was carrying. Shirou followed quietly, observing Lefiya's slightly disappointed expression.

Hearing the commotion, other members of the Loki Familia started to gather, curious about the big news Raul had brought. Aiz, Tiona, and Tione arrived almost at the same time, while Riveria stood at the back, calmly observing the scene.

Lefiya read the headline on the parchment with shock and annoyance. In a loud voice, she announced the news. "Bell Cranel… has reached level 3!" Lefiya could hardly believe it, remembering how it took her two years to reach that level.

Tiona, hearing the news, immediately turned to Aiz with excitement. "Aiz, Aiz, Aiz! Little Argonaut is level 3 now!" she said, laughing. Tiona seemed pleased with Bell's rapid progress.

Aiz nodded calmly, though her eyes showed admiration. "Yes, Bell has leveled up quickly," she commented, impressed by Bell's remarkable advancement, unusual for most adventurers.

Tione, finding the development strange, furrowed her brows and said, "It's not typical for someone to level up this fast, especially since he only reached level 2 a month ago."

Riveria, hearing Tione's doubt, added with a wise tone, "Perhaps Bell has a rare skill that accelerates his accumulation of excelia, allowing him to level up faster than others."

Riveria's words made the Loki Familia members think for a moment. They knew each adventurer had a unique journey, but Bell's rapid growth was beyond their expectations. Lefiya herself still felt a bit annoyed hearing the news, as though her own struggles seemed slow by comparison. Yet, deep down, she couldn't help but be curious about the secret behind Bell's extraordinary strength that continued to surprise everyone in Orario.

Feeling inspired by the news of Bell's quick leveling, Lefiya loudly declared, "Actually, I could also reach level 4, but I'm waiting until my Magic stat reaches rank S before leveling up." Her face showed a hint of pride; for her, not everything had to be rushed.

Shirou, just realizing this concept, raised his eyebrows. "So, you can actually hold off on leveling up?" he asked, full of curiosity.

Tione, seizing the chance to tease, smiled and turned to Shirou. "Yes, but for you, Shirou, there's no need to hold back," she joked. "Besides, all your stats are already at SSS. You're an exception." Tione chuckled, amused at Shirou's slightly awkward reaction.

Hearing Shirou's name mentioned, Lefiya's excitement surged. "That's right! Compared to Shirou, Bell doesn't stand a chance! Shirou, who's also a new adventurer, has already reached level 4," she said proudly, as if confirming that Shirou was the best in her eyes.

Shirou, who wasn't used to receiving open praise, decided to respond with a joke. "What if Bell levels up again next month? Won't he end up surpassing your level, Lefiya?" he teased, making Lefiya's face turn from annoyed to surprised.

Not wanting to lose in this debate, Lefiya replied with a sharp tone, "Just wait! Next month, Shirou will reach level 5 before Bell catches up with me!" she exclaimed, as if convincing everyone—especially herself.

Hearing Lefiya's confident statement, Shirou could only sigh inwardly. Why do I have to be the one pressured to level up again? he thought, smiling slightly, puzzled by Lefiya's enthusiasm.

The other Familia members listening to the conversation couldn't hold back their laughter. They were entertained by Lefiya's rivalry with Bell and her pride in Shirou. That day, the atmosphere in Twilight Manor felt warmer with laughter and happiness filling the room.

After their lively conversation at Twilight Manor, Shirou bid farewell to the others, remembering his meeting time with friends from the Hostess of Fertility was approaching. He hurried toward their meeting spot in the shopping district.

Shirou arrived fifteen minutes early at the agreed location—near the fountain in the center of the shopping district square. When he got there, he saw that Ryuu was already waiting calmly.

That day, Ryuu wore simple yet stylish casual clothes: a dark blue top that matched her black pants, along with a light scarf elegantly wrapped around her neck. Her appearance was neat, fitting her calm and composed personality.

Realizing Ryuu had arrived first, Shirou quickly approached her and apologized. "Sorry, Ryuu, you're treating me, but I'm the one who came late," he said with a regretful tone.

Ryuu gave a small smile and shook her head, then looked at her watch. "No need to apologize, Shirou. You actually arrived earlier than the time we agreed upon," she replied, easing Shirou's concern.

Feeling relieved, Shirou invited Ryuu to sit on a bench near the fountain while they waited for the others. "How about we sit while we wait for the others to arrive?" he suggested.

Ryuu nodded in agreement, then walked with him toward the bench by the fountain. They sat side by side, enjoying the increasingly bustling shopping district filled with visitors.

Ryuu smiled slightly and started the conversation. "Syr was right, it seems. You always wear the same plain tunic," she said, her tone lightly teasing but still with Ryuu's usual gentleness.

Shirou chuckled at Ryuu's comment, realizing this habit had been with him since he lived in Fuyuki. "I haven't had many clothes since back then," he said, recalling his past. In those days, he often wore a simple white shirt with blue sleeves.

"Even now, I only have about a dozen outfits," Shirou continued with a smile. "Mr. Arther gave them to me long ago—so it's no surprise they're all plain like this," he added casually.

Seeing Ryuu's casual yet stylish appearance, Shirou couldn't resist giving her a compliment. "Maybe I should ask for your help next time. Your fashion style looks so cool and… interesting," he said, looking at Ryuu with a friendly smile.

Ryuu blushed at the compliment. Looking away slightly, she responded in a low voice, "You and Syr are the same, always saying I look cool." Then, almost whispering, Ryuu added, "But I actually prefer being praised as… beautiful."

Shirou just chuckled, enjoying seeing Ryuu's shy side, which was rare.

Suddenly, Shirou remembered Ryuu's appearance during the War Game disguise. "Speaking of your disguise back then, Ryuu," he began, "maybe you should improve it. One of my friends actually recognized your true identity."

Ryuu looked slightly surprised at this. "Really? Even though I wore a mask and didn't use any magic," she replied in a puzzled tone.

Shirou smiled and offered some suggestions. "Maybe you could add a thicker cloak or, perhaps, change your hair color."

Hearing Shirou's idea, Ryuu suddenly laughed softly, leaving Shirou confused.

"Why are you laughing?" Shirou asked, not understanding what amused Ryuu.

After stopping her laughter, Ryuu explained, "Actually, Syr already dyed my hair to a greenish-yellow for the disguise." It turned out that Ryuu's current short hair color wasn't her natural one, but part of an effort to make her identity harder to recognize.

Realizing this, Shirou noted that he'd never known Ryuu's true hair color. "So, your natural hair color isn't what it is now?" he asked, full of curiosity.

Ryuu smiled slightly and shrugged. "Oh, so you want to know a lady's secret?" she teased, leaving Shirou momentarily speechless and feeling awkward.

Seeing Shirou's confused expression, Ryuu finally replied gently, "My natural hair was once long and blonde."

Shirou tried to imagine Ryuu with long blonde hair, like Aiz. He thought that color would definitely suit Ryuu's elegance and only add to her charm.

Their conversation was filled with smiles and small laughs, building a friendly and warm atmosphere between them as they waited for the others to join.

Chapter 60

The Illustration of Aiz dancing with Shirou is already finished please check it out at

Feeling the warmth and closeness of the moment, Ryuu said, "Now, it's my turn to ask you something, Shirou." Her voice was gentle, but there was a clear curiosity in her eyes.

Shirou smiled casually. "So, it's like we're exchanging secrets, huh?" he replied, looking at Ryuu attentively.

Ryuu nodded in agreement, and after thinking for a moment, they made a pact to keep each other's secrets. "Let's keep these secrets safe, alright?" Ryuu said seriously, and Shirou nodded in agreement.

With the agreement settled, Shirou jokingly winked. "So, what's your question? Because I have plenty of secrets that could interest you," he teased.

Ryuu took a deep breath, then finally asked with a serious tone, "I'm just curious… why are you so kind? What's your real intention, Shirou?" Her eyes held a sincerity that left Shirou momentarily speechless.

Shirou tilted his head, feeling puzzled. "What do you mean? I don't see myself as particularly kind. I'm just doing what comes naturally."

Unsatisfied with his answer, Ryuu narrowed her eyes and began listing all the things she'd noticed about him. "You always work hard at the Hostess of Fertility without being asked. You never complain about the work, and you're always ready to help when needed." She paused for a moment, then continued, "I also know that Syr often takes advantage of your kindness to lighten her workload, and yet you never refuse."

Hearing this, Shirou blushed slightly and cleared his throat to distract her. "Syr helped me out a lot when I first arrived in Orario. I'm just trying to repay her kindness."

Ryuu nodded slowly, accepting his explanation, though still curious. "But then, why do you help out with cooking at the Hostess of Fertility? You don't even get paid for it."

Shirou fell silent for a moment, thinking. He realized that Ryuu had indeed been watching him closely.

Around them, the soft sound of the fountain filled the quiet as Shirou considered his words. But before he could answer, Ryuu suddenly looked at him with a playful smile. "Could it be that the reason you work unpaid at the Hostess of Fertility is because you have your eye on one of the waitresses?" she teased, holding back a laugh.

Shirou was startled by the question, and he quickly waved his hands in a panic. "No, of course not!" he replied hastily, his face turning red.

Seeing Shirou's flustered reaction, Ryuu smiled, enjoying his awkwardness. "Then, what's the reason?" she asked again, this time with a more serious expression.

Shirou took a deep breath, then looked at Ryuu calmly. "Honestly, I just enjoy cooking and cleaning. But that's not the main reason," he answered with sincerity. "Everything I do, including the things you mentioned, is to reach my dream."

Ryuu raised her eyebrows, both confused and curious. "Your dream?" she asked, not entirely understanding Shirou's meaning.

Shirou lifted his gaze and looked directly at Ryuu, his eyes filled with strong determination. "Yes, my dream is to become a Defender of Justice, a Seigi no Mikata," he said with conviction, his voice deep and meaningful.

Shirou waited for Ryuu's reaction, ready for the possibility that she might laugh at what sounded like a childish dream. However, to his surprise, Ryuu remained silent. Her expression turned serious, and she simply gazed at Shirou in awe, captivated by the sincerity and courage in his words.

Hearing the term "Defender of Justice" from Shirou, Ryuu was instantly taken back to memories long buried in her heart. Her thoughts drifted to precious friends from her past in the Astraea Familia, comrades who had fought together, dedicated to bringing justice to Orario—even knowing they might never fully understand what justice (Seigi) truly meant. Under the blessing of the Goddess Astraea, the Goddess of Justice, they fought for a high and elusive ideal.

Looking at Shirou, Ryuu felt that the man in front of her held the same resolve as her former Astraea Familia companions. She even considered that Shirou would have been a perfect fit for that Familia if they had accepted men. There was a similarity in the idealism and sincerity that Shirou shared with her departed friends.

Noticing Ryuu staring at him in silence, Shirou felt a bit awkward with the quiet between them. Finally, he decided to break it. "It seems like you've been asking me a lot, Ryuu. Now it's my turn," he said lightly, trying to steer the conversation back.

Ryuu snapped out of her thoughts, and a gentle smile appeared on her face. "Alright, Shirou," she replied, nodding slightly. "Ask whatever you want to know."

Shirou continued his postponed question, this time more seriously. "So, Ryuu… why do you hide your identity to the point of dyeing your hair? Is there a specific reason?" he asked quietly, yet full of curiosity.

Knowing this was a sensitive topic, Ryuu still felt a sense of trust in Shirou. After a brief silence, she decided to be honest. "The reason… is because I'm actually a fugitive," Ryuu admitted without hesitation, though she knew the weight of her words.

Shirou was shocked by her answer. He had never expected that someone as calm and disciplined as Ryuu harbored a dark past. Still surprised, he braved himself to ask, "What exactly did you do to become a fugitive?"

Ryuu gave a bitter smile, recalling a past filled with anger and revenge. "I… was an assassin," she replied, her tone somber. "I did it to avenge my friends who had been killed. So, tell me, Shirou, would you arrest me as a Defender of Justice? Maybe report me to the Guild?" she challenged, her voice low, as if prepared to accept any answer Shirou might give.

Shirou shook his head firmly, showing his confidence. "I don't see it that way, Ryuu. Everyone, even a criminal, always has the chance to change," he answered with conviction. "And I believe you didn't do it for personal gain. The people you killed… they must have been evil, right?"

Hearing what might sound naive, Ryuu could only give a small smile. So typical of Shirou, she thought. However, she felt there was no need to hold back further details. "My victims were members of the Rudra Familia. They were part of a dark faction, Evilus," Ryuu explained, her voice cold as she recalled ending the lives of those who had killed her friends in the Astraea Familia.

Shirou felt a deep sense of relief hearing Ryuu's confession. So, what she had done was vigilante justice—a justice carried out in her own way. In fact, Shirou felt proud, remembering that he, too, had once fought some members of Evilus in the past, though few people knew about his actions.

"That's why I truly believe in your choices, Ryuu. You are indeed pursuing justice in your own way," Shirou said, looking at her with pride.

Ryuu could only shake her head, feeling that Shirou was as trusting and sincere as ever. It gave her a sense of calm in this moment of openness.

Ryuu glanced at her watch, realizing the time they had set had come. She commented calmly, "It seems like Syr, Anya, Chloe, and Lunoire will be running late today."

Shirou gave a light smile, not minding the wait. "In that case, how about we continue our question game? It's your turn to ask, Ryuu," he offered, trying to fill the time with their conversation.

After a moment's thought, Ryuu decided to probe deeper into Shirou. She wanted to test the resolve and the meaning of justice that Shirou held so tightly. "Alright then, Shirou, what exactly do you mean by becoming a Defender of Justice?" she asked seriously.

Shirou leaned back in his chair, gazing at the fountain before them. As his thoughts drifted to the past, he remembered the person who meant the most to him—Kiritsugu. The image of Kiritsugu's face and gentle smile, so peaceful as he saved Shirou from the fire, appeared again in his mind. To Shirou, that smile symbolized the beauty of someone who sacrificed everything for the good of others.

After a moment of silent nostalgia, Shirou opened his eyes and looked at Ryuu, his gaze filled with determination. "My dream is to become a hero who can save everyone," he said firmly. "That's what Seigi no Mikata means to me."

Ryuu watched Shirou closely, and for a moment, it felt as though she were looking at her younger self. She, too, once had a similar determination to uphold justice, though her resolve had been clouded with doubt and uncertainty. However, unlike her past self, Shirou answered with complete conviction, without a hint of hesitation in his words.

To Ryuu, Shirou's resolve felt so pure and strong—something she wished she still held within herself.

Captivated by Shirou's unwavering spirit, Ryuu felt compelled to further test the young man's beliefs. She recalled the words once spoken by her friend Kaguya—words filled with realism and skepticism. "A friend of mine once said that the dream of saving everyone is nothing more than an impossible and naive fantasy," Ryuu said, echoing the sentiment she herself had once believed.

Without hesitation, Shirou looked at her and responded confidently, "Even if it's impossible, there's no harm in chasing a beautiful dream like that. It's a dream that gives my life meaning."

Ryuu nodded slightly, but the smile on her lips seemed challenging. "Then what will you do, Shirou," she asked quietly, "if one day you face a choice where you have to decide who will be saved?"

Shirou was undaunted by the question. "I'll find a way to save everyone," he replied with unwavering confidence, as if that were the only option.

Still intrigued, Ryuu posed a more difficult question. She recalled a dilemma once presented to her by the god Erebus—a situation she herself couldn't answer at the time. "Suppose you are faced with a trolley speeding down a track," Ryuu began cautiously. "You could pull a lever to redirect the trolley and save a group of people on another track, but that would mean someone else on the other track would be hit. Would you pull the lever or not?" she asked, her gaze intense.

Without hesitation, Shirou replied, "I would pull the lever."

Ryuu gave a bitter smile at his answer. "So, you would let one innocent person on that track die, hit by the trolley," she said, her tone filled with skepticism, as though challenging Shirou to consider his decision more deeply.

Shirou, undaunted, answered with even stronger resolve. "In that case, I would run to untie the person before the trolley hits them."

Ryuu, smiling slightly and surprised by Shirou's courage, continued her questioning, "What if you don't have enough time to untie them? What would you do?"

Once again, Shirou looked at her with unwavering determination. "Then I would stop the trolley with my own body or find another way. I won't give up until I've tried everything to save everyone," he replied, his voice steady and full of conviction.

Ryuu looked at Shirou with genuine admiration, captivated by such strong determination and belief. Shirou's answer might sound unrealistic, but his sheer resolve made Ryuu believe he was truly prepared to do anything to protect the helpless.

Ryuu watched Shirou for a moment before commenting, "Right now, you're still Level 1, and that dream... it seems so big. Are you sure it's alright to pursue a dream that large?"

Shirou paused, feeling a slight sense of guilt for hiding the fact that he had actually reached Level 4. However, he still answered honestly about his goal. "That's why I joined the Loki Familia and explore the Dungeon. I want to grow stronger so I can save more people," he said, looking at Ryuu with conviction.

Ryuu smiled, hearing Shirou's powerful resolve. Wanting to help, she offered, "Then I'll train you. I can take night shifts at the Hostess of Fertility so we can train together in the mornings," she said sincerely.

Shirou was initially going to decline, considering his actual level. But when he saw the sincerity in Ryuu's enthusiastic eyes, he couldn't bring himself to refuse. "Alright, if you're willing to train me, I'd be very grateful," he finally replied.

Ryuu stood up, pleased with Shirou's answer, and asked, "How about we start tomorrow morning? Are you free?"

Shirou stood in front of her and shook his head apologetically. "Tomorrow, I already have plans to go to the Dungeon with Riveria. Maybe another day?" he said, a bit regretfully.

Hearing this, Ryuu was instantly surprised and quickly grabbed Shirou's tunic collar, her eyes wide. "Are you kidding? You're really going alone with Lady Riveria?" she asked, incredulous.

Shirou, completely unprepared for such a big reaction, just nodded slowly and said, "Yes, I'm serious."

Ryuu looked at him, her gaze full of shock and disbelief. "You're incredibly lucky to be getting direct lessons from Lady Riveria!" she said, still unable to hide her astonishment.

Shirou, who was actually the one teaching Riveria about Magecraft, could only smile sarcastically to himself. However, he still asked with curiosity, "But why such an intense reaction, Ryuu?"

Seeing Shirou's curiosity, Ryuu let go of his tunic and placed her hands on his shoulders. With a respectful tone, she explained, "Lady Riveria is the princess of the Elven forest, a high-ranking noble of the High Elves. Elves hold her in high esteem, and for a human to be alone with her is extremely special. You might be the target of some envy among the Elves if they find out."

Shirou could only nod slowly, just now realizing the special position he held with Riveria.

Shirou fell silent, contemplating Ryuu's words. Until now, he hadn't realized this. No Elf members in the Loki Familia had ever questioned his training sessions with Riveria, and the two of them always had free access to use the storeroom for their Magecraft lessons.

As Shirou was deep in thought, suddenly he heard Anya's voice from behind the bushes in the garden, singing playfully, "Shirou and Ryuu…"

Chloe appeared beside her and continued the lyrics with a mischievous grin, "sitting under a tree."

They both laughed before finishing together, "K-I-S-S-I-N-G!"

Ryuu, hearing this, blushed instantly and let go of Shirou's shoulders. "It's not like that! You've misunderstood!" she said in a panic, trying to explain.

Shirou could only scratch his head, smiling sheepishly at the humorous situation.

Shortly after, Syr appeared from the same direction, chuckling at Ryuu's reaction. She enjoyed the moment, as if joining in on the little tease between them.

Lunoire also came over and sighed seeing her friends' behavior.

Ryuu, already pouting, complained to Syr, Anya, Lunoire and Chloe, "You should have just joined us. Why did you decide to eavesdrop from behind the bushes?" she said in an annoyed tone.

Anya laughed and innocently replied, "Chloe and I came just in time, but it was actually Syr's idea. She told us to eavesdrop." She pointed toward Syr, who smiled calmly.

Ryuu turned to Syr with a slightly annoyed look, but before she could protest further, Syr gently took her hand. "Come on, let's start shopping," she invited with a smile, as if trying to brush off her earlier mischief.

Along the way, Shirou walked beside Syr and lightly teased her. "Syr, your habit of eavesdropping is really not good, you know," he said playfully, though curiosity made him ask, "So, how much did you hear?"

Syr gave a mysterious smile and replied, "Not much, but enough to know a little of your secret, Seigi no Mikata," she added with a mischievous grin, calling Shirou by the title he aspired to.

Shirou could only sigh in resignation at the nickname, though he felt a bit of pride and amusement deep down.

Chapter 61

Syr led them to a large clothing store called Vespertine's Wardrobe, a popular spot among adventurers and residents of Orario. The store had two floors with large windows displaying some of the most attractive outfits for men and women. Inside, neatly arranged racks held clothing catalogs ranging from casual attire to elegant styles, along with complementary accessories.

As they entered, Syr, Anya, Chloe, and Ryuu began discussing the outfits they planned to buy. Ryuu, who had offered to treat them, listened patiently to their suggestions, while Shirou stood silently beside them, feeling a bit awkward as the conversation focused mainly on women's clothing.

After chatting briefly, they split up to select their clothes. Shirou headed to the men's section, choosing something simple and affordable to avoid burdening Ryuu. He settled on a soft gray, plain shirt. It wasn't flashy, but it looked comfortable.

In the fitting room, Shirou tried on the shirt and looked in the mirror. It fit well, and he was satisfied with its simplicity. Having decided, he placed the shirt in his shopping bag.

As Shirou exited the fitting room, he saw Syr, who had also just come out of another booth. She was wearing a knee-length, soft green dress with sheer long sleeves that added an elegant, feminine touch. The dress was simple yet beautiful, perfectly matching Syr's gentle personality.

Syr showed off her dress to Shirou with a hopeful smile. "What do you think? Does it suit me?"

Shirou smiled and nodded. "It suits you perfectly, Syr. You look very beautiful," he complimented sincerely, making Syr's smile even brighter.

However, Syr's smile changed when she glanced at Shirou's shopping bag and saw the plain shirt inside. "Shirou," she said with a hint of protest, "did you really just choose another plain shirt? Just like the tunic you wear every day. You should try something more interesting!"

Syr carefully picked out several outfits that would suit Shirou, matching her choices to his striking red hair and his lean yet athletic frame.

Shirou tried on one of the outfits Syr had chosen. He wore a dark blue shirt with an open collar and fitted black pants that highlighted his physique. The shirt fit him perfectly, showing off his strong shoulders and arms, while the color gave an impression of elegance with a touch of simplicity.

When Shirou stepped out of the fitting room, he looked striking and more impressive than usual. Syr smiled in satisfaction at the sight. "Wow, Shirou, you look amazing! I think you really need clothes like this, so your wardrobe isn't all plain stuff," she said happily.

Shirou smiled gratefully and, while adjusting the shirt on his shoulder, said, "Maybe I should look for a bigger size. This one feels a bit tight."

Syr frowned slightly, feeling confident she'd chosen the right size, and without thinking, she touched Shirou's arm, examining the shirt that seemed snug around his muscles. Her hand immediately felt Shirou's firm, slightly prominent bicep under the fabric. Surprised, Syr realized that Shirou, who usually wore loose clothes, had a far more muscular build than she had guessed.

Shirou, feeling awkward with Syr's touch, called her name softly. "Syr...?"

Still slightly mesmerized, Syr ignored Shirou's discomfort and began gently feeling his chest and stomach, sensing his well-toned and trained muscles, just as she'd suspected.

Unable to contain her curiosity, Syr asked, "Did you train hard after joining the Loki Familia to get a physique like this?"

Shirou replied calmly, though still a bit uneasy, "Actually, I was already used to exercising and training before I came to Orario."

Suddenly, Ryuu appeared from behind, carrying a bag of clothes she had just bought. She raised an eyebrow when she saw Syr busy feeling the shirt Shirou was wearing. "Syr, what are you doing to Shirou?" she asked, surprised.

Syr just chuckled in response to Ryuu's question. "Oh, Ryuu, it turns out Shirou has some hidden muscles under those loose clothes of his. You're welcome to feel them, too, if you're curious," she teased.

Both Shirou and Ryuu protested in unison. "Syr!" they exclaimed in a mix of embarrassment and irritation.

Syr only laughed harder, thoroughly entertained by their reactions. "Alright, alright," she said, finally walking away with a chuckle. "I'll find some better-fitting clothes so Shirou's physique can be showcased properly," she added, leaving to look for tighter outfits for Shirou.

Once Syr left to find other clothes, Ryuu turned to Shirou with a knowing smile. "You seem to have a hard time refusing anything Syr asks, don't you?" she said with a gentle, familiar tone.

Shirou smiled, nodding slightly. "Syr always has a reason behind her actions, and I know she does it for my own good," he replied with understanding. He then picked out a similar shirt in a larger size, making sure it was more comfortable to wear.

Ryuu listened with a nod of agreement. "That's true," she said with a soft smile. "I also, somehow, always find it hard to say no when Syr asks me for something," she added, feeling they shared a mutual understanding of Syr's personality.

Elsewhere in the store, Syr found a tank top that she thought would suit Shirou's build. She examined it with a satisfied smile, imagining Shirou wearing it.

At that moment, Chloe passed by and saw the tank top in Syr's hands. "Wow, Syr! Are you bold enough now to pick out something revealing?" she teased with amusement.

Syr, not expecting such teasing, blushed immediately. "Uh, it's not for me! It's for Shirou," she quickly replied, her cheeks slightly pink.

Lunoire, overhearing their conversation, glanced at Syr with a curious look. "Does Shirou really need an undershirt so much that you're picking it out for him?" she asked, intrigued.

Syr only gave a sly smile, then leaned closer to both of them and whispered, "Honestly, I just wanted… a little eye candy."

Chloe and Lunoire exchanged glances, looking confused, but their curiosity prompted them to follow Syr, eager to see what she was planning.

Shirou and Ryuu stood near the fitting rooms, chatting lightly while they waited for Syr to return from choosing clothes. They discussed their days working at the Hostess of Fertility and their plans for the next training session.

Before long, Syr appeared, followed by Lunoire and Chloe, each with an amused and curious smile. Chloe, eager to understand Syr's intentions, approached Ryuu and whispered, "What exactly is Syr planning by giving that outfit to Shirou?"

Ryuu gave a small, relaxed smile. "Just wait and see," she replied briefly, not wanting to spoil the surprise.

Moments later, Shirou emerged from the fitting room, now wearing a tight tank top that showed off his physique. His muscular shoulders, arms, and chest, usually hidden, were now clearly visible in the fitted clothing.

Lunoire and Chloe immediately understood why Syr had chosen that outfit. Syr's earlier remark about wanting "eye candy" made perfect sense as they looked at Shirou in a tank top that highlighted his build.

Feeling a bit awkward under his friends' amazed stares, Shirou scratched his neck with a shy smile. "Is… is this too tight?" he asked softly, though he already knew the answer.

Chloe stepped closer and examined him. "It fits perfectly," she commented enthusiastically. "You should consider wearing clothes like this more often," she added with an approving smile.

Lunoire chimed in with a different perspective. "Actually, because you rarely wear clothes that emphasize your build, it makes your appearance more appealing, Shirou," she said. "Not like some other adventurers who love to show off," she added with a small laugh.

Ryuu smiled slightly, considering her friends' suggestions. "In that case, maybe it's better if Shirou only wears something tight like this occasionally. No need to make it a habit," she commented, and Chloe and Lunoire nodded in agreement.

Shirou grinned sheepishly at their praise. Then he turned to Syr and asked, "What do you think, Syr? Does it really suit me?"

Syr simply looked at Shirou with narrowed eyes, as if weighing something. Her expression was a bit serious, as though she wasn't fully satisfied.

Seeing her look, Shirou felt a little concerned. "Syr?" he called again, slightly nervous. "Do you think it doesn't look good?"

Syr snapped out of her thoughts and quickly shook her head. "Oh, no, no! It looks great," she replied with a smile.

However, Shirou noticed her gaze change, and her smile slowly turned sly, as if a new idea had come to her mind. He began to feel a bit nervous about what she might be planning. He knew that smile often meant Syr was up to something mischievous.

Clapping her hands eagerly, Syr announced, "Alright! Casual clothes are done. Now, let's move on to another store to find formal wear!" she said enthusiastically.

Lunoire and Ryuu, who were enjoying this shopping outing, nodded in agreement. "Good idea," said Lunoire, while Ryuu nodded along.

"Yes, I've also picked out everything I need here," Chloe added, holding her shopping bag.

Shirou and Syr returned to their respective fitting rooms to change out of the clothes they tried on. Once they finished, they placed the selected items in their shopping bags.

They stepped out of the fitting rooms at the same time, exchanging smiles at the coincidence.

They then walked together, joining their friends who were already waiting in line at the cashier to pay for their chosen clothes. With their casual clothes in hand, they prepared to head to the next store, looking forward to the excitement of continuing their shopping trip.

After Ryuu completed the payment at the cashier, Syr led them to another store. "Now, let's head to the Elf clothing shop to find formal attire!" she said excitedly.

Walking beside her, Shirou looked a bit puzzled and asked, "Why are we going to look for formal clothes there?"

Syr turned and smiled, glancing at Ryuu, who was walking not far behind them. "Because Elves are known for their graceful and luxurious style," she replied, hinting at the natural elegance of Ryuu and other Elves.

Not long after, they arrived in front of an exclusive store specializing in Elf clothing, called The Sylvan Silks. The entrance was adorned with intricate carvings made from mahogany, featuring elegant swirling leaves and flowers. Inside, the store looked spacious, arranged with a clean, refined aesthetic. Mannequins stood dressed in various Elf formal attire, each looking beautiful and sophisticated.

In the store's corners, there were long robes and dresses made from soft, shimmering fabrics, with intricate designs like the elegant gowns Shirou often saw Riveria or Lefiya wear. These dresses had gentle colors like emerald green, sapphire blue, and pure white, with delicate gold embroidery around the neckline and cuffs. Even the men's robes were decorated with detailed stitching, creating a formal yet dignified look.

Shirou was captivated by the luxurious atmosphere of the store, realizing that the clothes here truly embodied the elegance of the Elves, as often seen on Riveria and Lefiya.

Anya's eyes sparkled as she gazed at a long purple dress adorned with gold lace at the sleeves and collar. "Wow, it looks like a princess gown from a fairy tale!" she exclaimed, admiring the dress.

Ryuu smiled at Anya's comment and, with a gentle nod, said, "If you're interested, go ahead. I'll buy it for you."

Seeing Anya so enthusiastic, Shirou glanced at the price tag hanging from the dress. It was significantly more expensive than the clothes from the previous store. Shirou realized that with each of his five friends selecting a formal outfit, the total would be considerable, and he worried Ryuu might be burdened by the expense.

Feeling uneasy, Shirou leaned closer to Ryuu and softly whispered in the Elf's ear, offering to help pay for their shopping this time.

The light touch of breath on her sensitive ear made Ryuu flinch slightly, but she quickly understood Shirou's intention and smiled, appreciating his concern. In a quiet but steady tone, Ryuu replied, "Don't worry, Shirou. I received a generous share from our victory in the War Game yesterday, even after buying clothes for all of you. It's better for you to save your money for important needs, like dungeon supplies, new weapons, or armor," she suggested, encouraging Shirou to invest in his own essentials.

Shirou fell silent, feeling a bit guilty after hearing Ryuu's advice. He knew that, unlike other adventurers, he rarely spent money on battle gear, as he could create the armor and weapons he needed with his magecraft. In fact, the money he'd earned from the Loki Familia expeditions was still untouched.

While Shirou and Ryuu were quietly whispering to each other, their other friends were busy choosing formal dresses they wanted to buy.

Suddenly, Syr approached them, holding two suits and giving them a playful smile. "Well, you two look cozy, whispering to each other," she said with a small laugh.

Ryuu and Shirou immediately froze, their faces turning red. "It's not like that, Syr!" they both protested in unison, feeling slightly awkward at her teasing.

Syr laughed in satisfaction, pleased at having caught them off guard. "Alright, alright," she said as she handed them the suits. "In that case, why don't you try these on?"

As Shirou and Ryuu accepted their suits, Syr watched them with a smile, momentarily lost in thought. "Ah, Ryuu wore a tux like this once before. I wore a purple dress myself, and we pretended to be a couple while sneaking into a casino," Syr said with a nostalgic smile.

Ryuu gave a small smile, also recalling the memory. "Yes, that wasn't too long ago," she said, looking at the suit in her hands.

Meanwhile, Shirou watched Ryuu as she examined the suit. He imagined that Ryuu would look quite dashing in it. But then he remembered their earlier conversation, where Ryuu mentioned that she preferred to be called "beautiful" rather than "handsome."

With a smile, Shirou turned to Syr and Ryuu. "In that case, why not let Ryuu try on a dress this time?" he joked, picking a dress from the rack and offering it to Ryuu with a broad grin.

The dress Shirou had unknowingly chosen was rather daring, with sheer short sleeves and a low neckline that elegantly revealed part of the chest.

Syr immediately seized the moment, smiling meaningfully as she teased Shirou, "Oh, so this is your taste, Shirou." Meanwhile, Ryuu stood there silently, her face beginning to turn red as she looked at the dress.

Feeling awkward, Shirou stammered, trying to explain. "I-I just grabbed one at random! I'm sure there are other dresses that would suit Ryuu better," he replied, slightly flustered, trying to defend himself.

But, unexpectedly, Ryuu quickly took the dress from Shirou's hands. She whispered softly, "Thank you, Shirou," giving him a small smile that hinted she knew he was just trying to help her try something different.

Syr couldn't contain her laughter as she watched Ryuu hurriedly take the dress to the fitting room. "So, Ryuu's brave enough now to wear something more feminine, huh?" she teased with a playful tone.

Inside the fitting room, Ryuu stood for a moment, staring at the dress in her hands. In a quiet voice, she whispered to herself, "This… it's only because Shirou picked it for me."

After Ryuu had put on the dress Shirou had chosen, she opened the fitting room curtain with a face full of shyness. Her pointed Elf ears were slightly red, showing her unease.

She crossed her arms in front of her chest, trying to cover the slightly open neckline. In a hesitant voice, Ryuu asked Syr and Shirou, "D-does this look alright?"

Syr, seizing the chance to tease, gently took Ryuu's hands away from her chest and said, "Don't hide it! Shirou chose this dress for you, so show it off."

Shirou looked at Ryuu, who usually appeared calm and serious, now showing a feminine and slightly bashful side. He was captivated, and with a sincere smile, he said, "Beautiful." He remembered Ryuu had mentioned she preferred to be praised as "beautiful."

Ryuu smiled softly at Shirou's compliment. With a flushed face, she thanked him in a small voice before pushing Syr out of the fitting room, trying to hide her embarrassment. She then began to change back into her regular clothes.

Syr chuckled at Ryuu's reaction, and as she walked out, she whispered to Shirou, "Ryuu really is adorable, isn't she?" she said, laughing.

Shirou nodded in agreement, still captivated by the different side of Ryuu he had just seen.

Chapter 62

Ryuu stepped out of the dressing room, back in her dark blue top and black pants. There was still a hint of redness on her cheeks, but she maintained a calm demeanor. In a quiet voice, she said, "Now it's your turn, Shirou."

Shirou smiled and nodded, then went into the dressing room to try on the suit Syr had picked for him.

Inside, he put on the black suit—a sleek, tailored fit that complemented his shoulders and chest. The suit had wide, neat lapels with silver buttons that added a touch of elegance. As Shirou looked in the mirror, he realized this outfit really suited him, making him appear more mature and formal without losing the simplicity he preferred.

Satisfied, Shirou took off the suit and placed it in his shopping bag. When he exited the dressing room, he saw Anya waiting eagerly in line, her eyes sparkling as she anticipated trying on the gown she'd picked.

Shirou chuckled, then gestured for Anya to go ahead. "After you, Princess," he teased.

Anya rushed in, imagining herself as a princess in a fairy tale.

Shirou smiled to himself at Anya's innocent excitement. He casually decided to browse around the store, admiring the various elegant Elven clothing displayed with grace.

The garments in this shop were designed with a luxurious and refined style befitting the Elves. There were long gowns in emerald, sapphire, and pearl white, decorated with intricate gold embroidery along the neckline and sleeves, giving them an air of elegance and class. Some formal cloaks and robes sparkled under the light, made of soft fabrics that flowed gracefully. Even the men's tunics had intricate embroidery with unique Elven patterns, giving each item a distinguished look.

Shirou picked up one of the Elven cloaks hanging neatly on a rack, noticing that the hood had small openings on either side. He wondered what purpose they served, feeling curious.

Seeing Shirou's serious look as he examined the cloak, Ryuu walked over and asked with a hint of curiosity, "Are you interested in that cloak, Shirou? Do you have an Elf friend you'd like to gift it to?"

Caught off guard by the question, Shirou replied, "Eh?" then asked, "So, this cloak is specifically made for Elves?"

Ryuu smiled gently and decided to show him directly. She took a similar Elven cloak from the rack and put it on. When she pulled up the hood, her Elven ears naturally slipped through the openings on either side, elegantly poking out.

Shirou finally understood the design, specifically made for Elves. He watched in awe, his gaze drawn to Ryuu's ears peeking from the hood. The urge to touch them briefly crossed his mind, but he remembered how sensitive Elf ears could be, recalling his accidental touch on Riveria's ear once before.

Noticing Shirou's captivated look, Ryuu smiled faintly. "Are you still interested in buying a cloak like this?" she asked, spinning gracefully to show off how the cloak looked as a whole.

Ryuu looked elegant in the cloak, which flowed down to her ankles. The fabric was a soft emerald green, with gold embroidery along the edges of the hood and sleeves, giving Ryuu an air of mystery as if she had just emerged from an Elven forest.

Seeing how well the cloak suited her, Shirou felt tempted to try one on himself. He picked up the cloak he'd been holding and put it on, pulling the hood up over his head.

Ryuu watched as Shirou struggled to fit the hood, clearly not designed for human ears, and held back a laugh. "Shirou, your ears aren't quite suited for that hood," she teased, amused.

After finally getting the hood on, Shirou realized the ear openings looked odd on him, as his human ears didn't match the design. Despite this, the cloak actually fit well and looked good on him, though the ear holes clearly didn't align with his own.

Unable to resist, Ryuu stepped forward and said, "See, I told you it doesn't fit." Gently, she adjusted the hood around his ears to help him straighten it out.

Shirou chuckled at the light touch of her fingers near his ears. "Ryuu… stop it," he asked with a smile, now fully understanding how Riveria must have felt when he'd accidentally touched her ear.

Unexpectedly, Shirou decided to buy the cloak anyway, even though it wasn't a perfect fit.

Ryuu looked at him, puzzled. "Why are you buying it if it doesn't fit?" she asked, curious.

Shirou just smiled and answered nonchalantly, "It's unique enough. Besides, there's no harm in having something a bit different."

Ryuu chuckled at his reasoning. "Your sense of fashion is really something, Shirou," she said with a light laugh, clearly entertained.

Ryuu didn't know that Shirou actually had a specific plan in mind for the Elven cloak. He intended to wear it during an upcoming expedition to the dungeon with Riveria, hoping it would help disguise his identity. To make the disguise more convincing, Shirou planned to use his magecraft to alter his ears to resemble an Elf's, so they would match the hood's design.

However, thinking of this plan made Shirou a bit nervous. Altering his own body was something he hadn't tried before, unlike Reinforcement, which he had mastered. Changing his ears' shape seemed simple enough, but he was aware there were risks.

While Shirou was lost in thought, Ryuu took off the cloak she'd tried on and quietly hung it back on the rack.

Curious, Shirou asked, "Why aren't you buying it, Ryuu?"

Ryuu gave him a small smile and shook her head. "I don't feel it really suits me," she answered lightly.

Shirou sighed, shaking his head a little. "But you looked so beautiful in it."

Ryuu suddenly paused, the word "beautiful" clearly making her self-conscious. She looked down slightly, her voice a bit unsteady as she tried to deflect, "Um… Shirou, don't praise me like that…"

Shirou noticed her Elven ears turning pink, a sign she was blushing. Curious, he leaned in, smiling warmly. "Why, Ryuu?" he asked playfully, enjoying his friend's shy reaction.

Ryuu took a soft breath and quietly thanked Shirou. "Thank you, Shirou. I appreciate you listening to my request to be called 'beautiful'… but please, don't say it too often. It… makes me a little embarrassed," she admitted, a bit flustered.

With a mischievous grin, Shirou decided to tease her even more. "Alright, then… Ryuu, you looked absolutely graceful in that cloak. Elegant. Charming. Truly captivating," he said, trying out various synonyms for "beautiful."

Ryuu's blush deepened, and she finally couldn't take the teasing anymore. She sighed dramatically and grabbed the cloak from the rack, then tossed it into her own shopping bag. "Fine, are you happy now?" she asked, looking at Shirou, who seemed thoroughly amused by his successful teasing.

Shirou chuckled, shrugging. "Yes, I'm quite satisfied. And I think we're finished shopping, aren't we?"

Ryuu nodded in agreement. They both headed to the cashier, each carrying their shopping bags, occasionally smiling to each other in amusement over what had just happened.

When they reached the register, Syr stood in front of them, paying for her items with a polite Elven cashier with long, neatly tied silver hair. Shirou and Ryuu waited behind her, chatting lightly about their shopping experience.

Behind them, Lunoire's frustrated voice could be heard, "Anya, you should take that dress off before you pay!"

But Anya protested, "I like it, and I want to wear it right away! I can't wait to show it off," she insisted, proudly wearing the dress.

Anya looked adorable in a deep red gown with shimmering gold embroidery. The gown's elegant, luxurious design featured delicate lace that added a feminine touch, making her look like a true princess. Her short brown hair contrasted beautifully with the dress's color, and her cat ears stood out proudly, adding a unique and charming flair to her look.

Noticing this, the cashier who was assisting Syr excused herself and approached Anya and Lunoire. "It's alright if you'd like to wear it now," the cashier said politely with a smile, "as long as you're paying for it."

Anya puffed out her chest proudly, giving Lunoire a victorious look. "See? I was right, wasn't I?" she said with a chuckle.

Lunoire just sighed, then reminded her patiently, "If you wear that dress now, be ready for everyone to stare. Dresses like that are usually for formal events."

Anya laughed softly, undaunted. "Let them! Let everyone admire the beauty of this cat princess!" she said, giving her dress a dramatic twirl.

Syr and Ryuu, seeing Anya's antics, laughed together, while Shirou smiled to himself, realizing this shopping trip was much more enjoyable than he'd expected.

One by one, they placed their purchases at the counter, and Ryuu calmly took out the money to pay, nodding to the attentive elf cashier.

After shopping, they all left the store with their shopping bags in hand. Shirou noticed that Syr seemed to be struggling a bit with two large bags, unlike Anya, Chloe, Lunoire, and Ryuu, who carried their bags with ease—probably a perk of their adventurer training.

Without hesitation, Shirou approached Syr and offered his help. "Let me carry one of those bags for you, Syr."

Syr smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Shirou. You're always so considerate of the little things. Women appreciate that, you know?" she said as she handed over one of her bags.

Chloe, overhearing this, took the chance to tease. "Ah, Shirou, you've gotten used to being Syr's personal helper, haven't you?"

Ryuu smiled softly and added, "But it seems you're more than just a helper. You're a little hero to her."

Shirou simply shrugged with a small smile as they continued walking. "Well, Syr doesn't have a Falna. Maybe my little bit of strength is actually useful for helping her out," he replied, with a hint of sarcasm, aware of the fact that Syr was actually a goddess in disguise.

Syr seemed oblivious to his sarcasm, laughing as she responded, "Look at you, showing off your strength ever since you joined the Loki Familia."

Shirou nodded with a dry tone, "Yes, showing off my strength by carrying your shopping bags, Syr."

Syr laughed, swinging her steps lightly as she walked beside Shirou, their journey continuing in high spirits.

Ryuu turned to Syr leading the group and asked curiously, "So, are we done shopping, or is there more, Syr?"

Syr glanced at Ryuu with a mischievous smile and answered teasingly, "Well, that depends. Do you still have plenty of money left for more shopping?"

Ryuu smiled calmly and replied, "The prize from yesterday's War Game was pretty big, Syr. Today's shopping is nothing compared to it."

At this, Syr chuckled and waved her hand. "In that case, follow me. There's one more place we need to visit."

Lunoire looked confused and asked, "Wait… you're going to buy more clothes, Syr? Haven't you already bought enough?"

With a playful smile, Syr looked at her friends. "No, this one is different," she said mysteriously, piquing their curiosity. "This outfit… is a bit special."

They exchanged glances, puzzled by Syr's meaning. Curiosity eventually got the best of them, and they followed Syr without further questions, speculating about what surprise might await them.

Syr led them to a store specializing in Amazoness-style clothing—bold and daring in design.

Inside, the store was lined with racks of revealing attire that showcased the arms, stomach, and other areas typically covered in regular clothing—very much the style of Tione and Tiona. The mannequins were dressed in tight Amazoness outfits in bright colors like red, yellow, and black, conveying strength and freedom.

Seeing the outfits on display, Shirou felt a bit awkward. "Um, I think I'll wait outside," he said, scratching his neck. "That way, you can all have some privacy while you shop."

But before he could step out, Syr grabbed his hand and stopped him. "Oh no, Shirou. You're coming in with us. After all, you're the star here," she said with a smile.

Inside, Lunoire looked around at the racks and commented, "Looks like everything here is just for women. There aren't any men's clothes at all."

Chloe smirked and glanced at Shirou. "Or maybe, who knows, Syr wants Shirou to try on some women's clothes?" she teased.

Feeling even more uncomfortable, Shirou gently pulled his hand away from Syr's grasp. "Sorry, Syr. I've followed your requests up until now, but if it involves wearing women's clothes, I'm going to have to decline."

Syr pouted and playfully tapped his arm. "I wouldn't make you wear women's clothes, Shirou! Don't worry, there's actually some men's clothing here too. Not just Amazoness attire."

She smiled mysteriously, and the others grew increasingly curious, eagerly waiting to see what Syr had planned for Shirou.

Syr approached the counter, where an Amazoness with long black hair and traditional Amazoness clothing was standing. "Excuse me, do you have men's clothing here as well?" Syr asked hopefully.

The Amazoness looked at them briefly and nodded. "Yes, although it's rare for men to shop here, since our race is all-female. But if you're looking for men's attire, the limited selection is in the back."

With a wide smile, Syr turned to Shirou, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Come on, Shirou, let's check out the back! Pick something you like the most—I can't wait to see you wear it!"

Shirou sighed, seemingly resigned to Syr's enthusiastic request, and headed toward the back of the store to find an outfit that would "suit" him.

When Shirou arrived at the men's section, he was taken aback. The clothing here for men was just as revealing as what was available for women, even skimpier than he had imagined. There was a sleeveless leather vest that barely covered the upper chest, leaving the entire abdomen exposed. Below, there were tight shorts with a leather belt that wrapped around his thighs, giving it the look of a fighter's outfit that allowed for complete freedom of movement. Some of the garments were even adorned with feathers and accents, adding a wild touch but still revealing almost the entire body.

Shirou finally understood why Syr was dissatisfied when he had only picked a tank top earlier. Apparently, Syr wanted to see him in something that showcased his physique even more.

He sighed quietly and muttered to himself, "So this is what Syr meant…" as he looked at the clothing with a resigned expression.

While Shirou was feeling awkward in the men's section with the minimal clothing options, the girls in the women's section also seemed hesitant about their choices.

Ryuu picked up one of the Amazoness tops—a thin strip of fabric that crossed over the chest with small ties holding it together. She looked at it skeptically and commented flatly, "This… is basically underwear."

Anya nodded in agreement, an uncomfortable expression on her face. "There's no way I'd trade my dress for something this revealing. My dress is much more elegant," she insisted, determined to stick to her choice.

Syr smiled mischievously, glancing at them. "Come on, we came all this way. Don't you want to try at least one? Consider it a new experience."

Lunoire chuckled, holding up one of the more minimalist outfits. "Why buy it if we're not going to wear it? Unless… maybe as an extra piece of lingerie," she joked, making the others giggle.

Syr responded with a bolder suggestion. "Or who knows, maybe you could wear it to impress a boyfriend?" she said, her eyes glinting playfully.

Ryuu, still holding the outfit in her hands, replied calmly, "Good idea, Syr. But… we're all single here, right?"

At Ryuu's blunt statement, everyone paused briefly before bursting into laughter, realizing the amusing truth she had pointed out.

Not one to miss a chance, Chloe used the mention of boyfriends to bring up romance. She eyed Syr with a knowing smile. "So, Syr, why do you keep teasing Shirou? Haven't you always said you like Bell?" she asked, not holding back.

Syr looked taken aback by the question, her eyes widening. "Eh… it's not like that," she replied, a bit flustered. "I'm just joking around with Shirou, you know, like friends do."

But Lunoire shook her head, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "Still, Syr, the way you treat Shirou is really similar to how you treat Bell," she added, resting her chin in her hand as if in deep thought. "Maybe you're actually closer to Shirou?"

Anya chimed in with a sly smile, "Or maybe Syr is really just trying to have two guys fight over her love?"

Ryuu, looking a bit concerned, said to Syr, "That's not a wise approach, Syr. Playing with people's feelings, especially guys, can lead to a lot of trouble."

Syr appeared flustered by her friends' speculation. She wasn't used to this kind of critique; as Freya, the goddess of beauty, she was always adored and chased by others without directly questioning her feelings. Men and women around her would only worship her, so no one ever dared to comment or accuse her of playing games in matters of love.

But as Syr, living as a regular human, she found herself in a new situation. To her, Bell was the first person who had made her feel so obsessed about pursuing someone. However, as she grew closer to Shirou, she felt at ease around him, which occasionally confused her about her own emotions.

With a small smile and a slightly red face, she shrugged and said calmly, "I really just want to be good friends with both of them. That's all," she said, avoiding her friends' teasing gazes.

From a distance, Syr noticed Shirou had chosen an outfit and was heading toward the changing room. This was the perfect chance to redirect her friends' attention away from the awkward conversation. Syr quickly changed the topic with enthusiasm, saying, "Let's go see how Shirou looks in Amazoness-style clothing! Who knows, maybe you'll be interested after seeing him."

Her friends exchanged glances, knowing that Syr was just trying to escape the previous conversation, but they followed her toward the changing room out of curiosity.

Once they arrived outside the changing room, Syr lightly knocked on the door. "Shirou! Don't take it off just yet. Show it to me first, okay?" she said with an excited voice.

From behind the curtain, Shirou's hesitant voice came through, "Alright…" He sounded unsure but went along with Syr's request.

Ryuu couldn't resist commenting, "Syr, after everything we just talked about, you're immediately back to teasing Shirou like this."

Syr laughed, tapping her foot playfully. "Teasing Shirou is fun, Ryuu. You should try it sometime," she replied with a mischievous tone.

Ryuu fell silent, unable to respond because, deep down, she agreed with Syr, though she was too shy to admit it.

Suddenly, the curtain parted, and Shirou stepped out in the Amazoness-style outfit, revealing his physique.

The outfit was very simple—a sleeveless leather vest that only covered the upper chest, showing off his toned, six-pack abdomen. His shorts were more like a wide belt with a small piece of fabric wrapped around his hips and leather straps around his thighs, giving him an extremely bold and revealing look.

The Hostess of Fertility waitresses—Syr, Ryuu, Anya, Chloe, and Lunoire—were all surprised and reflexively screamed, "Kyaa~!" as they exchanged wide-eyed looks with each other.

Shirou, who initially thought only Syr wanted to see his outfit, turned red and chuckled awkwardly when he realized all his friends were watching. "I-I thought it was just Syr who wanted to see this," he said, feeling a bit embarrassed.

Syr smiled in satisfaction and simply said, "See? It suits you, Shirou!"

Chloe approached him out of curiosity and, without hesitation, ran her hand over Shirou's neatly lined abs. Her hand touched his six-pack, and she let out a soft purr, clearly savoring the moment. Her cat tail swayed from side to side, adding to the contented expression on her face.

Feeling tickled by Chloe's sudden touch, Shirou quickly moved her hand away from his stomach. "Chloe, stop! That tickles," he said with an awkward laugh, his face slightly red.

After Chloe released her grip, Shirou immediately stepped back and turned toward the changing room with quick steps. He closed the curtain at once, trying to shake off his embarrassment.

Lunoire couldn't resist whistling teasingly. "Hey, why are you running away, Shirou? We haven't had enough eye candy yet!" she said with a laugh, making Shirou even more flustered.

There was no answer from Shirou, only the sound of fabric as he hurriedly changed back into his clothes.

Syr laughed heartily, looking at her friends with a playful smile. "See? In the end, you're all just like me, enjoying teasing Shirou," she said with a meaningful smile. "Even I haven't gotten as close as Chloe just did."

Ryuu and the others just laughed, while Chloe shrugged casually and said with a sly grin, "Well, someone had to be brave enough to start, right?"

Shirou finally emerged from the changing room in his tunic once again, saying, "Alright, now it's your turn to try on Amazoness clothing."

Syr immediately raised her hand, volunteering to go first, but added with a mischievous smile, "I'll do it, but only on one condition…"

Shirou raised an eyebrow, curious. "What condition?" he asked.

Syr stepped closer and explained with a meaningful smile, "You have to pick the outfit for me. Choose the one you think would suit me best."

Without thinking too much, Shirou agreed but soon hesitated when his eyes scanned the outfits around him. Nearly all of them were revealing and tight, embodying the Amazoness style that emphasized the body's shape. Awkwardly, he started browsing, trying to find something appropriate but not overly daring.

Seeing Shirou taking his time to choose, Syr picked up an outfit—a belly dancer-inspired set with hanging fringes. She held it up with shining eyes, "Is this what you'd like to see me wear, Shirou?"

Shirou fell silent, his face flushing, unsure of how to respond.

Anya, eager to join in the fun, picked up a tube top that was even skimpier. She gave Shirou a mischievous look and asked, "Or maybe you'd prefer this one, Shirou?"

Feeling his face grow hotter, Shirou finally decided to make a quick exit. "Um… I think you can pick out your own outfit, Syr! I'll just head over to the cashier," he said hurriedly, escaping to the cashier to avoid further embarrassment.

The Hostess of Fertility waitresses laughed heartily, entertained by Shirou's reaction as he chose to flee, clearly overwhelmed by the task of selecting an outfit that wouldn't embarrass him.

Chapter 63

Early in the morning, even before the sun fully rose, Riveria opened her eyes. The crisp morning air felt refreshing, and she was instantly reminded of her special plan for today—a "date" in the Dungeon with Shirou to test her magic, combined with her Reinforcement Magecraft. Her mind drifted to Shirou's face, and she felt a slight thrill of excitement.

Carefully, Riveria rose from her bed. As a High Elf who always maintained her elegance, she began her day with her usual meticulous routine. Gracefully, she walked to her bathroom, letting the warm water run over her. She closed her eyes, allowing the cold morning air to slowly warm up in the fragrant elf-scented bath. She washed carefully, her every movement calm and deliberate, exuding the natural elegance of royalty from the Forest of Alf.

Finished with her bath, Riveria wrapped herself in a soft robe and returned to her room. She took a small jewelry box containing light, sophisticated makeup, applying a touch to brighten her complexion and a hint of blush. She lightly enhanced her neatly shaped brows and applied a bit of lip tint, adding just a slight sheen to her lips—enough to highlight her elegance without overdoing it.

Once satisfied, Riveria donned her customary green elven attire, securing it with a simple yet beautiful leather belt at her waist. With light, confident steps, she prepared to meet Shirou, her heart steady for the "date" in the Dungeon she had eagerly anticipated.

Riveria stepped out of her room, intending to wait for Shirou as usual in the small storage shed at the garden's edge—their routine training spot for morning Magecraft sessions. The sun had not fully risen, and the fresh morning air heightened her anticipation for the time they'd share today.

As she descended the stairs from the second floor, she suddenly heard the sound of sizzling oil from the kitchen near the dining room. Curious, she made her way to the kitchen.

There, she found Shirou focused on cooking, his hands moving skillfully as he fried food in a pan. Realizing her presence, Shirou turned and greeted her with a warm smile. "Ah, Riveria, morning! Sorry for making you wait. I'll be done soon," he said with a small nod.

Riveria gave a gentle smile and nodded. "It's fine, Shirou. I don't mind waiting," she replied, then sat at the kitchen table. Observing him, she asked, "Are you preparing provisions for our trip to the Dungeon?"

Shirou nodded, flipping the food in the pan. "Yes, and also breakfast for the other members of Loki Familia. I want to make sure everyone gets a morning meal."

Riveria felt a warm admiration in her heart. She thought about how responsible Shirou was, always ready to help without being asked. She knew he could have left the cooking to other Loki Familia members, but instead, he'd chosen to get up early and prepare everything himself. Her admiration for Shirou's dedication and humility grew even more.

As she watched Shirou continue cooking with full concentration, her heart warmed at his sincerity. Inwardly, she thought with a smile, How I love your caring nature, Shirou. Without realizing it, I'm falling even deeper into this feeling…

After finishing the cooking, Shirou set a variety of foods in front of Riveria, explaining each item. "There's a meat and vegetable sandwich, omurice with special sauce, and grilled chicken with a simple seasoning. I also made some onigiri as an easy-to-carry option," he said enthusiastically, showing each neatly prepared dish.

Riveria smiled and chose the foods easiest to bring along. "The sandwich and onigiri will do. They're easy to store and enjoy anytime in the Dungeon," she said, appreciating his thoughtful preparations.

Shirou packed the sandwich and onigiri Riveria selected, along with a few pieces of grilled meat, into a lunch box, arranging it so it wouldn't shift during the journey. He then picked up a small sheet of paper and began writing a few lines on it.

Curious, Riveria asked, "Shirou, what are you writing?"

Shirou looked up and gave a small smile. "Oh, it's just a quick note for Lefiya. I'm asking her to help reheat breakfast for the others later."

Hearing Lefiya's name, Riveria felt a slight pang in her heart. Ah, I'm not the only one close to him… she thought, feeling a tinge of bitterness. But she quickly masked her feelings behind a calm smile, keeping her expression warm and genuine.

"Lefiya will be pleased to help you," Riveria said with a gentle smile, her voice steady.

Finishing his preparations, Shirou turned to Riveria. "Riveria, would you mind waiting for me at our usual spot? I need to grab some gear from my room," he requested with a reassuring smile.

Riveria simply smiled knowingly; she understood he meant the small storage shed at the edge of the garden, their usual training spot. "Of course," she replied softly. "I'll take the lunch box there."

"Thank you so much," Shirou said, bowing his head gratefully before heading to his room.

Holding the lunch box, Riveria stood still for a moment, inhaling the delicious aroma wafting through the lid. The fragrance of the onigiri and grilled meat made her curious.

With a slow step, Riveria decided to take a small taste. She took a tiny piece of grilled meat and placed it in her mouth. It was tender, paired with a simple yet perfectly balanced seasoning. Her lips curled into a small smile as she savored the bite, already looking forward to their trip to the Dungeon with Shirou's food in tow.

"This tastes wonderful…" she murmured, still enjoying the flavor as she walked toward the shed, the place they'd spend the day training and journeying together.

When she reached the shed, Riveria placed the lunch box on the table they often used for magecraft practice. The room felt peaceful, and she decided to pass the time while waiting for Shirou by practicing her Reinforcement magecraft technique.

Riveria focused her concentration and began converting the od within her into prana using her unique magic circuit, an ancient rune-based system. She channeled the prana gradually into nearby objects, including a wooden chair, a metal plate, and a crate in the room's corner. Each object infused with prana seemed to vibrate subtly, emitting a faint glow on its surface—a sign that the Reinforcement had successfully taken effect.

While she was engrossed in channeling prana into another object, footsteps sounded at the shed's door, surprising her. She turned around, only to be more surprised by the figure standing at the entrance.

There was Shirou, wearing a stylish black elven cloak, with a hood covering part of his face. Beneath the cloak was sleek, dark armor fitting his form, adding a sense of mystery and strength. But the most surprising detail was the two long elven ears poking neatly through the cloak's hood, making him look like a noble and mesmerizing Elf.

Riveria stared at him in awe, nearly speechless. "Shirou… you…?" she stammered.

Shirou smiled slightly, sensing her confusion. "Ah, yes. I decided to go with a little disguise," he replied, lowering the hood of his cloak. "I thought hiding my identity with an Elven style might help a bit."

Riveria chuckled softly, impressed by Shirou's drastically different yet handsome appearance. "I almost believed you were actually an Elf, Shirou. Your ears… they look so natural."

Shirou scratched his head, a bit bashful. "Just a bit of alteration magecraft… though it's my first time trying it, I'm glad it worked," he replied with a smile.

Riveria nodded admiringly, then said, "You look ready for the Dungeon in this outfit. It almost feels like we're heading somewhere else… like to the Elven homeland."

Shirou smiled, glancing toward Riveria. "If I were to go to the Elven realm with you, even disguised as an Elf, I imagine I'd make a lot of them jealous. Spending time alone with their princess—I can only imagine how many would envy me," he teased, chuckling softly.

Riveria smiled, but beneath that smile was a hint of curiosity. "So… you know I'm royalty?" she asked, a mix of surprise and caution in her tone.

Shirou nodded, looking slightly sheepish. "Yes, I recently found out. My coworker, Ryuu, told me that Lady Riveria is a revered princess of the High Elves."

Hearing this, Riveria fell silent for a moment. Truthfully, a flicker of worry crept into her heart. "So then, Shirou…" she continued, her voice soft, "will you treat me differently now, because I'm royalty?"

Without realizing the hidden meaning in her concern, Shirou chuckled lightly. Crossing his arms over his chest, he bowed slightly, like a servant addressing a noble. "Princess Riveria Ljos Alf, I am your humble butler, ready to serve with all due respect," he said playfully.

Riveria let out a soft laugh, feeling a wave of relief in her heart. He's still the same Shirou… she thought to herself. Smiling gently, she whispered inwardly, Though perhaps… I'd rather you be my prince, like Romeo from my dreams.

Shirou carefully started packing all the supplies they'd need into his large support bag, from the meals he'd prepared to a few potions from the storage room, just in case. His hands moved quickly, checking every item to ensure nothing was left behind.

Meanwhile, Riveria watched Shirou at work, though her attention was drawn to his Elven ears, magically crafted through Alteration Magecraft. The detail and shape of the ears were strikingly similar to a real Elf's, sparking her curiosity about how they felt.

As Shirou finished packing and turned around, Riveria, without thinking, reached out and gently touched his ear. Shirou flinched, his expression turning ticklish. "Riveria… stop, that tickles!" he said, grinning as he tried to dodge.

But Riveria chuckled, unwilling to let this rare opportunity slip by. "Oh, Shirou, you have to be patient. I'm just returning the favor for when you touched my ear without permission last time."

Shirou could only smile, resigned while trying to hold back the ticklish sensation as Riveria's hand softly brushed his ear. He tried to keep calm, though his grin grew wider. "Alright, but don't take too long… I can hardly stand it."

Riveria finally let go, laughing softly at Shirou's embarrassed expression. "I'm done," she said with a small, victorious smile.

Riveria looked at Shirou with admiration. "Your magecraft is truly remarkable, Shirou. You can even use Alteration on your own body. Whereas I…" she said with a small smile, "I'm still trying to get used to Reinforcement on objects and don't quite have the confidence to try it on myself."

Shirou smiled reassuringly and patted Riveria gently on the shoulder. "Don't rush, Riveria. You're progressing really quickly. It took me years to master Reinforcement on simple objects, while you've achieved it in just a few weeks," he said, encouraging her.

Hearing his words, Riveria felt warmth and a bit of bashfulness. "Maybe I'm just lucky to have such a skilled teacher," she replied softly, her face slightly flushed.

Shirou chuckled, shaking his head. "I think you have potential that far surpasses what I've learned," he responded. "Your potential in magecraft is vast, while I'm only good with things related to swords."

At this, Riveria clenched her fist with determination. "Alright, Shirou. I'll do my best to live up to the trust you've placed in me," she said, her voice filled with resolve and excitement.

The two of them walked out of Twilight Manor toward the entrance gate, under the soft morning sunlight that had just touched the treetops. The surroundings were still quiet and calm, with only the sound of their footsteps echoing along the path.

As they walked, Riveria glanced at Shirou, who looked neat in his Elven cloak, and asked curiously, "When did you buy that Elven cloak, Shirou?"

Shirou turned and smiled. "Yesterday, when I was shopping with the staff from the Hostess of Fertility. I remembered we'd be setting out together today," he said, then slipped in a playful comment, "and since I'd be traveling with an Elven princess, I thought I should look the part."

Riveria smiled, unable to hide her delight despite Shirou's teasing. "Oh, enough, Shirou. No need to keep calling me 'princess.'"

Shirou nodded, continuing in a more serious tone. "Actually, another reason I wore this is because I was a little worried. A Human walking with you might draw attention. So, I thought I'd disguise myself a bit, to avoid causing a stir. At least with this hood, I can pretend to be an Elf for a while."

A warm feeling spread in Riveria's heart. Knowing that Shirou thought of her, even when he was with the women from the Hostess of Fertility, made her heart flutter with affection. She gave a small smile, her eyes sparkling, and silently whispered, So, even among others, you still think of me?

But she only commented briefly, "You're very thoughtful, Shirou."

Suddenly, an idea crossed Riveria's mind. She stopped for a moment, looking at Shirou with a smile. "How about I wear a hood like that too? So we both have disguises, not just you."

Shirou quickly agreed, nodding. "Good idea. That way, we can keep the disguise together."

Riveria looked at him hopefully. "Then, Shirou, could you use projection to make me a similar cloak?"

Without hesitation, Shirou nodded, raising his hand and chanting "Trace on." In an instant, a green hooded cloak—identical to the one Ryuu had worn yesterday—appeared in his hands. Its dark green color matched Riveria's hair, adding an elegant touch.

Riveria smiled happily and accepted the cloak. "You even chose a color that suits my hair," she said, gracefully donning the cloak and pulling the hood over her head so her pointed ears nestled perfectly in the hood's openings. She looked at Shirou. "How do I look?"

Shirou stared at her, momentarily captivated, comparing this image to Ryuu wearing a similar cloak. In his mind, the difference was clear—Ryuu looked like a mysterious little sprite darting through the forest, while Riveria seemed more mature, radiating an elegance befitting a regal, majestic Elf Queen.

Realizing he'd been silent too long, Shirou quickly nodded. "It suits you perfectly, Riveria. You look… very graceful," he said sincerely, a smile on his face.

Riveria smiled, satisfied with Shirou's reaction. "Thank you, Shirou. Now we're ready," she replied, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm for their Dungeon adventure.

As they walked together toward the Dungeon, Shirou suddenly remembered something and warned Riveria, "Oh, by the way, this cloak will only last about three days. After that, the projection will fade away on its own."

Riveria paused, feeling a bit disappointed. This green cloak felt special because Shirou had made it. "That's a shame…," she murmured softly, then looked at Shirou with a small smile. "In that case, I'll buy one later from the Elven shop with the same design. I already like this cloak."

Shirou was taken aback, surprised that Riveria would like the cloak so much. "You really like it, huh?" he asked, unable to hide his surprise.

"Yes," Riveria replied gently, her smile filled with meaning, showing just how happy she was with the cloak.

Seeing her smile, Shirou felt a mix of emotions. He couldn't deny that Ryuu had also chosen to buy an Elven cloak because of him. I… it's like I'm some kind of rogue giving the same 'gift' to two women close to me, he thought, feeling a little guilty toward them both.

However, Riveria seemed unbothered by this and continued looking ahead with a happy expression, leaving Shirou more confused about how he should handle the situation.

Upon reaching the stairs descending into the Dungeon, Shirou and Riveria felt grateful for the hooded cloaks they wore. With the hoods covering their faces, their identities were hidden. Several adventurers were busy preparing their gear and weapons around the stairs, but none of them paid attention to the two who walked by quietly.

Behind her green hood, Riveria smiled, feeling a rare sense of freedom. Although she'd never felt burdened by her royal status, moments like this, away from the respectful and reverent gazes she usually received from fellow Elves, made anonymity feel refreshing.

Meanwhile, Shirou, following behind with his support pack, was still pondering the earlier events. Both Riveria and Ryuu had chosen to wear the same cloak because of me… But isn't this just a coincidence? Besides, it's not like I'm dating either of them, he thought, trying to reassure himself.

He muttered softly, "If they knew, maybe they'd just find it amusing."

Riveria turned, hearing him mutter. "Did you say something, Shirou?"

Shirou smiled awkwardly and quickly shook his head. "Ah, no, no. Just talking to myself… about preparing for the Dungeon trip," he replied with a sheepish smile.

Riveria nodded slightly, deciding not to dwell on it. "Alright, Shirou. After all, we need to stay focused."

Shirou nodded in agreement, trying to put aside his worries and readying himself completely for their expedition into the Dungeon.

Chapter 64

Lefiya mimics Shirou's catchphrase Illustration has been completed please check it out

Just as they stepped into the Dungeon, a group of goblins suddenly appeared ahead, their eyes glinting menacingly in the darkness. Shirou quickly looked around to make sure no other adventurers were nearby, then summoned a bow and a quiver of arrows using projection.

He drew his bow, aimed swiftly, and one by one, his arrows struck the approaching goblins with precision. Beside him, Riveria fended off attackers trying to get close, wielding her magic staff without needing to cast spells to defeat these weaker creatures. Each blow sent a goblin into ashes with little resistance.

In a short time, their brief skirmish was over, and the goblins vanished, leaving behind small, faintly glowing magic stones. Shirou began to crouch down and pick up the stones one by one.

Riveria knelt to help, but Shirou turned and said, "Riveria, let me handle this. I'm your supporter now."

Riveria pouted slightly, holding back a smile. "So you think that as royalty, I wouldn't dirty my hands just to pick up magic stones?"

Shirou looked confused and scratched his head. "It's not that… it's just, during expeditions with the Loki Familia, I never saw you picking up magic stones or drop items," he answered honestly.

Riveria chuckled softly at his innocent reply. "That's because on large expeditions, Finn and I are usually busy strategizing. But today's different, Shirou. It's just the two of us." She added gently, "And this time, I want to help."

Shirou nodded slowly, smiling warmly. "Alright, then, we'll do it together."

They continued on their journey, exchanging smiles and enjoying the rare moment of working together in the Dungeon without interruptions from other Familia members.

Riveria handed over the magic stones she'd gathered to Shirou, who carefully placed them in a small pouch tucked into his robe pocket. "Thank you, Riveria," he said sincerely.

Then, Shirou reached into his bag and pulled out a map. Seeing this, Riveria raised an eyebrow and asked, "A map? You really came prepared, but what's the map for, Shirou?"

Shirou smiled sheepishly. "Well, I still haven't memorized the paths in this Dungeon. Even on just the first floor, all the tunnels and corridors look the same," he replied with a slight shrug.

Riveria slapped her forehead, laughing softly. "Oh, of course. I almost forgot you're actually new to the Dungeon." She continued, "You often seem so experienced to me. Maybe it's because you're my teacher in Magecraft," she added with a warm smile.

Shirou felt flattered and quickly responded, "Yes, here you're the expert, Riveria. I truly admire your memory and understanding of the Dungeon."

Feeling her heart beat a little faster, Riveria gave a small smile, her cheeks slightly flushed. "Thank you, Shirou," she replied, then added playfully, "Alright, now it's my turn to be your teacher in the Dungeon. Put your map away; I'll guide you to the lower floors until we reach Rivira."

Shirou nodded respectfully. "Certainly, Teacher Riveria," he said with a mischievous smile.

Riveria chuckled at the title. "Then, follow my lead, student," she replied lightly, unable to hide the happiness that was slowly warming her heart. Together, they ventured deeper into the Dungeon, with Shirou following Riveria's confident lead.

Riveria led them with ease, showing the safest paths until they reached the 10th floor. Her sharp memory allowed her to avoid many confusing intersections, and with each turn or corridor, she shared various tips with Shirou.

"Look, Shirou," Riveria said, pointing to a small mark on the wall. "On this floor, if you see vertical scratches like this, it's usually an indicator of a safer path or a major intersection ahead."

Shirou nodded, trying to remember all her pointers. "So, with these marks, we can find more secure routes, huh? I didn't realize there were so many hidden hints in the Dungeon," he replied, closely examining the wall.

Riveria smiled. "That's right. The more you familiarize yourself, the easier it becomes to recognize details like these. These floors can indeed be confusing for the inexperienced. But by remembering certain features, you can reduce the risk of getting lost."

Throughout their journey, goblins, kobolds, war shadows, and occasionally killer ants appeared, blocking their way. However, with Shirou's bow and arrows and Riveria's precise strikes with her magic staff, they handled these monsters effortlessly, advancing quickly and dispatching each threat with ease.

After a while, Shirou commented admiringly, "Riveria, if I keep remembering all your directions, I might eventually memorize the way to Rivira."

Riveria smiled with satisfaction. "That's the goal, Shirou. With practice, you'll become more accustomed. And when that happens, you won't need a map anymore."

With Riveria's guidance, they continued deeper into the Dungeon, drawing closer to Rivira, enjoying the simplicity of working together and the strength they shared.

As they arrived on the 10th floor, the Dungeon's atmosphere shifted to something unique. A gentle mist, resembling early morning dew, blanketed their surroundings, seeping through the white grass growing low along the floor. A few leafless trees stood still, creating a mysterious ambiance reminiscent of a forest frozen in time.

Riveria gazed at the scene, then turned to Shirou. "Shirou, I'd like to shoot some arrows. Could you project a bow for me? It's been a while since I last did it."

Shirou smiled in agreement. "Oh, of course. I forgot that archery is also one of your skills, Riveria," he said. Raising his hand, he focused his prana and projected two elegant bows using Tracing. The bows appeared, glinting, materializing as the Noble Bow he'd once seen Raul use.

Handing one of the bows to Riveria, Shirou observed her. "This Noble Bow once belonged to you, didn't it?" he asked with a small smile.

Riveria looked surprised. "How did you know?" she asked, smiling faintly as if recalling old memories.

Shirou raised the other bow and tested it gently. "My Tracing lets me read the history of the weapons I copy," he explained as he felt the bow's balance. "So I thought I'd use a Noble Bow along with you."

Riveria smiled, pleased with his choice. "Alright, let's see who can shoot more accurately," she challenged confidently.

Shirou chuckled softly. "Alright, Teacher, I hope you're ready for a healthy competition," he replied, preparing himself. They stood side by side, each holding a bow and ready to face the challenges ahead.

Riveria slung her magic staff over her shoulder gracefully, freeing both hands to use the bow. Meanwhile, Shirou dismissed his previous bow projection, letting it dissolve back into prana. He refocused, projecting two quivers filled with arrows, one for himself and another for Riveria.

With a small smile, Shirou handed one of the quivers to Riveria. "Now we have more than enough ammunition," he said.

Riveria raised an eyebrow, looking at the quiver with admiration. "Your Projection Magecraft is indeed very useful in the Dungeon. As an archer, you'll never run out of arrows," she remarked with genuine appreciation, then looked at Shirou with a playful glint in her eyes. "How about a little competition? Whoever shoots the most monsters wins."

Shirou grinned, his eyes glinting with excitement. "Oh, and what does the winner get?" he asked curiously.

Riveria crossed her arms and answered casually, "The loser has to fulfill one request from the winner, whatever it may be."

Shirou was a bit surprised by the offer, his eyes widening. "Hmm, aren't you worried I might ask for something strange or embarrassing?" he asked, half-joking yet genuinely curious.

Riveria returned his gaze with full confidence. "You should be more concerned, Shirou. If you lose, maybe I'll ask for something you'd never imagine." A teasing smile appeared on her face, sparking Shirou's determination to accept the challenge.

Shirou grinned and nodded. "Alright, Riveria. I won't lose," he declared with resolve. Both prepared for the competition, bows in hand, arrows in their quivers, and a fierce desire to win the bet they'd agreed upon.

In her heart, Riveria was already planning what she might request if she won. A small smile spread across her face as she imagined asking Shirou to take her out to a fancy dinner in Orario. The thought made her heart race, feeling like it could be a dream date she'd longed for quietly.

But then, her thoughts shifted to the possibility of Shirou winning. Knowing his character, Riveria was confident his request would remain honorable. Yet, a mischievous thought crossed her mind. What if, however unlikely, Shirou requested something a bit perverted? Her face flushed as she considered the idea, and she couldn't help but think it might not be entirely unwelcome.

In a quiet voice, she muttered to herself, "I suppose… I wouldn't mind." She suddenly froze, embarrassed by her own thoughts.

Shirou glanced over at her, puzzled. "Something wrong, Riveria?"

Riveria quickly shook her head. "Ah, no, Shirou. Just thinking… about my request if I win," she replied, hiding her slight blush that was gradually fading.

"Then you'd better be ready to fulfill mine," Shirou said confidently, making Riveria smile with a secretive look, hoping she'd come out as the victor.

From a distance, several Orcs and Imps caught their scent and began moving toward them. Shirou and Riveria immediately raised their bows, ready to unleash their arrows.

Shirou aimed, recalling an archery technique he'd learned through Tracing from Riveria's own experience. With a small smile, he decided to use it, curious about her skill development. He drew his bow steadily, releasing an arrow in sync with Riveria.

Arrow after arrow flew as they began counting each hit, "One… two… three…" Their voices harmonized with each count, and with each fallen monster turned to ash, their scores steadily rose.

"Four," said Riveria, shooting an Orc in the neck with precision. Then, quickly, "Five!"

Meanwhile, Shirou kept his speed just slightly behind hers, carefully using the technique he'd learned from her. They continued shooting until the last Orc vanished into dust, and they stood with a tie. Riveria smiled with satisfaction, feeling the balance in their competition, unaware that Shirou had intentionally held back.

They then began gathering the scattered magic stones littering the dungeon floor. Shirou placed the last stone into his pouch and looked over at Riveria, "So… looks like we're even."

Riveria looked up and nodded, still catching her breath. "I guess we'll have to keep going deeper. Maybe we'll find a tiebreaker down there."

Shirou nodded firmly, "Alright, let's continue." They readied themselves to descend to the next challenge, both driven to surpass each other.

They kept descending, floor by floor, until they reached the twelfth floor, their friendly rivalry becoming more intense. Shirou and Riveria fired arrows with precision and speed, each shot aimed at a different monster—from the large-bodied Silverbacks to the high-flying Orcs and Imps. With a single shot, each monster turned to ash.

Along the way, they crossed paths with a group of other adventurers who seemed surprised to see two hooded figures easily dispatching monsters. The adventurers exchanged glances before deciding to take another route, avoiding potential trouble with the formidable pair of archers.

Still focused on their competition, Shirou smiled, noticing that no other adventurers dared approach them. "Looks like we managed to scare them off."

Riveria smiled under her hood. "That means our disguises are working," she replied, sounding pleased. "But I'm still going to win."

Every monster they encountered along the way fell with a single precise shot, and by the time they reached the thirteenth floor, they checked their scores again. Shirou counted carefully, shaking his head with a smile. "Another tie."

Riveria chuckled, feeling even more energized. "In that case, I guess we'll just have to keep going until one of us wins," she challenged.

"Alright, I'm ready anytime," replied Shirou, and the two of them delved deeper once again.

Upon reaching the thirteenth floor, the dungeon's atmosphere changed dramatically. The white grass that previously carpeted the ground was replaced by narrow stone corridors that twisted and turned. The dim lighting added a sense of entrapment to the surroundings.

Riveria took the lead, occasionally giving Shirou directions. "Follow this corridor. Don't go too far to the left; that path's a dead end," she said, guiding him along. Shirou followed closely, keeping his focus on their friendly competition, though the narrow area made it harder to spot enemies from a distance.

"Alright, I'll follow you," Shirou replied, readying his bow. He kept pace with Riveria, who moved confidently through the maze-like terrain.

As monsters began to appear ahead of them, Shirou gave Riveria a signal. "Let's shoot together," he said with a slight grin.

Riveria gave a slight smile, acknowledging Shirou's sincerity. "Alright, but don't expect me to go easy on you," she replied challengingly.

The unique monsters of the thirteenth floor began to charge at them—ferocious Hellhounds and swift Al Miraj. With arrows in hand, they both aimed at an oncoming Hellhound. Their arrows flew in perfect unison, striking the Hellhound and turning it to ash before it could get close.

"Got it!" Shirou exclaimed, raising his hand in a small celebration.

Riveria nodded with a confident smile. "Let's see who can take down the most monsters on this floor."

They continued walking through the stone corridors, facing monster after monster together. Shirou kept the competition fair, always notifying Riveria when a monster approached so they could shoot simultaneously. Every monster they encountered was taken down with precise shots, making them both enjoy their rivalry more than ever.

They continued to the 15th floor, with Riveria still leading, relying on her sharp memory of the Dungeon's pathways.

Upon reaching the 15th floor, the atmosphere grew tense, but they remained focused on their archery competition. As their scores stayed neck and neck, Riveria suddenly decided to use a special trick. She loaded three arrows onto her bow and expertly drew the string.

"Watch and learn, Shirou," Riveria said with a confident smile, then released the three arrows at once. They shot forward, hitting three Al Miraj that leaped toward them, killing them instantly and scattering ash into the air.

Not wanting to be outdone, Shirou smirked and said, "Impressive technique, but let me give it a try." He loaded three arrows, mimicking Riveria's movements precisely, then fired his own shots, downing three more Al Miraj with equal skill.

Riveria looked at him in surprise, almost in disbelief. "How…? You really copied the technique exactly like me."

Shirou chuckled and explained, "My Tracing ability isn't just about reading the history of a weapon. I can also replicate the techniques of its original owner, as if I'm seeing and feeling everything they did."

Hearing his explanation, an old memory flickered in Riveria's mind. She remembered a woman who had a similar skill to copy others' combat techniques. Her name was Alfia—a powerful sorceress with a mirroring technique, though plagued by an illness that weakened her.

Riveria sighed lightly and commented, "Your ability reminds me of a woman who… let's just say, was less than polite."

Shirou raised an eyebrow, confused. "Less than polite? Who was she?"

Riveria shook her head with a faint smile. "Just someone from the past… someone long gone. Call it nostalgia."

Finally, Riveria realized why they'd been keeping such a close score throughout. It was because Shirou had been replicating every technique she used, making them seem evenly matched.

With a playful tone, Riveria tilted her head and feigned a slight pout. "Shirou, could you stop holding back and use your own techniques? I want to see you fight your way."

Shirou scratched the back of his head, a bit flustered at being caught. "So… you noticed, huh?" He sighed and decided to stop copying. Focusing his prana, he let the Noble Bow disappear back into his prana reserves.

With a confident smile, he summoned the large, black bow usually wielded by Archer, his signature weapon that matched his true fighting style. "Alright, Riveria… I'll get serious this time."

Riveria gazed at the black bow in admiration. "Alright then, I'll be waiting to be impressed, Shirou," she said, a new excitement in her voice. "Oh, and our score is 80 to 80 now. Let's see who pulls ahead."

Shirou nodded, preparing himself. "Ready, Riveria. Hope you don't regret asking me to get serious."

As they made their way to the 18th floor, Shirou began demonstrating his real abilities with the large black bow. Every time a monster appeared—be it an Imp, Orc, or a surprise Al Miraj leaping from the darkness—Shirou managed to shoot it down before Riveria could react.

When they reached a corridor with a group of Minotaurs in the distance, Shirou quickly readied his arrows. With focus and without hesitation, he released shot after shot, piercing through the Minotaurs with unmatched accuracy. Riveria hadn't even raised her bow before the Minotaurs turned to ash.

"Shirou… you really aren't holding back anymore, are you?" Riveria murmured softly, her eyes fixed on his determined figure.

They continued onward until a Hellhound suddenly burst through the Dungeon wall, attacking aggressively. Riveria took a step back to keep her distance, but once again, Shirou shot an arrow straight to the Hellhound's heart before Riveria could even act.

"I can't even keep up in this fight," Riveria remarked, half in awe, half in a playful pout, seeing just how serious Shirou had become.

Shirou simply smiled as he readied another arrow. "This was your request, Riveria," he replied teasingly, but with sincerity in his eyes. "I want to make sure I don't let you down."

Riveria smiled faintly, happy to see Shirou fully display his skill. However, she realized something in her heart—that now she was truly just a guide, while Shirou led every battle.

At last, they arrived at the 18th floor, with a final score of 120 to 80—a decisive victory for Shirou.

Riveria looked at him, slightly pouting. "I suppose I underestimated you, Shirou. I didn't stand a chance," she teased, half-joking, half-acknowledging his victory.

Shirou shrugged with a small laugh. "Don't blame me. You asked me to stop holding back."

Riveria and Shirou walked into the 18th floor, a safe zone known as a place of rest, free from monster threats. The high ceiling was adorned with large crystals that emitted a soft, natural green glow. Thick grass covered the floor, and large trees set a serene backdrop—a stark contrast to the dangerous floors they had just traversed. In the center of the area stood a small town called Rivira, surrounding a giant tree.

Shirou and Riveria strolled side by side across the grass toward Rivira, engaging in casual conversation. After a long journey and an intense competition, they finally could relax without worry of being attacked.

Riveria turned to Shirou with a raised eyebrow and a smile. "So, what's your request, Shirou? You won by a lot this time," she asked, her tone full of curiosity.

Shirou paused, touching his chin as if deep in thought. "Honestly, I haven't thought of one yet," he answered, a small smile forming on his face. "Maybe I should think carefully to make the most of this opportunity."

Riveria blushed a bit, trying to hide her nervousness with a teasing tone. "Remember, Shirou," she said softly, "I'm just a helpless woman right now and… I have to fulfill 'any' request you make."

Shirou chuckled, but his cheeks reddened slightly at Riveria's teasing tone. "Anything, huh?" he asked playfully, though he felt a bit nervous inside.

Riveria responded with a calm smile, though a hint of nerves showed. "Yes, anything… as long as it's not too embarrassing," she replied with a laugh, even as her heart raced.

Shirou nodded seriously, though his eyes showed a hint of mischief. "Alright then… I'll make sure my request is just right," he said, glancing at Riveria.

Riveria could only chuckle softly, feeling relieved yet curious about what Shirou would choose.

Looking up at the ceiling of the 18th floor, adorned with glowing crystals that created a peaceful and captivating atmosphere, Shirou let out a satisfied sigh before saying with a smile, "It's so peaceful here, like a place made for a picnic. Riveria, how about my request is for you to join me for a picnic here?"

Riveria looked surprised, not expecting Shirou's request to be so simple. "A picnic? That's all?" she asked, still a bit confused.

Shirou nodded, smiling. "Yes, I couldn't think of anything else, so… yeah, that's it."

Inside, Riveria felt a mix of relief and disappointment. She'd expected Shirou to be the respectful type who wouldn't take advantage of her. But for some reason, she also felt a hint of letdown. Unconsciously, a mischievous thought crossed her mind—if only Shirou had asked for something more intimate, maybe… maybe she would have given it, even if it meant giving him her first kiss.

Almost inaudibly, Riveria murmured, "Coward…"

Shirou quickly turned, confused. "Huh? What was that, Riveria?" he asked, trying to understand her soft words.

Riveria hesitated, then turned away, her cheeks tinged with pink. "Ah… it's nothing," she replied with a faint smile, hiding her embarrassment behind her graceful gaze.

Chapter 65

Ryuu is trying out a new dress sketch that has been completed please check it out at

Riveria tried to shake off her disappointment at losing the archery competition earlier. She let out a short sigh, convincing herself that a picnic alone with Shirou was still a special moment. In her heart, she thought, "Even if it's not a fancy dinner, this still counts as a date, right?" A small smile crept onto her lips.

"So, Shirou," Riveria asked as they walked side by side, "have you decided where we're having this picnic?"

Shirou nodded confidently. "I know just the place. Back when I explored this floor, I built a small hut as my magus workshop. Not far from there is a wide grassy field, perfect for a picnic."

Riveria raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "A hut? Is it like the training shed we use at Twilight Manor for Magecraft practice?"

Shirou chuckled, slightly embarrassed. "Kind of, but much simpler. I built it with my own hands. As a magus, I needed a spot to experiment, and in the Dungeon, you have to improvise."

Riveria looked at him with admiration. "You even set up a workshop in the Dungeon? How often did you come here on your own?"

"A few times, back when I was a rookie trying to understand the Dungeon's environment and mechanics," Shirou replied with a small smile, then added playfully, "But don't worry, this time, I have an amazing guide, right?"

Riveria smiled warmly, her heart fluttering at the compliment. "Don't forget who led you safely to this floor."

Shirou laughed softly. "Of course, without you, I'd have been lost multiple times."

They continued walking, moving away from the bustling town of Rivira. Their steps led them toward a quieter area, heading for the place Shirou mentioned. Along the way, Riveria tried to imagine what kind of hut Shirou had built. "What does it look like?" she wondered with growing curiosity.

After a while, they emerged from a small forest on the 18th floor, and Shirou stopped in front of a modest wooden hut that looked like it had been standing there for a long time. It was built with materials gathered from the surroundings—logs for walls and thick leaves for the roof. In front of it stretched a vast green meadow, creating a peaceful and picturesque scene.

"This is it," Shirou said with a smile, gesturing to the hut. "My old hut."

Riveria gazed at the structure with interest. "So, this is what you call a Magus Workshop?" she asked as she stepped closer to examine it.

"Well... sort of." Shirou scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "I know it's really basic, but back then, I just needed a place to try out some Magecraft experiments. Design wasn't my priority."

Riveria nodded slowly, still surprised by the simplicity of the hut. "He built this by himself? Shirou really is skilled..." she thought. "But you built it alone. That's impressive, Shirou."

"It's nowhere near as sophisticated as the workshops of professional magi," Shirou replied with a small laugh. "But I'm proud of it because it's my own creation."

Shirou then projected a large, cream-colored picnic mat with a simple floral pattern. He placed a large bag of provisions beside it and invited Riveria to sit.

Riveria sat gracefully across from him, her gaze still lingering on the hut. "Honestly, I imagined something more intricate. Is setting up a Magus Workshop really this simple?"

Shirou chuckled as he sat down. "If you're an exceptional magus, your workshop might look like a small palace. But I'm just a beginner. I only set up a simple bounded field around this place to keep monsters away."

Riveria raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Bounded field? You've never explained that before. What is it?"

Shirou began explaining patiently, his tone calm. "A bounded field is a type of magical barrier used to protect an area. It's usually for detecting enemies, concealing a location, or amplifying magical energy within. In simple terms, it's like an invisible fence."

Riveria nodded, absorbing every word. "So, it's a protective barrier. How do you create one?"

"I can teach you later when we're back at Twilight Manor," Shirou offered. "But fair warning—it's pretty technical and requires a lot of focus."

Riveria smiled warmly, looking at Shirou. "I can't wait to learn from you. You're a great teacher."

Shirou nodded, slightly blushing. "Thanks. I just hope I don't bore you with the details."

Riveria held back a smile, her heart feeling lighter. "Bored? How could I ever be bored spending time with you?" she thought, though she kept it to herself.

Shirou opened his large bag and began taking out the neatly prepared provisions. There were triangular rice balls wrapped in nori, a few sandwiches filled with fresh lettuce and smoked meat, and slices of grilled meat that looked delicious. Riveria watched each item with keen interest.

"Your picnic spread looks very appetizing," she complimented with a smile.

Shirou smiled back, saying, "I made sure everything would be good for a spot like this."

Then, Shirou pulled out a large thermos from the bag. Riveria noticed it for the first time and looked at it with mild curiosity. "I didn't see you carrying that earlier. What's in it?"

Shirou unscrewed the lid as he replied casually, "Tea. I remember you like tea, so I brewed some before we left."

Riveria's eyes widened slightly, impressed by his thoughtfulness. "You really pay attention to the little things, don't you?"

Shirou merely shrugged, then projected two simple yet elegant tea cups and poured the warm tea into them. The fragrant aroma wafted through the air, enhancing the serene atmosphere of the grassy field.

"Here you go, my lady," Shirou said, handing one of the cups to Riveria with a playful smile.

Riveria took the cup gracefully, her slender fingers brushing against the warm surface. "Thank you, good sir," she replied teasingly, making Shirou chuckle.

After setting everything up, Shirou removed his black hood and lowered his cloak slightly. He rubbed his head before using Magecraft to revert his fake Elf ears back to his original human form. The transformation was gradual, his pointed ears shrinking into their normal shape. Riveria watched the process with curiosity.

"You're reverting back?" Riveria asked, slightly disappointed that Shirou's unique Elven appearance was now gone.

Shirou chuckled lightly. "I feel more comfortable eating as my real self. Besides, it's just the two of us. No need to keep up the disguise anymore."

Riveria smiled softly at Shirou's response, relieved to see him confident enough to be himself around her. "He truly doesn't realize how special he is in my eyes", she thought, taking a sip of her tea.

They enjoyed their meal while engaging in light-hearted conversation, the soft breeze from the surrounding meadow adding to the tranquil atmosphere. Occasionally, Shirou commented on how peaceful the 18th floor felt compared to the rest of the Dungeon. Riveria nodded, savoring the shared moment that felt like a secret date amidst their chaotic world.

"Shirou," Riveria called out suddenly, her gaze fixed on the expansive greenery before them. "I'm glad you chose a picnic as your request. Moments like this are so rare."

Shirou turned to her, his expression serious but calm. "I'm glad too, Riveria. Sometimes, taking a break to appreciate the world around us is exactly what we need—especially in a life as dangerous as ours."

Riveria nodded slowly, her eyes drifting back to the horizon. "Perhaps… I wouldn't mind doing this every day, as long as it's with him", she thought, gripping her teacup a bit tighter.

As they continued enjoying the food Shirou had prepared, the warm aroma of tea complemented their relaxed conversation. Placing his teacup down on the picnic mat, Shirou glanced at Riveria, who seemed to be relishing one of the rice balls. He felt it was the right time to bring up the next step in their plan.

"Riveria," he began with a small smile, "after this, how about we test your magic's strength when enhanced by the Magecraft Reinforcement we discussed?"

Riveria chewed thoughtfully on her sandwich, swallowing before replying with measured enthusiasm. "I've already thought about that. My plan is to use the same spell twice—once without the Reinforcement and once with it. That way, we can directly compare the results."

Shirou nodded in agreement, though curiosity sparked in his eyes. "That sounds like a solid approach. But what spell do you plan to use for the test?"

Riveria smiled faintly, lowering her teacup slightly. "Since the 20th floor is covered in dense forests, I can't use Rea Laevateinn, my fire magic. I'd rather avoid accidentally starting a massive forest fire."

Shirou chuckled at the mental image of Riveria reducing towering trees to ash. "Fair point. So, what's the alternative?"

"Wynn Fimbulvetr," Riveria replied confidently. "My ice magic. It's a safer choice, and I can easily control the attack's range."

Shirou rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Good idea. That way, we can compare the size and structure of the ice produced. You could even use the Structural Analysis technique you've been learning to measure the volume and see which is larger."

Riveria sighed lightly, though her eyes remained bright. "You really enjoy adding to my workload, don't you, Shirou? I feel more like a student in an academy than an adventurer in the Dungeon."

Shirou laughed, winking playfully. "Hey, don't forget—I'll be testing my Magecraft too. You'll have to be independent, Princess."

Riveria feigned a pout, giving Shirou a mockingly adorable look. "Independent, huh? How cruel of you to treat a princess this way."

Shirou laughed harder, clearly entertained by Riveria's teasing. "Don't worry, I'll be right beside you the whole time. If anything happens, just call for your 'personal butler.'"

Riveria smiled, her heart feeling lighter despite knowing Shirou was joking. "You're more than a butler, Shirou. You're someone I like… and perhaps even more than that", she thought, continuing her meal with a renewed sense of warmth.

Once they finished eating, Shirou began tidying up. He carefully dispelled the Projection of their picnic mat and teacups, then packed the empty lunch containers back into his large bag, ensuring everything was neat and nothing was left behind.

"Alright, let's get moving," Shirou said, adjusting the bag on his shoulders.

Before they started walking, Shirou placed both hands over his human ears. Focusing intently, he activated Alteration Magecraft, slowly reshaping them into long, pointed elf ears. Once the transformation was complete, he pulled up the hood of his black cloak, ensuring his ears fit snugly within its openings.

Noticing Shirou struggling with his hood, Riveria stepped closer. "Hold still. Let me help," she said firmly yet gently.

Riveria used her hands to adjust the position of Shirou's elf ears, making them appear more natural. As her fingers brushed against the altered ears, Shirou flinched slightly, a chuckle escaping him. "That tickles, Riveria!" he protested with a grin.

Riveria raised an eyebrow, pretending to be stern. "If you keep moving, I can't fix it properly. So stay still."

Shirou tried his best to remain steady, though the ticklish sensation made him want to laugh again. He suddenly recalled how Ryuu had adjusted his ears in a similar manner the day before. "Why do my ears always seem to attract so much attention from elves?" he wondered, finding the irony amusing.

Once she was finished, Riveria stepped back to inspect her work. "All set. You truly look like a noble elf now," she remarked with a small smile.

Shirou chuckled, shrugging his shoulders. "You know, I could probably sneak into your homeland without anyone suspecting."

Riveria narrowed her eyes slightly, playfully warning him. "Don't even think about it. I'm not taking responsibility if you cause trouble there."

After sharing a lighthearted moment, they resumed their journey. The pair walked side by side, leaving behind the tranquil beauty of the 18th floor and heading toward the exit leading to the 19th floor. Shirou adjusted the straps of his bag, while Riveria lightly gripped her magic staff, ready for whatever awaited them next.

Exploring the Dungeon with him is more enjoyable than I thought, Riveria mused, glancing at Shirou out of the corner of her eye. If possible, I'd like to do this more often… just the two of us.

As Shirou and Riveria descended the stairs to the 19th floor, they encountered a large group of battered adventurers. Their faces were pale with exhaustion, bodies wrapped in bandages, and some leaned on one another for support. However, upon spotting the cloaked pair, the adventurers avoided making eye contact, some even turning their heads away as if to avoid drawing attention. Whispers spread among the adventurers.

"Should we warn them about the massive monster parade below?" one of them asked hesitantly.

"Leave it," replied his older and more weary companion. "If they're foolish enough to go down after seeing our condition, that's their problem."

Hearing their exchange, Shirou glanced at Riveria with a faint smile. "Looks like they're underestimating us," he said casually.

Riveria sighed lightly. "Not entirely unjustified, considering their state. But I'm confident we're far more prepared."

Once the group of adventurers moved out of earshot, Shirou spoke again. "By the way, on the 19th floor, I want to try something. So, you won't need to fight this time."

Riveria paused, giving him a slight pout. "What now? Are you planning to show off your archery skills again like earlier? I couldn't even get a shot at the monsters because you were faster."

Shirou scratched his head awkwardly. "Not quite. This time, I won't be using a bow. But I'll be doing something… similar," he said with a cryptic tone.

Riveria raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Something similar to archery, you say? Now you've got me curious."

Shirou smiled faintly. "Just be patient. I promise it'll be interesting."

Riveria relented and continued walking alongside him. "This guy always has strange ideas", she thought. "But that's one of the things that draws me to him".

As they descended further, their footsteps echoed softly in the dimly lit stone corridor. "Whatever he's planning, I'm sure it'll be something worth seeing", Riveria decided, gripping her magic staff and remaining alert, despite agreeing to let Shirou take the lead.

The 19th floor of the Dungeon offered a unique sight. The walls, floor, and ceiling were made of thick wood, giving the impression of being inside the trunk of a colossal tree. Soft blue light radiated from glowing moss that grew on the ground, illuminating the dark corridors without the need for typical crystals. The atmosphere was far calmer than the previous floor, though danger always loomed in the shadows of the forest.

Riveria surveyed the surroundings, her staff firmly in hand. "From the 19th to the 24th floor, this stone path usually acts as a guide. Just follow it to find the route to the next floor," she explained, pointing ahead.

Shirou nodded in understanding. "So we just stay on this path and don't need to search for alternate routes?" he asked, seeking confirmation.

Riveria smiled faintly. "That's right. But don't let your guard down. Monsters sometimes emerge from the forest along the way."

No sooner had Riveria finished speaking than a heavy rumble echoed in the distance. From among the trees, a group of towering Bugbears with protruding fangs appeared, their red eyes glowing with rage as they charged toward Shirou and Riveria.

Riveria glanced at Shirou with a teasing smile. "Well, now's your chance to show me what you've been planning."

Shirou stepped forward calmly, his gaze fixed on the approaching Bugbears. "Alright then, time to get started," he said.

Instead of drawing his bow, Shirou closed his eyes briefly. In seconds, a dozen black swords materialized around him, floating effortlessly and shimmering with a cold aura. The blades appeared simple yet sturdy, flawless imitations of weapons he had seen used by members of the Hephaestus Familia.

Riveria was stunned, her green eyes widening as she watched Shirou conjure the swords without incantations or elaborate gestures. "What kind of Magic is this? He doesn't even need a chant?" she thought, both amazed and intrigued.

Without hesitation, Shirou motioned forward, and the swords shot through the air at blinding speed toward the charging Bugbears. Each blade struck with pinpoint accuracy, hitting vital points on the monsters. In moments, the once-menacing group disintegrated into ash, leaving behind only a handful of glittering magic stones.

Riveria stood frozen, trying to process what she had just witnessed. "You… didn't even need time to prepare for that," she murmured, her voice barely audible.

Shirou gave a small smile as he walked over to collect the magic stones. "That's one of the advantages of my Magecraft. I don't need much time to prepare weapons or strategies, as long as I know what I'm going to use."

Riveria approached him, her gaze lingering on the spot where the Bugbears had stood moments earlier. "Your technique is truly unique. It's unlike anything I've ever seen… even among the mages in Orario."

Shirou shrugged, placing the magic stones into a small pouch. "It's just part of what I've learned over time. But I still have plenty of weaknesses."

Riveria chuckled softly, her composure returning. "You say that after effortlessly taking down a group of Bugbears without breaking a sweat?" she teased.

Shirou smiled, recognizing the subtle compliment. "I just wanted to make sure you could relax while we're on this floor. After all, I'm the one who asked to try something here."

Riveria studied Shirou for a moment before falling into step beside him. "At this rate, you'll defeat all the monsters yourself. How am I supposed to test my magic later?" she asked, half-joking.

Shirou laughed lightly. "Don't worry. The 20th floor will be your turn. I'm just borrowing this one floor," he replied with a sideways glance at her.

They continued their journey, Riveria growing increasingly captivated by Shirou's ability to surprise her with his unique and extraordinary skills.

Chapter 66

The Illustration of Ryuu trying out a new dress has been completed please check it out at

The 19th floor had become Shirou's stage for demonstrating his abilities. With calm yet precise movements, he projected weapon after weapon from thin air, each mimicking the quality of those forged by Level 3 smiths of the Hephaestus Familia. Swords, spears, and axes floated in the air before shooting forward at high speed, effortlessly annihilating monsters such as Bugbears, Lizardmen, Battle Boars, and Mad Beetles with a single strike.

Each time a monster fell, its body disintegrated into ash, leaving behind magic stones and the occasional drop item. Riveria, who hadn't needed to cast a single spell, took on the role of a Supporter for Shirou. She collected the magic stones and drop items, all the while observing Shirou with a gaze filled with curiosity and admiration.

Riveria eventually approached Shirou, holding several magic stones. "Shirou," she called, her voice tinged with curiosity, "I'd like to know… with everything you've done so far, how many weapons can you project before your magic energy runs out?"

Shirou paused his movements, surveying the now-empty battlefield. Turning to face Riveria, his expression remained relaxed. "If I rely solely on the Od within my own body," he replied, "I could project hundreds of weapons at this level of quality before exhausting my energy."

Riveria's eyes widened. "Hundreds?" she echoed in disbelief. Her hands trembled slightly as they held the magic stones. A normal mage would be drained after just a few spells… but Shirou can produce hundreds of weapons? She thought.

But her curiosity wasn't sated yet. "And," Riveria continued, holding her breath slightly, "if you were to use Mind—the magic energy granted by your Falna—with your capacity as a Level 4 adventurer, how many could you project?"

Shirou scratched the back of his head, appearing to think for a moment before replying in his usual casual tone. "Tens of thousands."

Riveria nearly lost her footing. "Tens of thousands?" she repeated as if needing confirmation that she hadn't misheard. "How is that even possible?"

Shirou gave a faint smile, amused by her astonishment. "It's because of my element," he explained. "My element is the sword. That alignment makes it so I don't need much energy to project them. This compatibility with my nature increases the efficiency of my Magecraft exponentially compared to other types."

Riveria regarded Shirou with a mixture of awe and confusion. The sword as an element? Even though the concept sounded foreign… yet Shirou made it seem completely natural. Not only was his ability unique, but his efficiency was also beyond anything she had imagined.

"I… I've never encountered anyone like you before," Riveria admitted, trying to process everything she'd learned. "Your Magecraft truly transcends the limits of what I know."

Shirou gave a small smile as he gazed at the empty field before them. "It's just a technique I learned from the world I came from," he said. "Back there, I was a nobody. Here, I'm just trying to make the most of it."

Riveria gripped her magic staff more tightly, feeling that with every moment she spent with Shirou, she was uncovering more layers of his potential. This man is not just my Magecraft tutor… he has the power to reshape many things in Orario.

With renewed determination, Riveria stepped forward, picking up the remaining magic stones scattered on the ground. "Alright," she said with a faint smile, "then show me more of this sword element of yours. We're not done with this floor yet, are we?"

Shirou chuckled softly, summoning another array of swords around him. "We've only just begun," he replied lightly, walking beside Riveria.

After some time, Shirou and Riveria reached the end of the stone path on the 19th floor. Riveria raised her hand, pointing ahead. "That's the last cave," she said calmly. "The route to the 20th floor."

Shirou nodded, observing the cave's gaping entrance, which resembled the maw of a giant beast. However, before they could proceed further, a rumbling sound echoed from within. Moments later, a flood of monsters began pouring out—Bugbears, Lizardmen, Battle Boars, and countless others surged forward in a tide of ferocity.

Riveria narrowed her eyes, assessing the situation. "It seems like a monster parade," she remarked. "This might be what injured those adventurers earlier."

Shirou swiftly projected more swords, the weapons materializing one after another in bursts of prismatic light. "That seems likely," he replied, positioning himself. "Alright, I'll take care of this."

Riveria stepped back to give him space. "I'll provide support if necessary," she said, readying her staff.

Shirou gave her a small smile. "I don't think this will take long."

The swords hovered in the air around him like a flock of hunting birds. With a single motion of his hand, they shot forward at blinding speed. The weapons rained down on the charging monsters, piercing the thick hides of Bugbears, felling Battle Boars, and slicing through Lizardmen before they could get close.

Shirou felt the flow of magical energy coursing through him. So this is what it feels like to be Gilgamesh… Raining weapons down like this feels so natural. Back then, I had to be cautious about using too much Od, but with Falna, I now have a near-limitless reserve.

The hundreds of monsters flooding out of the cave were obliterated. Not a single one managed to approach. Within minutes, only ash and scattered magic stones remained.

Riveria, who had been watching intently, finally clapped her hands slowly. "You did an excellent job," she praised with a faint smile. "If Tiona saw this, I'm sure she'd agree even more with calling you the Sword Prince."

Shirou turned to her with a puzzled look. "Sword Prince? That sounds exaggerated," he said, scratching the back of his head. "I'm just a butler, not a prince."

Riveria suppressed a grin. Her thoughts briefly wandered to a title that had long made her uneasy: Sword Princess. Being close to Aiz, she couldn't ignore how the nickname seemed to pair Shirou and Aiz perfectly.

Shaking her head to dispel the thought, Riveria looked at Shirou again. "If you ask me," she said with a calm yet firm tone, "you're more than just a 'Sword Prince.' Perhaps something like Sword King… or even Sword Emperor suits you better."

Shirou chuckled. "Sword Emperor? That's too grand for someone like me."

Riveria merely smiled, but inwardly she thought, No, Shirou. You're far greater than you realize. You just haven't seen it yet.

They resumed their journey, their steps steady as they approached the 20th floor. Shirou dismissed his swords back into prana, leaving behind only the traces of his triumph.

After leaving the last cave, Shirou and Riveria continued their journey along a stone path that now felt eerily quiet. There were no sounds of monsters or signs of other adventurers nearby. The silence created an unusual atmosphere, especially in a Dungeon typically full of activity.

Riveria broke the silence. "It seems that monster parade really originated from the 20th floor," she said, glancing at Shirou beside her. "With all the monsters gathered into one large group like that, it's no wonder this floor feels empty after you wiped them out."

Shirou nodded, his stride steady. "That makes sense. Other adventurers might have already heard about the parade and decided to avoid this floor entirely. So, not only did we clear the monsters, but we also ensured no crowding."

Riveria gave a faint smile. "You're truly efficient, Shirou. It looks like we have this floor to ourselves now."

Shirou chuckled softly. "In that case, it's time for you to test your magic. Is there a specific spot in mind?"

Riveria nodded, her eyes shining with anticipation. "I know just the place. Follow me," she said, pointing to a narrow path sloping downward.

Shirou followed her lead, noting how confidently she moved. His thoughts wandered briefly. Riveria truly is extraordinary. She knows the Dungeon like the back of her hand, is a brilliant strategist, and now she wants to enhance her Magecraft. It feels like I'm the one learning from her.

They eventually arrived at a modest cliff. From there, they could see the 20th floor's vast expanse, filled with massive trees and a river flowing in the distance.

"Here," Riveria said, gesturing to an open area. "This spot is spacious enough for me to try ice magic without damaging anything nearby."

Shirou nodded and set down his large supporter bag. "This place is perfect," he said, surveying the surroundings. "Ready?"

Riveria took a deep breath, gathering her focus. "Ready," she replied with a faint smile. Yet, inside, she felt a flicker of nervousness. Shirou always believes I can surpass my limits. Today, I must prove that belief is not misplaced.

Noticing her subtle change in expression, Shirou spoke gently, "No need to be too tense. We're here to learn, not to compete."

Riveria nodded again, feeling more at ease hearing Shirou's words. She stepped forward gracefully, positioning herself in the center of the area, preparing to cast her spell. "Alright," she said, gripping her magic staff firmly. "I'll begin now."

Shirou positioned himself slightly behind Riveria, ready to observe every detail of her magic. This will be interesting, he thought with a small smile. I'm curious how far Reinforcement can push the magic of a High Elf.

Riveria stood tall on the cliff, her staff gripped tightly in her hands. The air around her turned cold as she began chanting Wynn Fimbulvetr, her signature ice magic that created massive, sturdy ice formations. A jade-green magic circle appeared beneath her feet, glowing intensely as the chant concluded. A towering glacier rose before them, stretching high and glinting under the bluish light of the Dungeon's luminescent moss.

Riveria turned to Shirou, who stood behind her. "That's without Reinforcement," she said, her tone calm but proud, ensuring Shirou saw the baseline results of her magic.

Shirou nodded, smiling. "Alright, now it's time to try with Reinforcement. Do it just as you've learned."

Riveria took a deep breath. This time, she channeled prana into her staff first, visualizing it flowing like a powerful river toward the new magic circle forming beneath her. Her eyes focused as she chanted the same spell, now augmented with the Reinforcement Magecraft Shirou had taught her.

A rumble echoed as a new glacier formed, far larger and taller than the previous one. The ice was not only sturdier but also bore sharper, more intricate crystal patterns. The difference was unmistakable, and Riveria couldn't help but smile.

"Impressive!" Shirou exclaimed, marveling at the stark contrast brought about by Reinforcement. "Now, let's measure the difference using Structural Analysis."

Riveria sighed playfully, feigning exhaustion. "How about I rest for a bit? It feels like I just destroyed an entire Dungeon floor," she teased.

Shirou chuckled and shook his head. "Riveria, I know that didn't tire you in the slightest. You can rest after you've measured your ice," he replied with gentle sarcasm.

Riveria shrugged with mock reluctance but eventually leapt gracefully off the cliff, landing near the massive glacier she had conjured. She looked up at it, then turned and called out to Shirou. "Aren't you coming? Measuring this together would be faster."

Shirou raised a hand, smiling. "I have something I want to try first. You'll have to manage on your own again, alright?"

Riveria huffed lightly but her eyes remained warm. "Fine, Shirou-sensei," she replied in a teasing tone, directing her staff toward the glacier. No matter what he says, I always feel compelled to follow him. Is this what it means to be inspired? Or... Riveria pondered while beginning her Structural Analysis to study her creation.

From above, Shirou watched her with a small smile. She's growing rapidly, yet she remains the same Riveria—graceful, powerful, and endlessly captivating. If I can keep supporting her, that's more than enough for me.

Below, Riveria was fully immersed, her hands pressed against the surface of the massive glacier. With intense focus, she channeled prana gently into the ice, sensing its internal structure. She measured every crystalline pattern, its strength, and its volume using Structural Analysis, striving to understand just how much of a difference the Reinforcement had made.

Meanwhile, atop the cliff, Shirou stood calmly. His eyes narrowed as he observed her work from afar. With his expertise in Structural Analysis, he quickly estimated that the glacier enhanced by Riveria was approximately 30% larger than the unreinforced one. However, he kept silent, letting Riveria discover the results herself.

Taking a deep breath, Shirou murmured, "Trace on."

A faint light shimmered in his hands as Frostbite Arrows began manifesting one by one in the air. The arrows glowed with a frosty blue hue, their sharp tips radiating cold energy. Shirou continued projecting them until there were thirty, orbiting around him like satellites. With precise finger movements, he focused his mind, channeling Reinforcement into each Frostbite Arrow.

When all the arrows had reached their Broken Arrow state, Shirou smiled faintly. "Now, let's see how effective this is."

With a simple hand gesture, Shirou directed the Frostbite Arrows toward an empty patch of ground near Riveria's ice mound. In seconds, all the arrows launched simultaneously.

"Boom! Boom! Boom!" Each Frostbite Arrow exploded upon impact, creating small ice mounds that rose from the ground. Though smaller than Riveria's towering ice formation, their sheer number quickly transformed the area into a network of interconnected ice hills.

Below, Riveria paused momentarily, turning toward the sound of the successive explosions. She lifted her gaze, spotting Shirou standing atop the cliff, slightly winded. "Shirou, what did you just do?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

Wiping a small bead of sweat from his forehead, Shirou smiled. "I was just experimenting. A single Frostbite Arrow isn't particularly strong, but combining them... well, the results speak for themselves," he said, gesturing toward the thirty ice mounds he had created.

Riveria gazed in admiration at the results of Shirou's experiment. While her ice mound was still sturdier and larger, she couldn't deny the remarkable impact of Shirou's quantity-driven approach. "You never fail to surprise me, Shirou," she said sincerely.

Shirou chuckled softly. "Just a little test. Though, it looks like I used up about a quarter of my magical energy for this."

Riveria smiled faintly and leaped back up to the cliff with effortless grace. "You know, if you keep honing this skill, you might revolutionize how adventurers fight in the Dungeon."

Shrugging nonchalantly, Shirou replied, "Maybe. But I still prefer watching you refine your Magecraft. You're far more impressive with your magic."

That compliment made Riveria's ears tinge slightly red, but she maintained a calm tone. "You're quite the smooth talker," she replied, though inside, she felt a flicker of happiness.

Riveria walked lightly toward Shirou, who was still gazing at the icy creations below. "Shirou," she said softly, her tone filled with curiosity. "On our next major expedition, if you can really do all this—raining swords and magic arrows, or even using a Noble Phantasm like Phoebus Catastrophe against a Corrupted Spirit—wouldn't we only need to protect you?"

Shirou turned to her with a serious expression and shook his head slightly. "It wouldn't work that way, Riveria. If everyone relies on me too much, it'll backfire. The other members won't gain enough Excelia to grow. Besides, I don't gain much Excelia from weaker enemies because of my skill, Underdog." He paused, letting Riveria absorb his explanation. "That skill drastically reduces the Excelia I get from weaker enemies, but it massively increases what I gain from stronger foes."

Riveria let out a long sigh, her smile carrying a mix of weariness and humor. "So, I can't just retire and leave all the heavy lifting to you, huh?"

Shirou laughed softly at her playful tone. "Nope, Riveria. You're not allowed to retire. You're still young, and I'm certain your potential in Magecraft is far from its peak."

His words left Riveria momentarily speechless. Shirou's statement struck straight to her heart, though in a way that filled her with warmth. Young? she thought to herself. She knew Shirou was simply speaking honestly without any particular intention, but it was something she hadn't heard in a long time. Before Shirou joined the Loki Familia, she was often seen as a motherly figure—or even teased as an "old hag"—because of her 99 years of age. Yet, in High Elf terms, she was still considered young. Standing before Shirou, who patiently guided her in Magecraft, she felt like a young girl receiving attention from a kind and mature mentor.

"Riveria?" Shirou's voice pulled her out of her thoughts.

She snapped out of her reverie and quickly turned her reddened face toward the ice mound below. "Let's just enjoy the view of all this ice," she said, attempting to change the subject with a neutral tone. "You've worked hard, so at least we can sit for a while at the edge of this cliff."

Shirou smiled warmly. "Good idea," he said. He walked closer and sat beside Riveria, letting the serene atmosphere settle around them.

Riveria glanced at Shirou out of the corner of her eye, observing his figure as he seemed completely engrossed in the view below. Shirou, thank you... for making me feel young again.

As they sat enjoying the scenery, Shirou watched the slowly fading ice mounds. He glanced over at Riveria, who was seated beside him, her green hair shimmering under the soft blue light cast by the glowing moss on the ground. "So," Shirou broke the silence, "what do you think the size difference is between the ice mound before and after using Reinforcement?"

Riveria raised her hand and pointed toward the larger ice mound. "I'd say it's about 25% bigger than the first one," she answered calmly.

Shirou gave a small smile. "Close. After analyzing it, the increase is actually 30%."

Hearing his correction, Riveria let out a light huff and gave Shirou a gentle punch on the arm. "You could've just told me instead of making me go down and measure it myself."

Shirou chuckled, meeting Riveria's gaze with an understanding look. "That's part of the training. If I just gave you all the answers, you wouldn't learn anything, would you?"

Riveria pretended to pout, though a faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "Hmph, you're too annoying to be a teacher," she said teasingly, though deep down, she enjoyed the attention Shirou gave her.

For a moment, they sat in peaceful silence, letting the tranquil atmosphere wash over them. The ice mounds in front of them gradually dissolved into fragments of prana, vanishing into the air like falling snowflakes. Shirou gazed at the scene with a sense of contentment. "This view... it's so calm. It's hard to believe we're still in the Dungeon."

Riveria nodded gently, watching the remnants of her magic dissipate into energy. "The Dungeon is full of surprises. On one hand, it's deadly, but on the other, it can give us moments like this." She paused briefly before continuing in a soft voice, "And moments like this feel far more valuable when you're not alone."

As the last traces of ice faded into prana, Shirou rose from where he was seated. He turned to Riveria, who was still enjoying the cool breeze at the cliff's edge. Extending a hand toward her, he offered, "Training's over for today. Let's move on."

Riveria looked at Shirou's hand for a moment before taking it. With his help, she stood and gave him a faint smile. "Training? What happened today felt more like a grand showcase of your abilities than a session to improve my Magecraft," she said playfully, though with a subtle hint of teasing.

Shirou chuckled and walked alongside Riveria as they made their way off the cliff. "A showcase? I'm not sure what you're talking about."

Riveria let out a small huff and began counting on her fingers. "First, you showed off your Alteration Magecraft by perfectly transforming your ears into Elf ears."

Shirou turned with a mock-confused expression. "That was just for disguise…"

Riveria ignored his protest and continued, "Then you beat my archery score effortlessly, even using my own technique through Tracing."

Shirou scratched the back of his head, looking slightly sheepish. "I just wanted to make the competition more interesting."

Riveria didn't let him defend himself. "And don't forget, you rained swords and arrows down on monsters like it was no big deal. Not to mention the food you cooked earlier—honestly, I've never tasted anything better."

Shirou stopped walking for a moment, staring at Riveria with a half-surprised expression. "Even the food counts as showing off? You already know I enjoy cooking."

Riveria gave him a meaningful look, crossing her arms. "Anything that amazed me today, I'm calling 'showing off.'"

Shirou let out a long sigh and raised his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, I'm sorry if I was too... 'impressive' today," he said, grinning at his own joke.

Riveria smiled widely, feeling triumphant in their lighthearted argument. Yet, deep down, she didn't truly mind. Every moment spent with Shirou, even those filled with his unintentional "showboating," made her feel closer to him.

Chapter 67

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Shirou and Riveria returned to Orario as the sun dipped low on the horizon, casting a warm orange glow across the sky. The city's streets were bustling, filled with merchants closing up their stalls and adventurers making their way back from the Dungeon. Walking side by side, Shirou and Riveria moved at a leisurely pace, yet remained alert.

Riveria turned to Shirou with a small smile. "Climbing the floors today was more enjoyable, especially since you gave me a chance to shoot at monsters. Not like before when I was just gathering magic stones."

Shirou chuckled, scratching the back of his head. "I think I've shown off enough for one day. If I keep flaunting my abilities, I might lose my student."

Riveria gave a knowing smile at Shirou's jest.

When they reached the gates of Twilight Manor, Riveria paused and lowered her green hood, letting her long green hair cascade down. She turned to Shirou with a gentle smile. "You can head back first, Shirou. I want to stop by the Elven clothing shop to buy another green cloak like this one before they run out."

Shirou hesitated for a moment, a flicker of unease crossing his mind. He knew the cloak was the same style he had chosen for Ryuu just the other day, and he could only imagine the chaos if the two women noticed the similarity. Trying to dissuade her, Shirou said, "Riveria, why don't you just let me project the cloak whenever you want to wear it? It's easy for me to do."

But Riveria shook her head, her resolve firm. "No, Shirou. I want the real thing. Your projections only last three days, and I don't want to trouble you to keep recreating it."

In her heart, Riveria smiled warmly. This cloak was chosen by Shirou and suits me perfectly. I want to keep it as a memento of what felt like our first date, she thought while looking at him.

Seeing her determination, Shirou could only sigh softly. "Alright. Be careful on your way, Riveria."

Riveria smiled and waved. "I won't be long. See you later, Shirou."

As Riveria walked away, Shirou pulled back his own hood and touched his ears, activating Alteration Magecraft to revert them from their Elven form to normal. Feeling the cool evening breeze on his face, he let out a long sigh. I hope they don't notice the cloaks are the same. I don't even want to imagine what might happen if they do.

Shirou decided to return to Twilight Manor first before heading elsewhere. Climbing the stairs to his small room on the second floor, he noticed how quiet the manor felt, with only a few members of the Loki Familia wandering the halls. Maybe they're out for dinner or still on a Dungeon expedition, Shirou thought as he opened his door.

Once inside, he set down the large bag he was carrying and placed it in the corner of the room. Opening the bag, he took out a pouch filled with the magic stones he had gathered during the day's journey. Looking at the heavy pouch, he recalled Riveria's words earlier.

"These magic stones are yours, Shirou. You defeated most of the monsters, so they rightfully belong to you."

Shirou smiled faintly, recalling Riveria's firm yet gentle tone as she said that. He opened the drawer under his bed, which was already packed with magic stones from previous expeditions. Adding the new pouch to the collection, he thought, I still don't need the money. Maybe these stones will be more useful for Magecraft experiments. Who knows? They might come in handy for new research.

Shirou then removed the black Elven cloak he was wearing, folded it neatly, and placed it in his laundry pile in the corner. His black armor and red outfit dissolved into prana, vanishing without a trace. Grabbing a small towel from his desk, he wiped the sweat from his body and sprayed on a light fragrance. At least I don't want to look like someone fresh out of the Dungeon.

Feeling refreshed, Shirou opened his wardrobe and glanced at the shirt Syr had chosen for him yesterday—a simple yet stylish piece. He pulled it out and put it on. Standing in front of the small mirror in his room, he nodded in approval. This looks decent enough for the Hostess of Fertility.

Satisfied, Shirou left his room and strolled down the hallway, planning to enjoy dinner at the Hostess of Fertility, a place that felt like a second home. Maybe I can help out in the kitchen tonight if they're busy, Shirou mused as he closed the manor door behind him.

Night had fallen over Orario, the cool evening air refreshing after a day in the Dungeon. The dark sky was dotted with twinkling stars, creating a serene backdrop for his walk.

When Shirou arrived at the Hostess of Fertility, the atmosphere inside was more relaxed than usual. The restaurant wasn't too crowded, with only a few regulars chatting while enjoying their meals. The aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, making Shirou's stomach growl.

At the entrance, Ryuu greeted him with a gentle smile. "Good evening, Shirou. You've come at the perfect time," she said, crossing her arms over her green uniform.

"Good evening, Ryuu," Shirou replied with a polite nod. Glancing toward the kitchen, he asked, "Do you need help in the kitchen tonight? I can lend a hand if it's busy."

Ryuu shook her head, her smile unwavering. "There's no need. Syr is helping in the kitchen tonight. Mama Mia has started to trust her more after you taught her how to cook. She's learning quickly."

Hearing that, Shirou lowered his head slightly, a hint of disappointment on his face. "So, I'm not needed in the kitchen anymore?" he murmured jokingly, though there was a faint trace of loss in his voice.

Ryuu chuckled softly at his expression. "Don't be like that. You're still needed here, just not in the kitchen tonight." She pointed to an empty table in the corner. "Why don't you sit down and relax for once? Let us take care of you."

Scratching the back of his head, Shirou looked a little awkward. "I'm more comfortable helping than sitting idle," he admitted honestly.

Ryuu placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Even heroes need a break. After spending all day in the Dungeon, you deserve to sit down and enjoy a meal without having to prepare it yourself."

Reluctantly, Shirou gave in, letting out a small sigh before nodding. "Alright, I'll leave it to you tonight," he said as he made his way to the table Ryuu had indicated.

As Shirou sat down, Ryuu gave a slight bow and smiled again. "Wait here. I'll bring something for you," she said before heading toward the kitchen, leaving Shirou to settle in and enjoy the peaceful evening.

Seated at a corner table, Shirou took in the warm, tranquil atmosphere of the Hostess of Fertility. The clinking of glasses mingled with the soft murmur of conversations, and the enticing aroma of food lingered in the air, making him feel at ease.

Before long, Ryuu returned from the kitchen carrying a large tray laden with food. On it was a plate of fragrant spiced rice with crispy grilled meat, a bowl of warm soup filled with vegetables and chicken, garlic butter toast, and a fresh green salad adorned with bright cherry tomatoes.

Seeing the tray, Shirou's eyes widened. "All this? Is it really for me?" he asked, half in disbelief.

Ryuu calmly placed the tray on the table and gave a small smile. "Think of it as a thank-you for all your hard work. Besides, Syr worked hard preparing all of this, so you should honor her effort by finishing it."

Shirou let out a long sigh, looking at the feast before him. "I guess I don't have a choice, huh? If I don't finish it, Syr will probably be disappointed," he joked.

Ryuu stifled a small laugh. "Exactly. So, dig in."

Shirou picked up a fork and started tasting the spiced rice and roasted meat. The flavor was extraordinary, with a perfect balance of savory and sweet, the sauce seeping deep into the tender meat. "Hmm, this is amazing," he murmured to himself.

After a few bites, Shirou noticed Ryuu sitting across from him. He raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Ryuu, why are you sitting here? Don't you have work to do?"

Ryuu crossed her arms on the table and smiled. "It's not too busy tonight. I have some time to relax."

Shirou sighed, slightly disappointed. "I thought you'd sit down to help me finish all this food. This feels like too much for just me."

Ryuu smiled softly. "You'll manage, Shirou. Think of it as another form of training. An adventurer must be strong, even when it comes to their stomach."

Shirou chuckled at her joke and continued eating, though he knew finishing everything would be a challenge.

As she sat calmly in front of him, Ryuu rested her chin on her hand, observing Shirou as he devoured the meal. Her sky-blue eyes softened, and she started a conversation. "So, how was your training with Lady Riveria in the Dungeon today? Did you learn much?"

Shirou, in the middle of chewing his roasted meat, paused for a moment to think. He was still intent on keeping his true power hidden. He answered calmly, "The training was fun. Riveria showed me the most efficient paths through the Dungeon. It was really helpful in understanding the layout."

Ryuu nodded slowly, but her eyes narrowed with curiosity. "Oh? How far did she take you? What floor did you reach?"

Without much thought, Shirou replied, "We went as far as the 20th floor."

His answer made Ryuu go silent for a moment, then she leaned forward slightly, raising an eyebrow in clear surprise. "The 20th floor? Isn't that a bit much? You're still Level 1, right? Why go so far?"

Hearing her question, Shirou, who was sipping his tea, immediately choked and almost dropped his cup. He coughed lightly, trying to calm himself down. In his mind, Shirou cursed his impulsive honesty. Damn, I forgot Ryuu still thinks I'm Level 1.

Ryuu watched him with a concerned look. "Are you okay?" she asked softly.

After his coughing subsided, Shirou nodded quickly and gave a stiff smile. "Ah, I'm fine. Sorry about that." Hoping to steer the conversation away, he added casually, "Maybe Riveria just wanted to prepare me for the future. Who knows, someday I might venture that far into the Dungeon."

Ryuu studied Shirou for a moment, as if weighing his response. Finally, she gave a faint smile and leaned back in her chair. "Lady Riveria always plans ahead. Maybe she really is preparing you for bigger challenges. Still, I can't help but wonder why she's personally training you."

Shirou chuckled nervously, trying to dispel the tension. "Maybe she just wants to make sure I don't get lost in the early floors."

Ryuu smiled, though her thoughts lingered on how special Shirou must be to garner Lady Riveria's direct attention. However, she decided not to press further, noticing Shirou seemed flustered enough.

Ryuu's tone shifted slightly as she leaned forward, her expression serious. "You know, Shirou, knowing the paths in the Dungeon isn't enough. You also need to hone your combat skills. The Dungeon isn't just about memorizing routes or defeating weak monsters. There will come a time when you face something far more dangerous."

Shirou nodded in agreement, though he began to feel slightly uneasy. "That's true. I need to learn more," he replied, keeping his tone light.

Ryuu continued with determination, "Tomorrow morning, I want to train you. Not just to survive, but to fight more effectively. I want you to be ready for anything."

"Tomorrow morning?!" Shirou thought, alarmed. How am I supposed to hide my real level if I train with Ryuu? My fighting techniques will give everything away.

He tried to buy some time by asking, "So, where would this training take place? Do you have a specific location in mind?"

Ryuu nodded confidently. "In front of the servants' dormitory at Hostess of Fertility, there's a small training ground we use for personal practice. It's quiet enough for you to focus without distractions."

That small training ground... an open space away from any crowds. There was no excuse left to refuse, was there? Shirou felt increasingly uneasy about turning down Ryuu's kind offer. He took a deep breath, then nodded with a faint smile. "Alright, I'll be there tomorrow morning," he said, though his heart was still filled with doubt.

Looks like I don't have a choice. If I refuse, she'll definitely get suspicious. I'll have to find a way to hide my true level and abilities. Maybe I can use Tracing to mimic the fighting style of a beginner-level adventurer. With a few intentional mistakes here and there, it should look convincing.

Ryuu smiled, satisfied with Shirou's agreement. "Good. I'm sure you'll learn a lot. And don't worry, I'll make sure the training is effective," she said as she leaned back in her chair.

Shirou could only nod, forcing a smile.

After taking the last sip of his tea, Shirou finally managed to finish his meal. True to habit, he immediately reached for the tray, plates, and dirty cups. But as he stood to carry them to the kitchen, Ryuu was already one step ahead, grabbing some of the dishes from the table.

"Shirou," Ryuu said in a calm tone as she held the tray. "Didn't I tell you earlier to just relax today?"

Shirou sighed softly, still standing. "But… I can't just sit around. At least let me help take these to the kitchen. Just this one thing."

Ryuu stared at Shirou for a moment, then gave a small, amused smile. This guy really is different. Instead of enjoying time to relax, he looks like he's suffering from it.

"I suppose if I try to stop you again, you'll just keep insisting," Ryuu finally said in a gentle tone. "Alright, but you're only allowed to help carry the dishes, nothing more."

Hearing that, Shirou smiled contentedly and quickly picked up the tray full of dirty plates. "Deal. I promise I'll only carry these to the kitchen."

With the tray in hand, Shirou walked alongside Ryuu, who was also carrying a few dirty utensils. As they passed other tables, Shirou noticed untouched plates that hadn't been cleared yet. Without hesitation, he picked those up as well.

Ryuu shook her head slightly, smiling. "You can't even stand seeing other tables uncleared, can you? You're way too diligent, Shirou."

Shirou chuckled lightly. "I just want to make sure everything's tidy. Besides, it's already a habit of mine."

Ryuu let out a soft laugh, feeling a sense of warmth from Shirou's attentiveness to even the smallest things. Together, they brought all the dirty dishes to the kitchen, making Shirou feel a bit more at ease knowing he could still lend a hand despite being told to relax.

Once they reached the kitchen, Shirou and Ryuu quickly placed the dirty dishes in the already-crowded sink. Shirou instinctively rolled up his sleeves, ready to help wash them, but Ryuu stopped him immediately, giving him a firm look.

"Don't forget, you're supposed to relax today," Ryuu reminded him, her tone gentle but firm.

Shirou nodded, slightly disappointed. "Alright, alright, I get it."

Before Shirou could step out of the kitchen, Syr's cheerful voice called out from the corner of the room. "Oh, Shirou! You're actually wearing the shirt I picked for you yesterday!"

Shirou smiled warmly, pointing to his shirt. "Of course. You have great taste, Syr. This shirt is really comfortable."

Syr, who had already been grinning widely, looked even prouder. "Of course! I have excellent fashion sense. I could totally be a stylist, right?"

Shirou laughed lightly at Syr's sudden confidence boost. "You're not just good at picking clothes, your cooking gets better every time I taste it."

Hearing the compliment, Syr's face lit up even more. She stood confidently, puffing out her chest with pride. "Of course! I've become the head assistant in this kitchen. At this rate, I might even replace Mama Mia someday!"

Ryuu, watching the scene unfold, shook her head and stifled a laugh. "Shirou, I think you should stop praising Syr. If you keep this up, her head will get so big that she won't be able to fit through the kitchen door."

Syr pretended to pout at Ryuu. "What's that supposed to mean, Ryuu? I deserve the praise!"

Shirou simply smiled and shrugged. "I'm just telling the truth. If someone deserves a compliment, I won't hold back."

Syr nodded in agreement, her tone playful. "Exactly, Shirou! You should follow Shirou's example, Ryuu!"

Ryuu returned Syr's gaze with a flat but meaningful expression. "I prefer to keep things balanced. There's no need for anyone to get too full of themselves."

Syr laughed softly, while Shirou scratched the back of his head with a sheepish smile. The cheerful atmosphere returned to the kitchen, filled with lighthearted laughter.

As Shirou continued to joke around with Syr and Ryuu, a deep, commanding voice boomed from behind them. "Syr! Do you think you're done fooling around?"

Syr jumped, immediately standing up straight. Her bright smile turned into an awkward grin. "I... I was just taking a short break, Mama Mia."

Mama Mia snorted, crossing her arms. "A break? If you have time to rest, you have time to chop vegetables! Get back to work!"

Without protest, Syr quickly grabbed a knife and began chopping vegetables obediently. But as she worked, she glanced at Ryuu with a sly grin. "See? Ryuu was also relaxing with Shirou earlier. Why am I the only one getting scolded?"

Hearing this, Mama Mia turned her sharp gaze to Ryuu, who tried to stay calm despite her obvious discomfort. "Ryuu! So you were slacking off during work hours too, huh?"

Ryuu raised both hands in mild protest. "I was just sitting for a moment to make sure Shirou enjoyed his meal."

But Mama Mia wasn't interested in excuses. "I don't care. If you're done relaxing, you can start washing all the dirty dishes in the sink! Now, move it!"

Ryuu sighed quietly and walked to the sink with a resigned expression. "Syr chats with customers all the time, but I'm the one stuck with dish duty…" she muttered under her breath.

Syr, overhearing her, flashed a mischievous smile while continuing to chop vegetables. "That's my specialty, Ryuu. I know exactly when to sweet-talk."

Mama Mia, unwilling to hear more complaints, turned her attention to Shirou. But instead of scolding him, her tone softened. "Shirou, would you like to help in the kitchen again? You're always reliable, and look at Syr now—thanks to you, she's finally cooking properly. If not, I might have kicked her out by now."

Shirou felt flattered by the praise and was about to accept Mama Mia's offer. But from the sink, Ryuu gave him a sharp look and subtly shook her head, silently reminding him to stick to his promise to rest.

Catching Ryuu's signal, Shirou let out a small sigh and responded with a regretful tone. "Thank you for the offer, Mama Mia. But... maybe this time, I'll actually take a break."

Mama Mia stared at him for a moment before breaking into a small smile. "Alright, Shirou. You need time to relax too. But remember, my kitchen door is always open for you."

Shirou nodded politely, bidding farewell to everyone. But just as he was about to leave the kitchen, Ryuu whispered softly while still washing dishes. "Don't forget about the training tomorrow morning, Shirou."

Shirou gave her a small smile and whispered back, "I'll be there. Don't go too hard on me."

Ryuu only nodded slightly, her expression neutral, but her sky-blue eyes hinted at her serious intentions for the training. With that, Shirou left the Hostess of Fertility, feeling a mix of heaviness and happiness after a pleasant evening spent with them.

Chapter 68

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations

In her quiet room, Riveria slept soundly, her breathing steady, and her face serene. The green cloak projected earlier by Shirou draped over her was used as a soft blanket to cover her nightgown. Behind her closed eyes, she was lost in a beautiful dream of the day she had just spent with Shirou.

In the dream, she relived every moment of their "first date" in the Dungeon—how Shirou guided their journey, his warm smile as they shared their packed lunch, and the small gestures of care as he helped her with her training. In her dream, Riveria felt like a young girl again, free to forget her status as royalty and simply enjoy time with someone she admired.

The dream slowly faded as the morning sunlight streamed through the gaps in her curtains, illuminating her still-sleeping face until she began to stir gently. Her eyes fluttered open, half-lidded, as she stretched slightly.

Sitting up in bed, Riveria turned to the cloak she had used as a blanket. Her eyes widened in shock. The edge of the cloak was damp with drool—a rare occurrence for someone as composed as her. Her cheeks flushed deeply, and she quickly wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. Oh no... I actually drooled... she thought, staring at the cloak in embarrassment.

As her thoughts cleared, Riveria glanced at the clock on her wall. A sudden panic hit her. "Oh no! I'm late for magecraft training with Shirou!" She shot to her feet, grabbed her staff, and without a second thought, headed straight for her balcony.

Outside, the morning sun bathed the garden below in golden light, but Riveria had no time to appreciate the view. With the grace of a High Elf, she leaped over the fourth-floor balcony railing, landing lightly on the garden floor. Dust scattered faintly under her feet, but she was already sprinting toward the storage shed in the corner of the garden.

As she ran, her thoughts raced with worry. Is Shirou still waiting for me? Or has he already left because I'm late? No, I have to get there as fast as I can! Her pace quickened, her cheeks still slightly flushed as she rehearsed explanations for her tardiness.

Reaching the shed, Riveria flung the door open, hoping Shirou would still be there. Instead, she was met with silence—the room was empty. Her heart sank. He must've left already. I should have woken up earlier…

Trying to think of where Shirou might be, she remembered his habit of helping Lefiya prepare breakfast for the Loki Familia members. Without wasting a moment, Riveria dashed toward the Manor, determined to find him before he got busy with other tasks.

When she arrived at the combined kitchen and dining area, the room was lively with activity. Loki Familia members were enjoying breakfast, some chatting casually while others ate with gusto. Among them, Shirou and Lefiya sat side by side, their camaraderie as evident as ever.

"Shirou!" Riveria called out firmly, drawing everyone's attention. "I'm sorry… I overslept," she admitted, her face reddening with embarrassment.

The room fell silent. All eyes were on Riveria, but not because of her apology. The Loki Familia members, especially the Elves like Lefiya and Alicia, were stunned by the unusual sight of their princess, who was always so elegant and composed. This morning, Riveria looked uncharacteristically disheveled. Her usually pristine hair was slightly messy, and she was still wearing a light blue nightgown with thin straps over her shoulders. The gown's flowing skirt reached her ankles, but its low-cut neckline and soft fabric highlighted her slender figure in a way that was very different from her usual dignified attire.

Shirou, equally surprised, quickly rose from his seat. "It's alright, Riveria. I—"

But Riveria interrupted him, speaking quickly. "Let's just continue the training later after you finish breakfast," she said, trying to keep Shirou's focus on the matter at hand.

Shirou hesitated, then replied, "Actually… I'm sorry, Riveria. I have another commitment after this. How about we reschedule for tomorrow morning?"

Riveria froze for a moment, her expression uncertain. "Oh, I see…" she replied softly. "Tomorrow, then."

Noticing something off, Shirou furrowed his brows. "It's unusual for you to be late. You're usually the first to arrive," he said curiously.

Riveria's face grew even redder. She gripped her staff tightly, her body stiff. What can I say? I can't possibly admit I slept too soundly and drooled on the cloak Shirou projected!

As Riveria struggled to find an answer, Finn, seated at the end of the table, cleared his throat gently, drawing everyone's attention. "Riveria," he said with a polite smile, "perhaps you'd like to return to your room and change before we proceed with today's activities?"

It was only then that Riveria realized her unkempt appearance. She glanced down at herself and finally took in how out of place she looked. Her face turned scarlet, and she gave a stiff nod. "I-I'll do that right away. Sorry for the disruption."

Without waiting for further response, Riveria turned on her heel and hurried out of the dining room, hoping to bury the morning's embarrassment. Why did I have to look like this in front of everyone… and Shirou? she lamented as she rushed back to her room.

Meanwhile, Shirou finished the last of his drink and stood up from his chair. As usual, he began clearing the table and bringing the dishes to the kitchen for cleaning. This time, however, it wasn't just Lefiya assisting him. Several Elf members of the Fairy Force—Alicia Forestlight, Sylvie, Alinda, Arwen, and others—joined in as well.

The Fairy Force was an elite squad of Elf mages led by Riveria. The unit was formed around Riveria's unique skill, Alf Regina, which allowed her to recover some of the magical energy used by Elves nearby when they cast spells. This energy could then be reabsorbed, enabling prolonged battles. The squad's prowess was recognized across Loki Familia, and being a part of it was a great honor for any Elf.

Drying his hands with a towel, Shirou looked at the gathered Elves and raised an eyebrow. "It's rare for all of you to help. Usually, it's just Lefiya."

Alicia, Riveria's second-in-command, smiled faintly. "Don't overthink it, Shirou. We're just lending a hand today."

Sylvie nodded quickly, adding, "That's right. No particular reason. Today just feels… different."

Melina, holding a plate in her hands, added in a calm voice, "And don't you always work so hard to cook and clean? It's about time you had some extra help."

Despite their lighthearted tone and smiles, Shirou felt something was off. They rarely, if ever, helped out like this before. Usually, they focused on their individual tasks or serious discussions about magic under Riveria's guidance.

Tilting his head slightly, Shirou narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "This has something to do with Riveria earlier, doesn't it?" he asked directly.

Sylvie, arranging the utensils, chuckled softly. "Shirou, you're overthinking it. What Lady Riveria did this morning has nothing to do with us."

"Exactly," Arwen chimed in while wiping down a table. "No need to dwell on it anymore."

Shirou sighed, realizing there was no point in pressing further. They're definitely hiding something. But never mind… better to focus on finishing this work.

With that, Shirou resumed cleaning the dishes and the dining area, occasionally hearing small bursts of laughter from the Elf girls, who seemed to be enjoying their time in the kitchen more than he'd expected.

As they worked, the atmosphere warmed considerably. Alicia, typically composed, was unexpectedly relaxed as she carried a tray of dishes to the sink. "Shirou," she began, breaking the silence, "you're amazing, you know. Teaching Magecraft to Lady Riveria, the strongest mage in Orario. Or… perhaps that title suits you better now?"

Shirou paused momentarily and offered a small smile. "Ah, don't exaggerate, Alicia. Riveria is still the best. I'm just lending a little help, that's all."

"So humble," Sylvie muttered, peeking at Shirou as he diligently dried the dishes. "Then what kind of lesson made Lady Riveria so flustered this morning?" she asked, grinning mischievously.

Sensing the direction of the conversation, Shirou carefully replied, "I'm teaching Riveria about Magecraft from my world. It's something quite different from the magic here in Orario."

"Oh?" Arwen raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "So Lady Riveria is learning magic from your world? I'm curious what Magecraft is like."

Sylvie, with a playful tone, added, "I'm jealous. It must be nice to learn directly from you alongside Lady Riveria."

Lefiya, who was wiping a nearby table, finally spoke up. "Actually, I've asked Shirou to teach me Magecraft before."

"Oh?!" The other Elves turned their attention to Lefiya in unison.

"Then why didn't he, Lefiya?" Melina asked, her tone curious. "Isn't Shirou usually bad at refusing requests?"

Lefiya lowered her gaze, looking somewhat dejected. "I… don't have magic circuits that can be used for Magecraft. But Lady Riveria does."

Alicia, Arwen, Melina, and Sylvie exchanged glances, their admiration evident. "Our princess truly is incredible," Alicia said with a proud smile. "Not only the strongest mage in Orario but also talented enough to master magic from another world."

Shirou simply smiled to himself as he listened to their discussion. They really respect Riveria. I understand why… but if they knew how hard she works to master Magecraft, their respect for her would grow even more.

Choosing not to comment further, he focused on finishing his task. Meanwhile, the Elves continued their light gossip, clearly curious about Shirou's relationship with Lady Riveria.

Before long, their work was done. The kitchen and dining area were spotless. Shirou turned to the Elves with genuine gratitude. Bowing slightly, he said, "Thank you so much for your help. Because of you, everything got done much faster."

As Shirou prepared to leave, Alinda, speaking in her usual monotone voice, asked, "Who's this other person you said was more important? Someone you'd decline Lady Riveria for, even when she was so eager to learn?"

Alicia added, her expression a mix of curiosity and surprise, "Exactly, Shirou. Lady Riveria almost never runs late. You know how valuable her time is for an Elf, don't you?"

Sylvie, with a sharp look, chimed in, "You should feel honored, Shirou. Lady Riveria made time just for you."

Lefiya tried to defend Shirou. "B-but… I'm sure Shirou has his reasons," she stammered, though her argument lacked conviction.

Shirou let out a long sigh, attempting to calm the growing tension. He met their gazes one by one and spoke firmly yet gently. "It's not that I don't appreciate Riveria's enthusiasm, but I had already promised someone else beforehand. And I know Riveria wouldn't want me to break that promise just for her. That's not who she is."

The Elves fell silent, digesting Shirou's explanation. Some of them seemed to understand his perspective. However, Arwen quietly remarked, "But… if that person knew you couldn't come because of Lady Riveria, I think they'd understand."

Shirou pictured Ryuu's respectful demeanor when she mentioned Riveria's name the day before. She probably would… but still, he thought. Shirou shook his head lightly. "I still need to keep my promise," he said with quiet resolve.

Bowing once more, Shirou added, "Thank you for understanding. I really must go now," before turning and leaving the kitchen.

The Elves exchanged looks, still curious, but they decided not to stop him. Meanwhile, Shirou walked away calmly, determined to maintain balance in his relationships with both Riveria and Ryuu.

As Shirou stepped out of the Manor, carrying a small bag over his shoulder, his destination was clear: the dormitory near the Hostess of Fertility, where Ryuu lived. The crisp morning air and brightening sky brought a sense of peace, helping Shirou feel more relaxed.

Just as he passed through the Manor gates, he spotted a familiar figure approaching from across the street. It was Aiz Wallenstein, looking slightly tired but still as graceful as ever. Her sword rested neatly at her waist, and her blonde hair was a bit disheveled from sweat, likely from training.

"Aiz," Shirou greeted warmly, waving at her. "Just finished training Bell?"

Aiz stopped in her tracks and nodded slightly. "Yes. We ran a little later than usual," she replied succinctly, in her typical reserved manner.

Shirou gave a small smile. "In that case, you must be hungry. I've left some breakfast in the kitchen—it just needs to be warmed up. Hopefully, it'll be enough to recharge you after your training."

Aiz's eyes lit up slightly at the mention of breakfast. "Thank you, Shirou. I'll head to the kitchen right away," she said with a polite bow. Without further delay, she hurried toward the Manor, her steps noticeably quicker.

Watching her go, Shirou could only smile. As usual, she really likes my cooking, he thought. He was happy to help, even if it was just by preparing a simple meal.

Once Aiz disappeared into the Manor, Shirou continued on his way. Hands in his pockets, he walked at a leisurely pace, enjoying the peaceful Orario morning. However, his mind began focusing on the upcoming training with Ryuu. "I need to make sure this goes smoothly," he murmured, his steps growing more purposeful as he approached their meeting spot.

Shirou eventually arrived at the dormitory for the staff of the Hostess of Fertility. Situated in a quieter corner of Orario, the dorm was a modest yet well-maintained building surrounded by a low fence and a small gate. He carefully opened the gate to avoid making noise.

"Excuse me," Shirou called out softly, ensuring he didn't disturb anyone inside.

Walking around the building, he followed a narrow stone path leading to the backyard. There, he found a small hidden courtyard surrounded by the dormitory's walls, creating a private and secluded space. In the middle of the courtyard, Ryuu Lion was training with intense focus, wielding a simple wooden sword with an air of reverence.

Shirou paused, silently observing Ryuu's movements. Her swordsmanship was precise, swift, and controlled, each slash and thrust purposeful as if she were battling an invisible opponent.

Curious, Shirou activated Tracing on the wooden sword. Instantly, information about the weapon flowed into his mind. The sword's name was Alvs Lumina. From the Tracing, Shirou learned it wasn't just an ordinary wooden sword. Alvs Lumina bore witness to Ryuu's journey of protecting the weak, slaying monsters, and exacting vengeance against the Rudra Familia—a story Ryuu had shared with him before.

As the sword's history unfolded in Shirou's mind, he felt a swirl of emotions: pride, sorrow, and regret, all woven into its essence. He gazed at Ryuu, who continued her disciplined training, and his thoughts lingered on the trials she had endured in her past.

"Shirou," Ryuu's calm voice broke through his reverie, bringing him back to the present. She had noticed his presence all along, though her practice remained undisturbed.

Startled, Shirou snapped out of his thoughts. He met Ryuu's gaze and offered a small smile. "Ah, sorry if I was distracting you, Ryuu," he said softly, still carrying the weight of what he'd learned from the Tracing.

Lowering her wooden sword, Ryuu approached Shirou, her expression gentle. "It's fine. I've been waiting for you. Are you ready to train?" she asked, her tone formal but with a hint of warmth.

Shirou nodded, pushing aside the lingering emotions from the sword's history. "Yes, I'm ready," he replied, though part of him still reflected on the depth of the story hidden within the unassuming weapon.

Reaching into his small bag, Shirou pulled out a blunt training sword he had projected earlier. The weapon was unremarkable—plain, unadorned, and slightly unbalanced, resembling the kind of sword used by an inexperienced adventurer.

He held the sword cautiously, adjusting his grip based on the memories from his Tracing. Then, adopting an awkward and exaggerated stance, he pointed the sword at Ryuu. "I'm ready," he declared with an overly serious tone.

Ryuu tilted her head, raising an eyebrow at him. "That stance… what are you doing?" she asked, her voice calm but filled with subtle criticism.

Shirou stared back blankly. "What stance? Isn't this the correct one?" he replied, feigning confusion.

Ryuu sighed deeply and walked over to Shirou, adjusting his posture. She repositioned his feet for better balance and rotated his torso slightly for stability. "If you fight like this, you'll trip over yourself before the enemy even touches you," she explained.

"Oh, I see. Thanks, Ryuu," Shirou said obediently, like a diligent beginner. Inside, he held back a grin, knowing he was purposefully downplaying his abilities.

Ryuu stepped back to her position and pointed her wooden sword at Shirou. "I'll start with slow attacks. Focus on your opponent's movements and avoid unnecessary actions," she instructed firmly.

But before they began, she added, "One thing to keep in mind—I often struggle to hold back during training. That's why Anya, Chloe, and Lunoire avoid sparring with me."

Hearing this, Shirou put on a mock-panicked expression and pleaded, "Ryuu, please don't go too hard on me."

Ryuu looked at him with mild confusion, then sighed and shook her head. "Don't worry. I won't hurt you," she replied with a serious tone.

However, Shirou knew that Ryuu had no idea of his true intentions. He planned to show only minimal ability, mimicking the clumsy movements of a novice adventurer prone to mistakes, ensuring his true strength remained hidden.

Ryuu swung her wooden sword with quick but measured movements, beginning their training session. "Get ready, Shirou," she said calmly, though her gaze was sharp and focused.

Shirou, gripping his blunt sword awkwardly, deliberately mimicked the mannerisms of an inexperienced adventurer. Each step, swing, and even the way he held the sword seemed to scream inexperience and lack of training. Inside, Shirou smiled faintly, pleased with how well he was masking his true abilities.

Ryuu frowned as she noticed Shirou's incorrect hand positioning. "Your grip is too weak. Like this, your sword would fly out of your hand with just one hit," she said, stepping forward to adjust Shirou's hand placement.

"Ah, thank you, Ryuu. It seems I still have much to learn," Shirou replied with a shy tone, deliberately adding a touch of guilt to his voice.

The training continued, with Ryuu frequently pausing to correct Shirou's technique. "Your steps are too slow. Try to be lighter on your feet," she said, shifting his stance slightly. "And stop raising your shoulders so much when you attack—it wastes energy."

Shirou nodded obediently. "Got it, Ryuu. I'll try harder," he said, pretending to exert himself while intentionally making his movements slow and error-prone.

After dodging and attacking clumsily for a while, Shirou decided it was time to feign exhaustion. He let his foot slip slightly and dropped to the ground, sitting with an exaggerated pant. "R-Ryuu… can we take a break?" he asked between labored breaths.

Ryuu sighed deeply, setting her wooden sword aside. "Alright," she said, though her tone carried a hint of disappointment. She looked at Shirou as if trying to understand why someone so diligent and responsible could have such poor combat skills.

"You need to train your basics more," she added after a pause, sitting near Shirou. "But I know you can improve if you really put in the effort."

"Thank you for understanding, Ryuu," Shirou replied with a small smile, feeling slightly guilty for disappointing her. But he knew this was the best way to keep his secret safe.

Ryuu stood and went inside the dorm. A few moments later, she returned with two bottles of water. "Here," she said, handing one to Shirou before sitting back down beside him.

"Thanks, Ryuu," Shirou said, opening the bottle and taking a few gulps of cold water. The refreshing sensation was welcome after his 'grueling' training session, even though it was all an act.

Ryuu looked at Shirou seriously. "Shirou, you have a lot to work on. Your technique is raw, and your basics are weak. You need more practice," she said bluntly.

Shirou, still drinking, could only nod, swallowing his guilt. "I'm sorry, Ryuu. I'll work harder," he said before taking another sip.

Ryuu took a deep breath, as if making a decision. "Because of this, I've decided to take the night shift at the Hostess of Fertility. That way, I can train you every morning without interruptions," she declared with firm resolve.

Hearing that, Shirou choked on his water. He coughed, trying to compose himself, while his mind raced. Training every morning? How am I supposed to keep pretending like this? It's just going to waste Ryuu's time! he thought.

"R-Ryuu," Shirou stammered, his voice slightly shaky. "I appreciate your dedication, but… maybe we could cut back on the training? I don't want to take up too much of your time."

Ryuu immediately stood, her eyes narrowing as she glared at Shirou. "What are you saying, Shirou? Do you think the dream of becoming a Seigi no Mikata is just empty words? You're slacking off even with daily training?" Her voice rose, laced with clear frustration.

Shirou froze, stunned by her reaction.

Ryuu continued, her voice trembling slightly. "Do you think upholding justice is easy? With your current skills, you wouldn't even be able to save a single person! You have to push yourself harder, or that dream will remain nothing but a fantasy!"

Shirou lowered his head, guilt washing over him as her words sank in. "I… I didn't realize how much you believed in my dream," he said softly.

Ryuu fell silent for a moment before sitting back down beside Shirou. This time, her tone was gentler. "Shirou, your dream is something I couldn't achieve in my past. I just want to help you reach it," she said quietly, her gaze distant.

Shirou was struck by her words. Inside, his guilt deepened. Ryuu is so supportive, while I'm hiding my true strength from her. I've made her believe I'm weak, he thought.

Looking at Ryuu, Shirou whispered, "Thank you, Ryuu. I'll do my best to improve."

Chapter 69

The sketch of Syr looking and preparing herself in the mirror has been completed please check it out at

Shirou sat under the shade of a tree, a water bottle in hand, but his thoughts drifted far from the training session. Why do I need to hide my strength? He wondered, gazing at Ryuu sitting not far away.

The answer was simple. The gods of this world might appear playful and whimsical, but they were not beings to be underestimated. While they sealed away their divine power, Arcanum, to live in this world, who could guarantee they wouldn't misuse it? What would happen if a god secretly wielded their divine powers for their own agenda?

Shirou thought of names like Hephaestus or Goibniu, gods of forging. If they learned I could project Noble Phantasms or replicate weapons forged by their Familias, what would happen? Trouble, no doubt. They might see him as a threat—or worse, force him to create weapons for them.

But even beyond that, his mind wandered to Unlimited Blade Works, the Reality Marble at the core of his being. If that secret leaked, what would I do if the gods became as obsessed as the magi from my original world? He shuddered at the thought. I might become nothing more than an experiment or a plaything. Just imagining it sent chills down his spine.

He looked again at Ryuu, who was sipping water from her bottle. I trust Ryuu wouldn't spread my secret. She's not that kind of person. But if I make an exception for one person, it could open the door for others. And if that happens, everything could fall apart.

Still, Ryuu's words from earlier echoed in his mind. She sincerely wanted to support him in becoming a Seigi no Mikata. Shirou took a deep breath, trying to calm his anxieties. Maybe I can give her a little trust. But only after I understand her reasons.

"Ryuu," Shirou called softly, his tone calm but serious, catching the Elf's attention.

Ryuu turned, her clear blue eyes filled with curiosity. "What is it, Shirou?" she asked.

Shirou gripped his water bottle tightly, as if drawing courage from its simple form. "I want to know—why do you think you can't be a defender of justice anymore? You're young, strong, experienced. What made you give up?"

Ryuu froze at the question. She fell silent, her gaze losing focus as if she were looking deep within herself. Shirou watched her quietly, giving her the space to reflect.

Kiritsugu gave up too, Shirou thought, recalling his late adoptive father. He gave up when his body grew weak, when sickness ate away at him. But Ryuu isn't like that. She still has time, strength, and opportunity. So why?

At last, Ryuu placed her bottle on her lap and took a deep breath before answering. "It's because…" Her voice faltered, trailing off. Her eyes lowered, heavy with doubt and old wounds.

Shirou cut through the tension with a light-hearted tone. "Ryuu," he said, offering a small smile, "do you remember that game we played back then? The one at the fountain?"

Ryuu looked at Shirou, her eyebrows raising slightly. "Of course," she said, recalling the memory. "The game of asking each other questions and sharing secrets, right?"

Shirou nodded, his lips curling into a faint grin. "Exactly. You were the last to ask me something. Now, think of this as my turn to ask you."

Ryuu sighed softly, but a faint smile touched her lips. "Shirou, you're cheating. Using that as an excuse to make me answer your question."

Shrugging casually, Shirou replied with playful sarcasm. "Cheating? Not at all. It's my turn to ask, fair and square."

Ryuu shook her head slowly, her smile growing slightly warmer. "Fine," she said, giving in to the little game. "What do you want to know?"

Shirou took a deep breath and looked at her seriously. "You said earlier that you don't think you can be a defender of justice anymore. Why? What made you feel that way?"

Ryuu fell silent again, her gaze fixed on the water bottle in her hands. When she finally spoke, her voice was quiet. "Because I've abandoned my sense of justice. I'm tainted. I… no longer deserve to uphold something so pure."

Shirou was startled but remained silent, giving her the space to continue.

"Justice, to me," Ryuu said softly, her tone pensive, "is doing good without expecting a reward. Justice is upholding those values always… and destroying evil wherever it appears."

Shirou nodded slowly, agreeing with her definition of justice. "Isn't that what you've always done? Defended those values?"

Ryuu shook her head firmly, pulling her knees to her chest and wrapping her arms around them. "I've stained my justice. I let vengeance consume me… and I slaughtered the entire Rudra Familia to avenge my friends."

Her head lowered further, her entire body radiating regret.

Shirou watched her with deep empathy. "Ryuu," he said, his tone gentle but firm, "a defender of justice isn't a machine. You're a person—or rather, an Elf—with feelings. Vengeance is natural. You lost your friends in a cruel way. That revenge… it's understandable."

Ryuu shook her head slowly, tears welling in her eyes. "But… even my goddess, Astraea, told me to abandon that justice. She knew what I would do and begged me not to. But I did it anyway. I don't deserve to carry that burden anymore."

Shirou fell silent. Ryuu's words carried a weight he couldn't deny—a profound, lingering pain. He wanted to say something to comfort her, but he knew this wasn't the time to offer easy solutions. Ryuu needed to be heard.

In the quiet that followed, Shirou decided to wait, giving her the space to share more if she wished.

After a long pause, Ryuu took a deep breath and continued, her voice soft but heavy with emotion. "The Rudra Familia… they were cunning. They set a trap for us in the Dungeon. Astraea Familia wasn't easily fooled, and we detected the ambush early."

Her face tensed, and a bitter smile crossed her lips. "We avoided the trap, but… they tampered with the Dungeon in a way we never expected. It triggered the appearance of a legendary monster—Juggernaut."

Shirou, sitting across from Ryuu, remained silent, listening intently.

"Juggernaut…" Ryuu's voice trembled as she uttered the name. "It's no ordinary monster. Its form is skeletal, with sharp spikes jutting out, its eyes glowing red like torches in the dark. It's the Dungeon's executioner, created to destroy anyone who disrupts the Dungeon's balance. It's fast, deadly, and merciless."

Shirou nodded faintly, imagining the horror Ryuu described. He didn't interrupt, only offering his quiet attention.

With her eyes glistening, Ryuu spoke in a near whisper, "We tried to fight… Alise, Kaguya, Lyra, and the others… they all knew there was no way out. So they held the line, sacrificing themselves… for me."

Her fists clenched, her body trembling with suppressed rage. "I... I was the only one who survived. They all screamed at me to run. I had no other choice, but the guilt... every step I took felt like a betrayal of their sacrifice."

Shirou remained silent, giving Ryuu the space to let out her emotions.

With eyes filled with pain and hatred, Ryuu continued, "The members of Rudra Familia who set the trap? They ran away when Juggernaut appeared! They left us to die while they fled to safety. I couldn't accept that... I swore I would avenge them. I would pay back the blood of my friends with their blood."

Ryuu lowered her head, tears starting to stream down her cheeks. "After that, I returned to the Astraea Familia base... alone. Everything was in ruins. I begged Lady Astraea to leave Orario. I knew I would seek revenge, and I didn't want her to be caught in my decision. I... I didn't want to taint her justice with my darkness."

Her tears now flowed freely as she recalled her final moments with Lady Astraea. "And that was when she... she told me to abandon my justice. Those were her last words to me before she left. She knew I wouldn't stop, and she wanted me to do it without dragging the name of justice down with me."

Shirou let out a deep sigh, feeling the weight of Ryuu's emotions. He didn't say anything, allowing her to release all the pain she carried. He understood that beneath those deep scars, Ryuu still harbored a light she had buried away, and his role was to help her uncover it again.

Having listened carefully to Ryuu's story, Shirou quietly projected a handkerchief into his pocket. With a gentle motion, he offered it to her. "Here, use this," he said kindly.

Ryuu took the handkerchief without a word and began wiping away her tears and the traces of her sobs. Her delicate movements reflected her effort to regain her composure.

After a moment of silence, Shirou spoke. "Ryuu, has Lady Astraea ever returned to Orario? Have you heard any news about her?"

Ryuu shook her head slowly, her eyes still slightly red. "No, I haven't heard anything. Maybe... maybe she doesn't want anything to do with me anymore. Maybe she gave up on me after I abandoned justice, as she asked."

Shirou frowned. "That's impossible," he said firmly, though his tone remained gentle. He looked at Ryuu seriously. "Have you ever thought that maybe she asked you to abandon justice not because she gave up on you, but to protect you?"

Ryuu looked at him in confusion, her brows furrowing. "Protect me? What do you mean, Shirou?"

Shirou took a deep breath before explaining. "If Lady Astraea asked you to let go of your ideals, it might have been because she knew you couldn't survive if you held onto such a heavy burden. She might have wanted you to avenge your friends without being weighed down by that guilt and pain. It could have been her way of ensuring you stayed alive."

Ryuu fell silent, her eyes widening slightly. Shirou's words lit a small spark of hope in her heart, but doubt still lingered. "But... if that's true, then why hasn't she returned to Orario? Why hasn't she sought me out?"

Shirou gave her a small, understanding smile. "Maybe she has her own reasons. Maybe there's something she has to take care of out there. Or... maybe she's giving you time, a chance for your wounded heart to heal."

Ryuu didn't respond, her mind spinning with Shirou's words—a mixture of hope and confusion swirling within her.

Then Shirou lifted his head, a new idea sparking in his eyes. "Ryuu, how about we make a bet?"

Ryuu tilted her head slightly, puzzled. "A bet? About what?"

Shirou smiled, revealing his little plan. "Earlier, I fell during training, right? If I can make you fall during our next session, then we'll leave Orario together... to find Lady Astraea."

Ryuu was momentarily stunned, but a small smile gradually spread across her face. She could see Shirou's sincerity in his offer. "That's an interesting bet, Shirou. But you know it won't be easy, right? I'm not someone who's easily brought down," she said, remembering her own resilience on the battlefield.

In her heart, Ryuu thought, After what I saw earlier, it might take Shirou a long time to make me fall. Or... maybe he has a secret trick he hasn't shown yet.

With eyes full of determination, Ryuu finally nodded. "Alright, Shirou. I accept your bet."

Shirou stood tall, gripping the blunt sword he had projected earlier. With a confident smile, he looked at Ryuu, who was still seated. "Ryuu," he called firmly, his voice steady. "How about we start now? I'm ready."

Ryuu frowned, surprised at the drastic change in Shirou's demeanor. Just moments ago, he seemed exhausted and on the verge of giving up, but now his aura was entirely different. Slowly, she rose to her feet and lifted her wooden sword. "Interesting," she said, her gaze fixed on Shirou. "Then show me all your tricks, Shirou."

As he raised his sword, Shirou focused his thoughts. It's time to show Ryuu a glimpse of my true power. If it can save her heart, then I have to do it, he resolved.

But with a playful tone, Shirou added, "My true power will only activate if you promise not to ask too many questions during our fight."

Ryuu smirked at the challenge, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Alright, if that's what you want. I'll start without talking much." She stepped forward into an attacking stance, initially using strength equivalent to a level 1 adventurer to test Shirou.

Ryuu's first strike came quickly, but Shirou easily deflected it. His blunt sword moved as if it already knew the direction of her attack.

Ryuu paused briefly, her eyes scrutinizing the change in Shirou. He's different... his movements, his posture. He's not the same as before. Gradually, she increased her strength—from level 1 to level 2, and even approaching level 3. Yet each time, Shirou managed to block her strikes with astonishing calmness. Even under a barrage of attacks, Shirou moved efficiently, as if unburdened.

"This doesn't make sense..." Ryuu murmured under her breath, half in disbelief. "Shirou, you've only been in Orario for a few months. How can you be this strong?"

Shirou didn't answer, only giving her a faint smile. That calm expression made Ryuu's blood boil. She wanted to ask, wanted to know why Shirou had been hiding his abilities all this time. But she remembered Shirou's earlier words—that his power would only activate if there were no questions. That only made her more frustrated, especially seeing the relaxed grin on Shirou's face.

"Shirou..." Ryuu said coldly, tightening her grip on her wooden sword. "Don't think I'll let you toy with me forever."

Fueled by her irritation, Ryuu's wooden sword began moving faster, slashing from the left, right, above, and below. Her movements were like an unpredictable wind, forming a relentless pattern of attacks. Yet Shirou stood his ground, his blunt sword moving with exceptional precision, blocking every strike without faltering.

Ryuu growled in frustration. How is this possible? I'm giving it everything I've got, but he hasn't even moved from his spot. Seeing an opening, Ryuu leaped behind Shirou in a flash and aimed a thrust at his back. But without turning, Shirou swung his sword backward, perfectly deflecting her attack.

Ryuu's eyes widened. Did he read my movement? Can he see the future? No... it's something more than that.

Frustration mixed with anger as Ryuu gritted her teeth. If my techniques can't defeat him, I'll rely on sheer power. She decided to gamble on one last strike. Abandoning all techniques, she opted for a full-frontal assault using the raw power of her level 4 status.

Ryuu planted her feet firmly on the ground, her eyes sharply analyzing Shirou, who remained calm. "This time, Shirou... you're going down!" With speed befitting her alias, Gale, Ryuu shot forward like the wind, her wooden sword aimed directly at Shirou.

Shirou, whose stats had all been maxed at SSS since level 1, read Ryuu's movements perfectly. With a light but effective motion, Shirou deflected Ryuu's frontal attack, creating a loud clash that echoed across the field. The force of the parry caused Ryuu to lose her balance and stumble forward.

Before Ryuu could hit the ground, Shirou swiftly caught her. Half-embracing her, he prevented her from falling any further.

"Ryuu, be careful," Shirou said softly, his tone gentle yet filled with concern. "You're pushing yourself too hard."

Ryuu's body stiffened—this was the first time a man had been so close to her. Normally, Ryuu kept her distance from everyone except those she deeply trusted, like Syr and the late Alise. But oddly enough, Shirou's embrace didn't feel threatening; instead, it felt... safe. Her heart raced, and she quickly turned her face away, hiding the blush rising to her cheeks.

Ryuu quickly stood up, pulling herself free from Shirou's grasp. Brushing the dust off her clothes awkwardly, she said, "I concede."

Shirou gave a small smile, tilting his head. "You did well, Ryuu. You just need a little more practice."

Still hiding her embarrassment, Ryuu grumbled quietly, "You make me feel like a beginner. You're really annoying, Shirou." She let out a small huff, then averted her gaze to conceal the faint smile forming on her face. He's stronger than I thought... and gentler than I expected.

Ryuu looked at Shirou with an intensity that was hard to ignore. Her sky-blue eyes sparkled with curiosity and a hint of accusation. "So, Shirou," she began in a flat but piercing tone, "have you always been this strong? Even when I saw you pretending to be weak after being shoved by that drunk adventurer when you first arrived in Orario?"

Scratching the back of his head, Shirou let out a sheepish laugh. "Hehe, I wasn't pretending to be weak. You know, Ryuu, my power only shows up if you don't ask too many questions."

Ryuu narrowed her eyes, her expression making it clear she wasn't going to accept such a vague answer again. "Shirou," she said firmly, "you used your turn earlier to ask about my secret. Now it's my turn. So, tell me the truth."

Shirou hesitated for a moment, his face showing a flicker of doubt. But he knew he couldn't keep lying to Ryuu. Taking a deep breath, he finally nodded. "Alright," he said. "I'll be honest. When I first came to Orario, I was weak. I didn't have a Falna, and... well, I was nowhere near the level of adventurers like you."

Ryuu listened intently, her expression softening slightly though suspicion still lingered in her gaze. Shirou continued, "But after I joined the Loki Familia, everything changed. I grew rapidly... maybe too rapidly. And now I'm already level 4."

Ryuu's eyes widened in shock at Shirou's admission. "Level 4?!" she exclaimed. "In just a few months? You're joking, right?"

Shirou raised his hands defensively, trying to calm her. "I'm serious. But it's not that extraordinary, is it? I mean, Bell also reached level 3 in just a few months."

Ryuu scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "Bell Cranel leveled up to 2 after fighting a Minotaur, and to 3 after the War Game against Apollo Familia. Everyone knows because they witnessed it. But you? You're silent, unnoticed, and suddenly you're level 4. That... that's infuriating!"

Shirou gave a faint smile, looking a bit guilty. "I didn't mean to hide it, Ryuu. I just... didn't want to cause a fuss."

Ryuu shook her head, then looked at Shirou with a gaze that was softer, though tinged with residual frustration. "You're full of secrets, Shirou. But I'm starting to understand why you chose not to reveal them. You really are... unique."

Shirou gave a wry grin. "Unique in a good way, right?"

Ryuu rolled her eyes but couldn't suppress the small smile on her lips. "We'll see."

Ryuu then scrutinized Shirou with suspicion, her brow furrowed as her curiosity grew. "Shirou, can you see the future? How else could you have blocked all my attacks so effortlessly?"

Shirou chuckled softly, trying to ease Ryuu's concerns. "I can't see the future," he said with a shrug, "but..."

Ryuu cut him off, pressing him for a clearer answer. "But what? Don't leave your answer hanging like that!"

Holding back his grin, Shirou seemed to relish the moment. "But," he continued in a calm tone, "you already used your turn to ask about my big secret earlier. Now it's my turn to ask you."

Ryuu's expression shifted immediately, her eyes narrowing. "You're doing this on purpose, aren't you?" she said, her irritation starting to show. "Fine, ask anything. I'll answer without dodging."

Pretending to think, Shirou placed a finger on his chin, dragging out the tension. "Hmmm..." he murmured, deliberately prolonging the moment. Finally, he turned to Ryuu with a mischievous smile. "When are we going to find Lady Astraea? I did manage to beat you just now."

Ryuu's face turned bright red, and she froze as if doused in cold water. "Eh... that... wait a second!" she stammered. "That's not fair! You've been hiding your strength from me all this time!"

Shirou chuckled, clearly enjoying Ryuu's reaction. "But still, I won, didn't I?" he said with a teasing tone.

Ryuu let out a long sigh, clearly feeling cornered but unable to deny Shirou's point. "I... I need to prepare myself before meeting Lady Astraea," she said softly, trying to shift the focus.

This time, Shirou's smile was warmer, and his tone grew more serious. "That's okay, Ryuu. I'll wait patiently until you're ready. This is your journey, and I'm just here to support you."

Ryuu looked at Shirou with a mixture of gratitude and lingering embarrassment. "Thank you, Shirou," she said quietly. "You always confuse me... but somehow, I feel like I can trust you."

Chapter 70

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations

Ryuu walked to her room, leaving Shirou patiently waiting outside. Her mind was still swirling with the events from earlier, especially the moment she had offered Shirou to use her bath first, only for him to casually decline, saying, "I didn't even sweat during practice."

Once inside her room, Ryuu shut the door behind her and sighed. As she removed her clothes and placed them in the pile of laundry, she muttered softly, "Such a show-off. Since when did he become like that?" Yet, a small smile crept onto her face. Her gaze fell on the handkerchief Shirou had handed her earlier when she'd been crying. She picked it up slowly, her expression softening as she looked at the small piece of cloth. Maybe he felt uncomfortable using my bath. Saying he didn't sweat was probably just to avoid making me feel awkward, she thought before carefully setting the handkerchief near her laundry.

Ryuu then entered the bathroom. Warm water cascaded over her, washing away her fatigue and the emotions that had briefly overwhelmed her. Yet, her thoughts kept returning to the training session they had just finished. She replayed how Shirou had initially pretended to be a clumsy, weak fighter, mimicking the movements of an inexperienced adventurer perfectly.

"He completely tricked me," Ryuu murmured as she splashed water on her face, unable to suppress a faint smile mixed with a touch of irritation. But that smile gradually faded as a question crept into her mind. What made him change his mind?

Ryuu searched for an answer within herself. Was Shirou moved by her sincere desire to support his dream of becoming a protector of justice? Or was it because he wanted to help her reunite with Lady Astraea, even if that meant revealing a part of the strength he had kept hidden?

After her bath, Ryuu dried herself off and donned her signature green uniform as a waitress at the Hostess of Fertility. Standing in front of the mirror, she looked at her neat, clean reflection. In the stillness of her room, a newfound resolve blossomed within her. Whatever Shirou's reasons, I know everything he does comes from his good intentions. That's just who he is.

Feeling calmer, Ryuu smiled faintly at her reflection. "I'll keep supporting him, just like he's always supported me," she whispered before stepping out to meet Shirou, who was still waiting outside.

Shirou sat leaning against a large tree, his eyes closed as though enjoying the gentle breeze. His face was peaceful, with no trace of exhaustion despite their recent training.

Ryuu stood a short distance away, observing him with a slight smile. No one would guess that behind such a calm face lies extraordinary strength, she thought.

Her gaze shifted to Shirou's red hair, which shimmered in the midday sun. Memories of Alise suddenly surfaced in her mind. Alise's hair had also been red, though darker than Shirou's.

Ryuu closed her eyes briefly, comparing the two in her thoughts. There were similarities, but the differences were more pronounced. To Ryuu, Alise was like the sun—radiant and bright. With her optimistic smile and uplifting words, Alise inspired everyone, igniting a fire of justice and encouraging others to rise alongside her.

Shirou, on the other hand, was the opposite. If Alise was the passionate, blazing sun, Shirou was the tranquil, luminous full moon. He didn't seek attention, but his presence brought comfort. He quietly helped others without being asked, always humble and avoiding praise for his deeds.

Ryuu chuckled softly, her eyes returning to Shirou. Two different lights, yet both capable of earning my admiration. Alise was the sun that guided me in the past, while Shirou... he's like the moon illuminating my path through the darkness.

With a heart filled with gratitude and admiration, Ryuu slowly approached, realizing how much Shirou had unknowingly become a crucial part of her healing process.

As she walked closer to Shirou, still leaning under the tree with his eyes closed, a whimsical thought crossed her mind—what if Alise and Shirou could meet? Two contrasting personalities, yet perhaps they would complement each other, she mused with a small smile. But the thought quickly derailed into imagining the two of them conspiring to tease her.

Memories of Alise filled Ryuu's mind once more. Alise's relentless optimism often left her Familia members exasperated. Her habit of praising herself with phrases like, "Aren't I beautiful, cute, and dazzling?" while puffing out her chest was simultaneously annoying and endearing. Shirou isn't like that, but he has his own way of getting under my skin, Ryuu thought, crossing her arms.

She recalled how Shirou had hidden his strength all this time, making himself seem like a novice adventurer in need of training. "I really looked ridiculous earlier," she murmured. Shirou had even left his explanation hanging, leaving her curiosity unsatisfied.

A mischievous idea popped into Ryuu's head. With a sly smile, she grabbed a water bottle with some leftover liquid and poured a bit into her palm. Without warning, she flicked the water onto Shirou's serene face.

Shirou's eyes flew open in surprise, but, as always, he didn't show any anger. Instead, he blinked a few times before saying, "Ryuu... what was that for?"

Ryuu smirked and replied with satisfaction, "Consider it payback for all the times you've annoyed me."

Noticing Ryuu's neatly dressed green uniform, Shirou realized something. "Are you ready for work again?" he asked, wiping the remaining water from his face.

Ryuu nodded softly. "Yes, it's time to get back to the Hostess of Fertility. What about you? Want to come along or keep relaxing here?"

Shirou gave a faint smile as he stood up. "If you're inviting me, how could I refuse?"

Ryuu chuckled lightly at his response. "Alright, let's go before Mama Mia starts shouting for us."

The two walked side by side, leaving the small training field behind and heading toward the Hostess of Fertility, their spirits noticeably lighter.

As they walked, Ryuu glanced at Shirou out of the corner of her eye, her expression hinting at a brewing strategy. After a few moments of silence, she spoke up, "Now it's my turn to ask about your secret, Shirou. And this time, don't leave your answer hanging."

Shirou, strolling casually beside her, turned slightly with a faint smile. "In that case, I want a straight answer too. When are we going to see Lady Astraea?" he asked, his tone half-teasing.

Ryuu fell silent for a moment, clearly unsure of how to respond. Then, a sly idea popped into her mind. Remembering how Syr often got what she wanted from Shirou with a pleading tone, Ryuu decided to try the same trick.

Clasping her hands in front of her chest, she put on a look that begged for understanding and said softly, "I just need a little time to prepare myself emotionally before meeting Lady Astraea. Please, Shirou. Give me some time."

As expected, Shirou could only sigh, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Alright," he said in a resigned tone. "If that's what you want, I'll wait. Now it's your turn to ask."

Ryuu hid her grin. Internally, she realized how easy it was to ask Shirou for anything and why Syr often took advantage of his soft-heartedness. However, she didn't want to waste this chance to learn more about the red-haired man.

She paused, weighing her question carefully. Asking about Shirou's skills seemed too sensitive—most adventurers considered such information private. Instead, she chose another topic. "Alright, Shirou," she said seriously. "Tell me about the Feat that earned you Level 4. I'm curious."

Shirou glanced ahead, noting they were close to the Hostess of Fertility. "It's a long story," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. "Maybe we can talk about it another time."

Ryuu wasn't having it. "It's fine if you keep it short," she pressed. "I won't mind."

Shirou chuckled softly, realizing she wouldn't let him off so easily. In a slightly teasing tone, he replied, "Looks like I'm cornered here. Alright then, I'll try to summarize it later—after we finish work at the Hostess of Fertility. Deal?"

Ryuu considered this, then nodded. "Alright, I'll be waiting for your story," she said with a small, satisfied smile, pleased she'd secured his promise.

When Ryuu and Shirou entered the Hostess of Fertility, the restaurant was still fairly quiet. The midday rush had yet to begin. Syr, standing near the counter, greeted them with a warm smile. "Welcome," she said kindly, her gaze shifting to Shirou. "Shirou, are you heading upstairs to change into your uniform?"

Shirou nodded politely. "Yes, excuse me for a moment," he replied before heading upstairs to his room.

Once Shirou was out of sight, Syr turned to Ryuu with a curious expression. "Ryuu," she called, her tone lightly teasing. "You came here with Shirou? What's going on?"

Ryuu hesitated but decided to be honest. "I was training Shirou this morning," she said briefly, avoiding further details.

Syr nodded slowly, her expression suggesting she was piecing things together in her mind. "So, the training's done? How did it go? Did Shirou... learn a lot from you?" she asked, hopeful for some positive news.

Ryuu snorted lightly, crossing her arms over her chest. "Learn a lot? Not at all. He couldn't be taught," she replied her tone a mix of frustration and resignation.

Syr furrowed her brow, not fully understanding what Ryuu meant. However, she couldn't help but feel a bit sorry for Shirou. Poor guy, Syr thought to herself. He's not talented with magic, can't learn anything from Grimoires, and now even his physical skills... She sighed quietly, masking her sympathy.

As Syr mulled over her thoughts, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs. Shirou appeared, now dressed in his green uniform, his face beaming with readiness to work. But he was immediately met with contrasting gazes from the two women.

Ryuu eyed him with a half-annoyed expression, still recalling how he had deceived her earlier. Meanwhile, Syr looked at Shirou with pity, her eyes full of sympathy for the perceived challenges he had faced.

Shirou paused, sensing something odd. "Why are you both looking at me like that?" he asked, puzzled by their reactions.

Ryuu simply huffed, arms still crossed. "It's nothing. Let's get to work," she said, brushing past him and heading to the kitchen to start cleaning up.

Syr, with a slightly forced gentle smile, patted Shirou on the shoulder. "Keep your spirits up, Shirou. If you need help, don't hesitate to call me."

Shirou looked at both women suspiciously but ultimately decided not to think too much about it. "Alright," he said with a small sigh before following Ryuu into the kitchen to start work.

In the kitchen, Shirou busied himself as usual, deftly chopping ingredients under Mama Mia's watchful eye. However, today felt slightly different. Syr, who had grown increasingly skilled at cooking thanks to Shirou's guidance, joined him in the kitchen. Yet something was odd—Syr seemed more attentive than usual, almost doting on Shirou.

"Shirou, do you want some tea? I can make it for you," Syr suddenly asked in a soft tone.

Shirou furrowed his brow, slightly puzzled by Syr's behavior. "Oh, no need, Syr. I'm fine," he replied with a small smile.

Ignoring his refusal, Syr went ahead and prepared the tea anyway. Handing him the cup, she gave him a sweet smile. "If you need a break, don't hesitate to let me know," she said.

Meanwhile, out in the dining area, Ryuu appeared lost in thought. Her gaze occasionally drifted toward the kitchen, observing Shirou from a distance. What other secrets is he hiding from me? she wondered, inadvertently ignoring a customer trying to place an order.

"Hey, Elf lady, when's our order coming?" one of the customers complained, snapping Ryuu out of her daze.

Realizing her lapse, Ryuu's face reddened slightly in embarrassment. "Ah, sorry. I'll get it ready right away," she said in her usual cool tone, quickly refocusing on her work. Still, her thoughts lingered, trying to unravel Shirou and the secrets he kept.

Time passed, and night fell. The restaurant began to empty out. Mama Mia let out a satisfied sigh as she surveyed the now nearly deserted dining room. One exception remained: Loki, the goddess of Shirou's Familia, was seated in the corner, grinning as she enjoyed a special fruit liquor from the Hostess of Fertility.

"Ah, this liquor is the best! One more round, Mama Mia!" Loki called out, laughing.

Mama Mia, growing irritated, warned her. "That's enough, Loki. We're closing."

Loki waved dismissively. "Aw, how about just one more? It's a goddess's request, you know!"

Mama Mia wasn't having it. Turning toward the kitchen, she shouted, "Hey, Shirou! Get this crazy goddess out of here and take her back to your headquarters. I don't want her sleeping here!"

Shirou, in the middle of washing the last few dishes, turned around looking slightly weary but compliant. "Got it, Mama Mia."

Syr and Ryuu watched Shirou, their expressions contrasting. Syr looked concerned, while Ryuu smirked faintly, amused to see Shirou struggling with Loki.

Shirou emerged from the kitchen and approached Loki, who was slightly drunk but still able to stand. "Loki, let's go home. It's late, and we can't bother them any longer."

Loki grinned at him. "Oh, Shirou! You're my best servant! Fine, escort me home."

With patience, Shirou helped Loki to her feet and supported her as they left the restaurant. Syr and Ryuu observed from inside.

"He's really patient, isn't he?" Syr remarked with a small smile.

Ryuu nodded slowly. "That's one of the things that makes him different," she murmured, almost to herself. But then, she remembered something.

Ryuu suddenly recalled Shirou's promise to tell her about his level-up Feat. Irritated, she quickly rushed after them.

As Shirou carefully guided a drunken Loki out of the Hostess of Fertility, the sound of hurried footsteps stopped him in his tracks. Ryuu, with an annoyed expression, appeared beside him.

"Shirou!" she called out. "Don't think you can get away from the story you promised me earlier."

Shirou glanced at her briefly, still supporting a swaying Loki. His expression remained calm, though tinged with resignation. "I'm not avoiding it, Ryuu. The situation just doesn't allow for it."

Loki, in her intoxicated state, looked at Ryuu with bleary eyes and mumbled, "Hey, pretty elf. Did I forget to pay? Is that why you're chasing us?"

Ryuu sighed, ignoring Loki's irrelevant question. Instead, she moved closer to Shirou and whispered, "Just give me a brief summary. At least tell me about the Feat that earned you Level 2."

Shirou turned slightly, replying softly amidst Loki's ramblings. "It's more complicated than you think, Ryuu. It could cause problems."

Ryuu narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "What kind of problems?" she pressed in a low tone, not wanting Loki to overhear.

Feeling ignored, Loki suddenly blurted out an unexpected accusation. "Shirou... you playboy! Are you flirting with all the women in my Familia? Aiz, Riveria, Lefiya... who else? Even Finn might be charmed by you!"

Shirou let out a long sigh, his eyes fixed ahead. "Ignore her nonsense," he told Ryuu flatly.

Ryuu, however, wasn't about to let the topic go. Though she briefly wondered if there was any truth to Loki's drunken words, she quickly returned to the matter at hand. "Forget that. Stop changing the subject. Tell me about the Feat that helped you level up," she demanded firmly.

Seeing no way to avoid it, Shirou finally relented. In a low voice, he said, "Fine… It wasn't just a level-up to Level 2, Ryuu. I jumped straight to Level 3."

Ryuu's eyes widened in shock. "What? That's impossible! No adventurer in history has ever gained two levels at once! It's unheard of!"

Before Shirou could explain further, Loki suddenly vomited. Shirou swiftly bent down to steady the goddess, one hand supporting her shoulders while the other reached for tissues to clean up the mess.

"Sorry, Ryuu," Shirou said seriously while helping Loki settle down. "We'll continue this conversation another time."

Ryuu looked at Shirou, her emotions conflicted. She knew the current situation wasn't ideal for pushing further, but her curiosity burned even brighter. "Fine," she muttered, finally backing off. Still, her mind reeled from Shirou's words. Jumping two levels at once? How is that even possible?

As she watched Shirou escort Loki away, Ryuu let out a long sigh. "I know I won't be able to sleep tonight," she whispered to herself before turning to head back to her quarters.

After walking a good distance while supporting a heavily intoxicated Loki, Shirou finally reached Twilight Manor. In the spacious and cozy living room, Riveria sat elegantly, a book in one hand and a warm cup of tea in the other. Hearing the door open, she looked up and gave a faint smile.

"Thank you for bringing Loki back, Shirou," she said softly.

Shirou smiled slightly, adjusting Loki's position over his shoulder. "It's no trouble. This isn't the first time I've had to do this."

Riveria nodded knowingly and stood up. "Let's take her to her room. She won't remember any of this in the morning."

Together, they carried Loki upstairs to her private room. Loki, still semi-conscious, mumbled incoherently, prompting another sigh from Shirou. Once they managed to lay the goddess down on her bed, Riveria turned and let out a long breath.

"Such a bad habit," she said, crossing her arms. "After her meeting with Hermes and Dionysus earlier, Loki just went from one tavern to another, drinking. I'm surprised she could even walk before you found her."

Raising an eyebrow, Shirou was intrigued. "A meeting? What were they discussing?"

Riveria glanced at Shirou briefly before answering. "Hermes brought some important news. He said there might be another entrance to the Dungeon in Daedalus Street. Loki Familia has been tasked with investigating it tomorrow morning."

Shirou nodded, processing the information. "In that case, it seems our Magecraft training will have to be postponed again," he said with a hint of regret.

Riveria, who had already anticipated this, sighed deeply. "I was really looking forward to learning more about the Bounded Field you promised to teach. But I understand—the Familia's duties come first. We can resume the training after the investigation is done."

Shirou gave a small, apologetic smile. "I'm sorry about that. But once the investigation is over, I promise we'll pick up where we left off."

Riveria nodded, this time with a faint smile on her lips. "Alright. I'll hold you to that promise, Shirou."

They left Loki's now-quiet room, closing the door carefully to avoid waking the goddess. Shirou decided to return to his quarters, while Riveria went back to the living room to finish her book. Both of them, however, mentally prepared themselves for the challenges awaiting them the next day.

Chapter 71

The illustration of Syr looking and preparing herself in the mirror has been completed please check it out

The Loki Familia's expedition into Daedalus Street began with meticulous planning. To ensure an efficient exploration, the members were divided into several groups. Shirou was placed in a group led by Finn, alongside Bete, Raul, and a few other experienced adventurers. Their mission was to investigate the underground sewer network rumored to contain a hidden passage to the Dungeon.

Meanwhile, another group led by Loki herself—comprising Aiz, Lefiya, Tiona, Tione, and several other adventurers—was tasked with scouring the surface of Daedalus Street for clues to uncover the underground path.

As Shirou and his group approached the area, Daedalus Street looked starkly different from other districts in Orario. Its narrow, winding, labyrinthine streets created a disorienting atmosphere. Towering, aged buildings with intricate yet chaotic architecture flanked the streets. Small, tightly sealed doors dotted the area as if guarding secrets behind them.

The streets were paved with rough, worn stones covered in moss and cracks, betraying the district's ancient and neglected nature. The air was damp, mingled with the foul smell emanating from the sewers below. Some of the locals eyed the Loki Familia members with suspicion, while others quickly retreated into their homes, slamming their doors shut.

"Honestly, this place looks worse than I imagined," Bete scoffed, arms crossed as he surveyed the disarrayed streets.

"This is what Daedalus Street is like," Finn replied, his sharp gaze fixed ahead. "It was built by a genius architect obsessed with labyrinths. It's no surprise everything looks chaotic."

Raul, standing near Shirou, scratched his head nervously. "I've heard stories about this place before, but seeing it in person... It feels like you could get lost here in an instant if you're not careful."

Shirou nodded slightly, his eyes scanning every corner of the street. "It seems the architect wanted to create a place where everyone feels trapped, both above ground and below," he murmured, trying to decipher the labyrinthine design.

Finn called for the group's attention. "Alright, we don't have time to be awed. Focus on your tasks. Don't lose your bearings and stay in communication. Shirou, get ready. We're heading into the sewers."

Shirou followed Finn and the rest of the group to a small iron door tucked into a corner of the street. At first glance, it looked like an ordinary door. But when it was opened, the damp, pungent smell from underground rushed out, causing some of them to cover their noses.

"Ugh, smells like a Minotaur that's never bathed," Bete grumbled sarcastically.

Shirou gave a small smile, trying to hold his breath. "At least we know this isn't a place people frequent."

With cautious steps, they began descending into the underground network, leaving the clamor of Daedalus Street behind.

Meanwhile, Loki led her surface exploration group with a relaxed but vigilant stride. Aiz, Tiona, Tione, and the others followed closely, inspecting every narrow, complex corner of the labyrinthine streets. The atmosphere turned increasingly odd as the sound of shuffling footsteps was suddenly accompanied by a sharp smell of alcohol.

"Oh, here it comes!" A raspy voice called out from one of the narrow alleys, revealing an old woman in a ragged cloak clutching a bottle of liquor. Her wrinkled face and unkempt hair were offset by a cheerful smile, making her appearance slightly unsettling.

Without hesitation, the old woman approached Loki and leapt toward her. "Looookiii~! You're a rich and beautiful goddess. Surely you have something for me, don't you?"

"Eh?!" Loki exclaimed, attempting to dodge, but the old woman had already enveloped her in a tight hug. "Penia! Let me go; your reek of alcohol is making me dizzy!"

The members of Loki Familia looked on with expressions caught between amusement and confusion. "Who's that?" Tiona asked, tilting her head.

Loki sighed heavily, trying to free herself from the old woman's grip. "This is Penia, the goddess of poverty. And yes, as her name suggests, she's always broke and often begs from her followers or other gods."

"Eh? There's a goddess like that?" Aiz asked, sounding puzzled, while Tiona stifled a laugh behind her hand.

Penia finally released Loki after being handed a gold coin. "You're so kind, Loki. No wonder you have so many loyal followers," Penia said drunkenly before taking another swig of her liquor.

Loki groaned. "Don't get your hopes up. That was just to get you off me. Now, I need some information from you."

Penia raised an eyebrow, leaning against a wall. "Information? You know I don't meddle in other people's business."

Loki pulled a parchment from her pocket, showing a caricature of a man. "Look at this. Have you seen this man around Daedalus Street?"

Penia squinted at the drawing, trying to focus. After a few seconds, she shook her head. "Never seen him. I've lived here a long time, but I don't know this guy. And even if I did, I wouldn't get involved. My own affairs are messy enough."

Loki sighed in exasperation. "Of course, you're always like this. Fine, go away before you start begging again."

Penia chuckled softly, waving goodbye as she retreated back into the alley. "Good luck with your search, Loki! And remember, if you have more coins, I'll always be here!"

After Penia's departure, Tiona grinned. "So that's the goddess of poverty? She really lives up to her name."

Tione nodded. "I can't believe there's a goddess like that in Orario."

Loki pocketed the parchment again. "Believe me, in the world of gods, there are stranger ones than her."

They continued their trek through Daedalus Street, though the encounter left an amused impression on the members of Loki Familia.

Daedalus Street, with its chaotic maze of streets and countless narrow branches, seemed designed to confound and disorient. Every alley looked identical, creating an illusion that could easily trap anyone. Observing this, Loki decided to divide her members into smaller teams for more efficient exploration.

"Alright, listen up!" Loki stood in the middle of the gathered Familia members, all ready for their assignments. "We'll split into three groups. This place is a labyrinth above ground, and if we're not careful, we'll lose track of one another. Use your signal bells if anything suspicious happens, got it?"

She turned to Riveria and the Fairy Force, her trusted squad of mages. "Riveria, you and the Fairy Force will come with me. We'll explore the main section in the east. Remember, don't act recklessly if you find anything unusual!"

Riveria nodded gracefully, joined by the Fairy Force members, including Alicia, Sylvie, and Melina. Despite being mages, they were all prepared to face any threats that might arise.

Next, Loki addressed the second group, consisting of Aiz, Tiona, Tione, Linne, and Aki. "You're responsible for the southern area. Aiz, I'm entrusting leadership of this group to you. No one should act carelessly."

"Understood," Aiz replied simply, followed by nods from the others. Tiona added cheerfully, "This is going to be fun! I hope we run into something big to smash!"

Tione sighed, glancing at her excitable sister. "Don't get too excited. Just focus on the mission."

Lastly, Loki addressed the third group, made up of second-string members, all at Level 3. "You'll handle the northern area. Don't overextend yourselves if you encounter anything suspicious. Notify the other groups immediately with your bells."

One of them, a man named Stark, looked nervous but nodded firmly. "Understood, Lady Loki."

"Good. Now, let's move out!" Loki clapped her hands, signaling the groups to disperse.

The three groups began moving in their designated directions, spreading out through the confusing streets of Daedalus Street. Loki and Riveria confidently led their group, while Aiz and her team advanced quickly toward their assigned area. Meanwhile, the second-string group moved more cautiously, ensuring they avoided traps or threats beyond their capabilities.

The deeper they went, the quieter the surroundings became, as though hiding something ominous within.

Aiz's group, composed of Lefiya, Tiona, Tione, Linne, and Aki, continued exploring the narrow, twisting pathways of Daedalus Street. The further they ventured, the more they realized the complexity of the place.

"This is really like the Dungeon," remarked Tiona, scanning her surroundings with curiosity. "It might even be worse. At least in the Dungeon, we have a map!"

"True," Lefiya agreed, eyeing the Ariadne guide marks, a guiding system designed to help people navigate and avoid getting lost. "But here, maps are useless if we can't figure out the layout."

In the middle of their small debate, Tione suddenly stopped and smirked.

"I have an idea," she said, crossing her arms.

"What idea, Tione?" Lefiya asked curiously. The group focused their attention on her.

Tione explained her theory confidently. "If I were part of Evilus hiding in a place like this, I'd stay away from the Ariadne guide marks. They know those marks are meant to guide people. So, if we want to find their base, we should take routes that avoid those marks."

The group paused, considering Tione's logic. "That makes sense," Aki said, nodding in agreement.

"I like your idea, Tione! Let's try it!" Tiona exclaimed enthusiastically.

"If everyone agrees, we'll go with this plan," Aiz said calmly, though she felt some internal hesitation. "But stay vigilant. Don't let your guard down."

The group then followed paths opposite to the Ariadne guide marks, hoping to uncover something suspicious. However, the further they walked, the more convoluted the pathways became. Identical branches appeared at every turn, and they found no signs pointing to Evilus.

"We're... lost," Lefiya said softly, glancing around with unease. "We've tried multiple paths, but there's nothing here."

"I think this was a bad idea," Aki muttered, looking at Tione.

Tione sighed, scratching the back of her head. "Well, I never said the idea was perfect. At least we know they're not in this area."

"You're just trying to console yourself," Tiona teased playfully.

After a brief silence, Aiz finally spoke. "We're heading back to the Ariadne guide marks. We need to report to the others about this area. There's no point wasting more time here."

Though slightly disappointed, the group agreed. They decided to retrace their steps to the marked paths, hoping the other groups had better luck in finding clues about Evilus.

As Aiz's group returned to the Ariadne guide marks, a shadow gracefully leaped down from a rooftop ahead of them. Instantly, everyone tensed, but Lefiya recognized the figure.

"Filvis!" Lefiya exclaimed with excitement, her face lighting up. She hurried toward her friend, who had just landed elegantly. "It's so good to see you here! I'd like to introduce you to my team."

Filvis, clad in her white uniform bearing the emblem of Dionysus Familia, stood calmly, her cool gaze sweeping over the group. Despite her poised demeanor, there was an aura of politeness that prevented her from seeming arrogant. "I'm here to assist. Lord Dionysus has decided to ally with Loki Familia for this mission. Therefore, I'll be joining you."

Tione, ever sociable, extended her hand with a warm smile. "Pleasure to meet you, Filvis. I'm Tione from Loki Familia. I hope we can work well together."

However, Filvis merely glanced at the offered hand before completely ignoring it. She stood with her hands clasped in front of her, maintaining her distance. Tione, used to blunt rejections, chuckled lightly to ease the tension. "Well, maybe next time," she said.

Seeing the awkwardness, Lefiya hurriedly explained, her tone a bit nervous. "Please don't take it personally. Filvis doesn't like being touched. It's... a common trait among Elves, especially those who value their personal space."

Tiona, watching the scene, leaned slightly toward Lefiya and whispered, "She's always like this? I thought Aiz was the only one who could be this cold."

"Tiona..." Aiz muttered quietly with a sigh.

Filvis regarded Lefiya briefly, then gave a slight nod, acknowledging her friend's defense. "We should move quickly. If this group hasn't found anything, it's likely they've moved further ahead."

Aiz nodded and signaled for them to move. "Let's continue. With Filvis here, she might help us find clues faster."

The group resumed their journey, with Filvis now walking beside Lefiya, speaking quietly to her. However, the initial atmosphere was stiff.

Since Filvis joined the group, the mood had become increasingly tense. As they navigated through Daedalus Street, the previously lighthearted conversations gave way to silence. The stillness made Tiona uneasy. She turned to Linne, walking nearby, and whispered softly.

"Hey, Linne, what do you think is a good topic to get the girls to bond? I can't stand this kind of atmosphere," Tiona asked, scratching her head as she brainstormed.

Linne, caught off guard by the sudden question, stammered. "U-um… maybe gossip? Or… romance?"

"Great idea!" Tiona exclaimed without hesitation, drawing everyone's attention. With enthusiasm, she immediately directed her question to Filvis. "So, Filvis, is there anyone you like?"

Filvis, entirely unprepared for such a blunt question, froze. Her face turned bright red, and she shot a sharp glare at Tiona. "You tactless Amazoness! That's not an appropriate question to ask someone you've just met!" she reprimanded sternly.

However, Tione, walking behind Tiona, chuckled. "Actually, it's the best way to lighten the mood. Trust me, nothing breaks the ice faster than talking about love," she said with a wide grin.

Lefiya, walking beside Filvis, was surprised to see her friend's flushed face. She tried to suppress a smile, but her curiosity got the better of her. "C-could it be…" she murmured softly before blurting out her guess. "The person Filvis likes is… Lord Dionysus?"

Lefiya's words exploded like a bomb in the group. Filvis flushed even deeper, covering her face with one hand. The previously awkward mood immediately shifted to one filled with varied reactions.

"Ohhh!" Tiona teased, glancing at Tione, who looked even more excited. "That makes so much sense, Lefiya! Filvis must admire her handsome and elegant god Dionysus!"

Filvis, unable to tolerate the spotlight any longer, snapped in frustration. "Enough! There's nothing like that! Focus on our mission, not this pointless gossip!"

Her flushed face, however, only drew more chuckles from Tiona and smiles from the others.

Still feeling embarrassed from the earlier conversation, Filvis decided to turn the tables. With a firm yet composed tone, she asked, "What about all of you? Do you have someone you like?"

The group fell silent for a moment. But Tione was quick to respond enthusiastically. "Of course I do! I'm absolutely in love with Captain Finn!" she declared unabashedly, adding with a playful tone, "He's the perfect man—strong, smart, and with a smile that could melt anyone's heart!"

Tiona, walking beside her twin, sighed and commented, "I don't really understand love like you do, Tione. But if supporting someone from afar counts, I suppose that's enough."

Lefiya, intrigued by Tiona's casual reply, turned her attention to Aki and asked curiously, "What about you, Aki? Do you like Raul? You seem so close to him."

Aki raised her eyebrows and shook her head nonchalantly. "Raul? Not a chance. I don't see him as more than a colleague." She added jokingly, "Besides, he panics way too much to be attractive."

Meanwhile, Tione continued to gush enthusiastically about Finn, detailing how she admired him and wished he would notice her feelings more. "He's truly amazing! If only he paid more attention to me, we'd make a great couple!"

Aiz, unaccustomed to such conversations, remained quiet. Her eyes darted to the side, unsure of what to say. Ultimately, she opted to stay silent, avoiding the topic altogether.

However, the group's attention shifted to Linne, who had been quiet the entire time. Tione noticed and teased her. "Hey, Linne, you've been so quiet. Don't tell me you have someone you like too?"

All eyes turned to Linne. Her face reddened, and she avoided their gazes. After a moment, she answered in a small voice, "I… I like Bete."

Her confession hit the group like a bombshell.

"WHAT?!" Tiona and Tione shouted in unison, their eyes wide with shock. Even Aiz, usually calm, looked slightly surprised, while Filvis stared at Linne with a puzzled expression.

Lefiya, equally stunned, quickly asked, "A-are you serious? Bete?!"

Linne nodded slightly, her face even redder. "He may be rough and often angry… but I feel like he has a gentle side that no one else sees."

Tione covered her mouth, trying to stifle her laughter, while Tiona couldn't hold back and burst out laughing. "I can't believe it! Linne, you're so… brave."

Filvis sighed and remarked flatly, "Love truly is strange."

As the others laughed and teased, Tione suddenly turned her attention to Lefiya, who seemed uneasy. With a knowing smile, she asked, "Hey, Lefiya? You haven't answered. Do you have someone you like?"

Lefiya froze, her face beginning to redden. She tried to deflect, but everyone's eyes were now on her. Nervously, she replied, "I-I don't have anyone… I just admire someone's elegance." She glanced at Aiz, hoping the answer would be enough to end the questioning.

However, Filvis, smiling faintly as if seizing a golden opportunity for payback, calmly retorted, "In that case, I can guess who Lefiya likes. How about Shirou?"

"WHAT?!" Lefiya nearly screamed, her eyes widening as she looked at Filvis. Her face turned bright red, and she panicked. "Me? Like Shirou? Impossible!"

Filvis pressed on, her tone calm yet pointed. "When I was training you, you kept mentioning Shirou. About how he helps out with Loki Familia and how he cheers you up when you're down."

Everyone—except Aiz—nodded, recalling how often Lefiya had been seen with Shirou.

Desperately trying to justify herself, Lefiya stammered, "T-that doesn't mean I like him! I just feel… comfortable around him!"

Tione raised an eyebrow curiously. "And?"

Without realizing it, Lefiya began speaking honestly. "I just like seeing his serious face when he's teaching something. I just like how he cares for others selflessly. I just… sometimes feel my heart skip a beat when I'm near him."

The group fell silent before Tione burst out laughing. "Oh, Lefiya. 'Just this,' 'just that.' You're totally in love with him!"

Filvis patted Lefiya's shoulder gently, smiling. "It's okay, Lefiya. I'll support you." Deep down, Filvis felt a certain kinship with Shirou. They were both people carrying past wounds but striving to move forward for the sake of others.

Meanwhile, Aiz's mood subtly shifted. Listening to the conversation, she felt a strange unease in her heart. A rare, unfamiliar feeling—like something was bothering her.

As the others continued to tease Lefiya, Aiz remained quiet, pondering that peculiar emotion deep within her.

Chapter 72

The rough sketch of Aiz swimming has been completed please check it out at

Continuing their journey together, Aiz, who was usually quiet and emotionless, reflected on the earlier conversation. Though she didn't fully understand love, there was one thing she was certain of: Shirou was different. In her mind, she recalled her father's words about a hero who would one day help her face her destiny. Aiz believed that Shirou was that hero.

She also remembered Shirou's promise to her—that they would defeat the One-Eyed Black Dragon together, the creature that had taken her parents. Strengthening her resolve, Aiz slowly raised her hand, drawing the attention of her companions. With a soft but firm voice, she said, "I like Shirou."

It was as if time stopped. The entire group stared at Aiz, their mouths agape. For someone as cold and emotionless as Aiz to suddenly confess her feelings was beyond anything they could have imagined. Linne was the first to break the silence, speaking in a quiet tone. "It seems we have a love triangle between Shirou, Lefiya, and Aiz."

Aiz and Lefiya exchanged an awkward glance. Neither knew what to say. Lefiya felt her chest tighten. The person she admired had just admitted to liking the same man she had feelings for. Her emotions became a whirlwind of disappointment, jealousy, and... something she couldn't quite identify.

However, Tione frowned, not entirely convinced by Aiz's declaration. In a low voice, she whispered to the others, excluding Aiz, "I doubt it's true love. I think Aiz might be mistaken. I'm going to ask her more about it."

Turning to Aiz with a serious expression, Tione asked, "Aiz, why do you like Shirou? What's your reason?"

Aiz seemed confused, trying to find the right words. Most of her special moments with Shirou were private, things only they knew, so she had to choose her words carefully. After a moment of thought, she simply replied, "I like his cooking."

The statement caused everyone to burst into laughter. Even Lefiya, who had been tense moments ago, smiled in relief, feeling a glimmer of hope that Aiz's feelings for Shirou might not be that deep.

Tione placed her hands on her hips and began lecturing Aiz in a playful tone. "That's not love, Aiz. That's just a hungry stomach. If you want to know what love is, look at me. I love Captain Finn with all my heart. Not just because he's amazing, but because he inspires me! Love is more than just good food!"

Aiz nodded slowly, not fully understanding. Deep down, she felt her feelings for Shirou were much deeper than just food, but she didn't know how to express that. Meanwhile, Lefiya quietly felt a bit more at ease, even though she knew the situation was still complicated. Filvis, observing everything from the back, simply smiled faintly, enjoying the unusual dynamics of their group.

After hearing Tione's explanation of love, Aiz still wasn't entirely sure. With her usual calm demeanor, she looked at her friends and asked, "Then, what do you think love means?"

Everyone exchanged glances, trying to come up with the best answer. Aiz's gaze first fell on Lefiya, who immediately turned as red as a tomato. Stammering, Lefiya replied, "Um... love is... when you think about someone so much that you dream about them."

Aiz listened calmly, but in her heart, she recalled that she had dreamed about Shirou before. She quietly agreed with Lefiya's answer, feeling it resonated with her feelings.

She then turned her attention to Linne, who looked startled at being the next to answer. "I have to answer too?" Linne asked hesitantly.

Aiz nodded, prompting Linne to grow nervous. After thinking for a moment, Linne replied, "Love is... maybe when you long for someone's touch."

Aiz looked at Linne in confusion. "Touch? What do you mean?" she asked innocently, causing some of the group to burst into laughter.

Aki, trying to help explain, added with a small smile, "Like a hug, or... maybe dancing together."

Those words brought back a special memory for Aiz. In her heart, she recalled a moment when she and Shirou had danced together in the library—a memory she had never shared with anyone.

Before Aiz could respond, Tione suddenly interjected, "And kisses! Kisses are an important part of love!" With an enthusiastic expression, Tione began daydreaming about what it would be like to receive her first kiss from Captain Finn, drawing more laughter from the group.

While the others laughed, Aiz remained silent, processing everything she had just heard. In her heart, she remembered that she had already "kissed" Shirou, albeit in unusual circumstances. Once, when she gave him an Elixir while he was unconscious in Rivira, and again when Shirou performed CPR on her after she nearly drowned. Both moments replayed in her mind, causing her cheeks to flush slightly.

With all the memories and explanations swirling in her mind, Aiz became more certain that her feelings for Shirou were indeed love. However, she decided to keep this realization to herself, choosing not to reveal it to anyone—at least, not for now.

***

On the other hand, the second-string Loki Familia group, consisting of Lisa, Nik, Lloyd, Sharon, and Stark, was exploring another section of Daedalus Street. This group moved at a more relaxed pace than the others, chatting to pass the time and stave off boredom.

As they walked through a narrow street adorned with characteristic stone ornaments, Sharon initiated a conversation. "Hey, do you remember the Monsterphilia incident a while ago? I heard one of the monsters escaped and attacked somewhere along this street."

Lisa, walking at the front, nodded. "Yeah, I heard about that too. They say a rookie managed to defeat the monster." She paused, then added, "What was his name again? Oh, right, Little Rookie, wasn't it?"

Nik, who was examining walls etched with old symbols, turned around. "Little Rookie, that's Bell Cranel, isn't it? The guy everyone at the Guild keeps talking about. Come to think of it, any ordinary adventurer would've been dead facing a monster like that."

The others nodded in agreement. Lloyd, holding a torch, added with a grimace, "Seriously, a level 1 rookie defeating a Minotaur? If I'd faced that thing back when I was level 1, I wouldn't have stood a chance!"

They chuckled lightly, though the laughter couldn't entirely mask their admiration. Lisa, with a curious expression, added, "Bell's level 3 now, right? I hear he's gotten even stronger. If we were to duel him now, we'd probably get crushed."

Stark, who was quieter than the rest, finally spoke up. In a serious tone, he said, "Bell is different. He's not just any adventurer." His gaze seemed thoughtful, as if he was reflecting on something deeper.

Lisa shrugged. "Of course. If he were ordinary, he wouldn't be known as the Little Rookie."

Their conversation continued casually, but there was an unspoken curiosity among them about Bell Cranel and how he had managed to rise so quickly.

As the second-string Loki Familia group continued navigating the intricate alleys of Daedalus Street, Sharon brought up another topic to fill the silence. "Hey, speaking of incredible adventurers, what do you guys think about Shirou? I know he's way more impressive than Bell, but for some reason, he keeps all his achievements hidden."

Nik, still examining the stone walls for unusual markings, shrugged. "Bell is extraordinary, but Shirou's feats... they sound almost like fairy tales. I can't imagine how an ordinary human could do the things he's done."

Stark, bringing up the rear and keeping a watchful eye on their path, added, "Didn't Shirou cause a stir as soon as he joined Loki Familia? I heard he secretly made it to the 18th floor on his own. That's insane."

Lisa nodded, grinning in amazement. "And that's not all. On the 18th floor, they say he even managed to injure a level 6 member of Evilus. And he was only level 1 at the time! No wonder he got a double level-up to level 3 after that." She paused, then continued, "And after fighting the corrupted spirit, he rose to level 4. I can't even imagine how he pulled that off in such a short time."

Lloyd, walking at the front with his torch, shook his head in disbelief. "Stuff like that is beyond anything we could achieve. Honestly, I'm just grateful Shirou's on our side. Imagine if he were our enemy? We'd be done for."

Lisa, with a serious yet playful tone, smirked. "Even if Shirou were still level 1, I'm sure we'd stand no chance against him, even as level 3s."

For a moment, everyone fell silent, pondering her words. They realized Shirou wasn't just an ordinary adventurer. He was an extraordinary figure, someone who had already become a legend within their Familia. Sharon, smiling slightly as they walked, said, "Yeah, I guess we're lucky to have him as part of Loki Familia. If he were an enemy... I don't even want to think about it."

Their conversation continued, interwoven with admiration for Shirou, which bolstered their pride in being part of a Familia that included someone as remarkable as him.

***

Finn, Shirou, Gareth, Bete, and the other members of Loki Familia continued their exploration through the narrow, damp tunnels beneath Daedalus Street. The air was thick with the smell of stagnant water and decaying moss, but everyone remained alert, sticking closely to the predetermined formation.

Finn walked in the middle of the group, his short spear in hand, ready to give orders at any moment. His sharp eyes scanned every corner, anticipating potential threats. Shirou trailed calmly at the rear, his bow slung over his back. He understood his role as a supporter in this mission, prepared to provide backup when needed.

Bete, leading at the front, suddenly halted. His nose wrinkled as he sniffed the air. "I recognize this smell," he said, his deep voice echoing in the narrow passage. "Viola Monsters. They're nearby."

Finn turned his gaze to Bete. "Then lead the way. Follow the scent and signal us when we're close."

With swift movements, Bete led the group down a darkening corridor. The faint smell grew stronger until they reached a hidden staircase descending deeper. The Loki Familia members moved cautiously, ensuring they didn't make excessive noise that might attract monsters.

At the bottom of the staircase stood a towering door. Its surface gleamed like polished gold, despite the dim lighting. Finn approached, carefully examining the intricate carvings on the door.

Gareth followed, his eyes widening as he took in the sight. "This… this is made of Orichalcum," he said in awe. "One of the strongest metals. Constructing a door this size with it must have cost a fortune. Whoever is behind this clearly isn't ordinary."

Shirou stepped closer, scrutinizing the carvings and the surface. He couldn't help but wonder who would need such strong protection in a hidden corridor like this. His thoughts were interrupted when Finn spoke.

"We don't know what's behind this door. Everyone, be ready. Gareth, Bete, stay at the front. Shirou, ensure we have an escape route if things go wrong."

The group nodded, seamlessly shifting formation. They all knew that this door might hold the key to the mystery they were unraveling, or perhaps it concealed dangers beyond their imagination.

As they continued examining the golden door, a soft clicking sound suddenly echoed. The door began to open slowly, its creaking noise reverberating through the tunnel. Instantly, the Loki Familia members readied their weapons, prepared for whatever lay ahead.

Finn raised his hand, signaling everyone to stay calm. From the shadows beyond the door, a figure cloaked in black appeared, their face concealed by a mask. The figure stood at the threshold for a moment, holding a small, glowing orb in their hand. Without a word, the figure retreated into the darkness of the room beyond.

"How did they open the door from a distance?" Gareth asked, his deep voice tinged with caution. He gripped his axe tightly, as if bracing for an imminent attack.

Finn, observing the now fully open door, replied calmly, "They had something—like a glowing orb. It might be a key that activates the door's mechanism remotely. It seems to be high-level technology or magic."

Bete snorted, his sharp eyes fixed on the door. "This has to be a trap. Whoever opened the door for us is probably waiting to ambush us inside."

Finn nodded. "That's a strong possibility. It's a tactic to lure us in. But we can't back down now. If this is the enemy's base, we need to investigate. There's no turning back."

Bete turned to Finn, grinning. "Good. I'm sick of the sewer stench anyway. At least inside there might be something worth smashing."

Finn allowed himself a small smile before issuing commands. "Alright. Bete, Shirou, you two scout ahead. Don't stray too far and signal us if you find anything. Raul," Finn turned to the adventurer standing at the back, "head back to the surface and alert the others. Tell them to regroup here as soon as possible."

Raul hesitated briefly before nodding quickly. "Understood, captain. I'll be back soon." With that, he ran off, retracing their steps.

Shirou glanced at Finn and asked, "Anything specific we should look for inside?"

Finn answered firmly, "Look for any clues about the enemy's operations or their identity. But remember, your safety comes first. If the situation becomes too dangerous, retreat and report back."

Shirou nodded, then looked at Bete. "Let's move."

The two stepped through the massive door, leaving Finn and the others standing guard outside. Their silhouettes disappeared into the shadows, knowing full well that danger could strike at any moment.

Inside, the corridor was narrow and dimly lit by small, embedded crystals that emitted a faint glow. The air felt heavy, and the walls, which Shirou examined using Structural Analysis, revealed their composition.

"The walls are made of Adamantite," Shirou murmured, mostly to himself, though loud enough for Bete to hear.

"Huh? So, you're saying they had a ton of money to build this place?" Bete replied sarcastically as he continued forward.

Shirou gave a small nod, his thoughts lingering on the masked figure who had disappeared into the shadows. 'If only I could've used Structural Analysis on the orb they were holding,' he thought, regretting not focusing more on the object. 'I might've been able to replicate it and unlock doors like this elsewhere.'

As they reached a fork in the path, Bete paused, sniffing the air warily. "Doesn't seem like there are traps or monsters in this entryway," he remarked casually. "We've gone far enough. Time to head back."

"Agreed," Shirou said, though a sense of unease lingered. As they turned to leave, an odd feeling washed over him, as though something was watching them.

Slowly, Shirou glanced upward and spotted something unusual. In the corner of the ceiling, a flower-like organism swayed subtly, its head following their movements. Shirou narrowed his eyes, carefully analyzing the strange plant without drawing attention.

"What's taking you so long?" Bete's voice broke Shirou's focus.

"Nothing," Shirou replied quickly, catching up with him. Yet his thoughts remained on the flower. 'Could it be some kind of surveillance device? Or maybe a familiar being used to spy on us?'

The two eventually exited the corridor, leaving the strange room behind. Shirou's unease grew, but he chose to keep his observations to himself for now, waiting for the right moment to report to Finn or Gareth. 'If that really was a surveillance tool, the enemy already knows we're here,' he thought grimly.

As Bete and Shirou returned from the corridor they had scouted, Finn immediately turned to them, waiting for a report.

"The entrance is clear—no traps or monsters," Bete said confidently.

However, Shirou added in a more serious tone, "Even so, there are strange flowers on the ceiling along the way. They appear to be alive, with their heads tracking our movements. It's highly likely they're being used to monitor us and relay information to the enemy."

"Hah, so that's why you were taking so long," Bete scoffed, irritated that Shirou hadn't mentioned it earlier.

Finn stroked his chin, processing the information. "If that's true, then the enemy already knows our position. There's no point in destroying the flowers now; the information has likely already reached them." He glanced at his own hand, moving his thumb restlessly. "And my thumb's itching again... This isn't a good sign."

Shirou stepped forward. "In that case, let me infiltrate ahead. I can move quietly and destroy the flowers one by one before they gather any further information. Afterward, I'll rejoin you."

Gareth, who had been listening from the side, shook his head. "That's too reckless. Sneaking alone into an area we don't fully understand is just asking to be captured."

Finn initially seemed hesitant, considering Gareth's warning. But when his itching thumb subsided as he looked at Shirou, it was as if his instincts confirmed the decision. Finally, Finn spoke. "You might be right, Gareth, but I have a feeling Shirou is the right choice for this. If you're confident you can handle it, Shirou, then go ahead. But be careful."

"Understood," Shirou replied calmly. He closed his eyes for a moment, and a skull-shaped mask along with a black cloak materialized in his hands through Projection—the iconic gear of the legendary Assassin, Hassan ibn Sabbah.

As Shirou donned the mask and wrapped himself in the dark cloak, his entire demeanor shifted. His presence became calm yet menacing, like death itself lurking in the shadows. Gareth whistled softly, both impressed and uneasy.

"With that look, you really do seem like the Grim Reaper," Gareth remarked wryly.

Finn patted Shirou's shoulder. "Go. We'll hold our position here."

Without another word, Shirou stepped back into the corridor they had explored earlier, his body blending seamlessly with the shadows, like a hunter stalking unseen prey.

Chapter 73

The sketch of Aiz swimming has been completed please check it out at

After some time, Raul finally arrived with a group of other members of the Loki Familia. He looked tired but remained enthusiastic, knowing they were getting closer to something important.

"Tch, I really lost to Bete this time," Tiona grumbled, crossing her arms as she stared at the large Orichalcum door with curiosity. "And I was so sure the path we took was the right one."

Bete smirked at her complaint. "Of course, you lost. I'm always sharper than you, Tiona."

"Hah, keep dreaming! I'll be faster next time we race!" Tiona shot back with determination. But before their banter could escalate, Finn raised a hand to command their attention.

"Riveria," Finn called, looking toward the High Elf mage. "You can read the hieroglyphs on this door, right?"

Riveria stepped forward, examining the carvings on the gleaming Orichalcum surface illuminated by torchlight. With her usual calm demeanor, she began analyzing the inscriptions.

"This is ancient," Riveria said, her fingers brushing against the cold metal. "The writing mentions the name of this place... Knossos. According to these hieroglyphs, Knossos was an original project crafted by Daedalus in ancient times. It's not just the complex Daedalus Street; this entire structure is a product of his genius."

"Knossos, huh?" Finn murmured, deep in thought as he tapped his chin. "If this is truly Daedalus' creation, then the people managing Knossos today must have ties to Evilus."

"And that explains how they have the key to open this door," Gareth added, his voice heavy with concern. "There's no way they'd have access to such a place without strong connections."

"Then it's even more crucial that we investigate further," Finn concluded, his gaze sharp. "This isn't just an ordinary hideout."

Meanwhile, Aiz stood nearby, observing the door with a serious expression. She could sense something significant lurking beyond it, sending chills down her spine.

"We have to be careful," Aiz muttered quietly, but loud enough for Lefiya beside her to hear.

"Agreed," Lefiya replied, gripping her staff tightly. "It feels like this place is hiding more than it seems."

Amidst the group, Aiz, now fully aware of her feelings for Shirou, grew anxious as she couldn't spot him anywhere. She quickly approached Finn, who stood in the center organizing their exploration strategy.

"Finn," Aiz called, her tone soft but urgent. "Where's Shirou? Wasn't he supposed to be with your group?"

Finn turned to her, his expression calm yet serious. "Shirou infiltrated ahead. He volunteered to clear out the scouts inside Knossos."

Aiz's eyes widened slightly, but she remained silent, clutching her sword tightly. Lefiya, however, couldn't hold back her concern.

"Captain Finn!" Lefiya exclaimed, her voice trembling. "Why did you let Shirou go alone? Even if he's strong, this place is too dangerous! We don't even know what's inside!"

Loki, overhearing Lefiya's outburst, walked over and lightly patted her shoulder.

"Relax, Lefiya," Loki said in a casual yet reassuring tone. "Shirou's still alive. I know because his blessing is still connected to me. If anything happened, I'd know right away."

Lefiya stepped back, still murmuring anxiously. "But... he's alone..."

Seeing her friend's distress, Filvis approached Lefiya. In a gentle but firm voice, she said, "Lefiya, Knossos is a dangerous place. It's better for you to stay in the rear and focus on supporting us with your magic."

However, Lefiya shook her head vigorously, her eyes filled with determination. "I can't stay behind. I want to help my friends. Especially Shirou—he's already gone ahead!"

Filvis paused, watching Lefiya's resolve. Finally, she nodded slowly. "In that case, I'll protect you, Lefiya. I promise, no matter what happens, I won't let anything harm you."

From a distance, Gareth, who had been observing their conversation, approached Loki with a wary expression.

"Loki," he said quietly, "are you sure Filvis can be trusted? We know she's from Dionysus Familia, but in a place like this, we need to be extra cautious."

Loki gave a small smile, shaking her head. "Don't worry, Gareth. I can tell she's genuine. As a goddess, I can sense when someone's lying, and Filvis is honest about her intentions. Besides..." Loki grinned broadly, nodding toward Lefiya and Filvis. "Looks like Lefiya's found her own knight to protect her. Isn't that sweet?"

Gareth snorted, half amused, half concerned. "I hope you're right, Loki."

Hearing the exchange, Lefiya glanced at Filvis with gratitude in her eyes. Despite her worries, she felt a bit more at ease knowing Filvis was by her side. Yet, deep down, she continued to pray for Shirou's safety.

Finn stood firmly in front of the Knossos door, looking at each member of the Loki Familia with a confident but cautious expression. With a commanding voice, he gave the signal. "Prepare yourselves. We don't know what's waiting inside. Stay vigilant and stick to the formation we discussed."

Beside him, Bete, ever blunt, grumbled with irritation. "I don't like this. Bringing weaklings into a place like this feels wrong. They'll just become a burden if things go south. We should leave them here."

Hearing that, Tiona immediately protested, crossing her arms. "Hey, Bete! Don't say that! We need supporters to carry items, spare weapons, and anything else we might need. They're part of our team, you know!"

Bete scoffed but didn't argue further. Finn, observing the exchange, nodded, understanding both sides. He knew Bete wasn't belittling the lower-level members but was genuinely concerned for their safety. Even so, he sided with Tiona.

"Tiona's right," Finn said firmly. "Supporters are a crucial part of the team. They'll ensure we have everything we need during the exploration. So they're staying with us—that's not up for debate."

Bete shrugged, his displeasure evident, but he didn't press the matter further.

Finn then turned his attention to Riveria, who stood among the Fairy Force members. Their eyes met, and he gave her clear instructions. "Riveria, you and the Fairy Force will stay outside. Make sure the exit route is secure. If anything happens, we'll need you to open an evacuation path."

Riveria nodded without hesitation. "Understood, Captain." Yet deep down, she felt a twinge of disappointment. She had hoped to showcase the results of her training with Shirou, proving her ability to combine Magecraft and magic seamlessly. But as one of the most senior members, she knew Finn's orders had to be followed without question.

Behind her, members of the Fairy Force such as Alicia and Sylvie stood ready with their magic staves, ensuring they could defend their position if the situation became dire. Lefiya, standing near Aiz, gazed ahead anxiously, her thoughts still preoccupied with Shirou, who had gone ahead earlier.

Finn, after confirming that everyone was prepared, raised his hand as a signal to move forward. "Alright, let's move." With determined steps, they began their descent into Knossos, navigating its dark and secretive passages, leaving Riveria and her team to guard the exterior.

Arwen, one of the Fairy Force members, glanced toward Lady Riveria, who stood steadfast, watching Finn and the other members of Loki Familia disappear into Knossos. Riveria's expression appeared calm, yet a flicker of longing subtly betrayed her emotions. Cautiously, Arwen asked, "Lady Riveria, do you wish to join them inside?"

Riveria, realizing she'd been caught off guard, felt a faint wave of embarrassment but quickly composed herself. With grace, she replied, "I've recently learned a new skill. I feel it would be quite useful to test it in actual combat." Her voice remained composed, though her heart hoped the answer would suffice.

Before the conversation could grow serious, Loki, standing not far away, overheard and seized the opportunity to tease. With a mischievous grin, she said, "Oh, a new skill, huh? Is it really a new skill, or just an excuse because you've been 'studying' alone with Shirou in the storage room?"

Riveria's face flushed slightly at the playful jab, but she maintained her composure. Calmly, she replied, "Shirou has been teaching me Magecraft. If you'd like, I can demonstrate it now." Deep down, she felt a mix of pride and nervousness about how much her time with Shirou had meant.

Sylvie, who overheard the exchange, couldn't hide her curiosity. "Magecraft? Lady Riveria, could you show us what you've learned?" Her eyes sparkled with childlike wonder.

Seeing the excitement, Riveria allowed a small smile to form. This was a good opportunity to showcase her training. Straightening her posture, she raised her right hand and slowly activated her Magic Circuit. A faint bluish-green glow emanated from her skin, tracing lines along her arm to her fingertips. She channeled Prana through her hand, demonstrating the Reinforcement Magecraft Shirou had taught her.

Arwen and the others stared in awe. The glow shimmered gently yet radiated energy. Sylvie, visibly amazed, exclaimed, "Your hand is glowing… That's incredible! What does it do, Lady Riveria?"

Riveria regarded them with a serious yet kind expression, feeling proud to share her knowledge. "This is Reinforcement Magecraft. With it, I can strengthen parts of my body or certain objects, making them more durable, powerful, and resistant to attacks. For instance, if I use this on my staff, its effectiveness will increase significantly."

Alicia nodded, impressed. "So you can enhance weapons or your own body with this? That sounds extremely useful in battle."

Riveria nodded in agreement, pleased that her explanation was well-received. "Exactly. This skill is not just for offense but also for defense in critical situations."

Sylvie's eyes sparkled with admiration. "Shirou is truly remarkable. Teaching something like this to you must have taken great skill."

Riveria merely gave a modest smile, but her heart swelled with a mix of joy and shyness. Still, this was a major step for her in sharing Magecraft openly with others.

Inside Knossos, an oppressive silence hung over the group, keeping all members of Loki Familia on high alert. As they moved through the narrow corridors, Raul suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening as he stared at a Gargoyle statue mounted on the wall.

"Hah!?" Raul exclaimed, startled, drawing the attention of the others. Tiona, who was nearby, quickly approached with her weapon drawn. "What is it, Raul? A monster?"

Raul shook his head, his face turning slightly red with embarrassment. "It's nothing... Just... It's just a decoration." He pointed at the intimidating Gargoyle statue, which showed no signs of life.

Aiz, paying closer attention, narrowed her eyes at the statue. "Wait… there's something on top of it." Her gaze locked onto a flower split in half resting atop the statue. "What is that?"

Finn, leading at the front, turned to observe the flower, pondering briefly before answering calmly, "It seems to be Shirou's work. He may have neutralized enemy scouts in this area."

Tione smirked as she glanced at the confining walls of Knossos. "This place really feels like a Dungeon. It's hard to believe humans built all of this."

Finn nodded in agreement but quickly redirected their focus to the task at hand. "Knossos does resemble a Dungeon, but don't let your guard down. We need to move more efficiently. This place is too cramped for a group of our size." He glanced around the group before making a decision. "We'll split into two teams."

Finn quickly laid out the formation. "The first team will be led by me. Bete, Lefiya, Filvis, and the supporters will join me." He turned to Gareth. "The second team will be under your command. Aiz, Tiona, Tione, and the remaining supporters will accompany you."

Gareth, accustomed to such assignments, gave a firm nod. "Leave it to me, Finn. We'll handle our side well."

Finn clapped a hand on Gareth's shoulder, a sign of trust before parting. "Stay sharp, Gareth. If anything unusual happens, notify us immediately through the comms."

"You do the same, Finn. Don't be reckless," Gareth replied with a calm smile.

Meanwhile, Aiz, following Gareth, appeared somewhat pensive. Her thoughts drifted to Shirou. "Has he completed his mission? If so, might he join our group later?"

Quickly brushing aside her thoughts to maintain focus, Aiz clenched her hand around her sword, steeling herself for whatever awaited them within Knossos.

***

In the depths of Knossos, Shirou clad in a black cloak that clung to his form and wearing a skull-shaped mask, moved with extraordinary speed. Thanks to Presence Concealment, his steps were soundless, and his presence melded seamlessly with the shadows of the labyrinth.

Every time his sharp eyes spotted a surveillance flower, Shirou immediately projected a black knife, which flew with pinpoint accuracy, destroying the flowers before they could alert anyone. "Another one down," Shirou muttered softly, his resolve firm as he cleared the path for the Loki Familia group.

As he ventured further, Shirou activated Structural Analysis, mapping every corner and surface of the labyrinth ahead. His magecraft sensors provided early warnings about hidden traps.

The first trap he encountered was a collapsing floor mechanism. Shirou noticed the slight elevation of some tiles compared to the others. Using this observation, he leapt over the area effortlessly, landing lightly on a safe section.

The next trap involved walls that would slam shut to crush anyone passing through. Shirou paused, observing small grooves on the walls that indicated mechanical movement. Utilizing Tracing, he projected a small spear and hurled it at a pressure plate on the floor. The walls slammed together with a deafening sound, but Shirou remained safely behind, waiting for the mechanism to reset before proceeding.

The third trap was more intricate: a poisoned arrow hidden behind a statue at the end of a corridor. Scanning the statue with his analysis, Shirou identified the trigger mechanism in the statue's eyes. He projected another black knife and hurled it with precision, destroying the mechanism from a distance. A faint "click" confirmed the trap was disarmed, allowing him to continue forward.

Employing a straightforward strategy, Shirou chose to always take the right path at intersections. "This way, I can systematically map the labyrinth and ensure I don't get lost," he thought. The method allowed him to methodically navigate the corridors, dismantling surveillance flowers and evading traps. Should he encounter members of the Loki Familia, he planned to regroup with them immediately.

Descending deeper, Shirou stumbled upon a staircase that led down further. He stopped, narrowing his eyes at the unusual structure.

"A staircase? Does this lead to the Dungeon?" he wondered. "How far does this place connect with the Dungeon? How many floors have they constructed?"

Curiosity piqued, Shirou used Structural Analysis to check the staircase's integrity and ensure it was trap-free before cautiously descending. Each step fueled his curiosity, the new questions overshadowing the old: How extensive was this labyrinth's connection to the Dungeon? What was Evilus's ultimate goal in building this structure?

Further below, as Shirou continued taking right turns, he noticed a significant change. Orichalcum doors, which had been sparse above, now appeared more frequently. Some hung precariously, ready to drop as traps, while others were already down, blocking pathways.

"This must be a more critical area," Shirou thought, scanning with Structural Analysis to confirm there were no immediate traps. "If I find one of them carrying a key..." Shirou murmured, "I'll Trace it to replicate and manipulate these doors myself."

In one of the narrow, winding corridors, Shirou finally spotted two figures in white cloaks, their hoods drawn over their heads and masks concealing their faces. Their hurried movements suggested they were heading to regroup with others. Shirou moved silently, his Presence Concealment masking him completely, until he was just a few meters behind them.

"Sorry, but I need something from you," Shirou muttered under his breath before springing into action. Moving like a shadow, he struck one of them on the back of the head with the blunt side of a projected sword, knocking him unconscious. The other turned to react but was too slow; Shirou delivered a precise strike to his abdomen, dropping him to the ground.

"Done," Shirou said curtly, rifling through their cloaks in search of the spherical key he was after. Instead, his hand found something unfamiliar—a round object with a strange texture. He narrowed his eyes as he inspected it more closely.

"A bomb?" Shirou muttered in alarm as realization dawned.

Before he could discard it, the bomb emitted a suspicious click. "Damn, it's armed!" Shirou leapt backward, abandoning the unconscious bodies along with the bomb, which started beeping faster. Moments later, a powerful explosion shook the corridor, red light and smoke engulfing the area.

Luckily, Shirou's quick reflexes saved him from severe harm. Nevertheless, parts of his black cloak were scorched at the sleeves and shoulders. "How could I forget? They're insane. Evilus always carries bombs," he grumbled, patting down the small flames on his cloak. "If I'd been even a fraction of a second slower, I'd have been reduced to ash."

He rose to his feet, surveying the charred remains of the two Evilus members, now obliterated by the explosion. "So, they weren't carrying the key either. They are just pawns ready to blow themselves up. It'll be a major problem if they all act like this." Shirou sighed deeply, trying to calm his nerves.

"I can't afford to be careless again," he reminded himself, proceeding with heightened caution. His damaged cloak added an ominous air to his skeletal-masked figure, making him look like a specter haunting Knossos's corridors. "If this is only the beginning, I can't imagine how much worse it'll get deeper inside."

Chapter 74

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Shirou continued his mission to destroy the surveillance flowers of Evilus along the corridors of Knossos. The black knives he projected flew with precision, severing the stalks of the flowers and reducing them to fragments. "Almost done in this area," he muttered, moving quickly and using Structural Analysis to ensure there were no hidden traps.

This time, however, the journey was different. Along the way, Shirou began encountering members of Evilus stationed at strategic points. They stood still, like statues placed as sentinels, but Shirou knew they were far from being mere dummies.

"I can't take any chances," Shirou thought. With swift movements, he projected several throwing knives and hurled them one by one at the Evilus members. Each knife pierced its target's heart with unerring accuracy, causing them to collapse before they could react.

But Shirou was more cautious this time. He leapt back immediately after each target fell. Sure enough, seconds after they hit the ground, their bodies exploded, shattering the surrounding floor. "They truly don't care about lives," Shirou muttered in frustration. "Like pawns on a chessboard, ready to be sacrificed without hesitation."

After some time, Shirou reached a dead-end corridor that appeared deserted. However, he quickly noticed a group of Evilus members gathered there, standing in a loose formation and seemingly engaged in conversation. "A perfect opportunity," Shirou thought.

Without delay, he projected five throwing knives simultaneously, locking onto his targets. With a single motion, he launched them, and the knives struck their marks perfectly. A chain of explosions followed, filling the area with red light and thick smoke.

"Too easy," Shirou murmured, but his moment of satisfaction was short-lived.

Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from behind him. Turning around, Shirou saw a massive Orichalcum door slowly descending, sealing off the path he had just taken. "Damn it!" he cursed, sprinting toward the door, but it was too late—the door locked shut with a heavy thud. Shirou pressed against its surface, but his strength wasn't enough to force open an Orichalcum door without tools or a key.

He scanned the room, now a perfect trap to imprison him. The explosions had obliterated the Evilus members nearby, leaving only debris and walls that seemed to close in around him.

"They planned this," Shirou muttered, finally realizing the enemy's strategy. "They used their own comrades as bait to lure me here."

Clenching his fists, Shirou felt a surge of frustration. "They don't even care about the lives of their own members," he thought angrily. "This isn't just hatred or ideology... it's madness."

"I need to stay calm," he whispered to himself. "There's a way out of this, and I'll find it." With renewed resolve, Shirou focused his mind.

A woman's laughter echoed from behind the Orichalcum door, reverberating through the narrow space where Shirou was trapped. The laughter was mocking, as though she relished her advantageous position.

"So, you've finally been caught, Masked One!" the voice taunted, dripping with satisfaction. "How dare you destroy our surveillance flowers! Old man Barca even told me to handle your little tantrum myself."

Shirou closed his eyes for a moment, committing the name Barca to memory. It likely belonged to one of the key figures in Evilus. This woman, clearly a high-ranking member, had orchestrated the door's closure to trap him.

Through his altered voice, Shirou's tone remained flat, though anger simmered beneath it. "Why sacrifice your subordinates just to trap one person like me? Are their lives so meaningless to you?"

The woman's laughter burst forth again, louder and more derisive. "Hah! Feeling sorry for the enemy's lives? Who are you, some kind of moral hero? Ha! They wanted to die. You think I forced them?"

Shirou paused, trying to comprehend. "What do you mean?" he asked coldly.

The woman's voice grew cruel and proud. "Our god, Thanatos, promised them. When they die, they'll reunite with their loved ones in the afterlife. You don't need to pity them. This was their own desire—they served willingly."

Shirou's eyes widened as he processed the information. So, Thanatos manipulated his followers with a false promise? Driving them to obey orders without hesitation, even at the cost of their lives?

The woman added with a sarcastic tone, twisting the knife further. "But do you know the funniest part? After reincarnation, they'll forget everything. So, in the end, it all means nothing. They fight, they die... only to be erased by time."

Her cold laughter echoed once more, each note a lash against Shirou's growing fury. His jaw tightened, and his hand gripped the handle of a projected knife with iron resolve.

Shirou murmured to himself, "So this is how they control their followers... weaving lies to shroud them in despair."

The woman's laughter began to fade. "Well then, enjoy your time in there, Masked One. We'll decide what to do with you later. Maybe we'll let you meet Thanatos directly. Sweet dreams, eh?"

Shirou's grip on his knife tightened, the metallic projection emitting a faint screech. He resisted the urge to unleash his rage on the Orichalcum door. Deep in his heart, he vowed not only to stop this woman but also to dismantle the lies that had ensnared Evilus's followers.

Once the sound of her footsteps faded beyond the Orichalcum door, Shirou stood silently in the dead-end room, lost in thought. Her words still echoed in his mind, stoking the fire of his determination. "Thanatos... he's no different from the gods in my own world," Shirou thought bitterly. "Viewing mortal souls as mere playthings, treating lives as tools for amusement."

But Shirou's thoughts didn't stop there. He calmed himself, reflecting on the other side of this world. Not all gods were like Thanatos. Loki came to mind—a goddess who led the Familia Shirou now belonged to. Though Loki often seemed carefree, clumsy, or too fond of alcohol, Shirou knew how deeply she cared for her Familia members. Every decision Loki made was rooted in a desire to protect and strengthen them. Shirou felt grateful to have joined Loki Familia, confident he was in the right hands.

His thoughts then turned to Hestia. Shirou recalled the time he helped Hestia sell Jagamaru-kun on a street corner. Hestia, despite her limited resources as a goddess, gave her all for Bell. "She might be the most genuine goddess I've ever met," Shirou thought with a small smile. Hestia didn't see her members as tools for power but as family to be loved and protected.

Then, Syr's shadow came to mind. Shirou knew Syr was hiding her true identity, that she wasn't an ordinary human. Even though Shirou didn't know which goddess was behind the guise of the humble waitress, he could sense the sincerity in her actions. Syr enjoyed her work at the Hostess of Fertility, serving customers with a smile and warmth. Shirou recalled the distinctive fragrance that always accompanied her—a soft, wintry floral scent that seemed to bloom whenever she worked or chatted with her friends at the restaurant. To Shirou, that scent was undeniable proof of Syr's genuine happiness and kind heart.

Shirou clenched his fist slightly. "Not all gods are evil. It wouldn't be fair to label them all as selfish beings who only care about their own pleasure," he murmured to himself. He realized that, on the other hand, there were gods like Loki, Hestia, and even Syr, who loved this mortal world in their own unique ways.

However, the true enemy became clear to Shirou. "It's not all gods I must fight, but those like Thanatos—gods who manipulate and destroy under the guise of destiny or divine will." With newfound resolve coursing through him, Shirou took a deep breath and lifted his head. "Alright," he said while looking at the massive door blocking his way, "I have to get out of here. There's no time to dwell on their cruelty. There's still so much to do."

Shirou activated Structural Analysis, placing his palm against the cold surface of the towering Orichalcum door. He closed his eyes, feeling the composition of the metal. "This is Orichalcum, one of the strongest materials in this world," he thought. The door's thickness, combined with the metal's near-impervious properties, made Shirou realize that opening it with brute force would be impossible.

He muttered to himself, "I could use a Broken Phantasm to destroy it, but in such a confined space? The explosion would take everything out, including me." He clenched his fists in frustration. Recalling how the masked figure had effortlessly locked the door from afar using a key orb, Shirou regretted not analyzing the object when he had the chance. "If only I had projected the key the moment I saw it…"

Thinking of alternative options, Shirou began to focus harder. "This door is too strong to break outright. Maybe… if I could drill through it?" But he quickly dismissed the idea, knowing Orichalcum wasn't a material that could simply be pierced with mechanical tools. He sighed, feeling the futility of the idea.

Still, as the word "drill" resurfaced in his mind, an idea began to take shape. His eyes widened as he recalled a weapon he had once traced—Caladbolg, a blade designed for extraordinary penetration power. However, unlike Archer's adaptation of it as an arrow, Shirou decided to project its original form: a sword with a spiral blade resembling a massive drill.

"Maybe this will work," Shirou muttered, channeling his prana into his body and preparing to trace. "Trace... On."

A large sword materialized in his hands, its spiral blade exuding an air of strength and precision. Shirou infused prana into Caladbolg, and in an instant, the spiral blade began to rotate, emitting a faint vibration in his grip. Shirou smiled faintly. "This should be enough to bore through the door. Let's see just how strong Orichalcum really is."

Gripping the hilt tightly, Shirou channeled his prana into the weapon, causing the spiral blade to spin rapidly. When the tip of the blade met the Orichalcum surface, a deafening grinding sound echoed through the room. Sparks flew in every direction, illuminating the dark chamber. Each push he made against the door sent shrill metallic screeches reverberating throughout the space, as if the metal itself was protesting.

But Shirou's efforts weren't in vain. After several minutes, he saw the first scratch on the door's surface. With unwavering determination, Shirou pressed on, pouring all his strength into one point. Though it took a long time and caused his hands to tremble from the vibrations, the scratch deepened and widened, eventually forming a small hole.

His prana reserves began to feel drained, and his body was drenched in sweat streaming down his face and neck. Hours passed, but Shirou refused to give up. He knew the only way to escape this trap was to destroy the door itself. After relentless effort, he finally created a hole large enough for him to crawl through.

Pausing for a moment, Shirou took a long breath to steady his racing heart. "Finally," he murmured, wiping the sweat from his brow. He deactivated Caladbolg, allowing the weapon to dissolve into prana and vanish. Carefully, he approached the hole he had made.

Peering through, Shirou scanned the corridor beyond. There were no signs of enemy movement or visible traps. It puzzled him. "Strange," he thought. "After all that noise, why hasn't anyone come to attack me?" Though he sensed something was amiss, he decided to move forward.

Shirou carefully crawled through the narrow opening, wincing as the jagged edges grazed his body. Once on the other side, he stood up straight and dusted off his black cloak. He dismissed all the projected weapons he had been holding, ensuring he was ready for whatever came next.

As he took a deep breath to regain his energy, Shirou's mind raced. "I've destroyed all the scout flowers in this area. There's no way they're unaware of my position after all that noise. Why haven't they attacked?" His expression darkened as a realization struck him. The most likely reason for their absence was that they had shifted their focus to attacking the other members of the Loki Familia.

That realization made Shirou clench his fists. "I have to move quickly." Despite his exhausted body, his sharp mind propelled him forward as he resolved to reunite with his allies before it was too late.

Stopping for a moment in the narrow corridor, Shirou activated Reinforcement on his ears. Prana flowed softly, amplifying his hearing to catch even the faintest sounds. The distant echoes of footsteps, the metallic clinking of weapons, and—most importantly—the sounds of battle reached his heightened senses.

"From below," Shirou muttered, focusing on the direction of the sounds. The clashing of weapons and the rumble of magic were unmistakable. There was no doubt—combat was underway on the lower floors of the Dungeon.

Shirou quickly decided to continue his journey, sticking to his strategy of always choosing the right-hand path. Each turn brought new tension, but he maintained his vigilance, periodically activating Structural Analysis. This technique allowed him to detect hidden traps along the way and avoid them effortlessly.

At several corners, Shirou found intact surveillance flowers. He projected small knives, throwing them with precision to destroy the flowers one by one. "At least they won't gather any more information," he thought, pressing on.

Corridor after corridor passed without any signs of Evilus members. This reinforced Shirou's suspicion that they had descended to the lower floors to attack the Loki Familia. The thought spurred him to quicken his pace, though he remained cautious.

Finally, at the end of one corridor, Shirou found a staircase descending to the deeper levels. He stopped at the top of the stairs, gazing downward. "This labyrinth really connects to the Dungeon," he thought. A feeling of unease welled up as he prepared to go deeper, knowing the dangers that awaited. But the increasingly audible sounds of battle left him no choice.

Clenching his fists, Shirou steeled his resolve. "I won't let them face this alone," he murmured. Carefully, he began his descent, each step deliberate, prepared for anything that might lie below.

This time, the stairs stretched down not to a single floor but to multiple lower levels. Shirou's steps were steady yet cautious. Each time he reached the bottom of a staircase, he paused to enhance his hearing with Reinforcement, attuning his senses to even the faintest sounds of battle.

After descending several levels, the clashing of weapons, monster roars, and shouted orders became unmistakably clear. Shirou was certain he had reached his destination. The proximity of the conflict sparked urgency within him, and he surged forward toward the source of the commotion.

Along the way, Shirou stayed true to his strategy. Surveillance flowers scattered across the walls and ceilings were swiftly destroyed with precision-thrown knives. However, the path ahead was no longer empty. Several Evilus members in white robes appeared, blocking his way with fanatical determination visible behind their masks.

"Move," Shirou said coldly, projecting a glowing, lethal knife. One of the Evilus members cackled madly and activated the bomb strapped to their body, intending to blow themselves up.

Shirou sighed. With incredible speed, he hurled the knife directly at the bomb, disabling it before they could advance further. The ensuing explosion shook the corridor, but Shirou had already stepped back calmly, avoiding the blast.

Ahead of him, Violas—giant carnivorous flower monsters with sharp, leaf-like jaws—emerged from the floors and walls. Shirou paused briefly, studying their movements. "It seems they don't want me getting any closer," he muttered.

He projected Inferno Arrow, a blazing red arrow radiating intense heat. Drawing a bow he also projected, Shirou aimed at the advancing Violas, their movements swift and menacing.

"Break," he intoned softly, channeling extra prana into the Inferno Arrow to trigger its destructive mode. He released the arrow, which streaked through the air like a fiery comet. Upon striking one of the Violas, it erupted in a massive explosion, generating a wave of heat that incinerated the carnivorous flowers.

The blast forced the remaining monsters to retreat momentarily, giving Shirou the opportunity to push forward. Despite his exhaustion, he pressed on, leaving behind a trail of charred monsters and incapacitated Evilus members.

"I have to reach the source of that sound quickly," Shirou thought, gripping his projected bow tightly as he advanced with unwavering determination.

Finally, Shirou spotted a group of adventurers huddled against a wall in the distance. He slowed his pace, cautiously observing to identify them before approaching. Activating Presence Concealment, he ensured he remained unseen.

As he got closer, he recognized Raul sitting despondently, his shoulder being patted reassuringly by Aki. Meanwhile, Lisa and Lloyd tended to Finn, who lay unconscious with his body wrapped in bandages, his head resting on Lisa's lap. Shirou was stunned to see the usually formidable captain in such a fragile state. Finn, a seasoned Level 6 adventurer, appeared utterly broken. Only one name came to Shirou's mind as a possible culprit: Revis.

Aki shook Raul's shoulder, her voice urgent. "Raul, you can't give up! Remember those heroic stories you've always admired? Finn is one of those heroes. Do you want his story to end here?"

Raul, his face still clouded with doubt, took a deep breath. His eyes filled with newfound determination as he stood and began encouraging the others, though his voice trembled slightly. "We… we might just be side characters," he said shakily, growing more resolute, "But even side characters have important roles! We can be the ones who help the main characters!"

Hearing this, Shirou was moved. Deciding it was time to reveal himself, he deactivated Presence Concealment and walked toward the group. However, his entrance did not have the intended effect.

Raul, the first to spot him, immediately leaped back, pointing in panic. "A ghost! A skull-masked ghost!" he cried.

Aki, initially tense, took a closer look and burst out laughing. "Raul, that's not a ghost. That's Shirou," she said, chuckling. She then turned to Shirou, who was still wearing his skull mask and added with relief, "Finally, we're saved. The main character has arrived."

Shirou removed his mask, offering a faint smile, though his expression remained serious. "I'm not the main character," he said calmly, "But I will make sure we all get out of here alive."

The group visibly relaxed, hope rekindling in their eyes. Shirou's presence brought renewed strength to them, especially Raul, who now stood taller and steadier than before.

Chapter 75

The Illustration of Aiz swimming has been completed please check it out at

Shirou sat down in front of the group, his gaze fixed on Finn, who lay weakly on Lisa's lap. With a serious tone, he asked, "What exactly happened for Finn to get injured like this?"

Raul still tense despite regaining some of his spirits, exhaled deeply and began recounting. "At first, when we entered Knossos, Finn split us into two teams. One led by him, the other by Gareth. Our group, with Finn, was tasked with exploring the western part of the labyrinth."

Shirou listened intently, then furrowed his brow. "Knossos?" he asked curiously. "What is Knossos?"

Aki took over to explain. "Knossos is the name of this labyrinth, Shirou. It was built by Daedalus in ancient times. We know its name because of the hieroglyphs at the entrance. Lady Riveria read them; she's leading the reserve forces outside the entrance."

Shirou smiled slightly, imagining Riveria with her vast knowledge. "That's just like Riveria," he muttered softly, loud enough for Aki to nod in agreement.

Raul continued, "Everything was fine at first, but we were suddenly ambushed. Evilus separated our group using Violas, monsters that attacked from all directions. While we were fighting the monsters, they closed the Orichalcum doors behind us, trapping and isolating us."

Shirou leaned forward slightly, focusing more. "And what happened to Finn?"

Raul swallowed hard, clearly recalling the moment. "That's when a red-haired woman... Revis. She suddenly appeared in our midst. She slashed Finn easily with her sword. Finn tried to fight back, but the wounds she inflicted were too severe."

Shirou looked at Finn, still unconscious, his bandaged wounds seeping blood. "Can't it be healed with a potion?" he asked, concern lacing his voice.

Lisa shook her head gravely. "No. The sword Revis used seems to be cursed. Normal potions can't heal these wounds. Even Lady Riveria's healing magic might not be enough to counter the curse's effects."

Shirou clenched his fists, anger simmering beneath his calm exterior. "We need to find another way to save him. We can't leave Finn like this," he said firmly, instilling a sense of resolve in the group.

Shirou stood tall, his gaze sweeping the area as he asked in a commanding tone, "Where is Revis now? Is she still pursuing you?" Internally, he prepared himself. If he had to face Revis this time, he was confident his chances were far better than during their last encounter. Back then, he was just a level 1 adventurer, but now, as a level 4, he felt he might stand a chance.

Raul shook his head slightly. "It doesn't seem like it. Revis didn't chase us further. She left us to her comrade, a woman from Evilus named Valletta."

Shirou frowned at the name. "Who's Valletta?" he asked curiously.

Aki, standing beside Raul, answered with venom in her voice. "Valletta is one of Captain Finn's old enemies. She's a level 5 lunatic who loves torturing and hurting others."

Shirou nodded, his expression hardening. "In that case, fall back and protect Captain Finn. Leave the fight to me. I'll keep you safe."

Lisa, still checking Finn's condition, looked at Shirou with concern. "Shirou, be careful. Valletta's weapon also seems cursed like Revis's. If you get hurt, healing will be difficult."

Shirou turned to Lisa, gave a faint smile, and nodded. "Thanks for the warning. I'll be cautious." Inwardly, he considered his options. With his Projection ability, he could replicate Valletta's weapon and even turn the curse against her.

Shirou moved forward, his stance alert. He controlled his breathing, focusing his mind, listening intently to every sound around him. He knew Valletta would appear soon. Shirou was no stranger to facing opponents far stronger than himself, both in his original world and in Orario. This time would be no different.

Soon, the sound of footsteps echoed, drawing closer. Shirou tightened his grip, waiting for Valletta to show herself. His heart remained calm, but his eyes were sharp with vigilance. "Come on," he whispered softly, challenging his unseen opponent.

Drawing a deep breath, Shirou donned his skull mask again, adjusting his black cloak. A woman's mocking voice rang out from the distance, "Finn darling, where are you hiding now? Don't keep me waiting too long."

Shirou recognized the voice—it belonged to the woman who had previously trapped him in Knossos. He grew more alert, preparing for their encounter.

Moments later, a woman emerged from the dark corridor, flanked by a group of Evilus members clad in white robes with hoods and masks. She had short, bright pink hair that contrasted with her piercing yellow eyes. Dressed in a tattered black top and black pants with red stripes, her outfit exposed her toned midriff. A brown belt adorned her right thigh, and a black coat with fur accents gave her a strikingly dangerous appearance.

Valletta stopped at the end of the corridor, her eyes narrowing at Shirou. At first, she seemed surprised, but her expression quickly turned to fury. "Hey, mask! How did you escape my trap?" she snarled, clearly irritated.

Shirou, instead of answering directly, gave a faint smile hidden behind his mask. "You made it too easy," he replied, his voice altered by Alteration. "You didn't even seal the place properly."

Valletta sneered, resting her long, four-pronged black sword on her shoulder. "Hmph, I should've known you'd be more trouble than the others. But this time, I'll make sure you don't leave alive."

Shirou studied the sword in Valletta's hand, activating Tracing to delve into its essence. Information flowed into his mind. The weapon, crafted by Barca Perdix, carried a Mystery that allowed it to channel curses. While relatively new, it lacked the depth of technique older weapons held. Shirou felt slightly disappointed but remained focused.

"Interesting," Shirou remarked, projecting an identical sword into his hand. Blue prana light surrounded him as the sword materialized, a perfect replica of Valletta's weapon.

Valletta raised an eyebrow, both annoyed and intrigued. "What's this? You're copying my weapon?" she said, her tone a mix of irritation and amusement.

Shirou raised the projected sword, pointing it at Valletta. "Let's see if your curse is strong enough to counter its own," he said challengingly, readying himself for battle.

Valletta glanced across the corridor and saw Finn lying weakly, shielded by Raul and other members of the Loki Familia. A sinister smirk appeared on her face. "Oh, there you are, Finn," she sneered, waving her sword mockingly in their direction. "Just give up. You can't escape from me."

Her gaze returned to Shirou, who stood firmly before her, clad in his skull mask and black cloak. "But first," she continued, spinning her sword, "I'll deal with this masked one. Then it's your turn, Finn."

Shirou remained silent, ignoring Valletta's provocation. He raised his sword with both hands, his body poised defensively. Deep inside, he knew Valletta was a formidable foe. Although he could rely on long-range strategies with Projection to rain down attacks, this time, he chose to engage directly. It was an opportunity to test the strength of one of Evilus's leaders.

Valletta attacked first, dashing forward with a confident grin. The black, forked sword in her hand slashed toward Shirou with immense power. Shirou deflected the strike with his projected sword, but the sheer force of Valletta's attack pushed him back a few steps. Sparks flew between them.

"Is that all you've got?" Valletta taunted, pressing forward with a series of rapid strikes. Shirou held his ground, relying on his reflexes and combat experience to parry each blow. Still, Valletta's raw strength, enhanced by her level 5 abilities, was undeniably overwhelming.

Realizing he couldn't rely solely on technique, Shirou channeled prana into his body and weapon, activating Reinforcement. A faint blue glow enveloped his sword and coursed through his muscles. With newfound confidence, he stepped forward, firmly deflecting Valletta's next attack without yielding an inch.

Valletta faltered momentarily, her confident expression giving way to a hint of worry. "What the hell is this?!" she shouted, intensifying her assault. Yet this time, Shirou matched her strength, his counters precise and deliberate.

"You're used to fighting weaker opponents," Shirou remarked coldly, launching a calculated counterattack. "But I'm not one of them."

Valletta began losing her footing. Shirou's swordsmanship, honed through Tracing the techniques of master swordsmen, gave him an edge in strategy and movement. Spotting an opening, he delivered a diagonal slash that struck Valletta's shoulder.

She staggered back, cursing as she clutched her bleeding shoulder. "Damn you, masked bastard! This isn't over!" she screamed, a mix of fury and panic in her voice.

Valletta retreated further, commanding her subordinates to intercept Shirou. "Take him down! Hold him here!" she ordered before turning to flee.

Shirou twirled his sword, his breathing steady despite the strain of the intense battle. He glanced at the advancing Evilus members, their numbers far greater than he had anticipated. Yet he remained calm, prana flowing steadily through him as he braced for the next wave.

Suddenly, one of the Evilus members lunged toward Shirou with an unexpected movement, leaping as if to embrace him. Shirou's eyes narrowed, sensing something amiss. Acting on reflex, he dodged to the side, but the attacker screamed loudly, "For Thanatos!" before their body erupted in a devastating explosion.

The blast shook the labyrinth corridor, flames roaring violently. Shirou leaped backward, narrowly avoiding the searing heat. However, the edge of his cloak was singed, and fiery debris grazed his arm, leaving painful burns.

"They're using themselves as living bombs..." Shirou muttered a mix of disgust and steely resolve filling his tone. He glanced back to see Finn lying weakly under Lisa's care. The others looked tense but remained steadfast in protecting their position. Shirou knew he was the only shield standing between them and the encroaching doom.

The remaining Evilus members advanced, their faces twisted with terrifying fanaticism. Shirou clenched his fists and stood tall before them. "Then let me be your obstacle," he declared firmly.

Shirou projected Salamander Wool, a thick cloak designed to shield him from heat and fire. In his hands, he formed two large shields imbued with fire resistance, standing as an unyielding barrier. With these defenses, he prepared himself for the next assault.

"Come on, if you're so eager, I'm right here," Shirou challenged coldly, his voice nearly drowned out by the thunderous footsteps of his enemies.

The Evilus members continued their advance, their expressions void of fear. Behind his shields, Shirou began projecting a series of long swords, which floated around him like silent sentinels. With a flick of his hand, he unleashed the swords toward his foes. Each blade struck with pinpoint precision, piercing their bodies before triggering explosive reactions that rocked the corridor anew.

Explosion after explosion filled the battlefield, creating massive flames that engulfed almost the entire path. Shirou stood his ground amidst the chaos, using his shields to protect himself from the waves of heat. But the relentless pressure of the blasts took its toll, leaving him gasping for air.

Through the blazing fire, a shout calling his name pierced the noise. Raul, Aki, and Lloyd rushed forward in panic, trying to reach him. "Shirou! Are you okay?!" Raul yelled, his voice trembling.

Aki grabbed Raul's shoulder, attempting to stop him. "Don't go closer! Those flames are too dangerous!" Despite their fears, their concern for Shirou drove them forward.

Slowly, from within the flames, a figure emerged. Shirou stepped out, his Salamander Wool cloak completely burned away, revealing severe burns covering his body. His face was pale, and his breaths were labored, but he remained standing, his eyes full of determination.

"Are you all okay?" Shirou asked, his voice hoarse. His smile was weak but conveyed his resilience.

"Shirou!" Lisa nearly cried in relief, but Aki quickly approached him, her gaze fixed on his injuries. "You're insane! Look at yourself!"

"I'm fine," Shirou replied softly, though the pain in his body was evident. "What matters is that they didn't get past me."

Aki hurriedly reached into their supply bag, pulling out a bottle of high potion crafted by the Dian Cecht Familia. "Shirou, take off your clothes! I need to treat your wounds immediately!" she commanded, her tone leaving no room for argument despite how ambiguous her words sounded.

Shirou gave a wry smile, recognizing the double meaning but deciding not to joke this time. With a small gesture, his black cloak, skull mask, black armor, and red clothing dissolved into prana, leaving him clad only in trousers. His burnt body was now fully visible, displaying his muscular build.

"These wounds are serious," Aki muttered, wasting no time. She poured the entire bottle of high potion over Shirou's body. The blue liquid flowed over his burns, emitting light steam as it touched his damaged skin. Despite the potion's high cost, no one protested. They all knew Shirou deserved it after risking his life for them.

"Thankfully," Shirou said in a calm tone, even as his body tensed from the potion's cold sting, "the explosions only injured me physically. If Valletta's weapon had cursed me, I wouldn't recover this easily."

Raul, standing nearby, shook his head. "You're absolutely crazy, Shirou. Facing them alone like that... Do you even realize how dangerous that was?"

Shirou turned to Raul with a faint smile. "I do. But as long as all of you are safe, it's worth it." His simple answer carried profound meaning, leaving everyone silent for a moment.

The burns on Shirou's body gradually healed, leaving faint scars that soon disappeared. After confirming he was sufficiently recovered, Shirou projected his Archer's red clothes and black armor once again. Before he could proceed, Aki stopped him with a voice filled with emotion. "You're not fully healed yet! You need to rest, Shirou!"

Shirou shook his head firmly. "I can't. Valletta is too dangerous to let her escape. This is our best chance, especially now that she's injured by her own weapon's curse."

Lloyd, standing on the side, hesitated. "Maybe... maybe we should go after her instead? With her injuries, we can handle her. You've already done more than enough, Shirou. You need to rest."

Shirou saw the doubt in Lloyd's eyes, but he didn't want to discourage him with harsh words. Gently, he replied, "Your task is more important. Captain Finn needs your protection. If Valletta returns, she won't hesitate to attack again. You must guard the captain."

With that, Shirou projected his skull mask and black cloak once more, enveloping himself like a shadow in the night. Without waiting any longer, he dashed off, chasing Valletta into the labyrinth's darkness.

"Shirou, wait!" Aki shouted, her voice laden with worry. But Shirou didn't stop.

Raul approached Aki and gently patted her shoulder. "Aki, I told you... that's what it means to be a hero. Once they've made a decision, nothing can stop them." His words were filled with respect, though tinged with sadness.

***

Shirou sharpened his senses by activating Reinforcement on his ears, trying to pick up faint footsteps echoing through the silent labyrinth walls. He stood still for a moment, letting his senses work at full capacity. Eventually, the sound of dragging footsteps—slow but distinct—caught his attention. Shirou was certain it was Valletta.

He began moving, following the sound with quick, silent steps. In the distance, Valletta, still wounded, muttered under her breath. "That damn mask... I'll get my revenge. I'll make him beg for death," she growled angrily, clutching her injured shoulder.

Her sharp ears picked up faint footsteps behind her. Valletta quickly turned around and saw the figure of a masked skull moving toward her with the speed of a shadow. Panicking, she decided to run despite her injuries. "You won't catch me!" she snarled, leaping forward.

Shirou gave no quarter, pursuing her with unwavering determination. Valletta stumbled and fell to the ground briefly before smirking slyly. She pulled out a small orb from her jacket. "You think you can touch me?" she sneered, spinning the orb in her hand. In an instant, a massive Orichalcum door dropped between them.

"You think you can defeat me, you masked fool?" Valletta taunted from behind the door with a satisfied grin. "Now you're trapped, just like before!"

But behind his skull mask, Shirou smirked faintly. He had managed to use Tracing on the orb's mechanisms before Valletta closed the door. Within moments, he understood its origins—a Daedalus descendant's eye modified into a device for controlling Orichalcum doors. Using that information, Shirou projected a replica of the key into his hand.

Valletta heard the click of the Orichalcum door unlocking. As the door began to rise, her face turned to panic. "What the hell?! How are you opening it?!" she screamed, cursing loudly.

Shirou stepped forward calmly, pointing at Valletta with his finger. "Your key... was easy to replicate," he said coldly. He projected the orb key in his hand, spinning it briefly before tossing it toward Valletta. The orb hit her face lightly, further enraging her.

"You little brat!" Valletta cursed, gripping the orb tightly. But now, she no longer saw Shirou as a trivial threat. Shirou, brimming with confidence, readied his weapons, preparing for another confrontation with Valletta.

Shirou advanced, holding Kanshou in his right hand and Bakuya in his left. The twin swords glimmered faintly in the labyrinth's dim light. Each step he took echoed clearly in the narrow corridor, creating an inescapable tension.

Valletta stared at Shirou, her eyes wide with panic. She stumbled backward, trying to escape, but her body was weakened by the curse-inflicted wound on her shoulder. Without her weapon, she knew she was at the brink of death. Her voice trembling, she began pleading, "Wait! Wait! Don't kill me! I... I can give you information! About Evilus... and our plans to destroy Orario!"

Shirou paused, keeping Kanshou and Bakuya raised, ready to strike. He showed no emotion behind his skull mask, but internally, he considered Valletta's words. "Talk now," he commanded in a deep, altered voice. Kanshou moved closer to Valletta's neck, causing her to swallow nervously.

"I... I can't tell you here!" Valletta stammered, trembling. "Take me to Finn! He needs to hear it!"

Shirou frowned behind his mask. He knew Valletta was stalling, hoping for someone or something to rescue her. While information about Evilus' plans was critical, taking Valletta as a prisoner was a significant risk. Finn was already injured, and their group would be further burdened if they had to protect two vulnerable individuals.

Valletta noticed Shirou's hesitation, thinking she had successfully sown doubt. "You know I'm valuable! Without me, you won't uncover our grand plan! You need me!" she said with newfound confidence.

Shirou remained silent, but his decision was already made. He didn't have time for prolonged interrogations or the risk of escorting Valletta. A merciless enemy like her, who sacrificed even her own subordinates, was too dangerous to leave alive.

Realizing her plan had failed, Valletta cursed in frustration. "If only you hadn't shown up, I wouldn't be trapped like this! Damn you, you masked bastard!"

Without a word, Shirou raised Kanshou. In one swift, precise motion, his blade struck Valletta's neck, silencing her forever. Her body fell to the ground with a heavy thud.

Shirou stood still for a moment, staring at her lifeless body. He felt no satisfaction, only relief that the threat was eliminated. Letting Kanshou and Bakuya fade back into prana, he turned and began running toward Raul and the others. Time was of the essence—his team still needed protection, and Finn still required help.

Chapter 76

The sketch of Riveria kissing Shirou's forehead has been completed please check it out at

Shirou ran back toward where Finn and the others were, his mind filled with worry. He didn't know their current condition, especially Finn, who was severely injured. He quickened his pace, and before long, he spotted a group of adventurers resting in a corner of the labyrinth. Raul seemed to be talking to his companions.

"Shirou is truly incredible," Raul said in awe, gripping his sword with both hands. "Even though Aki and I are both Level 4, I'm sure even if we fought Valletta together, we wouldn't stand a chance."

Aki, sitting beside him and leaning against the wall, chimed in, "He's strong because of his Magecraft," she said with a slightly annoyed tone, "and also because he's too reckless for his own good."

Shirou appeared silently next to Raul, removing his skull mask. "It's not nice to talk about someone behind their back, Raul," he said teasingly.

Raul jumped in surprise, nearly dropping his sword. "Shirou! Stop sneaking up like that! You'll give me a heart attack!" he protested, his face turning red.

Aki, Lisa, and Lloyd burst into laughter at Raul's panicked expression. Even Finn, lying on Lisa's lap, gave a faint smile at the commotion.

Once the group calmed down, Aki looked at Shirou intently. "So? Did you manage to capture Valletta?" she asked hopefully.

Shirou shook his head slightly. "No," he replied curtly.

Everyone looked disappointed, assuming Valletta had managed to escape. They collectively sighed, but before anyone could say more, Shirou continued in a flat tone, "I killed her. Bringing her alive would have only been an additional burden for us." He cast a brief glance at Finn, who still lay weak.

Raul swallowed hard, feeling a chill from Shirou's matter-of-fact manner. "So... you really don't show mercy to your enemies, huh?" he muttered, almost to himself.

Shirou sighed. "I didn't do it for myself. If I'd brought Valletta as a prisoner, the risk of us being attacked would've been much higher. I wasn't willing to endanger all of you," he said earnestly.

His companions exchanged glances before smiling faintly. "Thank you, Shirou," Lisa said sincerely, echoed by the others.

Shirou simply nodded and sat down briefly to catch his breath. In his heart, he was grateful to still be able to protect them, even though he knew the road ahead would be full of danger.

Shirou stood before the group, looking at his friends, who appeared tense but determined. "We need to decide on our next move," he said, his voice firm yet calm.

Lisa turned to glance at Finn, who was lying weakly on her lap. "We have to take Captain Finn to Dea Saint, Airmid Teasanare," she said worriedly. "She's the only one who can heal his wounds. Regular potions won't work." Her face showed deep concern, but her steady tone reflected her sense of responsibility.

Lloyd, standing beside Lisa, nodded in agreement. "Then we need to get back to the upper floors as quickly as possible. The only exit is up there," he added, inspecting his sword as he prepared for potential threats.

Aki crossed her arms, her eyes scanning the dark corridor ahead. "But we need to be careful. We don't have a map of this place, and finding the staircase in this labyrinth won't be easy," she said seriously, warning the group.

Shirou pondered their words. He felt a little embarrassed because he didn't remember the exact route to the staircase he had used earlier. "How about we use a simple method?" he suggested, trying to sound confident. "We always turn right. That'll help us navigate the labyrinth and find the staircase faster."

Raul, who had been quietly listening, nodded enthusiastically. "That's a great idea! At least we'll have a clear direction," he said, trying to motivate the group.

Lisa gently adjusted Finn's position on her back. "Alright, I'll carry Captain Finn," she said, reassuring the others. Finn, being a Pallum, was small enough not to be too much of a burden for Lisa, who was Level 3.

Shirou took the lead. "Alright, I'll stay in front. I'll use Structural Analysis to check for traps along the way," he said, beginning to walk cautiously.

Their journey started with care. Shirou kept activating Structural Analysis to detect hidden traps or signs of danger. Behind him, the synchronized but careful footsteps of his companions echoed in the narrow labyrinth corridors.

"Stay alert, everyone," Shirou warned, his voice low but commanding. "We don't know what lies around each corner."

Lisa, still focused on carrying Finn, whispered softly to her unconscious captain, "Hold on, Captain. We'll get out of here together."

Aki and Raul exchanged glances, silently offering each other support. Despite their exhaustion, their determination burned brightly, driven by the resolve to protect one another and get Finn to safety.

In the silent journey, Raul's voice broke the stillness from the back of the group. "I hope we run into other Familia members along the way," he said hopefully, his eyes scanning the seemingly endless dark corridors.

Aki, walking in the middle of the group, sighed heavily. "If only we hadn't been separated by that Orichalcum door," she said, her tone tinged with regret. "If we had the key, everything would've been so much easier." She glanced at the walls as if searching for an impossible solution.

Shirou, at the front of the group, suddenly stopped. With a calm gesture, he projected a small metallic sphere—the Orichalcum door key. "Do you mean something like this?" he asked casually, holding up the key for everyone to see.

Raul's eyes widened, while Aki and the others looked at him in amazement. "Whoa, you actually have that?" Raul exclaimed, his voice brimming with admiration.

Aki furrowed her brow before breaking into a small smile. "Wait... don't tell me you copied this from Valletta's key earlier, did you?" she guessed accurately.

Shirou nodded with a faint smile. "Exactly," he replied. "At least she was good for something," he added playfully, before deftly tossing the sphere toward a scout flower hidden in a corner of the ceiling. The sphere shattered the flower with a sharp clang that echoed through the corridor.

His companions nodded in admiration as Shirou resumed leading the way. They continued their journey, encountering small traps and a few scout flowers, which Shirou easily destroyed. Despite the persistent silence, they remained vigilant, knowing danger could strike at any moment.

Eventually, their steps brought them to a staircase leading to the upper floor. Raul, looking slightly fatigued, exclaimed, "We finally found the way up! But I think the rest of our friends must be on another floor. That's why this place feels so empty."

Aki sighed deeply, scanning her surroundings. "You might be right," she said seriously. "But we need to focus on getting Finn to the upper floor before worrying about finding the others."

Shirou nodded in agreement, his gaze firm. "Exactly. The captain's safety is our priority right now," he said, starting to climb the stairs, followed closely by the others with determined steps.

As they ascended, a soft breeze suddenly swept past them from behind. It wasn't strong enough to disturb their balance but enough to make them pause with an odd feeling.

Shirou stopped in his tracks, narrowing his eyes. He recognized this breeze—it wasn't ordinary wind. "This is Aiz's power," he murmured to himself, barely audible. Shirou knew Aiz often used her wind in battle, but this time, it felt different—gentler, as though carrying a hidden message.

Raul scratched his head in confusion. "Why would Aiz use her power like this?" he asked, his puzzled voice echoing softly in the narrow corridor.

Aki, deep in thought, suddenly had a realization. "Maybe it's not for attacking," she said, her eyes lighting up. "It feels like Aiz is using this wind to guide us. Perhaps she wants us to meet her."

Lisa, carefully carrying Finn on her back, immediately protested. "But Captain Finn is still gravely injured! We need to get out of Knossos and take him to the Dea Saint right away. Time is of the essence!" she said firmly.

Initially, Shirou nodded in agreement with Lisa, but a growing worry filled his mind. "What if this isn't just a guide?" he thought. "What if Aiz is sending this wind as an SOS? If that's the case, she might be in serious danger."

Noticing the change in Shirou's expression, Raul stepped forward and gently patted his shoulder. "Shirou," he said, his voice steady and confident. "Trust us to get Captain Finn out of here. You should follow Aiz. If she's in danger, she needs you more than we do right now."

Shirou looked at his friends with hesitation, his heart conflicted. He dreamed of being a hero who could save everyone, but now he had to choose. What if they were ambushed by Evilus while he wasn't there?

Aki smiled faintly, despite her exhaustion. "You've already saved us earlier, Shirou," she said warmly. "Now it's our turn to finish this mission. You know we can do it."

Lisa, Lloyd, and Raul all nodded in unison, conveying their trust without many words. Finally, Shirou exhaled deeply, his gaze passing over each of them with profound gratitude.

"In that case, take these just in case," Shirou said, projecting several sphere-shaped keys and handing them to his friends. "Use these if you run into another Orichalcum door. Be careful and don't take unnecessary risks."

Raul accepted the keys with both hands, clutching them to his chest with a determined expression. "Leave it to us," he said with a warm smile, assuring Shirou they would be fine.

With a mix of relief and anxiety, Shirou nodded, then turned and darted toward the gentle breeze leading him to Aiz. Behind him, the sound of his friends' footsteps grew fainter, but their trust continued to fuel his resolve to protect everyone.

***

Aiz knelt in the center of a large, dimly lit room resembling a dark and gloomy laboratory, situated just below the floor Shirou was on. Her Orichalcum sword, Desperate, was embedded in the stone floor, serving as her anchor to keep her from collapsing entirely. Her breaths were labored, her body battered and bloodied, with crimson staining her shoulder.

Her eyes locked onto Revis, who stood not far away—a woman with fiery red hair wielding a massive black sword that seemed to pulse as if alive. The cursed aura emanating from the weapon was palpable even from a distance. "There's no point in resisting, Aria," Revis said coldly, her voice dripping with confidence. "You know this is the end."

Aiz moved her left hand, pressing against the wound in her abdomen as blood poured out. She gritted her teeth, recalling their earlier encounter. Back on the 24th floor, their powers had been evenly matched, both at Level 6. With Ariel, her wind magic, Aiz had been able to suppress Revis easily. But this time, Revis was different.

The power Revis now possessed far exceeded human limits. Aiz realized that the woman standing before her had reached a strength equivalent to Level 7. Even with Ariel, Aiz's attacks barely scratched Revis, and the injuries inflicted were short-lived as Revis' half-monster body rapidly regenerated, her wounds sizzling and closing as if mocking Aiz's efforts.

Revis stepped forward with steady strides, her green eyes filled with hatred. "You already know, no one is coming to save you," she continued. "Your companions are lost in Knossos. They won't arrive in time."

Aiz remained silent, her gaze softening momentarily as memories from her past surfaced. She recalled her childhood—the sacrifice her parents made to fight the One-Eyed Black Dragon, leaving her sealed away in slumber for millennia. She had waited, hoping for a hero to come and save her, but that hero had never appeared.

After being freed by the Loki Familia, Aiz resolved never to wait again. She vowed to take revenge with her own hands and seek justice for her parents' deaths. Yet now, she realized she wasn't alone anymore. The hero she had waited for had come—but in an unexpected way.

"You're wrong," Aiz said weakly but with unyielding determination. "I'm not alone." Her eyes glimmered with renewed resolve as she gripped Desperate with both hands, forcing herself to stand.

Revis frowned, momentarily intrigued. "What nonsense is this?" she mocked.

Aiz didn't answer. Instead, she drew a deep breath and summoned her power. With every ounce of strength, she chanted a spell that reverberated through the air around them. "Ariel!" Aiz shouted, her voice echoing through every corner of Knossos.

A powerful gale erupted from her body, forming a vortex that expanded with incredible force. The magic not only struck Revis directly but also spread throughout Knossos, as if summoning aid or sending a warning to everyone within the labyrinth.

Revis stared at Aiz with scorn, a mocking laugh escaping her lips. "What are you trying to do, Aria? Call for help? A desperate cry? It's meaningless," she said, advancing slowly with deliberate menace, her black sword pulsating like a living creature.

Aiz panted, her body growing heavier, but her spirit remained resolute. She tightened her grip on Desperate, preparing for a final attack, even knowing her body might not endure its toll. The winds of Ariel still swirled around her, though they began to wane.

Revis swung her sword to the side, its movement slicing the air with a sharp hiss. "It's over, Aria," she declared smugly, raising her cursed blade high, ready to deliver the final blow.

Before the strike could land, a figure clad in a black cloak leapt with astounding speed, landing heavily in front of Aiz. Two swords, Kanshou and Bakuya, crossed to block Revis' swing, producing a deafening clang that reverberated through the room.

Aiz's eyes widened in shock as she recognized the one standing before her. Shirou, wearing a skull-shaped mask and a flowing black cloak swayed by the winds, had placed himself between her and Revis. The force of the clash sent slight tremors through Aiz's weakened body, but she couldn't suppress the faint smile forming on her lips.

"Shirou..." Aiz murmured weakly but with immense relief. In her heart, she felt as though the hero she had been promised had arrived once more. Like a star shining in the darkest night, Shirou had come to save her.

Revis yanked her sword back harshly, retreating a few steps. "You again," she muttered in irritation. "You really don't know when to quit."

From behind his mask, Shirou's gaze bore into Revis with icy intensity. "And you don't know when to stop destroying lives," he retorted firmly. His hands gripped Kanshou and Bakuya with unshakable resolve, ready for battle.

Aiz, still kneeling behind Shirou, felt her thoughts drift to the past. The memory was vivid—Shirou, a mere Level 1 in Rivira, had stood with remarkable courage against Revis, who was already a Level 6. Even though they had barely known each other, Shirou had protected her without hesitation, risking his own life.

And now, the moment was repeating itself. Shirou once again stood before her, facing a deadly threat with the same courage as before. Aiz's eyes glistened with tears—not from pain, but from the overwhelming emotions in her heart. "He is the hero," she thought, strengthening her resolve to believe they could overcome any threat together.

Revis grinned triumphantly, her gaze fixed directly on Shirou. "Why don't you just take off that ridiculous mask... Emiya Shirou," she said mockingly, her voice echoing through the room.

Shirou froze, his body tensing. The name slipped from Revis's lips like a sharp blade, catching him off guard. How did she know? Without wasting any time, Shirou dissolved the black cloak and skull mask into prana, letting them vanish. Now he stood revealed, wearing Archer's iconic red attire and black armor that glinted dully under the laboratory lights.

Revis chuckled softly, pointing to Kanshou and Bakuya in Shirou's hands. "Those cursed swords—I could never forget them. The moment I saw them again, I knew who you were," she said confidently.

Shirou exhaled slowly, realizing his mistake. His mind flashed back to their previous mission when he had pursued Aiz to the 24th floor with Filvis, Bete, and Lefiya. Back then, he had used Kanshou and Bakuya without wearing his mask. From those weapons alone, Revis had pieced together his identity.

"So that's how," Shirou said flatly, though inwardly he was slightly annoyed with himself for his carelessness.

Revis raised her sword arrogantly. "I don't care why you've been hiding, Emiya Shirou. But now, you'll pay for the wounds you inflicted when we met in Rivira," she said with venom.

Revis lunged forward with incredible power, her black sword slicing through the air with speed. Shirou quickly raised Kanshou and Bakuya, parrying the blow. The metallic clash rang out across the room, but each time Shirou blocked, he was forced back several steps. The gap in their strength was immense.

Revis's relentless assault came like a raging storm, her strikes unceasing. Shirou held his ground, his focus trained on every movement of his opponent. Still, he knew he was being cornered. His energy was draining rapidly just to keep up with her overwhelming strength.

Aiz, still kneeling behind Shirou, watched anxiously. Her fingers gripped her sword tightly, but her injured body couldn't move to assist him. "Shirou..." she whispered faintly, her heart pounding with a mix of hope and prayer. He couldn't lose. He was the hero who always came to save her. Please... win.

Shirou heard the sound of Revis's sword slicing through the air once more, tightening his grip on Kanshou and Bakuya. "I won't lose," he said in a low voice, firm with determination. "Not now."

Shirou hurled Kanshou and Bakuya with all his strength toward Revis. The swords shot through the air like flashes of light, aiming straight for her.

But Revis had learned from their previous encounter. With extraordinary agility, she leapt to the side, dodging the attack that had once injured her in Rivira. Revis knew the danger Kanshou and Bakuya posed. As a half-monster, the wounds inflicted by those swords were difficult to heal, like a curse that bypassed her regeneration.

Revis quickly glanced back at the swords, aware of their ability to return to Shirou's hands. She prepared to counter their return. But something unusual happened.

Shirou stood his ground, showing no signs of recalling Kanshou and Bakuya. His eyes shone with intense focus, revealing that he had another plan. He had intentionally used Kanshou and Bakuya as a diversion, buying himself enough time to project a new Noble Phantasm.

"You really are full of tricks," Revis said with a small laugh, though her tone betrayed a growing wariness.

Shirou could feel the prana within him dwindling, especially after using Caladbolg to break through the Orichalcum door earlier. He decided to project Monohoshi Zao, the legendary sword of Sasaki Kojirou. The long nodachi materialized in his hands—sleek, elegant, and its blade gleaming faintly under the laboratory's dim light.

Monohoshi Zao was longer than ordinary swords, its slender blade radiating an aura of deadly tranquility. Though its appearance was unassuming, Shirou knew the extraordinary technique it could unleash.

Revis narrowed her eyes, studying the new weapon. "So, you've got a new trick? Interesting," she said with a sneer before charging forward, her sword ready to strike Shirou down.

Shirou remained calm, stepping lightly as he gripped Monohoshi Zao with unwavering concentration. He knew the technique he was about to use wasn't perfect, as he couldn't fully replicate the legendary moves of Sasaki Kojirou. But it would suffice to counter Revis.

As Revis closed the distance, Shirou measured the range with precision. When she was within striking distance, Shirou moved the nodachi, executing his imitation of the legendary technique.

"Tsubame Gaeshi," Shirou whispered, unleashing the famous sword technique of Sasaki Kojirou. In an instant, three simultaneous sword slashes appeared, each attacking from a different angle—creating the illusion of an impossible movement.

Revis's battle-hardened instincts allowed her to block the first slash with her sword and leap back to evade the second. But the third slash was unavoidable. Monohoshi Zao's blade sliced cleanly through Revis's right arm, severing it completely and eliciting a scream of pain.

Revis staggered back against the wall, leaning heavily on it as her breathing became labored. Her face contorted in pain, but a grin still tugged at her lips. "Impressive, very impressive! I've never seen a technique like that," she said, sounding almost entertained despite losing an arm.

From the severed limb, white smoke began to rise, signaling the start of her body's regeneration. As a Creature, Revis's regenerative abilities were still remarkable, even after Shirou's attack.

Aiz, still injured, watched the battle in awe. Her eyes widened at the swordsmanship Shirou displayed—something she had never imagined before. "Shirou..." she murmured softly, her heart trembling as she witnessed the hero standing before her, fighting to protect her.

Shirou kept his gaze on Revis, saying nothing as he lifted Monohoshi Zao with a steady hand, prepared to continue the battle. "I won't let you touch Aiz again," he thought with unshakable resolve.

Chapter 77

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Revis was now pressed against the wall in a defensive stance. Her right hand still tightly gripped the massive black sword, dimly glowing with a cursed aura, while her left arm slowly regenerated. Despite her severe injuries, a defiant smirk remained on her face, as though mocking Shirou to make his move.

Shirou stood firm, Monohoshi Zao still in his hand. Though he had just managed to wound Revis, he was keenly aware of the vast gap in their strength. His fingers tightened around the hilt of the long nodachi, his mind racing to find a way to finish off his cornered opponent without giving her a chance to counter.

"What are you waiting for, huh?" Revis taunted loudly, her eyes glinting with provocation. "Come on, strike me before my arm heals!" Her challenge was accompanied by a small, contemptuous laugh.

Shirou prepared to attack, channeling the last of his energy. But before he could leap forward, a loud rumble shook the room. Shirou's eyes widened as the Adamantium wall behind Revis suddenly shattered, smashed apart by something massive and terrifying.

A monstrous creature emerged from the rubble. It was a towering, bull-like beast over ten meters tall, with the upper body of a woman grotesquely fused onto its back. Its proportions were unnatural, as if crafted by a warped and unholy hand.

"What is this...?" Shirou muttered, recognizing the creature. His thoughts flashed back to their battle against the corrupted spirit on the 59th floor with the Loki Familia. "It looks similar... but it's different. Is this also one of Evilus' creations?"

Revis agilely dodged the monster's charge, landing on the opposite side of the room. Her expression soured as she watched the rampaging creature. "Idiots! Who decided to release it now?" she grumbled in frustration.

Shirou quickly assessed the new threat and decided to forgo his confrontation with Revis. Dissipating Monohoshi Zao back into prana, he sprinted toward Aiz, who was still wounded in the corner of the room. "Aiz, hang on. I'm getting you to safety," he said, crouching to check her injuries.

Revis, frustrated by the interruption, glanced at the monster with a scornful expression. "Looks like our duel will have to wait, Shirou Emiya," she said, retreating into the shadows beyond the shattered wall. "But I promise, we'll settle this later." With that, she disappeared into the darkness, leaving Shirou and Aiz alone with the rampaging beast.

The monster roared with a deafening cry, then charged forward with heavy, earth-shaking steps. Shirou knew there was no time to waste. He carefully scooped Aiz into his arms, carrying her princess-style, his arms steady despite the chaos around them.

"Hold on tight, Aiz," Shirou whispered as he ran, narrowly dodging the monster's massive legs stomping down near them. One of its stomps obliterated the floor just meters away, sending debris and dust flying.

Aiz slowly opened her eyes, catching a glimpse of Shirou's focused expression. Despite her weakened state, she felt a deep sense of safety in his arms. "Shirou..." she murmured softly before closing her eyes again, this time in peace.

Shirou dashed through the narrow corridors, holding Aiz with utmost care. His breathing was steady, even as the situation grew dire. The bull-like monster behind them kept advancing, its massive form crashing through walls and smashing obstacles in its path with brute force.

Every heavy step the creature took sent tremors through the ground, and its chilling voice echoed through the corridors. The female torso fused atop the bull body laughed maniacally, speaking in a haunting tone. "Where do you think you're going, Aria? Your fate lies here!" The words reverberated, intensifying the dread in the air.

Hearing the name "Aria," Aiz suddenly gripped Shirou tightly, her fingers clutching his shirt with what little strength she had left. Her body trembled as she struggled to maintain her composure.

Shirou glanced down at Aiz, his eyes softening despite the peril surrounding them. With his left hand, he gently stroked her long blonde hair, offering a calming touch. "Don't worry," he said, his voice deep but soothing. "I'll get you out of here safely. Trust me."

Aiz, initially tense, slowly began to relax. Her grip on Shirou's clothes loosened slightly, and her breathing steadied. "I trust you, Shirou," she whispered faintly, almost inaudibly.

Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed down the corridor from the opposite direction. Members of the Loki Familia began to emerge from various paths, guided by the wind signal Aiz had released earlier. Tiona, Tione, Lefiya, Bete, Gareth, and several others appeared, some badly injured and supported by their companions. Among them, Filvis of the Dionysus Familia walked beside Lefiya, helping guide the group.

When Lefiya spotted Aiz injured in Shirou's arms, her face turned pale with panic. She quickly pulled a potion bottle from the bag of a nearby supporter. "Lay Aiz down here!" she cried. Shirou complied, carefully placing Aiz on the ground.

Lefiya knelt beside Aiz, pouring the potion onto her wounds and gently applying it to her skin. Filvis stood behind Lefiya, watching anxiously. Gradually, Aiz's injuries began to heal. Fortunately, the wounds were not inflicted directly by Revis' cursed sword, allowing the potion to take effect successfully.

Gareth approached Shirou, clapping a massive hand on his shoulder. "Thank you, Shirou. You've saved Aiz's life. Do you know where Finn is?" he asked with a serious tone.

Shirou looked at Gareth and nodded. "Finn is badly injured and cursed, but Raul and the others have already taken him to the upper floors. They're working to get him out of Knossos as quickly as possible." Gareth let out a heavy sigh, relief flickering in his eyes. "Good... at least he's in safe hands."

The rumbling grew louder behind them, accompanied by deafening crashes as the corrupted spirit demolished wall after wall to make its way toward them. The towering monster drew closer, its mere presence an overwhelming threat to everyone in its path.

Gareth, one of the leaders of the Loki Familia, immediately took control of the situation. His face was calm despite the urgency. "We don't have much time. Listen closely to my instructions," he said loudly, ensuring everyone could hear him.

"Tiona, Tione, you're with me," Gareth continued. "We'll face that creature and stop it here. Bete, Lefiya, you're in charge of guiding the others out of Knossos and finding anyone who's lost. Leave no one behind."

Tiona clenched her fist with enthusiasm. "Alright, let's take down that big monster!" she said with a wide grin. Tione nodded in agreement, though her expression was more serious. "We can't let this thing reach the people outside," she added.

Bete snorted in irritation, though not because he opposed the task. "I'll leave the monster to you, Gareth. I'll make sure the others get out safely," he said, glancing at Lefiya. Lefiya, though visibly nervous, nodded firmly. "I'll use magic to help us navigate the way out," she said with determined resolve.

Gareth then turned his gaze to Shirou, who stood catching his breath after everything he had been through. "You've done so much during this expedition, Shirou. If you want to rest, we'll understand," Gareth said in a gentler tone.

Shirou hesitated for a moment, feeling the exhaustion in his body. His magical energy was nearly depleted, but he couldn't abandon his responsibilities. Taking a mana potion from one of the bags, Shirou quickly drank it, feeling a small amount of energy return. With a determined look, he responded, "I'll join the fight against the corrupted spirit. You'll need all the help you can get."

Gareth gave a small smile, as if he had expected that answer. "I thought as much, young one. You're remarkable," he said, patting Shirou on the shoulder.

Aiz, who had been lying weakly before, suddenly began to rise. Holding her sword, she spoke with a resolute tone, "I'm coming too. I can't just sit by while you fight that creature." In her heart, Aiz wanted to remain by Shirou's side, her hero.

Gareth slowly shook his head. "Aiz, you're not fully recovered. If you push yourself, you'll only be a burden. You need to rest," Gareth said firmly.

"But I can fight," Aiz insisted, her gaze filled with determination. "I won't be a burden." She gripped her sword tightly, proving her resolve.

Gareth sighed heavily before finally saying, "Alright, you can help, but you won't be fighting the corrupted spirit. You'll go with Lefiya and Bete to guide the others out and find anyone still lost."

Aiz paused for a moment, disappointed that she wasn't allowed to fight alongside Shirou. However, she nodded slowly, accepting the instructions. "Alright, I'll protect them," she said at last, even though she longed to stay by Shirou's side.

The members of the Loki Familia moved swiftly to carry out their respective tasks. Tiona and Tione readied their weapons, spinning the massive blades in their hands, while Bete, with a serious expression, began ushering the weaker members to the rear. Gareth stood firmly at the front of the group, giving final directions calmly. The corrupted spirit's roar continued to echo through the corridors, shaking the labyrinth's walls.

"Aria... Aria...!!" The corrupted spirit's haunting voice rang out, a mix of sorrow and fury. "Give it back... GIVE IT BACK!!"

Filvis remained steadfast beside Lefiya, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings. Lefiya, though nervous, stayed focused as she guided her injured companions to retreat.

Suddenly, the sound of two pairs of hurried footsteps echoed from another corridor. Raul and Aki emerged from the shadows, their faces showing relief and determination as they reunited with the Loki Familia.

"Raul! Aki!" Shirou called out, recognizing them immediately. He approached the two, and Raul raised his thumbs with a broad smile.

"Mission accomplished!" Raul announced. "We managed to get Finn to Dian Cecht Familia. They're treating him now."

Aki added, her voice calmer but filled with confidence, "We also brought a few healers from Dian Cecht Familia. They're waiting at the Knossos entrance, ready to treat anyone injured or poisoned."

Gareth, hearing the news, nodded in satisfaction. "You've done an excellent job. But I'm curious—how did you get back here so quickly?"

Raul grinned, holding up a spherical key in his hand. "Thanks to Shirou! With this key, we found the fastest route to the exit and back without getting lost."

Aki smiled softly, adding, "Without this key, we'd probably still be wandering around. Thank you, Shirou."

Shirou nodded modestly, then realized he could create more keys. "Wait a moment," he said, projecting several new copies of the spherical key. He handed them to Bete, Aiz, and Lefiya, who were in the group retreating.

Bete snorted, though there was a hint of appreciation in his tone. "Hmph, at least this is useful. Let's get out of this place already."

Aiz accepted the key thoughtfully, looking at Shirou for a moment before softly saying, "Thank you. I'll make good use of it."

Lefiya held the key tightly, giving Shirou a gentle smile. "You always think of others, don't you? I'll make sure to keep everyone safe until we're out," she promised.

Seeing everyone's determination, Shirou felt relieved but remained vigilant, hearing the approaching sound of the monster behind them. With the plan clearly laid out, they all prepared to carry out their respective tasks.

Gareth turned decisively, fixing his gaze on Aki with eyes full of confidence. "Aki, go with Bete's group. Use that key to guide them to the quickest way out of Knossos. Ensure everyone, especially the injured, makes it safely to the healers at the entrance," he commanded with authoritative resolve.

Aki nodded firmly, gripping the spherical key Shirou had given her. "Understood, Gareth. I won't let you down," she replied before quickly joining Bete, Lefiya, and the others preparing to retreat.

Raul, standing beside Gareth, hesitated briefly but then gathered his courage and stepped forward. "Gareth, allow me to stay and help fight the corrupted spirit," he said, his voice trembling slightly but filled with determination.

Gareth paused, his eyes studying Raul with deep consideration. The offer was unexpected, given Raul's reputation for being hesitant and lacking confidence. Finally, Gareth nodded with a small smile. "Alright, Raul. If you're certain, I won't turn down your help. But remember, you stay behind us and act as support. Don't be reckless."

Raul's spirit ignited upon hearing Gareth's approval. "Thank you, Gareth. I won't disappoint you," he said resolutely.

Witnessing Raul's bravery, Narvi and Cruz, two other Level 4 members of the Loki Familia, stepped forward. "We want to help too, Gareth," said Narvi, tightening her grip on her weapon. Cruz nodded in agreement, his face showing the same determination. "Yes, let us join the fight against the corrupted spirit. We don't want to just stand by and watch."

Gareth chuckled briefly, a satisfied smile on his face. "Alright, the two of you can join. But like Raul, you'll be acting as supporters. No one takes any rash actions without orders. Understood?"

"Understood!" the three replied in unison, their voices firm despite a hint of nervousness.

Gareth, Raul, Narvi, Cruz, Shirou, Tiona, and Tione prepared to face the corrupted spirit that was steadily approaching. From the distance, the monster's roars grew louder, and the adamantite walls trembled from its blows and stomps.

The two groups finally split, each with equally critical missions—one group retreating to lead the injured to safety, and the other standing firm to confront the terrifying threat ahead.

***

Aki led the way swiftly, the spherical key in her hand helping her unlock previously sealed doors. She glanced back occasionally to ensure the injured members were being safely carried by supporters and healthier members. "We're almost at the stairs leading up. Be careful and watch your step," Aki said, pointing ahead.

The group finally reached a towering staircase. They paused briefly to ensure everyone was ready. With great caution, they began ascending, assisting the injured to maintain their balance.

Midway up, Bete suddenly stopped, sniffing the air around him. His expression changed instantly, shifting to one of irritation. "I smell something very familiar," he muttered grumpily.

Aiz, walking nearby, turned to him with curiosity. "Could it be the scent of our lost comrades?" she asked, her tone filled with concern.

Bete groaned, rolling his eyes. "Who else could it be? This weak scent is too distinctive to miss."

Hearing their exchange, Aki quickly issued instructions. "Leave it to us to get the injured to the upper levels. Aiz, Bete, you two should go find those missing members before anything happens to them."

Lefiya, standing near Aki, looked nervous but eventually spoke up. "We'll make sure they stay safe... so don't worry," she said, glancing at Filvis, who stood resolutely by her side.

Filvis gave a brief nod and added in a calm voice, "We'll ensure they reach the entrance safely. You focus on your mission."

Aiz looked at Lefiya and Filvis for a moment before giving a faint smile. "Alright, be careful on your way," she said softly before turning toward the floor where Bete had detected the scent.

Bete growled under his breath and said flatly, "Let's hurry before I regret sniffing this out." Without waiting, he followed the scent, while Aki and her group continued their ascent with the injured.

Aiz kept up with Bete's brisk pace, understanding that despite his gruff demeanor, Bete was genuinely concerned about their lost comrades. She chose to keep that thought to herself, respecting his way of showing care without soft words.

As they moved through the corridors, carnivorous Violas suddenly emerged from the dark corners, their roots entangling the walls and attempting to ambush them. One of the plants screeched, snapping its sharp jaws toward them.

Bete reacted quickly, delivering a powerful kick that shattered the plant into pieces. "Disgusting weeds," he muttered irritably. Meanwhile, Aiz swung her sword, summoning the power of wind to destroy another plant, scattering its petals like shards.

After clearing the Violas, Aiz slowed her steps, her face pale and her breathing labored—a sign that she hadn't fully recovered from the previous battle.

Noticing her condition, Bete stopped and turned with a scowl. "If you're still hurt, you shouldn't have come, Aiz! You're just slowing us down," he snapped.

Aiz shook her head weakly, even though her body trembled. "I can still fight," she said firmly, her gaze resolute despite her evident exhaustion.

Bete clicked his tongue in frustration but didn't argue further. Instead, he resumed following the scent trail.

After several minutes, they arrived at a massive Orichalcum door. Bete paused, smirking as he glanced at it. "Shirou really is handy," he said, pulling out the spherical key from his pocket. Activating the key, he directed it at the door's mechanism, and slowly, the Orichalcum door began to open, revealing what lay beyond.

Behind the door stood a group of Loki Familia members, their expressions nervous and alert as they prepared for a potential enemy attack. Their tension eased as they recognized the figures who entered.

At the front stood Linne, her round glasses dusty, a large supporter's bag slung over her back. Beside her, Stark leaned on his spear, visibly exhausted. Rooney, a small demi-human with mouse-like ears, looked anxious, while Cynthia, an Elf girl, appeared pale with dark circles under her eyes.

"Aiz! Bete!" Linne called out in relief, wiping her glasses with a dirty sleeve. Her face brightened at the sight of the two fighters, though her relief quickly turned to tension again as Bete scowled and growled.

"What's wrong with you guys?! Too weak to make it here on your own?! How do you expect to survive like this?!" Bete shouted, pointing at them one by one.

Linne, instead of being intimidated, smiled faintly. She knew that beneath Bete's yelling and scowling lay genuine concern. "Sorry, Bete," she replied, adjusting her glasses calmly despite his outburst.

Bete crossed his arms and let out a rough sigh. "Weaklings, hurry up and follow me. Let's get out of here before more monsters show up." His voice remained harsh, but there was a hint of relief underneath.

Aiz glanced at Linne and approached her. In a gentle voice, she whispered, "I think I understand now why you like Bete."

Linne's face turned bright red. She lowered her head in embarrassment, trying to hide her flushed expression as she adjusted the straps of her supporter's bag. "Aiz... you didn't have to say that," she murmured, making Cynthia, who overheard, smile softly.

Bete, already walking ahead, turned back and barked, "Move it! I'm not carrying anyone who faints on the way!" Though his tone was gruff, everyone knew it was his way of ensuring they stayed close.

The group began moving, following Aiz and Bete as they led the way out of the dark corridor toward the stairs leading to the upper levels.

Chapter 78

The illustration of Riveria kissing Shirou's forehead has been completed please check it out at

The Corrupted Spirit rampaged, demolishing the Adamantium walls of the corridor with the charge of its massive bull-like horns. Debris scattered everywhere, and the sturdy walls that had stood for centuries crumbled in an instant, allowing the colossal beast to force its way through the narrow passage.

Shirou leaped back alongside the other members of the Loki Familia, avoiding the monster's frontal assault. They dispersed, each taking a position to circle the Corrupted Spirit, looking for an opening to attack.

"GRAAAAAAAARGH!" The monster roared, the voice of the woman on its upper torso echoing eerily, accompanied by the horrifying growls of its bull body. The reverberations were so intense that the ground beneath their feet seemed to tremble.

Shirou channeled prana into his hands, projecting Kanshou and Bakuya, their blades gleaming brightly in his grip. With a determined gaze, he positioned himself at the front, focusing intently on the monster.

Tiona, not far from him, grinned excitedly. Twirling her Urga with ease, she created a whistling sound in the air. "Finally, I can really let loose! This is going to be fun!" she exclaimed enthusiastically.

Next to her, Tione was ready with a pair of sturdy kukris in her hands. "Don't enjoy yourself too much, Tiona. Stay focused on our objective," she warned, stepping forward with her sharp eyes locked on the monster's movements.

Gareth, standing in the middle of the formation with his massive axe raised, observed the creature calmly. In a deep, rhetorical tone, he asked, "Alright then, what do we usually do when facing a beast this big, huh?"

Raul, positioned at the back with the supporters, replied nervously but loudly, "Take out its legs... and bring it down!" His voice carried determination despite his slight tremble.

Gareth smirked, nodding in approval. "Exactly. Let's make this thing feel the ground on its back!" he declared, raising his axe high, ready to strike.

The Loki Familia moved in unison, executing their strategy. Shirou darted to the creature's left side, Kanshou and Bakuya gleaming as he aimed to slash the tendons of its hind leg. Meanwhile, Tiona and Tione advanced from the opposite side, leaping nimbly like hunters closing in on their prey.

At the rear, Raul and the supporters prepared their backup weapons and potions, ensuring no gaps in their plan. The battle against the Corrupted Spirit had begun.

Shirou charged at the monster's left hind leg and slashed with Kanshou and Bakuya. His blades made contact, but the wounds were shallow, barely slowing the beast. Shirou frowned, realizing the creature's hide was far tougher than he had anticipated. Even with reinforcement, his Level 4 strength was insufficient to pierce its thick skin.

On the opposite side, Gareth advanced, swinging his massive axe with all his might. The blade cleaved through the air and struck the beast's left front leg, leaving a deep gash. But even then, Gareth growled in frustration. "Damn thing's skin is like steel," he muttered, lifting his axe for another blow.

Meanwhile, Tiona and Tione attacked the right side, targeting the creature's front and rear legs. Unfortunately, their strikes left only minor scratches. "Ugh, this isn't like any ordinary monster!" Tiona groaned, spinning her Urga, searching for another weak point. Tione nodded in irritation. "We need to hit it harder!" she shouted.

The creature let out a furious shriek, the upper torso's female face screaming with piercing intensity. Its eyes locked onto Gareth and Shirou, identifying them as the greatest threats after they inflicted the most damage. Suddenly, the massive bull body stomped violently, targeting Gareth in front and Shirou behind.

"Watch out, Gareth!" Tione yelled in warning.

Gareth, with incredible reflexes, raised his axe to block the attack. Clang! A deafening clash echoed through the corridor as his axe absorbed the brunt of the beast's stomp. However, he winced as cracks began to appear on the axe's blade. "Stubborn beast!" he grumbled, panting.

Behind him, Shirou wasn't as fortunate. His eyes widened as the creature's massive hoof came hurtling toward him. "It's too fast!" he thought, barely able to evade. The hoof struck him, sending him flying backward. He tumbled several times before coming to a halt, gasping for air. His swords fell from his grasp, and a sharp pain flared in his ribs.

"Shirou!" Tiona cried, her eyes wide with concern. She started toward him, but Tione grabbed her arm. "Focus on the monster first! Shirou will get back up," she said firmly, though her voice also carried a hint of worry.

Shirou slowly stood, gritting his teeth against the pain. "I'm fine," he said weakly, though his body clearly showed signs of exhaustion. Once again, he projected Kanshou and Bakuya into his hands, his gaze unwavering. "I won't give up now."

Seeing that direct attacks on the Corrupted Spirit's legs weren't yielding significant results, Gareth quickly took charge of the situation. In his deep, commanding voice, he shouted, "Tione! Start chanting your spell now!" as he dodged a swing of the beast's tail.

Tione groaned, clearly irritated by the order. "I'm not a mage like Lefiya or Riveria! Chanting mid-battle isn't my specialty!" she protested, dodging another stomp from the creature. "I need time and focus, you know!" she added, stepping back slightly.

Tiona, standing nearby, grinned brightly despite the dire circumstances. "Then leave it all to me! I'll make sure you have the time you need to chant, Tione!" she declared enthusiastically. She spun her Urga and positioned herself in front of her twin, ready to act as a shield.

Meanwhile, Cruz noticed Gareth's axe beginning to crack. Swiftly, he retrieved a spare axe from his pack. "Gareth, catch this!" he shouted, tossing the weapon with precision. Gareth caught the axe effortlessly, stepping aside just in time to avoid the monster's bull head lunging at him.

"Good work, Cruz!" Gareth called, brandishing the new axe and fixing his sharp gaze on the monster. With a voice full of authority, he called to Shirou, "Hey, Shirou! Close combat isn't cutting it. Attack from a distance! Let Tiona and me keep it distracted."

Shirou gazed at Kanshou and Bakuya in his hands. Realizing that close-range combat only made him more vulnerable, he decided to project a new weapon. "Alright," he responded briefly before fading his swords into prana. In an instant, a large black bow appeared in his hands, with magical energy glowing on its string. Shirou raised the bow, focusing intently on the Corrupted Spirit.

Meanwhile, Tiona and Gareth began moving more aggressively, attacking the monster from both sides to divert its attention. "Come on, you ugly beast! Face me if you dare!" Tiona shouted as she leapt and spun her Urga in her signature style. Gareth, wielding his new axe, swung the massive blade at the monster's legs, aiming to cripple it from below.

At the same time, Tione started chanting a spell. With labored breaths, she closed her eyes and gathered magic around her. "I can't believe I'm doing this..." she muttered in an annoyed tone, but she pressed on, trusting her sister to protect her.

Shirou drew the bowstring, preparing an Inferno Arrow that began to glow brightly. He waited for the perfect moment to launch a long-range attack, hoping to deal significant damage to the Corrupted Spirit.

Tione closed her eyes, her voice firm despite her body trembling slightly as she chanted. "My desire that was sunk in the sea, my longing that was nurtured in the sea—the time has come..." Her incantation grew clearer as magic flowed in the air around her, creating an aura full of intensity.

Meanwhile, Gareth and Tiona charged forward aggressively, leaping with incredible speed toward the woman-like part of the giant bull monster. "This is going to hurt, you ugly creature!" Tiona shouted enthusiastically, spinning her Urga and preparing to strike the foe.

The bull-woman monster, her expression cold, began chanting a lengthy spell—a warning sign to everyone nearby. But Shirou, who had been waiting for this moment, drew his black bowstring and prepared a Broken Inferno Arrow. The fiery energy radiating from the magical arrow illuminated the dark corridor of Knossos.

"This is it!" Shirou whispered softly before releasing the arrow. The Broken Inferno Arrow shot forward, striking the monster's torso. In an instant, massive flames engulfed the upper half of the creature, forcing its spell to halt midway. The monster screamed in fury, its body writhing against the relentless flames.

Seizing the opportunity, Gareth and Tiona reached the monster's humanoid body. "Let's finish this now!" Gareth shouted as he swung his axe with full force. Tiona, meanwhile, aimed her Urga at a weak point she had identified, ready to deliver a lethal blow.

Suddenly, the monster-woman sneered despite being ablaze. "Rage, Fury of the Skies: Caelum Veil Distel!" she chanted a short spell. Her body was immediately surrounded by crackling electricity, creating an intense burst of energy. The electrical surge struck Gareth and Tiona forcefully, forcing them to retreat with cries of pain.

The electricity surrounding the monster's body then flowed into the hooves of its bull-like legs. With a powerful stomp, the ground beneath it shattered into pieces, releasing a wave of electricity that surged backward, striking Raul, Narvi, and Cruz, who were standing guard. They were thrown back, grimacing in pain from the shock.

Amid the chaos, Tione stayed focused on her spell, even though her body was slightly jolted by a minor shock. "Shape yourself, bare your fangs, and become a snake. Escape the sea, cross the land, and cover the world. Capture time, stop time, and trample over time..." she chanted with increasing determination.

The magic she had been gathering finally reached its peak. With sharp eyes, Tione shouted her final incantation: "List Iorum!" From her hands, glowing chains shot out, swiftly wrapping around the rear left leg of the giant bull monster, binding and immobilizing it.

"Direct hit!" Gareth shouted, his body still weak from the earlier shock. He looked at Tione with admiration, knowing that the chains would be key to subduing the massive monster.

The humanoid portion of the Corrupted Spirit began showing signs of regeneration. The previously burned skin gradually healed, though scorch marks remained in places. Her menacing eyes fixed on the glowing chains binding her bull leg with disdain as if they were merely minor obstacles.

The giant bull monster began thrashing wildly, pulling its bound leg in the opposite direction. Despite being a Level 6 adventurer, Tione felt the tremendous strain of holding back the monster's immense strength. Her muscles tensed, and she was dragged forward a few steps despite her desperate efforts to hold her ground.

"Ugh... Stubborn beast!" Tione grumbled, her breathing growing heavy.

Seeing Tione struggling, Shirou stepped forward and clasped her right hand. "Trace on," he said calmly. Using his remaining prana, he projected glowing chains similar to Tione's, this time wrapping around the monster's rear right leg. The chains glowed brightly, further restraining the monster's movements.

Tione glanced at Shirou, a mix of relief and annoyance on her face. "Of course! I have to chant a long spell, and you just say two words to make this happen!" she complained.

Shirou gave a faint smile, though his hands trembled from the prana he was expending. "The perks of being a magus," he replied briefly.

Even with two chains binding its hind legs, the giant bull monster continued thrashing wildly, pulling at them with seemingly endless strength. Shirou and Tione were dragged further forward, nearly losing their balance.

From another direction, Gareth leapt to their side. With his massive axe strapped to his back, he grabbed the chains alongside Shirou and pulled them backward. "Let's hold this beast together!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the corridors of Knossos. His added strength gave them a brief reprieve, and the monster finally stopped struggling momentarily.

Gareth turned to Shirou, his expression serious. "Shirou, do you have anything we can use to finish this monster off? Maybe another legendary weapon you can project?" he asked, still pulling on the chains.

Shirou nodded, though sweat trickled down his temples. "I do," he replied, his breath slightly labored. "But... I only have one shot. My prana is almost depleted." His voice was hesitant, knowing the attack had to be precise.

Gareth spoke firmly, "Leave the chains to us. Focus on timing your strike." His wide grin radiated confidence that they could hold the monster without Shirou's help.

Shirou nodded and released his grip on the chains. He stepped back a few paces, his sharp eyes studying the monster's movements. He knew this was the pivotal moment to end the battle and couldn't afford any mistakes.

"We'll hold it with everything we've got!" Gareth shouted, tightening his grip. "Make sure your attack destroys this thing, Shirou!"

Shirou moved cautiously around the battlefield, his gaze fixed on the enormous monster in front of him. He knew that even the smallest misstep could have catastrophic consequences. He waited patiently, calming his breath as he searched for an opening.

During his observation, Tiona suddenly landed beside him. "Hey, Shirou!" she called out enthusiastically, despite her exhaustion. "Can you project another chain? Gareth and Tione need more help holding this monster down!" Her eyes sparkled with determination.

Without hesitation, Shirou nodded. "Trace on," he murmured softly, as blue prana light began to form another glowing chain in his hands. He threw the chain with precision, binding the monster's front right leg tightly.

Tiona quickly grabbed hold of the chain with agility. "I've got this!" she declared, planting her feet firmly on the ground and pulling the chain with all her strength. Her muscles strained, but her resolve was unwavering.

The Corrupted Spirit began to show signs of losing balance. Its massive body tilted slightly, and its enormous legs trembled under the relentless pulling from all directions.

Not far away, Cruz, Raul, and Narvi ran closer, their faces filled with determination. "Shirou!" Raul shouted. "We need chains too! Lock the remaining leg!"

Shirou repeated the process, projecting another chain, this time directing it toward the monster's front left leg. The chain wrapped tightly, immobilizing the last unbound limb.

"We'll handle this!" Cruz declared as he gripped the chain alongside Raul and Narvi. Together, they pulled with all their strength, working to restrain the monster's movements.

The woman atop the monster's body began to panic. Her eyes darted wildly as her body thrashed, but her movements grew increasingly restricted. "You insignificant creatures! Do you think you can defeat me?!" she screeched, her voice full of rage as she struggled to break free.

Every member of the Loki Familia holding a chain fought with unyielding determination. "Pull harder!" Gareth shouted, still holding the chain around the monster's rear leg. His face was flushed from exertion, but he stood firm, like an unshakable boulder.

Tiona chimed in, her voice is loud and encouraging. "We're almost there! Don't give up now!" Her hands gripped the chain tightly, her muscles straining visibly under the immense pressure.

The monster became increasingly unsteady, its massive form teetering as it completely lost balance. The glowing chains holding it from all sides stood as a testament to their teamwork and resolve.

Shirou stood tall, observing the Corrupted Spirit now tightly bound by chains from every angle. He saw his companions pouring all their strength into holding the monster immobile. Clenching his fist, he thought with conviction, They've given me this chance—I must finish it.

He closed his eyes briefly, taking a deep breath and focusing his thoughts. "Trace on," he muttered, this time with firm resolve. Red prana light began to coalesce, forming the shape of a legendary spear in his hands: Gae Bolg, the cursed spear known as the "Reverse Causality Spear."

Gae Bolg was the weapon of Cu Chulainn, a great hero Shirou had once faced in the Holy Grail War. The spear possessed a unique ability to pierce the heart of its target with unerring precision, defying causality itself. Shirou vividly recalled how Cu Chulainn wielded the spear with unmatched skill—a level of mastery Shirou had never attained. But this time, skill was unnecessary; the enemy was bound and unable to move.

Opening his eyes, Shirou's gaze sharpened, filled with unshakable courage. He gripped Gae Bolg with both hands, feeling the cursed energy coursing through the weapon. The air around him swirled slowly, creating a foreboding atmosphere.

The woman atop the bull monster's body grew visibly uneasy, her expression now one of sheer panic. "What is that?!" she shrieked, her eyes widening in terror at the sight of the cursed spear now aimed at her. Even the monster itself, despite its regenerative power, seemed to waver at the prospect of surviving the attack.

Shirou took his stance, drawing the spear back as his eyes locked onto the Corrupted Spirit's chest, where a large Magic Stone pulsed intensely—the core of its life force. His voice was low but carried the weight of finality. "This ends here."

With all his strength, Shirou hurled the spear. "GAE BOLG!" he cried, his voice reverberating through the corridors. The spear shot forward like a crimson bolt of lightning, tearing through the air directly toward its target.

Gae Bolg struck the woman monster's chest with devastating force, shattering the Magic Stone within. A blinding red light erupted, accompanied by a piercing scream of agony as the colossal body began to convulse violently. The light from the destroyed Magic Stone coursed through the entire monster, causing cracks to form along its massive frame until it started disintegrating into ash.

The monster let out one final, anguished scream: "NOOOOO!!!" before collapsing entirely, its body dissolving into dust that scattered with the wind.

Shirou stood, breathing heavily, watching the ashes drift away. He felt the heavy burden on his shoulders begin to lift. As he looked around, he saw the relieved faces of his companions. They all understood—this battle was finally over.

Chapter 79

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

After Shirou's final attack destroyed the Corrupted Spirit, he stood with labored breaths, watching the creature's ashes scattered. Around him, his companions began to gather, their faces filled with relief and joy. Tiona even hopped in excitement, exclaiming energetically, "We did it! This huge victory is all thanks to Shirou!"

Gareth approached Shirou from behind, patting his shoulder gently with a satisfied smile. "Young man, you're truly incredible. You've led us to victory," he said proudly.

But Shirou didn't respond. His vision slowly blurred, and the voices around him began to fade, as though swallowed by darkness. His body felt weak, his energy completely drained. "Sorry... looks like I..." he murmured before his world went black.

Before Shirou could collapse, Gareth swiftly caught him. Realizing Shirou had fainted, Gareth carefully lifted him. In a calm voice, he said, "You've fought hard, young one. Rest now."

Tione, noticing Shirou's condition, approached with a worried expression. "What happened to him? Is he okay?" she asked, her eyes full of concern.

Gareth sighed, looking at Shirou's peaceful face as he lay unconscious. "He's just exhausted. This little hero pushed himself too far. But with some rest, he'll be fine," Gareth replied reassuringly.

Tiona and Tione exchanged glances, their faces showing relief mixed with lingering worry. Tiona added, "He always pushes himself too hard. But that's just Shirou... he wouldn't stop until he knew we were all safe."

With Shirou unconscious, the group decided to rest briefly and then prepare to bring news of their victory back to the Loki Familia waiting outside Knossos.

Gareth carefully hoisted Shirou over his shoulder, as if carrying a sack of grain. Adjusting his stance for balance, he said in a deep voice, "Raul, lead the way. Make sure we get out of this cursed place." His tone was firm, though it carried a hint of weariness.

Raul nodded quickly, taking the lead. "Got it, I'll guide us. I memorized this path earlier with Aki," he said as he began navigating the way. He pulled out a spherical key from his pocket, using it expertly to unlock the Orichalcum doors they encountered along the way. Each time a door opened, the group moved swiftly through, the doors closing automatically behind them, as if sealing off any potential threats.

Along the way, they passed signs of previous battles. Corpses of Evilus members lay scattered in some corners, along with magic stones dropped by Violas they had defeated earlier. Cruz and Narvi, without hesitation, collected the magic stones and stashed them in their bags, their expressions serious. They knew that every resource would be crucial for their Familia later.

Tione glanced at the Evilus corpses with a sharp expression and commented, "At least we haven't found any of our comrades among the dead so far." Her voice carried relief but was tinged with worry.

Tiona, standing nearby, hopped in place with a nervous protest, "Hey! Don't jinx it like that!" Her expression was anxious, but Tione simply looked at her flatly.

"That's a good thing," Tione replied lightly, as though oblivious to Tiona's agitation. Their brief squabble brought a small sense of normalcy to the tense atmosphere, while Cruz and Narvi exchanged glances and shrugged, choosing not to get involved.

Finally, Raul stopped in front of a staircase leading upward. Turning to Gareth, he said, "Here it is, the stairs to the upper level. We're almost out." His face showed a hint of relief, though he remained alert.

Gareth adjusted Shirou's position, ensuring he was secure on his shoulder. "It's going to be a bumpy ride, so hold on. I can't promise a smooth ascent," he said as he began climbing. Shirou, still unconscious, remained silent as Gareth's heavy footsteps echoed in the corridor.

The group continued upward, leaving behind the darkness of Knossos, hopeful to reunite with the rest of Loki Familia waiting outside.

The journey out of Knossos felt much smoother than their entry. While they stayed cautious, there were no traps, and every Orichalcum door that had previously been a barrier now opened easily with the spherical key.

As they reached Knossos's exit, Tione was the first to notice the bright light outside. Without hesitation, she dashed forward, her face showing the release of long-held anxiety. "Captaaaain!" she called out emotionally, her voice trembling as tears welled in her eyes.

Outside, the scene was vastly different from when they had entered. Members of Loki Familia who had been injured lay on prepared bedding, while healers from the Dian Cecht Familia worked tirelessly to provide care. Riveria stood at the center, directing the healers, assisted by Lefiya and Linne, who moved about carrying potions and medical supplies.

Tione spotted Finn sitting propped against a stone wall, his face pale but his eyes open, calmly observing the commotion around him. Without thinking, Tione rushed over and embraced him tightly, her body trembling. "Captain... I'm so glad you're okay," she said, her voice quivering as tears streamed down her face.

Finn could only awkwardly accept the hug, offering a faint smile. "I'm fine, Tione. Thank you," he said gently, though his expression betrayed the pain he was enduring.

Airmid, a renowned healer from the Dian Cecht Familia who was attending to Finn, immediately stood up, her face stern. "Hey, easy! Finn's not fully healed yet!" she scolded sharply, stepping forward to separate Tione from Finn.

Tione quickly backed away, her face panicked as she realized her emotional outburst had caused Finn pain. "I'm sorry! I'm so sorry, Captain... Airmid... I didn't mean to!" she stammered, bowing repeatedly in apology.

Airmid let out a long sigh. "Control your emotions and assess the situation before acting. We're still working here," she said firmly but not harshly. Tione nodded quickly, retreating with a face full of guilt.

Despite the pain, Finn gave a faint smile and shook his head slightly. "It's okay, Tione. I know you were just worried," he said, trying to comfort his comrade, who now looked like a scolded child.

Tione offered a small smile, her face still slightly red with embarrassment, and then joined the others to help at the emergency care station.

Shortly after, Gareth emerged from Knossos with his group, carrying an unconscious Shirou over his shoulder. They moved steadily, their determined steps underscoring their victory, even though weariness was evident on their faces.

Outside, Riveria, who was monitoring the condition of the wounded Loki Familia members, turned her head at the sight of Shirou slung over Gareth's shoulder like a sack. Her calm demeanor instantly shifted to panic, and she rushed over. "What happened to Shirou?" she asked urgently, her eyes scanning his unmoving body.

Lefiya and Aiz also approached, worry etched clearly on their faces. "Is Shirou okay?" Lefiya asked nervously, while Aiz remained silent, her gaze fixed intently on Shirou.

Gareth reassured them in his deep voice. "Calm down. He's just out of magic energy and experiencing mind down. No serious injuries." He carefully laid Shirou down on a stretcher prepared by Linne and Raul.

"Mind down?" Riveria thought, her brow furrowing. "How could he run out of magic energy?" It was hard for her to believe, considering Shirou was able to project tens of thousands of swords made by Hephaestus Familia's blacksmiths before running out of magical energy. Still, she chose not to voice her doubts in front of the others.

Tiona stepped forward enthusiastically, her energy belying her fatigued appearance. "Riveria, you know? Shirou is amazing! He summoned a terrifying red spear! And—" She mimicked a spear-throwing motion with exaggerated flair, then shouted dramatically, "Gae Bolg! Boom! That bull monster was done for!" Tiona grinned proudly, like a child recounting an epic adventure.

Airmid, who was busy treating an injured Loki Familia member, turned her stern gaze toward Tiona. "Quiet down, Tiona! We're working here," she scolded, making Tiona chuckle nervously and apologize while scratching her head.

Riveria sighed and approached Tiona. "Ssh... Don't make a scene. Have you forgotten Shirou wants to keep his abilities hidden?" she whispered, glancing toward the Dian Cecht Familia healers. Fortunately, they were engrossed in their tasks and didn't seem to pay attention to Tiona's story.

After confirming the situation was secure, Riveria exhaled in relief. Crossing her arms, she stood and gazed at Shirou lying on the stretcher, her expression full of questions.

None of the Loki Familia members realized that Tiona's story had been overheard by someone standing right behind Lefiya. The figure showed no outward surprise or conspicuous reaction. Like an extra in a play, they stood quietly, their face emotionless, blending into the crowd.

However, this person was no ordinary individual. It was Filvis Challia, captain of Dionysus Familia. Few knew that the Filvis standing there was actually a clone created through a special magic called Einsel. Her real body, Ein, was far away at the central headquarters of Evilus, deep in the heart of Knossos.

This Filvis clone served as a spy for Evilus. Every piece of information she heard—especially significant details like Shirou's abilities mentioned by Tiona—was immediately transmitted to her original body through their magical connection.

Yet, hearing this conversation stirred an intense pang of guilt in Filvis. Not long ago, she had promised Lefiya that she would support her feelings for Shirou. Now, with cold detachment, she was spying on Lefiya and the person she cared for, all for Evilus's sake. The emotional turmoil burned like a cold fire in her heart, filling her with silent anguish.

Feeling filthy, despicable, and burdened by guilt, Filvis lowered her head toward the floor. Her mind churned with unspoken remorse, a torment she could not share with anyone. Her eyes fixed on her own feet, as if searching for answers in the dusty ground. "Lefiya... forgive me," she whispered silently, her voice trembling under the weight of betrayal she carried.

Yet her duty to Dionysus, the force that governed her life, compelled Filvis to remain standing there, striving not to draw attention despite the inner turmoil screaming within her.

Filvis's gaze fell on Shirou, lying unconscious on the stretcher. His face remained calm even in his state of unconsciousness, and something stirred within Filvis as she looked at him. Beneath that tranquility, she felt a profound resemblance between Shirou and herself. Both bore the crushing weight of Survivor's Guilt—the pain of being the sole survivors of horrific tragedies that had destroyed their worlds.

She knew that Shirou, now unconscious, had pushed himself to his absolute limits. All of it was done to save others, a tangible manifestation of the childhood promise he had made to his father, Kiritsugu Emiya: to become a hero who never gave up. It was an ideal so beautiful, yet so excruciating for those who lived by it.

And here lay their difference. When tragedy struck Filvis's life, she had been saved by the god Dionysus. She, who had become a repugnant half-monster—a Creature—was not rejected by Dionysus. The god accepted her, even calling her beautiful amidst her self-loathing. But Filvis knew that behind it all, Dionysus was no true savior.

He was Dionysus, a god who, beneath a façade of kindness and charm, reveled in the suffering of his followers. To him, their torment was a source of amusement. Filvis knew that every gentle word Dionysus spoke was merely a tool to watch others sink further into despair. For Dionysus, suffering was entertainment.

A thought flickered through her mind. What if, in the moment her world was destroyed, she had been saved not by Dionysus but by someone like Kiritsugu? Would she have become like Shirou—a steadfast idealist striving to be a hero for others? Filvis stood still, imagining a possibility that would never come to pass.

But she quickly shook her head. It was nothing but an empty fantasy. "There's no point in thinking about something that never happened," she muttered to herself. The reality was that she was now a servant of Dionysus, a tool to execute the god's will. Her hands were stained, and they would remain stained, for that was the path she had chosen.

She took a deep breath, steadying her unease. In her heart, she felt pain but also resolve. Her gaze returned to Shirou, who remained lying in silence, offering a faint semblance of peace amidst the constant turmoil of battle and betrayal surrounding Filvis.

Inwardly, Filvis whispered, "Perhaps you truly are a hero... but that path isn't mine to walk."

***

 

Meanwhile, deep within the core of the Knossos labyrinth, the enigmatic figure known as Ein moved with a clear purpose: to find her ally, her fellow Creature, Revis. Her steps were steady yet silent as she navigated the narrow, dark corridors, the air heavy with an oppressive darkness that pervaded the place.

Ein wore the Corruption Hiding Heavenly Garment, a long black cloak that concealed her identity as a Creature. Her face was obscured by a dark mask, giving her an intimidating aura. It was she who had previously opened the gates of Knossos, allowing Loki Familia to enter the labyrinth in accordance with a meticulously crafted plan.

But who was Ein? She was another facet of Filvis Challia, the darkest and most despairing part of her being. If Filvis represented the hopeful fragment of her true self, clinging to a glimmer of light through bonds like her friendship with Lefiya, then Ein was the embodiment of complete destruction. She was the manifestation of hatred, regret, and emptiness—a soul that had entirely surrendered to darkness.

Ein harbored no hesitation in killing anyone who stood in her way. Dionysus's orders were absolute. Even though each execution brought her profound anguish, she carried them out without question to see the cold smile of the god she served. "For Dionysus," she whispered to herself, as if it were a soothing mantra, though the pain in her heart never truly abated.

"Revis," Ein's low, cold voice echoed. "You're here, aren't you? Have you finished dealing with those so-called heroes?" She stepped further into the chamber, searching for traces of the battle that had occurred.

When Ein finally found evidence of Revis—a trail of blood and shattered remnants of a large sword—she exhaled deeply, not out of relief but from the weight she knew was only growing heavier. Closing her eyes briefly, she murmured softly, "All of this is only for him. For Dionysus."

Ein ventured further into a room filled with fragments of magic stones and the distinct dark aura of a Creature. At the center, she found Revis seated against a stone wall, casually consuming magic stones. Her left arm, previously gravely injured, was slowly regenerating, though it was evident the process required significant time and energy.

Creatures like them had the ability to consume magic stones directly for recovery and power enhancement. However, when their injuries were severe, consuming large quantities of magic stones became a necessity, as evidenced by the pile of shards surrounding Revis.

"You're injured," Ein remarked, her tone more of a statement than a concern. Her eyes scrutinized the regenerating fingers as if assessing the extent of the damage.

Revis shrugged nonchalantly, responding in a casual tone, "Nothing unusual. Shirou Emiya." The name rolled off her lips accompanied by a tired yet excited smirk.

Ein stopped a few steps away from Revis, her masked face betraying no emotion. "Shirou Emiya, you say?" she replied, her tone growing more serious. "I've received information from my clone. Shirou Emiya is also the one who defeated the Corrupted Spirit here using a crimson spear."

At the mention of that name again, Revis's smirk twisted into a grin brimming with dark excitement. Her eyes gleamed with a sinister thrill, like someone who had found an irresistible challenge. "Oh, so that boy really is something," she said as she slowly stood, though her body was still recovering. "I can't wait to face him again. This time, I'll show him the meaning of true power."

Ein remained silent, but inwardly she recognized the double-edged nature of Revis's enthusiasm. Shirou Emiya was no ordinary opponent, and every encounter with him only seemed to unravel their carefully laid plans further. But Ein's role was not to restrain Revis; it was to ensure that everything proceeded according to Dionysus's will.

"You can plan your next encounter later," Ein finally said, her voice cold and authoritative. "But don't let your ambition interfere with our plans." With those words, Ein turned and left, leaving Revis to continue consuming magic stones to complete her recovery.

Ein entered the central command of Evilus, a spacious chamber filled with long tables and chairs, strewn with maps and notes. In one corner of the room sat Goddess Ishtar, arms crossed and an expression of dissatisfaction on her face. "I can't believe we missed that moment," she complained, glaring at Thanatos, who leaned casually against the wall, a faint smile playing on his lips.

"You said earlier we could watch the bull monster's action live," Ishtar continued, her tone laced with irritation as she glared at Thanatos. "What happened?"

Thanatos chuckled lightly as if dismissing her complaints as trivial. "Well, someone destroyed all of our spy flowers," he replied nonchalantly, shrugging. "So, no more live broadcasts for us to enjoy."

Ishtar huffed loudly, turning away in annoyance. "So you're just going to sit here and wait for your subordinates' reports?"

"Of course," Thanatos replied, stretching lazily. "They'll report soon enough. No point in rushing."

At that moment, an Evilus member hurried in, breathing heavily. "Lord Thanatos, Lady Ishtar," he said urgently, bowing respectfully. "The Corrupted Spirit has been defeated. And... we've found Valletta's body."

Ishtar's eyes widened in shock, her expression clearly showing her disbelief. Thanatos, however, merely smiled, his demeanor unperturbed as though the bad news meant nothing to him. "So, even the Corrupted Spirit couldn't hold back Loki Familia," he mused, ignoring the tension in the room. "And Valletta died sooner than expected. How ironic fate can be."

Ishtar shot a sharp look at Thanatos, while the God of Death's smile widened, seemingly savoring every moment of the chaos unfolding around them.

Chapter 80

Don’t forget to check out the first chapter of 4koma for FREE at

Three days after the expedition to Knossos, the Loki Familia meeting room was filled with Familia executives. Among them were Shirou, Lefiya, and Loki herself, who were present to discuss the results of the expedition. The atmosphere was serious, but there was a palpable sense of relief in the air.

Finn stood at the head of the table, beginning the discussion with a calm yet firm voice. "First, I have good news," he said, glancing around. "Thanks to Raul's team's swift actions in summoning healers from the Dian Cecht Familia, all members who were critically injured, whether by curse or poisoning, have fully recovered. Especially Remilia."

He paused, his gaze falling on the table before continuing. "Remilia, despite being only Level 3, was in critical condition. Had help arrived any later, we might not see her here again. Fortunately, the healers from Dian Cecht Familia acted swiftly."

Several members nodded quietly at the news. Finn then turned his attention to Bete and Aiz, and his expression was one of deep appreciation. "And thanks to the two of you, Linne's group, which had gone astray, was found."

Aiz nodded subtly, her expression neutral but her eyes reflecting relief. Meanwhile, Bete crossed his arms with an annoyed expression, muttering, "Weaklings always cause trouble."

Loki chuckled softly at Bete's remark, but Finn remained serious. "Though this expedition was fraught with danger," he continued, "I am grateful we made it out without losing a single life. That's a major achievement considering what we faced in Knossos."

Everyone in the room nodded in agreement, acknowledging that despite the risks, their teamwork had borne fruit.

"But the expedition to Knossos was not without gain," Finn said as he turned to the table. He picked up a spherical key resting on its surface. "This is the key Shirou managed to replicate," he said, raising it slightly for all to see. "With this key, we have access to Knossos at any time." His voice was confident yet cautious.

Most of those present, except Riveria and Loki, already understood the key's function and merely nodded quietly. Loki, leaning casually in her chair, squinted at the key with curiosity. "Interesting," she said, extending her hand. "Let me see it, Finn."

Finn handed over the key, and Loki twirled the spherical object in her hand. "What's this made of? It feels... disgusting," she remarked jokingly, though her expression betrayed genuine curiosity.

Sitting quietly at the end of the table, Shirou responded calmly, "The key is made from the eyeballs of Daedalus' descendants. That's why it's round and has unique patterns." His words brought a moment of silence to the room.

Loki, rarely one to be visibly startled, quickly placed the key back on the table with an expression of disgust. "Ewww, eyeballs? Seriously? This is a whole new level of insanity!" she exclaimed, shaking her hands as if to rid herself of an unseen taint.

Aiz, sitting beside Loki, raised her hand slowly, drawing everyone's attention. "I saw someone with eyes like that when we were separated in Knossos," she said calmly. She touched her chin with her index finger, trying to recall more details. "The man had gray hair and a beard... similar to the person on our wanted posters."

Loki, now reclining in her chair with arms crossed, spoke casually but with underlying significance. "So he's the one supplying Violas to Njord, huh?" Her eyes narrowed, indicating her mind was piecing together the new information.

Bete, who had been silent until then, snorted and added his report. "I also ran into someone with eyes like that," he said gruffly. "He was wearing black goggles at the time, but when he opened the Orichalcum door, I saw the same patterns as on this key. That bastard also had some weird magic power that made the people behind me go crazy and attack each other."

Finn, listening intently to all the reports, finally gave his conclusion. "From all this information, it's clear they are Daedalus' descendants. And now, they've allied with Evilus," he said seriously, looking around at everyone in the room.

The atmosphere grew more somber as each person reflected on what this revelation meant for their future.

Finn tapped his fingers lightly on the table, drawing everyone's attention again. "Now, let's delve deeper into our enemy, Evilus," he said, his tone grave. "Besides the two Daedalus descendants we've identified, we must also prepare to face Creatures like Revis. I suspect there are likely other Creatures we haven't encountered yet."

Riveria, seated beside Finn, spoke up. "Perhaps one of them is the masked figure who evaded my magic. At the time, they escaped in an unusual way. After being hit by my ice spell, they vanished entirely, leaving only their cloak and mask behind." Her voice carried a tone of careful analysis.

Gareth nodded in agreement from his seat, stroking his thick beard. "That was strange. Usually, even if someone escapes, there's some trace left behind besides their clothes. But they... it was as if they simply disappeared." His sharp eyes turned to Finn, awaiting his thoughts.

Finn, with his characteristic composure, replied, "Fortunately, such Creatures seem rare. So far, we know only of Olivas Act and Revis as Creatures. However, I also wonder..." He paused, allowing the tension to build in the room. "Is it possible Valletta could return as a Creature, like Olivas Act?"

The room fell silent, each person contemplating the horrifying possibility. Shirou broke the silence with a cold, resolute tone that seemed to make the air heavier. "If Valletta comes back as a Creature, I'll take care of her again." His sharp gaze, usually calm, now radiated determination.

Finn smiled faintly at Shirou's confidence. "No doubt," he said. "Valletta has always been a formidable foe—not just because of her strength but her cunning. Her strategies have forced us to think harder. She's been my archrival in strategy." His tone conveyed a grudging respect, even for such a dangerous enemy.

Gareth leaned back in his chair, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "If Valletta returns, we'll have to prepare for even more traps and devious plans. She's not just a fighter but the brains behind many of their attacks."

Riveria nodded. "Indeed. We cannot underestimate any of them, especially if new Creatures appear on their side. This is a battle that requires total preparedness." Her gaze turned to Finn, who tapped the table again, signaling the end of that topic of discussion.

Finn resumed the discussion with a new topic. "Let's move on to the next subject: Evilus and the mysterious god Enyo's plans to destroy Orario," he said in a serious tone.

Lefiya, sitting in a corner of the table, hesitantly raised her hand before speaking. "When I was with Filvis, we encountered the god Thanatos in Knossos. He said something interesting—he claimed he wasn't Enyo." Her voice was calm but carried a hint of curiosity.

Loki listened closely before leaning back in her chair and commenting, "Makes sense if Enyo is just pulling the strings from the shadows. Thanatos might just be one of their pawns." Her sharp, glinting eyes revealed that she had considered this possibility long before.

Riveria spoke next, steering the discussion deeper. "I discussed this with Finn and Gareth earlier," she said, folding her hands on the table. "We suspect one of Enyo's plans is to use Knossos to bring Corrupted Spirits directly into Orario. If they're allowed to rampage through the city, the devastation would be catastrophic." Her eyes swept across the room, ensuring everyone grasped the scale of the threat.

Tione let out a long sigh, recalling their previous battle against a Corrupted Spirit. "Ugh, fighting a Corrupted Spirit is such a pain," she said, slumping in her chair. "Even that bull monster was troublesome enough, and it had chains binding it." Her face reflected fatigue, though her tone carried a hint of humor.

Finn gave a faint smile at Tione's complaint, but his tone was sincere as he said, "You all did an excellent job. Tione, Tiona, Gareth, Shirou—you were outstanding in dealing with the Corrupted Spirit. Without your efforts, we might not have made it out of Knossos alive." His words of praise were firm, making those mentioned feel appreciated.

Tione, who had been slouching, suddenly sat up straight after hearing her name. Her cheeks flushed as she exclaimed, "I'll do anything for you, Captain!" Her enthusiastic gaze drew small chuckles from some in the room.

Tiona teased her twin with a laugh. "Seriously, Tione. If you keep this up, you might scare the Captain, you know."

Finn responded with a faint smile, while Gareth stifled his laughter with a large hand covering his mouth. The previously tense atmosphere softened slightly with the lighthearted banter.

"Oh, um…" Lefiya's voice broke the moment of levity. Though soft, it was enough to draw everyone's attention to her.

Lefiya blushed under the sudden focus. Bowing her head slightly in nervousness, she hesitated until Finn, with a gentle smile, encouraged her. "Go ahead, Lefiya. Tell us what's on your mind."

Taking a deep breath, Lefiya began. "When Filvis and I were exploring Knossos, we came across an ancient mural that caught our attention. It depicted six women standing in a circle, with a large dragon at the center." Her voice steadied as she explained, though her face remained a little flushed. "According to Thanatos, that dragon is called Nidhogg."

The room's atmosphere shifted immediately. The name "Nidhogg" hung in the air like an unsolved mystery. Everyone, from Riveria to Gareth, exchanged glances, searching for any recognition of the name.

Finally, Riveria spoke in a calm but serious tone. "Nidhogg…" she said, repeating the name cautiously. "I've never heard of this before. But if the mural is accurate, then it's highly likely the six women are Corrupted Spirits." She paused, looking at Finn and Loki before continuing. "Perhaps their goal is to use these six Corrupted Spirits to summon Nidhogg as part of a grand ritual."

Finn tapped his fingers on the table, his expression thoughtful. "That's a reasonable analysis, Riveria," he said. "If true, their plan is far more extensive than we imagined. We need to learn more about this dragon and its connection to Enyo's schemes."

Loki, who had been silently observing, sighed and folded her hands behind her head. "Ah, so we've got to dig up info on some random dragon now, huh? Fine, I'll assign people outside the Familia to help gather intel on this."

Finn nodded. "In the meantime, any information we find about Nidhogg must be reported immediately." He concluded the meeting with a decisive tone. "We have a monumental task ahead of us."

As the members began leaving the room, Finn called out to Shirou. "Shirou," he said, making the others pause momentarily. "I'd like to speak with you for a moment. Stay behind."

Shirou nodded slowly. As the other members exited, Finn fixed Shirou with a serious gaze, signaling that their conversation ahead was no light matter.

Finn stood at the end of the table, his expression sharp but filled with gratitude. "I want to express my thanks to you, Shirou, for everything you've done during the Knossos expedition," he began, looking directly at Shirou. "You went ahead as a scout and eliminated enemy spies, saved me, Raul, and our group from Valletta. You even rescued Aiz when she was cornered by Revis, and most impressively, you helped defeat the Corrupted Spirit alongside Gareth and the others." Finn ended with a faint smile, though his gaze carried deep meaning.

As Finn listed his accomplishments, Shirou grew increasingly uneasy. To him, these weren't actions worthy of praise. "I was only doing what needed to be done," he thought. The memory of his promise to Kiritsugu—to become a hero who would save everyone—surfaced again, weighing heavily on him. For Shirou, it wasn't about recognition but a sense of duty.

Raising his hand slightly, Shirou tried to interrupt. "There's no need to thank me. I was just doing my job," he said quietly, his usually calm eyes now tinged with uncertainty.

Finn shook his head slowly, a faint smile on his face. "No, Shirou. What you've done is far more than just fulfilling a duty. Loki Familia owes you a great debt. This isn't something we can simply overlook." Finn's tone was firm.

Shirou looked down briefly and exhaled softly. "Isn't that the purpose of a Familia?" he asked. "To support one another? Loki Familia welcomed me as a member. That's enough. I'm just repaying the kindness you all have shown me." He attempted a small smile, though it carried a hint of bitterness.

As he spoke, Shirou's thoughts drifted to his early days with Loki Familia. He remembered how Lefiya, despite her occasional nervousness, patiently taught him the basics of being an adventurer. He even recalled how Lefiya had bought him armor and weapons for protection, even though his own abilities rendered them unnecessary.

Shirou's expression softened as he finished. "Your kindness is enough for me. Now it's my turn to repay it." He smiled faintly, though the gratitude he felt ran deeper than words could express.

Finn regarded Shirou with genuine appreciation. "In that case," he said gently, "we will still honor everything you've done. Because you're not just a member of Loki Familia, Shirou—you're also a hero."

Hearing himself called a hero, Shirou froze. His expression grew serious, and he lowered his gaze briefly before replying in a low tone. "I'm not worthy of being called a hero yet," he said slowly. "I'm still on the path to becoming the hero I've always dreamed of being."

Finn sat down, adopting a relaxed yet attentive posture, one eyebrow raised in curiosity. "What kind of hero do you dream of being, Shirou?" he asked.

Shirou lifted his head, his eyes filled with unshakable determination. "I want to be a hero who can save everyone," he said firmly. "I don't want to see anyone crying in front of me. I want to fulfill my father's dream of becoming a Seigi no Mikata—a true ally of justice."

Finn listened intently, nodding slowly. He understood that Shirou's dream, though noble, was almost impossible to achieve. Yet he chose to probe further, asking, "Does that mean you aim to eliminate all monsters?"

Shirou nodded without hesitation. "Not just monsters," he replied. "But also evil gods and Evilus who threaten the peace we have now. I want to ensure there are no more threats like them."

Finn studied Shirou thoughtfully. His words were so idealistic that they bordered on an unreachable dream. Inwardly, Finn reflected, Does Shirou truly grasp the enormity of saving everyone? Does his mission include even those who were once enemies? Yet Finn chose not to voice his thoughts. He recognized that Shirou's determination was a strength not to be underestimated.

"That sounds like an incredibly heavy burden," Finn finally said, his tone a mix of admiration and concern. "But if anyone could achieve it, perhaps it's you, Shirou."

Shirou offered a faint smile, though his eyes showed that he would not waver from his dream, no matter how daunting it seemed.

Finn sighed softly before meeting Shirou's gaze directly, his expression serious and profound. "Shirou," Finn said firmly, "do you think… I am worthy of being called a hero?"

Shirou looked surprised by the question but quickly responded, "Captain Finn, I think you're a wise leader, an unmatched strategist, and an extraordinary fighter. Your spear technique is inspiring, and I'm certain you've saved countless lives with your strength and intelligence. So yes, I believe you are a hero."

Finn approached Shirou, standing directly in front of him. Although Finn's small frame was overshadowed by Shirou's height, the captain's resolute gaze conveyed a commanding presence. "You don't understand, Shirou," Finn said softly but with emphasis. "The motivation behind everything I do—I do it for praise. I want my name to be known across the world. Even as a leader, I've chosen paths that sacrificed my members for the sake of greater goals."

The words struck Shirou, surprising him with Finn's candid confession. However, he quickly replied, "Captain, I don't think your intentions diminish the impact of what you've done. Maybe you feel your goals are selfish, but you've saved countless lives. Many people are inspired by your story as a hero. I'm not a commander like you, but I understand how difficult it is to make decisions that require sacrificing something to save more people."

Shirou paused briefly before continuing, his voice steady, "And if you lived in my world, I'm certain you'd become one of the Heroic Spirits—someone immortalized in history for your courage and resolve."

Finn regarded Shirou for a moment, then offered a faint smile, clearly touched by the words. "You flatter me, Shirou," he said softly, clearing his throat as if to compose himself. "But you're not entirely wrong. I do seek praise—but not for myself. All of this… everything I've done… it's for the Pallum race. I want to be their pride, to lift them out of despair and give them hope."

Shirou's smile widened, relieved to hear Finn's true intentions. "That's far more noble than I ever imagined, Captain Finn. You're not just seeking praise—you're creating a future for your people. To me, that's one of the definitions of a hero."

Finn chuckled lightly before returning to his seat at the conference table. "You really have a way of making people feel special, Shirou. Maybe I should listen to you more often."

Leaning back in his chair, Finn looked at Shirou with a faint smile. "You may leave now, Shirou," he said casually. But before Shirou could move, Finn's tone shifted to a more commanding one. "However, I have one request, and you cannot refuse it."

Shirou paused, puzzled by the sudden demand. "What is the request, Captain?" he asked, looking at Finn curiously.

Finn folded his arms on the table. "I want you to claim your share of rewards from all the expeditions you've undertaken with Loki Familia. Your earnings have accumulated, and they're stored in the basement of the headquarters. There's usually someone stationed there to manage it."

Shirou scratched his head, hesitant. "Captain, I don't think I need those rewards. I don't need armor or weapons, let alone magic swords. I can project everything I require." His expression was sincere but reluctant.

Finn's sharp gaze fixed on Shirou, his smile fading. "Shirou, this isn't about what you need. It's about rights and responsibilities. You've fulfilled your duties remarkably. Now you must claim what's rightfully yours. It doesn't matter what you do with the rewards—even if you use them to help others, I don't care. But you have to take them. That's the rule."

At the mention of "helping others," Shirou's demeanor shifted. A spark of resolve appeared in his eyes. "Understood, Captain," he said seriously. "I'll take them."

Finn nodded in satisfaction and waved a hand toward Shirou. "Then go. But don't spend too long arguing with the guards down there." He smirked slightly.

Shirou bowed respectfully before leaving the room. The door closed softly behind him.

Finn watched Shirou leave, then sighed and shook his head with a faint smile. "That boy," he muttered. He then picked up a sheet of paper from the table, preparing to jot down notes from the earlier meeting.

Chapter 81

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Shirou stepped into the basement that served as the Loki Familia's treasure storage. The dim light from magical lamps hanging from the ceiling cast a calm ambiance, with shadows dancing across the wooden shelves filled with chests and bags of valuable items. The air was filled with the scent of aged wood mixed with a faint metallic aroma. The sturdy stone walls kept the room cool, even on the hottest days. Shirou noticed how carefully the space had been designed to ensure security, complete with magical seals in several areas.

From a corner of the room, Aki's soft voice could be heard, "Thank you, Raul. I know the night shift isn't the most enjoyable, but I really appreciate you keeping me company."

Raul, standing by the counter, scratched the back of his head with a slightly flushed face. "Ah, it's no problem, Aki. Besides, it's our duty. I'm happy to help."

Shirou chuckled softly at their interaction before stepping closer. As he reached the counter, he greeted them cheerfully, "Hey, you two seem busy."

Raul, who was staring at an inventory list in his hands, jumped in surprise and nearly dropped his pen. "Sh-Shirou! I didn't expect to see you here!"

Shirou laughed lightly, crossing his arms. "Why so shocked, Raul? I'm not wearing a skull mask like I did in Knossos, am I?"

Aki giggled at Shirou's joke and quickly added, "Raul, you really need to relax. Or are you still haunted by the time Shirou showed up like a mysterious hero back then?"

Raul sighed and shook his head, though the redness in his cheeks deepened. "Oh, stop it, Aki."

Shirou simply smiled, finding the atmosphere between them friendly and lighthearted. For him, moments like these made all the struggles worthwhile.

Aki leaned on the counter, folding her arms as she tilted her head slightly. With a curious gaze, she asked Shirou, "So, what brings you here, Shirou? It's rare to see you in the storage room."

Shirou smiled faintly, scratching the back of his head. "I'm here to claim my share of rewards. It's been a while since I last did that," he replied casually.

Raul, standing beside Aki, raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Why only now? Usually, Familia members claim their rewards right after an expedition." He opened a large ledger containing Loki Familia's financial records and began flipping through the pages. "Hold on, let me find your name."

Shirou shrugged with a small smile. "Captain Finn insisted I take them. He said I couldn't keep ignoring this."

Aki laughed at Shirou's response, shaking her head with a playful glint in her eyes. "Imagine having to be forced to take your own money. If it were me, I'd be out splurging without a second thought!"

Raul muttered softly as his eyes scanned the list of names. "Emiya Shirou... Emiya Shirou... Ah, found it!" He stopped at one page and began carefully tallying the numbers.

Growing curious, Shirou leaned in slightly. "So, how much do I have?" he asked.

"Hold on," Raul replied, still focused on the ledger in front of him.

But Aki casually interrupted. "The total's 80 million valis, including the bonus from the Knossos expedition," she said with a wide grin.

Raul looked up with a protesting glare. "Hey, Aki! That's my job. Don't just blurt it out like that."

Aki shrugged and giggled. "Well, you were being slow. Besides, isn't that number a bit shocking? I just wanted to save Shirou some time."

Raul sighed heavily, while Shirou simply smiled, amused by their banter. "I feel like a guest in your performance," Shirou remarked, crossing his arms.

Raul raised an eyebrow at Shirou. "So, are you planning to take all of it now?" he asked, half-joking but clearly curious.

Shirou paused, considering Finn's earlier instructions. Finn only told me to claim the rewards, not to take everything… So, I can choose, right? he thought to himself. Smiling, he answered, "Not all of it. Just ten million for now."

Raul nodded and began noting down Shirou's request. However, before he could finish writing, Aki interrupted in a casual tone, "So, how do you want to take it? Drop items or straight-up valis?"

The question piqued Shirou's interest. His eyes lit up as he turned to Aki. "Can I take a look at the drop items first?" he asked, curious.

Aki grinned widely, opening the counter gate that separated them from the back room. "Sure, follow me," she said, stepping inside. Raul, still holding the ledger, hurried after them. "Hey, wait! I haven't finished recording this!" he called out.

The room behind the counter was larger than Shirou had imagined. Neatly arranged wooden shelves held drop items that glowed faintly under the light of magical crystals hanging from the ceiling. Each shelf was labeled with names like Minotaur Horn, Almiraj Fur, Hellhound Fang, and other exotic items.

"Wow," Shirou murmured in awe. "Are all these from Loki Familia expeditions?"

Aki nodded, but it was Raul who answered. "Most of these are from monsters on the lower floors. Items from the deeper floors are usually sold immediately or taken by members to craft weapons or armor."

Shirou nodded as he inspected the shelves. Maybe this could be a chance to practice my forging skills… he thought, but he quickly remembered his priorities. Politely, he said, "Thanks for showing me everything. But for now, I'll just take the valis."

They returned to the counter with Aki leading the way, while Raul entered another room to retrieve Shirou's requested amount of valis. "Hold on a moment. I'll get your money," Raul called out from the storage room. Shirou waited patiently, glancing at Aki, who was now lounging casually against the counter.

After a short while, Raul returned, carrying a heavy pouch of valis coins. Carefully, he handed the pouch to Shirou, saying, "Here you go, ten million valis as requested."

Meanwhile, Aki, now standing next to Raul, reviewed the records and quickly noted the transaction. "Done. The transaction is official," she said casually, her cat-like ears twitching slightly as if they were also part of the conversation.

Shirou nodded politely. "Thank you. I'll take my leave now," he said, bowing slightly as he prepared to leave.

However, Raul hesitated before asking, "Um, Shirou… can I ask you something? What do you plan to do with so much money?"

Aki's black ears twitched again, signaling her curiosity. She added in a curious tone, "Yeah, good question. You can summon weapons and armor with your magecraft, so what's the money for?"

Shirou shrugged slightly, offering a faint smile. "Maybe for buying potions. Other than that... I'm not sure yet," he replied honestly.

Raul let out a long sigh, his gaze dimming slightly as though recalling his own expenses. "Ugh... must be nice. Most of my money gets spent on weapon and armor maintenance," he lamented.

Aki chuckled softly at his words and said, "If you saved up a bit, Shirou, you could actually buy a weapon like Aiz's Desperate from the Goibniu Familia. Though, yeah, that's insanely expensive."

Shirou didn't respond immediately. Instead, he gave a small smile, raised his hand, and said softly, "Trace on." In an instant, a replica of Desperate, Aiz's sword, materialized in his hand, complete with perfect details.

Raul's eyes widened, while Aki's jaw dropped in disbelief. "Wow! You can really do that? Then why don't you sell weapons like this? With your ability, you could get rich in no time," Aki said, her eyes sparkling with admiration.

Shirou smiled faintly, allowing the sword to fade away, disintegrating into particles of prana. "That would be fraud," he said, shaking his head. "A projection like this only lasts three days. Besides, I don't want to deal with the Goibniu Familia. If they find out I've been making imitations of their weapons, they'll definitely hunt me down."

Aki and Raul exchanged glances before bursting into laughter. "Fair enough, you have a good point," Raul said, rubbing the back of his neck. "But still, your ability is truly incredible, Shirou."

After receiving his money, Shirou bowed politely to Raul and Aki. "Thanks for your help. I'll head back to my room now," he said, carrying the pouch of valis coins.

Raul and Aki waved him off. "Take care, Shirou," Raul said, while Aki added, "And don't drop that pouch, okay? That much valis must be heavy!"

Shirou simply smiled at Aki's joke before leaving the storage room and heading toward the stairs leading to the second floor. As he ascended the stairs, he spotted Loki standing at the end of the corridor, her usual wide grin plastered on her face.

"Heeeh, Shirou!" Loki called out teasingly as she walked toward him. "Got your paycheck, huh? Then treat your goddess to some drinks! As thanks for being the best goddess in the world."

Shirou gave a faint smile, responding to Loki's teasing. "Of course, Loki. As long as you don't overdo it with the alcohol," he said calmly.

Hearing his response, Loki pouted and stuck out her tongue. "Bleeeh! You're such a mom," she teased with a grin. "Just like Riveria, always nagging!"

Shirou nodded and replied gently, "Riveria and I just worry about you, Loki. That's all."

"Yeah, yeah, I get it. You two care too much about me," Loki said dismissively, waving her hand as if to brush off their concerns. Still, a faint smile lingered on her face. She quickly changed the topic. "Oh, by the way, Shirou... you haven't updated your status yet, have you? The others already did."

Shirou paused for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. I'll do it, but let me store my money in my room first."

"Got it!" Loki replied cheerfully, waving her hand. "I'll be waiting in my room. Don't take too long, Shirou~!" she said as she walked away with a spring in her step.

Shirou gave a small smile before continuing to the second floor, heading to his room to store the pouch of valis he was carrying.

Entering his modest, small room, Shirou closed the door behind him quietly. He walked over to a small wooden cabinet in the corner of the room, opened one of the drawers, and carefully placed the pouch of valis inside. After ensuring the drawer was securely locked, he let out a light sigh. "Safe," he muttered to himself before turning and stepping out of the room.

With steady steps, Shirou ascended the stairs leading to the upper floor where Loki's room was located. Upon reaching the simple wooden door with its modest carvings, he knocked gently. Loki's cheerful voice immediately came from within. "Come in, Shirou! The door's not locked!"

Shirou slowly opened the door and stepped inside. Loki was already seated on her bed in a relaxed pose, her chin resting on her hand. A mischievous smile adorned her face. "Alright, Shirou, take off your shirt," she said without hesitation, her tone teasing as usual.

Without hesitation, Shirou removed his tunic, revealing his well-trained body, the result of years of rigorous training. After folding his tunic neatly and placing it beside him, he sat calmly on the floor in front of Loki. "Alright, Loki. Go ahead," he said, positioning himself so that Loki could easily do her work.

Loki took a small needle from the table beside her bed. With practiced ease, she pricked the tip of her finger, producing a drop of fresh blood that she quickly smeared on Shirou's back. "Okay, let's see how much progress you've made," Loki muttered with a knowing smile, starting the process of updating Shirou's status. The divine aura of the goddess began to fill the room.

She casually pressed a special sheet of parchment against Shirou's back, transferring the updated status results. Loki slowly pulled the parchment away, ensuring the magical ink imprinted from Shirou's body was perfectly transcribed. "All done. Now let's see what we've got here," she said, handing the parchment to Shirou.

Shirou took the parchment and began reading the updated status results carefully.

***

Shirou's Status
Level: 4

Strength: I (0) → A (820)

Endurance: I (0) → A (812)

Dexterity: I (0) → B (760)

Agility: I (0) → B (778)

Magic: B (0) → A (840)

Developmental Abilities:

Archer: H → G

Magic Resistance: G

Forging: I

Magic:

Magecraft

Skills:

Underdog: Reduces excelia gained when facing weaker opponents but significantly increases excelia gained when fighting stronger foes.

Mind's Eye: Senses danger instinctively and identifies the direction of the threat.

***

"Look at that," Loki grinned, pointing at the new entry recorded on the parchment. "You got a new skill! It's called Mind's Eye. Seems like it suits you perfectly, huh, Shirou?"

Shirou gazed at the text with a mixed expression. Deep inside, something about it felt familiar. Mind's Eye, he thought. That skill was the same as Archer's—the alternate version of himself from another world. Archer... he murmured inwardly. We come from different worlds, but our paths seem so similar. I hope you're still doing well in Chaldea. Maybe still protecting Fujimaru Ritsuka with the same strength as before.

"Pretty cool, isn't it?" Loki grinned wider, folding her arms across her chest. "A goddess like me sure knows how to pick talented members!"

Shirou gave a faint smile, folding the parchment and tucking it into his pocket. "You're right, Loki. This skill will probably be very useful, especially in critical situations."

As he began putting his tunic back on, Loki spoke again, her tone light but curious. "By the way, kid, I noticed your development ability Forging hasn't been used yet. Is it just for decoration?" Loki leaned back on her bed, her eyes twinkling with a mix of curiosity and playful teasing.

Shirou offered a stiff smile, slightly embarrassed. "Honestly, I haven't thought about using it." He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a bit guilty for neglecting a potentially useful ability.

Loki gave a small nod and then offered a more serious suggestion. "If you level up again, I suggest picking Spirit Healing. It would be super helpful for you. Remember the Knossos expedition? You fainted because you ran out of magic energy. With Spirit Healing, you could regenerate your magic energy faster without having to rely on potions."

Shirou listened attentively, but one word in Loki's sentence caught his attention. "Level up, huh?" Tilting his head, he asked, "Can't I just level up to five now? Why wait?"

Loki sighed deeply, as though she'd expected the question. She looked at Shirou with a mix of pride and patience. "Listen, kid. You've got incredible potential—exceptional, even. But there's something you need to understand: your stats can still grow higher. Reaching SSS rank in all attributes isn't a pipe dream for you. If you level up now, you'll lose the chance to max out those stats. Push your current stats as high as possible at this level because raising them at level five will be much harder. You get it, right?"

Shirou nodded slowly, beginning to grasp Loki's reasoning. "Alright, Loki. I'll focus on strengthening my stats first before leveling up."

Loki continued her explanation, this time with a more serious tone. "Underdog, your skill, has clear rules, Shirou. If you want to increase your stats, you have to fight opponents stronger than you—those at a higher level. At level four, you still have Aiz and the others—they're all at level six. But if you level up higher than them, how will they help you? It'll only get harder for you."

Shirou listened quietly and then shook his head gently. "I don't care much about gaining power, Loki. To me, power is just a tool—a tool to help others."

Hearing this, Loki paused for a moment. She gazed at Shirou deeply, as if trying to understand the motivations behind every action he took. "I know, Shirou. I know you've never fought strong enemies for your own sake. You've always done it to protect or save others. That much was clear to me from the first time you saved Aiz."

Shirou nodded, his eyes meeting Loki's with unwavering conviction. "That's true. Everything I do is for my dream... to become a defender of justice."

Loki smiled softly, then, unexpectedly, reached out and gently cupped Shirou's cheek. "You know, I can't stay mad at you for always pushing yourself to help others. That's just who you are. But I just want to say one thing... don't forget to take care of yourself too, okay?"

Shirou was touched by her words. Yet, deep down, he couldn't entirely agree. To him, his life only had meaning if it was used to help others. Still, he chose not to argue and instead bowed his head slightly. "Thank you, Loki. I know that even though you often seem carefree, you really do care about all of us."

Those words left Loki momentarily speechless. Her face gradually turned red, and she quickly withdrew her hand from Shirou's cheek. "W-what? Why are you suddenly saying stuff like that, huh?" Loki tried to mask her embarrassment with a protest, though her voice wavered slightly.

But Shirou wasn't finished. He smiled gently and continued, "I'm truly grateful to be a part of the Loki Familia. I don't know what would've happened if I weren't here."

Loki's face grew even redder. She waved her hands frantically as if to shoo Shirou out of the room. "T-that's enough! Out with you! Your status update is done, so you've got no reason to stick around anymore!"

Shirou chuckled softly as he stood, bowing slightly before heading for the door. "Thank you again, Loki," he said sincerely before leaving the room, leaving Loki behind, still flustered and trying to regain her composure.

Chapter 82

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Before dawn broke, the small warehouse in the corner of the garden was peaceful and quiet. Inside, Riveria sat cross-legged, fully focused on practicing the magecraft techniques taught by Shirou. Gracefully, she closed her eyes and tried to channel prana through her magic circuits. This time, she concentrated on her ears, something she had never attempted before.

Slowly but surely, Riveria began to notice a change. A warm sensation spread from within her body to her ears, and the world around her seemed to come alive. The soft sound of the wind, the rustling of leaves, and even her own heartbeat became clearer than ever before.

"I did it..." she murmured softly, almost in disbelief. A faint but genuine smile graced her usually dignified and elegant face. It was a significant achievement for her, despite its apparent simplicity. She had repeatedly tried to perform Reinforcement on her body, but this was the first time she succeeded in enhancing her ears—a particularly sensitive area for an Elf like herself.

The joy of success made her eager to move to the next step: enhancing her vision. However, as she began to contemplate the process, doubt crept in. Riveria knew that eyes were incredibly delicate, and a mistake could have dire consequences. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.

"Stay calm, don't rush..." she whispered, reassuring herself. She decided to wait for Shirou—her teacher and the one who, unbeknownst to him, made her heart race.

Riveria glanced at the warehouse door patiently. "He should be here any moment," she thought. In the meantime, she replayed the techniques Shirou had taught her in her mind, ensuring she hadn't missed a single detail. As she waited, her face reflected a rare softness, a sign of both enthusiasm and admiration for Shirou.

With her newly reinforced Elven ears, Riveria heard footsteps approaching the warehouse. The gentle sound of shoes on the ground and the creak of a small door outside reached her clearly. Her face turned slightly red—not just from her training success but because she recognized those steps. Shirou had arrived.

Riveria closed her eyes briefly, recalling an embarrassing incident from a few days prior. That morning, in her haste to find Shirou in the dining hall, she hadn't realized she was still wearing her nightgown. Her face flushed as the memory surfaced, and the quiet laughter of her Familia members watching the scene replayed in her mind.

She lightly patted her cheeks with both hands, trying to shake off the embarrassment. "No," she whispered determinedly. "This time, I will act as I always do—graceful and elegant." Taking a deep breath, she steadied her rapidly beating heart.

The warehouse door opened slowly, and Shirou stepped inside with light, measured steps. Riveria greeted him with a soft, elegant smile, still seated cross-legged on the rug. "Good morning, Shirou," she said in a calm tone, though her heart was racing faster than usual.

Shirou returned her smile warmly. "Good morning, Riveria. It feels like it's been a while. The last time we trained together was four days ago, before the Knossos expedition." He closed the warehouse door behind him and walked closer.

Riveria gave a small nod. "Indeed, it does feel like a long time," she replied. "How is your body holding up after the expedition? You must be exhausted."

Shirou shrugged with a small smile. "Honestly, not too bad. I'm more worried about you overexerting yourself after that expedition, especially with this magecraft training."

Riveria was slightly taken aback by his concern but quickly composed herself. "You don't need to worry, Shirou. This is just light practice. Besides, I feel like I'm getting better at Reinforcement. In fact, I successfully enhanced my ears this morning," she said, subtly proud yet maintaining her elegance.

"Really?" Shirou looked both surprised and impressed. "I'd love to see how much progress you've made. You must've been working hard."

Hearing his praise, Riveria smiled gently, hiding her delight. "Of course. After all, I wouldn't want to disappoint my teacher, would I?" she teased lightly. Yet, in her heart, she knew this training was more than just improving her abilities—it was a way to spend time with Shirou.

Shirou sat cross-legged on the rug across from her, recalling the plan he had for today's session. "Today, I want to teach you how to create a Bounded Field," he said seriously yet warmly, his eyes watching Riveria closely to ensure she followed his words.

Hearing this, Riveria's smile widened, her curiosity piqued. "I'm very interested! Creating a Bounded Field sounds like a fascinating lesson." But before Shirou could continue, she raised a hand gracefully. "But Shirou, before that, I have a question. How can I apply Reinforcement to my eyes? I'm still hesitant to try it alone for fear of injuring myself."

Shirou nodded, understanding her concern. "Alright. I'll explain the steps in detail." He carefully outlined how to focus prana, channel energy slowly into the eyes, and avoid exerting excessive pressure. His voice was calm and attentive, holding Riveria's full focus.

After finishing his explanation, Shirou added, "It might be better if I demonstrate it directly." He touched both sides of his face, closed his eyes, and channeled prana into them. When he reopened his eyes, they emitted a faint glow, showing that the Reinforcement was successful. "This is the result," he said.

Riveria watched him with admiration, though her curiosity wasn't fully satisfied. "Shirou," she said softly, "Could you try it on me? I'd like to experience it firsthand."

Shirou was taken aback, a wave of awkwardness washing over him. "Riveria, I... I'm not sure that's a good idea. The eyes are such a sensitive part of the body. If I make a mistake, it could hurt you," he said, scratching the back of his head, and searching for another excuse.

However, Riveria simply closed her eyes gracefully, a faint smile on her lips. "I trust you, Shirou. Whatever happens, I'll accept it," she said calmly, her tone so reassuring that Shirou found himself unable to refuse.

Shirou was stunned. In silence, he observed Riveria's serene face, her eyes closed with confidence, making her look both beautiful and fragile. An unusual feeling stirred in his chest, causing his heartbeat to quicken.

With slightly trembling hands, he gently touched Riveria's eyelids, almost as if he were afraid of hurting her. "Alright... I'll try. But let me know immediately if you feel anything wrong," he whispered.

Closing his own eyes briefly to steady himself, Shirou activated Structural Analysis to map the structure of Riveria's eyes. Then, with utmost care, he channeled prana to reinforce her Elven eyes. Throughout the process, he could sense the intricate perfection of her eyes' physical structure, prompting him to be even more cautious.

"It's done," Shirou finally said, slowly pulling his hands away. "Try opening your eyes."

Riveria opened her eyes slowly, as if afraid of breaking the beauty of the moment. When she looked around, a radiant smile appeared on her face. "Amazing! My vision is so much sharper. Shirou, you're truly incredible!" she exclaimed with excitement.

Shirou let out a relieved sigh, his smile returning. "I just did my best. But don't rely on me too much. You'll need to practice so you can do it on your own."

Riveria nodded, her eyes still sparkling with joy. "Of course, Shirou. But I must admit, having a teacher like you is a blessing."

She gently touched her eyes, trying to sense what Shirou had done. Carefully, she activated Structural Analysis, attempting to understand the flow of prana within her eyes. A strange yet familiar sensation emerged as she detected the energy Shirou had infused. "So, this is how it works…" she murmured, noting the amount of prana used and its precise placement in her eyes. With a growing understanding, Riveria smiled slightly, pleased with her progress.

Shirou, standing near the warehouse door, dusted off his pants. "Alright, now it's time for me to show you the Bounded Field I've set up around this warehouse," he said as he walked outside.

Riveria stood and eagerly followed Shirou out. Once outside, Shirou gestured around the area as if indicating the space. "The concept of a Bounded Field is fairly simple," he began. "It's like an invisible barrier created using prana to detect or protect a specific area."

Riveria listened attentively, her recently enhanced vision allowing her to focus on every detail. She nodded slowly. "So, it's like a barrier to detect intruders?" she asked, seeking clarification.

"Exactly," Shirou replied as he walked toward one corner of the warehouse. "At the four corners of this building, I've placed magic stones. These stones are connected by pathways I created using this metallic paint." He pointed to a thin silver line encircling the warehouse, faintly shimmering in the morning light.

Riveria crouched to touch the metallic pathway. Carefully, she activated Structural Analysis again, studying the structure Shirou had constructed. She could feel Shirou's prana flowing steadily through the pathway, connecting each magic stone. "I can feel your prana here," she said with admiration. "You're really efficient with your use of prana."

Shirou smiled faintly at the praise. "I make sure this pathway stays active while I'm here. If anyone moves within this area, I'll sense it immediately. No one can enter without me knowing," he explained, pointing to the painted line forming a square around the warehouse.

Riveria stood up and looked at Shirou with curiosity. "Do you have to refill the prana in this Bounded Field regularly to keep it active?" she asked, delving deeper into the mechanics.

Shirou nodded lightly. "Yes, I recharge it every time before our training sessions to ensure it remains active. It's become a routine for me." He slipped his hands into his pockets and continued casually, "It's not difficult—just takes a few seconds to recharge. Plus, it keeps this place safe for us to train without worrying about prying eyes."

Riveria nodded again, impressed by Shirou's dedication to securing their training area. "I think I need to learn how to create something like this myself. It seems incredibly useful in certain situations," she said with a small smile.

Shirou looked at her with a warm smile. "You've learned so much in just a few days. If you keep this up, I'm sure you'll be able to do it effortlessly."

He glanced at the green meadow stretching beside the warehouse, the gentle breeze ruffling his hair. Turning to face Riveria, who stood nearby, he asked, "Do you think it's okay if we mess up that meadow for training? I know it might go against the rules about keeping this place clean," his tone carrying a hint of hesitation.

Riveria, who typically held cleanliness and nature's beauty in high regard, felt a moment of doubt. But this time, for the sake of the lesson led by Shirou—a man who had quietly captured her heart—she considered making an exception. After a brief moment of thought, an idea came to her. "Then why don't we just use Projection?" she suggested with a gentle smile. "That way, we won't actually damage anything. You can dissolve everything back into prana once we're done."

Hearing her suggestion, Shirou smiled. "That's a great idea. Alright, I'll project what we need." With a slight focus, he raised his hand. "Trace... on," he murmured. In an instant, some magic stones, a can of metallic paint, and a brush materialized in front of them. He handed them to Riveria with a small nod. "Here, give it a try."

Riveria took the items, feeling a mix of nervousness and excitement. "Alright, I'll give it a shot," she said as she walked to the middle of the meadow. Kneeling down, she arranged the magic stones into a triangular formation, slightly different from what Shirou had taught her earlier. Then, carefully, she opened the projected can of metallic paint, dipped the brush, and began drawing lines to connect the stones.

Shirou stood nearby, watching her every move. "Good. Make sure the lines are unbroken. The flow of prana will be more stable if the connections are seamless," he reminded her gently.

Riveria nodded, fully focused on her task. When she finished the last line, she stood up and wiped the sweat from her forehead. "It's done," she said, gazing at the triangle she had created.

Shirou approached, inspecting her work with a satisfied smile. "Good job. Now, try activating it with your prana and feel the flow," he suggested.

Riveria closed her eyes, concentrated her thoughts, and began channeling prana into the Bounded Field. Within seconds, she felt the resonance from the three magic stones connected by the metallic paint. "I can feel it," she said excitedly. "The flow is stable, and I can sense the boundaries of this Bounded Field."

Shirou nodded, pride evident in his expression. "That's an excellent first step. You're learning quickly, Riveria."

Riveria smiled softly, her heart fluttering slightly at Shirou's praise. "It's all thanks to your guidance," she replied gently.

In the distance, Aiz, who was practicing with her sword, completed her final move and sheathed her weapon. Her gaze shifted to the meadow near the warehouse, where she noticed something unusual. Riveria, whom she had always seen as motherly and graceful, was crouched on the grass, drawing something with metallic paint. The sight was peculiar enough to pique Aiz's curiosity, prompting her to approach.

Her steps were light and swift, as usual, until she stood close to Shirou and Riveria. "What are you doing here?" she asked in her usual flat tone, though her eyes betrayed her curiosity.

Shirou turned and gave a faint smile. "I'm teaching Riveria about magecraft, specifically how to create a Bounded Field," he explained, gesturing toward the triangle on the ground.

Aiz remained silent for a moment, realizing she had nearly misunderstood the situation. Though her face remained calm and expressionless, she felt a hint of embarrassment for assuming Riveria was randomly defacing the meadow. "Oh, I see," she said quietly, then added, "In that case, I'll leave so I don't disturb you."

But before Aiz could step away, Shirou called out to her. "Wait, Aiz," he said, making her pause. "Actually, you could help Riveria with her training."

Aiz furrowed her brows in confusion. "Me? But I don't understand magecraft. How can I help?" she asked, her tone uncertain.

Riveria also looked curious. "Yes, how could Aiz help? Isn't this more about prana usage?" she asked, glancing at Shirou.

Shirou nodded, his smile full of confidence. "You'll both understand in a moment. Riveria, sit in the center of the Bounded Field and focus on sensing its flow," he instructed.

Riveria complied without asking too many questions. She sat cross-legged in the middle of the triangle she had created, closed her eyes, and began concentrating to sense the energy around her. "What should I do now?" she asked, her eyes still closed.

Shirou then turned to Aiz. "I need you to step in and out of the triangle's boundary. Jump over the painted lines a few times, but do it with your usual movements," he explained.

Although still slightly puzzled, Aiz obliged. With light steps, she leaped out of the triangle and then back in, repeating the motion several times with her characteristic silent grace. Each movement was precise and controlled.

"How about it, Riveria? Are you sensing anything?" Shirou asked after a while.

Riveria opened her eyes slightly, then closed them again, trying to immerse herself in what she felt. "Yes," she said softly. "I hear a faint whirring sound every time Aiz steps out or back in. My elven ears twitch with every change. It's like waves of energy reflecting off the boundary."

Shirou smiled with satisfaction at her response. "Good. That's one indication that the Bounded Field is active. For me, I usually feel a slight jolt in my body when someone enters or exits my Bounded Field. You're on the right track, Riveria," he praised her.

Aiz glanced at Shirou and Riveria, still not fully grasping the technical aspects of magecraft, but pleased to have been helpful. "What else should I do?" she asked, ready to continue.

Shirou smiled faintly, shaking his head. "I think that's all we need to do for now. Your magecraft training is complete, Riveria. You picked it up remarkably quickly, and that's impressive," he said, his tone satisfied.

Hearing his praise, Riveria's cheeks flushed slightly. However, despite her happiness, she felt reluctant to end their time together. She looked up at him with a slight protest in her voice. "But there's still time before breakfast, isn't there? Can't we do something else? I think this lesson could be expanded."

Shirou looked a bit perplexed, his expression reflecting uncertainty. "Uh, well… what do you want to do?" he asked, trying to find a compromise.

Aiz, who had been silent until now, suddenly raised her hand like a child asking permission. "If I may," she said calmly but with curiosity, "maybe Shirou could show us some magecraft you haven't demonstrated before?"

Riveria immediately nodded in agreement, her eyes lighting up. "That's a great idea. But if possible, show us something related to what we learned today," she said, pointing to the metallic paint can near them.

Shirou scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, hesitant. "Honestly, I'm not sure this will work… or if it will even be useful. But alright," he said at last. He picked up a clean brush, dipped it into the paint, and walked toward an empty patch of the meadow.

With slow, deliberate movements, Shirou began drawing something on the ground. Line by line, a complex pattern emerged. A large circle formed the core of the drawing, adorned with symbols and inscriptions unrecognizable to both Riveria and Aiz. There was something ancient and enigmatic about the design.

Riveria watched intently, her curiosity deepening. "What is this? It seems more intricate than a Bounded Field," she asked, stepping closer for a better look.

Shirou gave a faint smile, his gaze fixed on the circle he was nearly finished with. "This is a Summoning Circle. In my old world, circles like this were used to summon… something. I discovered this design back in my workshop," he said, his voice tinged with nostalgia. Memories of Saber surfaced in his mind, bringing a warmth and slight ache to his chest.

Aiz approached, standing beside Riveria. "Summoning something? Are you going to try it now?" she asked in her usual flat tone, though her eyes revealed great curiosity.

Shirou paused, gazing at the circle with eyes full of emotion. "Probably not. I don't know what might appear in this world. This circle is more of a… reminder. A way to honor where I came from," he said softly, his voice heavy with meaning that was hard to put into words.

Chapter 83

4Koma Shirou's sausage is now available! Don't miss the next exciting chapter! Check it out now at

Aiz gazed at Shirou, who stood in front of the summoning circle, his expression filled with nostalgia. She could sense something in his demeanor—a deep yearning, a loss that was difficult to articulate. She knew this feeling well. She often saw that same look in the mirror when thinking of her long-lost parents. Gently, she mustered the courage to speak. "Shirou… who did you summon with this circle in your world?" she asked softly, her voice filled with curiosity.

Shirou remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on the circle. Then, with a small sigh, he replied, "She is Saber. My Servant during the Holy Grail War." He turned to Aiz and Riveria, who were listening attentively. "I've told you about that war before, haven't I? The war for the Holy Grail. Saber was the knight I summoned to aid me in that battle."

Riveria nodded slowly, recalling Shirou's earlier explanation. "Then… can this circle summon her again?" she asked, her eyes studying the intricate design on the ground.

Shirou gave a faint smile, shaking his head gently. "No. In this world, there's no Holy Grail to act as a conduit. This circle is just a symbol—a memory from the past. Without the Grail, the ritual is meaningless," he explained, his voice carrying a mix of resignation and reverence for his past experiences.

Riveria leaned in slightly, her curiosity growing. "Then how did you perform the ritual before? Was it a complicated process?" she asked eagerly.

Shirou chuckled softly, scratching the back of his head in slight embarrassment. "Complicated? Actually… I did it by accident," he admitted, looking a bit sheepish. "At that time, I was being pursued by an enemy known as Lancer. In desperation, I was injured within this circle. And suddenly, Saber appeared before me. She asked, 'I ask of you, are you my Master?' Her voice was calm, yet full of authority."

Aiz watched Shirou intently, her curiosity piqued. "What did Saber look like? Was she like the knights in fairy tales?" she asked, trying to picture Saber in her mind.

Shirou smiled, his gaze softening as he remembered Saber. "She was extraordinary. Her blonde hair was cut short and tied up, like a true warrior. She wore majestic silver and blue armor like she had stepped out of legend. But there was one thing…" Shirou glanced at Aiz as if making a comparison. "She… resembled you, Aiz."

This revelation took aback Aiz, though her expression remained calm. "She looked like me?" she asked, her gaze fixed on Shirou with newfound interest.

"Yes," Shirou replied with a nod. "Her face, her hair… they were very similar to yours. The difference was in her eyes. Your eyes are golden, while hers are green. And Saber had a distinct aura. The aura of a king. Even in her simplicity, she carried a regal grace in every step she took."

Riveria and Aiz fell silent for a moment, contemplating Shirou's description. In their minds, they each imagined the vivid image of Saber that Shirou had painted—a knight who was not just a companion but also a symbol of his struggles and cherished memories.

Aiz looked at Shirou with determination. After a moment of thought, she stepped forward and stood in the middle of the summoning circle Shirou had drawn on the ground. With confidence, she declared, "Shirou, I will be your Saber."

Shirou stared at her, a small smile on his face, filled with a mix of surprise and amusement. "Didn't I say this circle is useless in this world?" he replied, shrugging slightly.

But Aiz shook her head, her expression unwavering. "I know," she said quietly. "But this is just to give you a small memory. To comfort you, Shirou."

Riveria, who had been observing their interaction, softly suggested, "Then how about using the original incantation? It might make the moment feel more authentic."

Shirou exhaled deeply, looking a little awkward. "The original incantation? I've never actually used it," he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "But my friend, Rin, once told me the words."

Taking a deep breath, Shirou stood in front of the circle. He raised his hand and began reciting the incantation that he changed to suit him, his voice deep and steady. The words flowed like an ancient chant, full of power and resolve:

"Steel and fire to the origin. Blade and the forge of ideals to the cornerstone.
The shadow of the hero echoes through eternity.
The tempered wind becomes a shield. The gates in the four directions close, forming the foundation, and the path of steel that leads to the throne resounds.

Seal (forge).
Seal (forge).
Seal (forge).
Seal (forge).
Seal (forge).

Repeat with every strike of the hammer.
Simply, break the chains once tempered.

――――I declare.
Your blade is mine to wield, my resolve is in your edge.
By the call of the Holy Grail, if you hold to this purpose, this vow, then manifest.

Here is my pledge.
I am the one who becomes the sword of the world's salvation,
I am the one who endures as the shield of the world's despair.

You, seven heavens clad in three words of power,
arise from the circle of eternity,
O keeper of the eternal flame ―――!"

 

As Shirou finished his incantation, the summoning circle began to glow bright green, flooding the area with dazzling light. A thin mist rose around Aiz, shrouding her in an air of mystery.

However, nothing else happened after that. Even so, Aiz gave a small smile. With a graceful motion, she drew her sword and raised it high. In a low, spirited voice, she said, "I ask of you, are you my Master?"

Shirou froze. In that instant, memories of Saber flashed through his mind. The sight of Aiz standing proudly in the center of the circle, her blonde hair shimmering in the morning light, bore an uncanny resemblance to Saber. Yet, there was a difference—Aiz's sharp golden eyes, filled with resolve, replaced Saber's green eyes, which radiated the majesty of a king. Shirou found himself speechless, his heart trembling with deep nostalgia. Saber… he whispered inwardly, even though he knew the one before him was Aiz.

Riveria, who had been observing from the side, smiled softly, understanding that even though this ritual was only a game, it had successfully brought Shirou back to precious memories he had long held close.

Riveria clapped her hands lightly, a small smile gracing her elegant face. "How fascinating," she said in a satisfied tone. "This is the first time I've heard you use such a long incantation, Shirou. Usually, you just say 'Trace on' or nothing at all."

Shirou scratched the back of his head, smiling sheepishly. "Well, that's because incantations in magecraft are different from magic in this world," he explained. Crossing his arms, he looked at Riveria and Aiz seriously. "Incantations in magecraft are actually very flexible. Each magus can adapt them to suit their own style and abilities, unlike magic in this world, which seems rigid and highly structured."

Riveria nodded, listening intently. "So, that flexibility allows for creativity?" she asked enthusiastically.

Shirou nodded. "Exactly. But the explanation is quite long, and maybe it's better if we save it for another lesson," he added with a small smile. "I don't want to overwhelm you with too much theory in one day."

Aiz, who stood not far away, suddenly stepped closer. Her usually calm face showed a hint of curiosity. "I felt… something," she said softly. "When you recited that incantation, I felt connected to you. Just for a moment, but it felt real."

Shirou raised an eyebrow, looking at her. "Connected?" he asked.

Riveria tilted her head, deep in thought. "Maybe Aiz really can become your Servant," she said half-jokingly, though there was a serious undertone to her words.

Shirou immediately shook his head, chuckling softly. "That's impossible," he said. "A living being's body naturally resists becoming someone else's familiar, especially someone like Aiz, who's already Level 6. The chances of that happening are very slim."

Aiz looked puzzled. "Why is it different with Heroic Spirits?" she asked curiously.

"Because Heroic Spirits are technically already dead," Shirou explained patiently. "They no longer have physical bodies like us. They're summoned through the Grail as entities bound by a contract. So, in their case, there's no natural conflict between their bodies and the contract." He gave a faint smile. "It's different for those of us who are still alive."

Riveria chuckled softly, realizing Shirou's explanation made perfect sense. "I understand now," she said. "But still, the idea is intriguing, isn't it?"

Aiz looked at Shirou for a moment before giving a small smile, though her expression didn't change much. "Interesting," she murmured softly. "But I think I prefer being myself."

Shirou smiled gently. "And that's more than enough," he replied with genuine appreciation.

Unlike Aiz, Riveria suddenly took the initiative. With graceful steps, she walked to the center of the summoning circle Shirou had drawn and sat cross-legged there. Her cloak billowed slightly before settling neatly around her legs. Shirou looked at her in confusion, raising an eyebrow.

"Riveria, why are you sitting there?" he asked curiously.

Riveria turned to him with a small, elegant smile. "As you said earlier, Shirou. Magecraft is flexible. So, why don't you try altering your incantation? Focus your intent on making me your Servant," she suggested calmly as if it were a trivial matter.

Aiz, standing at the edge of the circle, looked uncertain. "But… isn't that dangerous?" she said softly, concern evident in her tone.

In her heart, Riveria felt a surge of curiosity. This is why I left the royal forest and my status as a princess. I want to witness wonders I've never seen before. I want to experience things that transcend our understanding of magic. She took a deep breath, her resolve firm.

"I think the worst-case scenario is that I become your Servant," Riveria said lightly, though her words carried significant implications.

Shirou crossed his arms over his chest, looking at her with a skeptical expression. "Aren't you afraid? A Master typically has three Command Seals, absolute commands that their Servant cannot refuse. That means I could make you do anything," he said, trying to make her reconsider.

Riveria sighed softly, shrugging. "You're far too polite to exploit something like that, Shirou. At most, you'd use a command to take me on a picnic to the 18th floor, like that time I lost a bet to you in the monster archery competition."

Aiz furrowed her brow, confused. "Monster archery competition? Picnic? I've never heard that story," she said with a curious tone, her eyes darting between Riveria and Shirou.

Shirou smiled awkwardly, then cleared his throat to shift the focus. "Alright, I'll try to think of a modified incantation," he said, steering the conversation back as he stroked his chin in thought.

Riveria closed her eyes calmly, waiting for Shirou to make his decision. Meanwhile, Aiz stood beside them, filled with curiosity and a hint of worry about what might happen next.

Finally, Shirou let out a long sigh and began reciting the modified incantation. His voice was calm but filled with determination, each word leaving his lips like the strike of a hammer on a hot iron.

"Steel and resolve to the origin. Blade and the forge of bonds to the cornerstone.

By my will, the unbroken path of ideals shall serve as the foundation.
The tempered wind becomes a chain.
The circle closes, drawing forth the light of the throne.

Seal (bind).
Seal (bind).
Seal (bind).
Seal (bind).
Seal (bind).

Repeat with each oath made.
Simply, break the limits once bound.

――――I proclaim.

Your life is under my command, your blade is guided by my resolve.

By the bond forged in steel, if you accept this purpose, this pledge, then manifest.

Here is my declaration.
I am the one who will carry your ideals.
I am the one who stands as your anchor to this world.

You, spirit forged in eternity, arise as my blade and shield,
O guardian of this contract ―――!"

The summoning circle beneath Riveria began to emit a soft glow as if responding to Shirou's incantation. Riveria suddenly felt a gentle pull within her—a sensation like invisible threads connecting Shirou's prana to her own.

She did not resist it. Instead, she activated her own magic circuits, attempting to strengthen the connection. However, the effort was far from easy. Cold sweat began to bead on her temple as the pull grew stronger, almost painful. Despite this, she refused to give up, her focus entirely on maintaining the fragile thread of prana.

But, like a thread pulled too tightly, the connection ultimately snapped. Riveria slowly opened her eyes, her breathing ragged yet composed.

Shirou approached her, extending a hand to help her stand. "Looks like our experiment failed," he said with a small smile, trying to lighten the mood.

Riveria shook her head gently as she wiped the sweat from her temple. "Not entirely," she replied. "I felt a real pull, Shirou. It was as though something almost connected between us. Perhaps there's a limit to the strength of beings that can become Servants. If it were a creature much weaker, this method might have worked."

Shirou regarded Riveria intently, considering her words. "So, you think it's possible this method could succeed with beings that lack a natural resistance to contracts like this?"

Riveria nodded. "I believe so. And it's something worth further exploration."

Shirou let out a deep sigh before offering a small smile. "I'm not sure whether to feel excited or disappointed. But I admit, this was an intriguing experience."

Aiz, who had been silently observing from the side, gave a slight nod, though her mind continued to mull over the potential of this method and the possible risks it could pose in the future.

The morning sun climbed higher, its light warming the grassy field where they had been training. Its gentle rays illuminated Riveria, who still stood at the center of the summoning circle, as if signaling the end of their session. Shirou glanced at the clear sky and offered a small smile. "It seems our time is up," he said in a soft yet firm tone.

Riveria nodded, brushing the sweat from her brow with her fingertips. "Today's training was quite intriguing," she remarked, satisfied with the progress she had made. "Thank you for your time, Shirou. Magecraft truly is a world full of surprises."

Shirou returned her nod, then began tidying up everything they had used. With a sweep of his hand and a bit of focus, the magic stones, metallic paint, and brushes they had utilized gradually faded, dissolving into prana that merged back into the air. No trace remained, as though they had never been there.

Aiz, observing the process, raised an eyebrow in mild amazement. "That's very convenient," she commented. "At first, I thought I'd see Riveria cleaning everything herself."

Shirou turned to Aiz with a small smile. "That's one of the benefits of Magecraft. Sometimes, it does make life a little easier," he replied as he finished up. Then, shifting his gaze to the two women, he added, "I'll head to the kitchen now. Lefiya is probably waiting for me to help with breakfast."

Riveria glanced at Shirou and gave a faint smile. "In that case, let's return to the Manor together. I need to get ready for the day as well."

Aiz nodded in agreement, taking her place to Shirou's right while Riveria walked on his left. The three of them strolled along the path leading back to the Manor. The atmosphere was serene, accompanied only by the quiet sound of their footsteps and the morning birdsong. Although the training had ended, a sense of camaraderie lingered, enveloping them like the bright morning sunlight.

As they walked, the relaxed mood persisted. However, Riveria suddenly glanced at Shirou with a curious expression. "Shirou," she began seriously, "if Aiz earlier seemed fitting as a Saber, do you think I'd suit the Caster class?"

Shirou paused for a moment, his thoughts flashing back to the Caster he had once faced in the Holy Grail War. That figure had long ears reminiscent of an elf, though Shirou had doubted she was a true elf. "Interesting," he finally said. "The Caster I fought did have ears like an elf's, but I'm not sure she was actually an elf."

Riveria gave a faint smile and elaborated further. "I didn't mean in terms of race or physical similarity. I mean, do you think I'd be suitable for the Caster class as a Servant?"

"Ah," Shirou chuckled lightly, realizing the misunderstanding. "Yes, I see what you mean now. If the strongest mage in Orario isn't fit to be a Caster, I don't know who else could be."

The compliment brought a proud smile to Riveria's face, and a slight blush colored her cheeks. "In that case," she continued enthusiastically, "if I were summoned in another class, which one do you think would suit me?"

Shirou furrowed his brow in thought. "Hmm… Maybe Archer," he eventually said. "I know you're skilled with a bow. Though, of course, you did lose to me in that monster archery contest before."

Riveria smiled at the remark, but before she could respond, a soft voice from Aiz broke in from beside Shirou. "She's more suited to Berserker when she's angry," Aiz murmured, almost to herself.

Aiz's thoughts briefly wandered to her childhood. She recalled an incident when she stubbornly called Riveria "an old hag," which led to Riveria angrily tossing her into a pond—a memory that left Aiz with a lingering discomfort around water.

However, Riveria's sharp ears, enhanced by Reinforcement, caught the comment clearly. She turned slightly, her eyes narrowing. In a calm yet threatening tone, she asked, "Aiz, would you mind repeating what you just said?"

Aiz's face paled instantly, realizing her whisper had been overheard. "I-I'm sorry, Riveria!" she stammered, bowing deeply.

Riveria let out a long sigh but wore a sly smile. "Be careful with your words, Aiz. Don't make me repeat your lessons from back then."

Shirou, overhearing their exchange, chuckled softly. "Perhaps the Berserker class isn't such a bad idea," he quipped as they continued walking, leaving Aiz and Riveria exchanging looks of mixed feelings.

Chapter 84

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Shirou and Lefiya finally finished cooking breakfast. They carried several plates to the dining table, which was bustling with members of the Loki Familia, and sat down next to Aiz. The blonde-haired girl was enjoying a plate of Jagamaru-kun potato snacks made by Shirou, her favorite morning treat. With a small smile, Shirou glanced at Aiz.

"Aiz," Shirou asked as he scooped some of his breakfast. "It's unusual to see you join us for breakfast today. Around this time, you're usually training Bell, aren't you? Did something happen?"

Aiz swallowed the last bite of her Jagamaru-kun before replying, "Bell asked for days off from training. He's busy welcoming a new member to the Hestia Familia," she said in her usual calm but slightly gentle tone.

Lefiya, seated to Shirou's right, chimed in, "Bell should recruit new members more often. That way, he won't keep bothering Aiz all the time," she teased, though her face hinted at a subtle trace of jealousy.

Shirou chuckled softly at Lefiya's comment, but a thought crossed his mind. "By the way," he said, turning to Aiz, "why doesn't the Hestia Familia recruit more members? Compared to the Loki Familia, just look at this dining hall—it's packed. But the Hestia Familia is so small in number."

Aiz shrugged. "Perhaps it's because the Loki Familia has been around for a long time, while the Hestia Familia was only recently established. It takes time to build a reputation," she replied simply.

Suddenly, Lefiya leaned closer to Shirou and whispered, as if afraid someone else might overhear, "I've heard some rumors from other adventurers," she began conspiratorially. "After the Hestia Familia won the War Game against the Apollo Familia, a group of adventurers considered joining them. But when they found out that Goddess Hestia had a debt of 200 million valis, they all backed out. Who would want to join a Familia with financial problems that big?"

Shirou looked at Lefiya in shock, then turned his gaze to the table, lost in thought. Two hundred million valis in debt? he wondered. His friend Hestia was bearing such a heavy burden and hadn't complained even once. A desire to help stirred in his heart. Maybe the salary I haven't touched could be used to help Hestia, at least with part of her debt. But Shirou remained silent, simply staring at his plate as he quietly began formulating a plan.

While chewing her breakfast, Lefiya glanced at Shirou with a curious smile. She nudged his arm lightly, trying to get his attention. "By the way, I heard you've updated your status, Shirou. I bet your stats have skyrocketed with all the heroic feats you've pulled off," she said with an eager grin.

Aiz, sitting on Shirou's other side, turned with an intrigued expression. Her sharp golden eyes locked onto Shirou, silently demanding an explanation without uttering a word.

Shirou set down his spoon and replied calmly, "Yes, my stats have improved. Most of them are now at rank A or B."

Hearing this, Lefiya almost choked on her food. "A or B? That's amazing! Does that mean you can level up now?" she asked enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling with admiration.

Shirou simply shook his head with a faint smile. "Not yet. I decided to follow Loki's advice. She suggested I hold off on leveling up because there's a chance I can push my stats to rank SSS."

Lefiya sighed dramatically, pouting like a child. "Ugh, Loki-sama told me to hold off on leveling up too," she grumbled. "I'm already eligible for level 4, but she wants me to boost my magic stat to rank S first. But that's still far behind your stats."

Shirou chuckled lightly before adding, "It's not just that. With the Underdog skill I have, I can only gain maximum excelia by fighting enemies who are at a higher level than me. Since I'm at level 4 now, I need to fight enemies on the same level as Aiz, Riveria, Finn, and the others who are already level 6. If I rush to level up, I'll just make things harder for them."

Aiz remained silent, but there was a flicker of emotion in her eyes as she listened to Shirou's explanation. Even with your lower level, you saved me when I was in danger, she thought to herself. My hero…

However, she simply lowered her head slightly, continuing her meal without saying a word, though a warm feeling spread through her chest as she recalled Shirou's bravery.

Shirou shifted his gaze from his nearly empty plate to Lefiya and Aiz. "Speaking of which," he began casually, "is there a forge around the Manor? My development ability in forging hasn't improved at all because, well, I've never tried smithing."

Aiz stopped chewing and stared at Shirou in surprise. "You picked forging as a development ability?" she asked curiously. "Are you serious about becoming a blacksmith?"

Shirou scratched the back of his head, a bit sheepish. "At first, I thought it would be useful in the future, so I chose it. But I haven't had the chance to learn or try smithing yet."

Lefiya, sitting beside him, beamed. "Shirou, you're amazing! Magecraft, cooking, archery, swordsmanship, and now you want to learn blacksmithing? If you put your mind to it, I'm sure you'd make a great blacksmith too."

Shirou felt a little embarrassed by the praise. "You're exaggerating," he said modestly. "I'm just trying to make use of what I have."

Lefiya giggled softly and said, "Oh, speaking of forges, I know there's one near the Manor. But it's been abandoned for a long time since the Loki Familia usually hires blacksmiths from other Familias for our equipment needs."

Before Shirou could respond, Riveria stood from her seat in the dining hall. With a calm yet commanding voice, she announced, "Attention, members of the Fairy Force. We will begin training shortly as usual. Gather at the designated location."

Lefiya froze for a moment. "Oh no! Oh no! Oh no!" she exclaimed in a panic, hurriedly shoveling the rest of her food. "I forgot we have training with Lady Riveria! I need to hurry!"

In a rush, Lefiya finished her meal and turned to Shirou. "Sorry, Shirou! I can't help clean up or show you the forge right now."

Shirou smiled gently. "That's okay, Lefiya. Your training is more important. Good luck," he said with an encouraging nod. "I can check out the forge tomorrow. How about we go together?"

Hearing this, Lefiya paused, smiling sweetly at Shirou. "Really? Okay then, I'll show you the place tomorrow. Thanks, Shirou!" With that, she waved and ran out of the dining hall, chasing after her teammates.

Once all the Loki Familia members had left the dining hall, Shirou stayed behind in the kitchen, gathering the dirty dishes and cleaning up to ensure everything was spotless before starting his day. Aiz, still seated at the table, watched Shirou as he worked.

Shirou glanced at Aiz. "You don't have to stay here, Aiz. If you have other things to do, feel free to go. I can handle the cleanup," he said as he filled the sink with soapy water.

But Aiz shook her head gently. "It's fine. I want to help," she replied simply, her voice as calm and soft as a gentle breeze.

Shirou offered a small smile. "Thank you very much, then. Let's get started."

Without much more conversation, the two of them began cleaning the kitchen and dining hall. Despite not being an expert in cooking, Aiz proved to be quite adept at chores, easily wiping tables, arranging chairs, and even helping Shirou rinse the dishes.

Amid the activity, Aiz spoke in a calm tone, "Shirou, do you have time after this?"

Shirou nodded, drying his hands with a towel. "Of course. Is there something you need help with?"

Aiz looked at him intently. "Can you help me train?"

Shirou paused, slightly confused. "Train? Aren't you already incredibly skilled, Aiz? You're one of the best fighters in Orario."

Aiz shook her head slightly, her gaze fixed on the kitchen floor with determination in her eyes. "Not enough. I want to become stronger," she said, her voice carrying deep resolve. "Revis… Twice I've had to be rescued from her. I don't want to be a burden anymore."

Shirou fell silent, sensing the sincerity behind Aiz's words. "Alright then. I'd be happy to help," he finally said, offering her a confident smile.

Inside, Aiz felt a slight sense of comfort, but her determination only grew stronger. I want to be someone who can stand by his side. Not as a girl who constantly needs saving, but as an equal partner. My hero… I want to become stronger for you.

After finishing cleaning the kitchen and dining area, Shirou let out a satisfied sigh. He looked at Aiz, who was still standing nearby, and asked, "So, where will we be training, Aiz?"

Aiz turned to him and replied succinctly, "At the Loki Familia training hall."

Shirou nodded but then realized something. "Training hall? Uh, where is that exactly?" he asked sheepishly, his face slightly reddening as he felt embarrassed for not knowing his way around the Loki Familia's estate.

Aiz looked at him briefly before gesturing for him to follow. "I'll show you the way."

They walked side by side across the Manor's grounds. Aiz remained calm, while Shirou took note of the surroundings, trying to memorize the route they took. Eventually, they arrived at a large building tucked into a corner of the Manor's grounds. The structure looked sturdy, with a large wooden door engraved with the Loki Familia's emblem.

"This is the place," Aiz said as she opened the door.

Upon entering, Shirou was amazed by the fully equipped interior. The spacious room was filled with training equipment such as wooden dummies for sword practice, barbells of various sizes, training mats, and even a dedicated arena seemingly designed for duels. Everything was neatly arranged and well-maintained, reflecting the Familia's discipline.

However, something caught Shirou's attention. "It's so quiet. I thought a place like this would always be busy."

Aiz explained as she walked further into the room, "Usually, this place is crowded during training sessions for the new level 1 recruit. They're taught the basics of combat here. But now, most of the Loki Familia members are busy with their quests or in the Dungeon."

Shirou considered her answer, reflecting on his situation. Unlike most Familia members, he had never been assigned a mandatory quest by the Guild. The reason was simple: he was officially still registered as a level 1 adventurer, even though he had reached level 4. His concealed status afforded him a rare freedom not typically enjoyed by high-level adventurers.

"Have you just completed a Guild quest?" Shirou asked, trying to get a glimpse into Aiz's routine.

Aiz nodded slightly. "Yes. It was a standard task, nothing difficult." She then turned to Shirou. "What about you? Doesn't the Guild ever assign you tasks?"

Shirou chuckled lightly. "No, maybe because they still think I'm a beginner. I've been lucky to avoid mandatory quests so far."

Aiz nodded again, though inwardly, she wondered how someone with Shirou's abilities had managed to maintain such a low profile without arousing the Guild's suspicion. Does Shirou wear a disguise when he goes into the Dungeon? she thought. But rather than pressing the issue further, she decided to focus on their current goal. "Let's start training," she said, walking toward the arena at the center of the room.

Shirou followed, a small smile on his face. "Alright, show me what you've got," he said, eager to help Aiz grow stronger.

Aiz stood in the middle of the training arena, her gaze fixed on Shirou. "Shirou," she said seriously, "can you teach me that technique? The one you used to save me back then... Tsubame Gaeshi."

Shirou froze for a moment, furrowing his brow. "Tsubame Gaeshi?" he murmured, deep in thought. "That's quite a complex technique... But alright, I'll try to explain."

Shirou swiftly projected a long nodachi, Monohoshi Zao, into his hands. The sword shimmered with a magical light before taking its perfect form. Shirou raised it, revealing its sleek design and length, nearly as tall as Aiz herself. "This is the weapon typically used for Tsubame Gaeshi," he explained. "I learned it through magecraft tracing. But this technique was designed for a nodachi like this, and I'm not sure I can teach it to you since you use a short sword."

Aiz looked at the nodachi with curiosity. "Can I try it?" she asked hopefully.

Shirou nodded and carefully handed over the weapon. "Be careful; it's quite heavy."

Aiz accepted the nodachi with both hands, adjusting her grip. She swung the long blade cautiously, but her movements were stiff. The nodachi, almost as tall as she was, clearly didn't suit her fighting style. "It feels... different," Aiz murmured, trying another swing but failing to find her comfort zone.

Shirou chuckled softly and began to explain, "The Tsubame Gaeshi technique is unique. Its original master, Sasaki Kojirou, trained rigorously to perfect it—cutting down swallows mid-flight. It's not just about the sword; it's about a deep understanding of movement and timing."

Aiz's eyes sparkled with interest at the story. She lowered the nodachi and, with enthusiasm, said, "Then I'll train to cut swallows too! I'll go find some right now."

Shirou nearly choked at her sudden declaration. "Wait, hold on!" he exclaimed, raising his hands to stop her. "You can't just run out and start practicing like that. Sasaki Kojirou spent years mastering Tsubame Gaeshi. The technique isn't only about the weapon; it's about understanding the philosophy behind the movements."

Aiz paused in her tracks, looking at him with confusion. "So… does that mean I can't learn it?" she asked.

Shirou sighed softly and shook his head. "Not exactly. But if you want to try, you'd have to start from the very basics, and it would take a long time. Plus, you've never used a nodachi before. It's wiser to focus on mastering your own skills with a short sword."

Aiz seemed a little disappointed but nodded in understanding. "Then I'll focus on becoming better with my own sword," she said with renewed determination.

Shirou smiled slightly, relieved. "That's a much better choice. You're already amazing with your weapon. There's no need to force yourself to use something that doesn't suit you."

Aiz carefully handed Monohoshi Zao back to Shirou, her eyes burning with determination. "Shirou," she said seriously, "use Tsubame Gaeshi on me."

Shirou's eyes widened in shock at the request. "What? Why would I do that?" he asked, nearly unable to believe what he'd just heard.

Aiz looked at him with unwavering confidence. "Revis was able to dodge two strikes of your Tsubame Gaeshi back then," she explained. "I want to train myself to evade all three slashes. That's my goal."

Shirou stood silently for a moment, processing her words. He could sense the sincerity and determination in Aiz's voice. She wanted to become stronger, especially against threats like Revis. Finally, Shirou nodded, albeit hesitantly. "I understand, Aiz. You want to be more prepared for Revis," he said gently. However, he glanced at the nodachi in his hand with concern. "But Monohoshi Zao is incredibly sharp. If I use it against you, it could be dangerous."

Shirou then had an idea. Closing his eyes briefly, he activated Alteration magecraft. Prana flowed through Monohoshi Zao, and within seconds, the sharp blade dulled, losing its cutting edge while maintaining its original form.

"Now, this nodachi is safer," Shirou said, handing the sword to Aiz for inspection.

Aiz ran her fingers along the blade and nodded in approval. "Alright, let's test it in the arena," she said, walking toward the center of the training area.

Shirou followed her, gripping Monohoshi Zao tightly. He knew this wasn't an ordinary practice session. Aiz was serious, and he needed to give his best to help her achieve her goal. "Alright," he muttered softly. "But I'll hold back a little to ensure this stays safe."

Aiz stood across the arena, holding her short sword firmly. Her face radiated determination, even though she understood the challenge ahead would be immense. Facing her, Shirou held Monohoshi Zao, its presence imposing despite the dulled edge.

"My reach is longer, Aiz. You need to be fully prepared," Shirou warned, pointing the nodachi at her. His golden eyes focused intently, like a swordsman ready to unleash his finest strike.

Aiz gave a brief nod, her stance steady and resolute. "I'm ready," she replied confidently, though her heart pounded with nerves. She knew the deadly potential of this technique.

Shirou took a deep breath, leaning forward slightly as prana surged through his body, crackling like an untamed flame. He planned to hold back, but as his foot moved and Tsubame Gaeshi flowed into his mind, every ounce of his energy and focus centered on the strike.

"Tsubame Gaeshi!" he called out.

In an instant, three slashes curved through the air, seemingly cutting through dimensions themselves. The first slash targeted Aiz's abdomen, below her chest plate, while the other two aimed for her arms. The strikes were impossibly fast, surpassing human limits.

Aiz tried to react, but her body couldn't keep up. In mere seconds, all three strikes connected. Though dulled, the impacts were strong enough to push her backward, causing her to fall to the ground. Her short sword slipped from her grasp and landed several meters away. She looked down, clenching her fists in frustration.

"I couldn't deflect even one," Aiz murmured softly, disappointed in herself. Her breathing was labored, not from pain but from the weight of her failure to counter the attack she'd anticipated.

Shirou rushed over, his face filled with concern. "Aiz, are you alright?" he asked, scanning for any serious injuries.

Aiz looked up, her face slightly flushed from embarrassment, but she forced a small smile. "It's just a minor bruise. Nothing to worry about," she said, slowly getting to her feet.

Shirou let out a relieved sigh but tried to reassure her. "Aiz, when I faced Revis, she was level 7. This technique exceeded normal limits, but my opponent then was far stronger than now. You're still level 6, so there's no reason to feel disheartened."

Aiz gazed at Shirou for a moment, sensing the sincerity in his words. However, she wasn't interested in excuses. She walked over to her short sword, picked it up again, and tightened her grip. "That doesn't matter. I want to try again," she declared firmly.

Shirou gave a small smile, admiring Aiz's unyielding spirit. He readied himself, pointing Monohoshi Zao back into position. "Alright," he said. "This time, I won't hold back at all."

***

From within the Loki Familia training building, the sound of repeated loud clashes echoed. Shirou's shout of "Tsubame Gaeshi!" was followed by the whistle of swift strikes and dull impacts, each ending with a small yelp of pain from Aiz. Yet, there was no sign of her giving up.

Aiz kept standing, even as her body became covered in bruises. She stared at Shirou with burning determination, trying to decipher the deadly pattern of his strikes. Each time she fell, she rose again, gripping her short sword tighter and stepping forward with renewed resolve.

"I can do it," Aiz murmured softly to herself, her focus sharpening. This time, her eyes tried to track every slight movement Shirou made, striving to anticipate the three simultaneous slashes characteristic of the technique.

Once again, Shirou steadied himself. "Alright, are you ready, Aiz?"

Aiz nodded without hesitation. "I'm ready."

"Tsubame Gaeshi!" Shirou shouted, the nodachi flashing forward to unleash three swift slashes simultaneously as if slicing through space and time. Aiz held her breath, her concentration at its peak.

The first slash came from the right. Aiz managed to lift her short sword just in time, deflecting it to the side. The second slash targeted her stomach; she stepped back slightly, evading it with nearly perfect timing. But the third, faster than the first two, struck her shoulder, causing her to stagger and grimace.

Aiz wavered but her eyes shone with triumph. "Two… two out of three!" she said, panting but clearly proud.

Shirou gave a small smile, impressed by her rapid progress. "Amazing, Aiz. You're starting to get the hang of it."

Undeterred by the pain, Aiz raised her short sword again. "Again," she demanded, her voice firm despite her battered body.

Shirou gently shook his head. "I'm sorry, Aiz, but I can't anymore."

Aiz looked at him in confusion, her breath still heavy. "I can still go on. I'm not giving up," she insisted.

Shirou smiled faintly, though he now appeared fatigued as well. "This isn't about you, Aiz. My magical energy is running low. Using this technique repeatedly consumes a lot of prana, and I've reached my limit."

Hearing this, Aiz lowered her head briefly, processing Shirou's words. Though disappointed, she understood. She lifted her head again and smiled slightly. "In that case, we can stop for today."

Shirou nodded, carefully setting Monohoshi Zao down before dispersing it into prana. "You were incredible today. If you keep this up, I'm confident that someday you'll face Revis with complete assurance."

Aiz sheathed her short sword, exhaustion finally catching up to her. But deep inside, she felt a little stronger, her resolve only growing more steadfast.

Shirou carried Aiz, now completely drained, over his shoulder. Though the nodachi used in their training had been dulled, the intense session had left Aiz utterly spent, her body covered in bruises. Shirou walked steadily toward Twilight Manor, his thoughts on tending to her injuries with potions as soon as possible. Aiz's breathing was steady, even as her body bore the signs of her relentless effort.

As they reached the garden surrounding the Manor, the sun had begun its descent, painting the sky with soft shades of orange. Sitting on a bench in the garden was Lefiya, seemingly just finished with her own training alongside Riveria. She looked up and was immediately alarmed by the sight before her.

"Aiz! What happened?!" she exclaimed, standing with a look of deep concern. Her gaze shifted between Aiz, who appeared battered and bruised, and Shirou, who showed only light signs of exertion. Lefiya knew how skilled Shirou was, but she hadn't expected her idol, Aiz, to end up in such a state from training with him.

Shirou paused, offering a small, reassuring smile. "Don't worry. We weren't sparring or anything like that. Aiz was just trying to dodge the technique I used," he explained, his tone calm despite the visible fatigue.

Lefiya looked at Shirou with a mixture of wonder and amazement. She was aware of Shirou's arsenal of legendary weapons, but seeing him push Aiz this far made her further appreciate his incredible capabilities. She quickly stepped forward and offered, "Let me help. If she's too heavy, I can carry her too."

Shirou nodded, and together they supported Aiz's weight between them, slowly making their way to Twilight Manor.

"I'm sorry… for troubling you both," Aiz said softly, her eyes half-closed but her smile gentle.

Lefiya gave a small smile, though her face still showed worry. "It's no trouble at all, Aiz. You worked really hard today," she replied sincerely.

Shirou smiled faintly as well, glancing at Aiz, who was clearly trying to maintain her composure despite her exhaustion. "You're incredibly stubborn, Aiz. But that's what makes you remarkable," he said, quickening his pace slightly to ensure they reached the Manor swiftly to treat her injuries.

Chapter 85

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

A calm morning enveloped Twilight Manor as the first rays of sunlight graced the quiet garden. In the corner of a small storage shed within the garden, Shirou and Riveria stood face-to-face. Shirou was earnestly explaining the fundamentals of Incantation Magecraft—something unfamiliar to Riveria, despite her being one of the most powerful mages in Orario.

"Alright," Shirou began, crossing his arms over his chest. "Magecraft doesn't have limits on how far a magus can master techniques or spells they learn. As long as there is effort and understanding, new spells can be created."

Riveria nodded slightly, her green hair shimmering in the morning light. "So that's what sets Magecraft apart from the magic of this world. The magic we use is limited by the Falna blessings of gods or goddesses. Normally, an adventurer can only possess a maximum of three spells. Of course, there are exceptions like myself, with nine spells, or Lefiya, who can mimic the spells of other elves."

Shirou gave a small smile, pleased that Riveria remembered his lessons. "That's correct. However, there's another important distinction," he said, pausing to capture her attention.

Riveria furrowed her brow, recalling the earlier moment when she had seen Shirou transform a Summoning Spell into a Binding Spell with ease. "Magecraft is more flexible, isn't it? You can even change a spell's purpose quickly."

"Exactly," Shirou replied with a smile. He raised his hand, demonstrating how he formed prana between his fingers. "Incantations are a form of self-hypnosis for a magus. The purpose isn't just the words of the chant but creating the mental conditions necessary to produce the spell. That's why Incantations can be adapted to suit the needs of the magus using them."

Riveria watched intently, processing every word. "Unlike the magic of this world, Incantations tied to the Falna are rigid. There's no room for flexibility. If an adventurer mispronounces even one word, the magic fails immediately."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "That's another significant difference. However, Magecraft's flexibility also demands far greater training and concentration. Without those, a magus can't even perform a simple spell."

Riveria gave a faint smile, her eyes shining with curiosity. "An art that requires discipline and patience. I'm becoming more interested in delving deeper into this."

"And I'll be happy to teach you," Shirou said confidently. The two continued their discussion, harmonizing the knowledge of their two worlds.

Under the bright morning sky, their conversation grew more profound. Riveria, intrigued by Shirou's Magecraft techniques, posed a question that had been on her mind. "Shirou," she began, looking at the red-haired young man with genuine curiosity, "the Incantation 'Trace On' that you often use—why is it so short but produces such powerful effects? You can project nearly perfect weapons with it."

Shirou gave a small smile, as though he had anticipated this question eventually. "Actually, 'Trace On' is a shortened version of a longer Incantation. Originally, it was a seven-step chant I learned and modified. With practice and understanding, I managed to condense it into just two words."

Riveria raised an eyebrow, looking skeptical. "Condense an Incantation? You know, I can't even imagine using 'Wynn Fimbulvetr'—the spell for summoning an iceberg—with just one sentence. Imagine summoning an iceberg in an instant with a short spell!" Her tone was filled with excitement, revealing her enthusiasm.

Shirou chuckled softly at Riveria's imaginative musings. "It does sound fascinating. But this technique requires a deep understanding of every step in the process."

Riveria's curiosity grew. "So what are these seven steps? Can you show me?"

With a light nod, Shirou raised his hand and began explaining each step, demonstrating as he went along.

"Judging the concept of creation," Shirou began, closing his eyes and raising his hand. "The first step is understanding the concept of what you want to create. I evaluate every detail of the weapon, from its shape to its intended use." Prana began to emit faintly from his body.

"Hypothesizing the basic structure," he continued, slowly opening his eyes. "This step involves building the basic framework in your mind, like laying the foundation of a building." A faint blue light began to form in the air, resembling the shadow of a weapon.

"Duplicating the composition material," Shirou moved to the third step, his hands mimicking the act of grasping something invisible. "I replicate the materials needed, even if only mentally."

Riveria observed closely, amazed by the intricate process. "So you even have to understand the materials it's made of?"

Shirou nodded. "Imitating the skill of its making," he went on. "The fourth step is replicating the techniques used to craft the weapon. It's like learning from the experiences of the original artisans."

"Sympathizing with the experience of its growth," Shirou said calmly, describing how the weapon evolved over time. "I must understand the weapon's journey, from its creation to its present state."

"Reproducing the accumulated years," Shirou continued, now more focused. "The sixth step is replicating the effects of time. Every scratch, every scar, every bit of history the weapon holds must be understood."

Riveria nodded slowly, beginning to grasp the complexity of the process. "And the final step?"

"Excelling every manufacturing process," Shirou concluded, transforming the blue light in his hands into a projected weapon. "This is where I refine all the previous steps, creating an almost perfect replica."

Riveria gazed at the sword now in Shirou's hand with awe. "All of this… you condensed these seven steps into two simple words, 'Trace On'?"

Shirou gave a soft smile. "Yes. But that's only possible after years of practice. The flexibility of Magecraft doesn't make the process any easier."

Riveria nodded again, her respect for Shirou deepening. "I never realized Magecraft could be this deep and complex. Thank you for teaching me."

They continued their discussion, with Riveria asking more questions and Shirou patiently explaining every detail.

Riveria carefully observed each step Shirou demonstrated earlier. Her mind worked hard to piece together a new understanding of Magecraft until she finally reached a conclusion. "So," she began slowly, gazing seriously at Shirou, "you're so skilled at Projection that you can close your eyes, extend your hand, and project weapons without uttering any incantations, like what I saw in the Dungeon. At that moment, you summoned countless weapons around you."

Shirou gave a small smile and nodded in confirmation. "Yes, you're right," he replied calmly.

However, Riveria's curiosity remained unsatisfied. "But," she continued, leaning slightly forward, "do you recite the incantation silently in your mind? Or do you simply visualize the weapon you want to project?"

Shirou rubbed his chin briefly before answering, "I just imagine the weapon I want to project. The process happens within my mind, without the need to speak anything aloud."

In his thoughts, Shirou felt compelled to elaborate further. Actually, he thought, the process is much more complex. I don't just imagine the weapon—I also 'copy' its existence from my inner world, Unlimited Blade Works. All these weapons already exist there, within my internal domain. But discussing Reality Marble today would be too much for this lesson, and I don't want to overwhelm Riveria with overly complicated information.

Meanwhile, Riveria watched Shirou with an expression of awe. Deep down, she felt incredibly fortunate to learn from someone so extraordinary. Magecraft wasn't just a challenging new discipline for her; it also allowed her to connect more deeply with Shirou, someone who had intrigued her for a long time.

"I'm truly grateful for this opportunity," Riveria said sincerely. "Learning Magecraft from you is something I never imagined before."

Shirou smiled, a bit bashful. "I'm just happy to share what I know. If this helps you, then I'm satisfied."

Their conversation continued with a relaxed yet focused atmosphere. Riveria, full of curiosity, kept asking questions, and Shirou patiently answered each one. The bond between them grew stronger, hidden behind the technical nature of their discussion.

Riveria turned her attention to the sword Shirou had just projected. Its form was so perfect it was hard to believe it was merely a Magecraft replica. She extended her hand, touching the hilt with curiosity. "I want to try," she said firmly, her eyes alight with enthusiasm.

Shirou regarded her for a moment, hesitant. "Riveria," he began gently, "this technique isn't easy. It took me years of practice to truly understand and master it. This isn't something you can achieve in a single attempt."

Riveria nodded, her expression unwavering. In her heart, she thought, I know this will be difficult, but I want to do it. I want to be closer to Shirou, to understand his world, and to know him more deeply through this Magecraft.

Taking the sword from Shirou's hand, Riveria began channeling prana through her Magic Circuits. The warm, pulsing sensation of her magical energy enveloped her body. She decided to start with Structural Analysis. Carefully, she focused her mind on understanding the structure and fundamental concepts of the sword.

"The first step, Judging the concept of creation," Shirou guided her calmly.

Riveria closed her eyes, attempting to sense and comprehend the essence of the sword. However, all she could perceive was a vague, elusive shadow in her mind. "This… is much harder than I thought," she murmured, slightly frustrated.

"The second step, Hypothesizing the basic structure," Shirou continued.

Riveria tried her best to visualize the sword's composition, but the details felt like an incomplete puzzle. Sweat began to bead on her temples, but she refused to give up. She moved on to the third step, Duplicating the composition material. Her hands trembled as she attempted to replicate the sword's material using prana. The result? A faint, incomplete shape that barely resembled a weapon.

"The fourth step, Imitating the skill of its making," Shirou said gently, keeping a close watch on Riveria.

Riveria attempted to replicate the craftsmanship behind the sword, but the difficulty only increased. Each faint impression in her mind felt heavy and inconsistent. "How can you do this so effortlessly, Shirou?" she asked, a hint of frustration in her voice.

"I never said it was effortless," Shirou replied with a small laugh. "I stumbled and failed countless times before I got to this point."

The fifth step, Sympathizing with the experience of its growth, required Riveria to feel the sword's formation and development, but all she encountered was emptiness. The sixth step, Reproducing the accumulated years, felt like the peak of the challenge.

Finally, the last step: Excelling every manufacturing process. Breathing heavily, Riveria tried to fully recreate the sword. The result was a transparent blade, that appeared empty and fragile. She lifted it slowly, but in an instant, the sword dissolved back into particles of prana, disappearing into the air.

Riveria slumped to the ground, gasping for breath. "I failed," she said softly, disappointment evident in her tone.

Shirou stepped closer and gently patted her shoulder. "You've come so far for a first attempt. Reaching the seventh step alone is extraordinary. It took me a long time to get there. Don't feel discouraged."

Riveria looked at him with a small smile, despite her exhaustion. "I just wanted to try… Maybe, if I keep learning from you, I can understand more."

Shirou smiled warmly. "And I'll keep teaching you. Magecraft is difficult, but with dedication like yours, you'll surpass your limits."

Riveria nodded, feeling a new determination growing within her. Even though she failed, she felt her efforts brought her closer—not just to Magecraft, but also to Shirou.

Shirou watched Riveria, still visibly tired from her attempt at Projection. He smiled, trying to comfort her. "Riveria, don't feel bad. Even the most skilled magi rarely succeed with Projection like this. Honestly, most would have the same result as you. That's why Projection is often called Gradation Air. It's incredibly difficult to master."

Riveria raised an eyebrow, intrigued by this new information. "Gradation Air? Hmm... interesting. So, are there other magi you know who use this technique?" she asked, her tone full of curiosity.

Shirou fell silent for a moment, his gaze distant as if recalling the past. With a slightly melancholic tone, he began to share. "I once had a companion during the Holy Grail War. Her name was Rin Tohsaka. She was an exceptionally talented magus, an Average One who could wield all five primary elements. If anyone could be the best teacher for you, it might be Rin."

The longing in Shirou's voice stirred something in Riveria's chest—a flicker of jealousy she struggled to suppress. However, she pushed the feeling aside, recognizing it wasn't the time to dwell on such emotions. "Rin Tohsaka, huh? She seems to mean a lot to you," Riveria said, keeping her tone neutral.

Shirou nodded slowly. "Yes, she… was a very important friend. Intelligent, stubborn, and incredibly skilled. She always knew how to face any challenge. If she were here, she might be able to help you understand Magecraft better than I could."

Riveria listened attentively, but when Shirou finished, she shook her head firmly. "I don't care who she is, Shirou. Even if Rin sounds amazing, I wouldn't replace you as my teacher. You've guided me this far, and I want to learn Magecraft from you, not anyone else."

Shirou was momentarily stunned, then gave a small smile. "Riveria… that means a lot to me. But honestly, I don't feel worthy of such respect. I'm just a third-rate magus who happens to know a little about Magecraft."

Riveria simply smiled faintly, looking at Shirou with resolute eyes. Rin Tohsaka may have been by your side once, Shirou, but she's a world apart from you now. Let me be the one to stay by your side here and now. That monologue echoed in her heart, but she didn't say it aloud. Instead, she spoke softly, "You're worthy, Shirou. Never doubt that."

Shirou took a deep breath, gazing at Riveria, who still seemed determined despite her recent failure with Projection. With a gentle but firm tone, he said, "Riveria, I think Projection might not be the right path for you. That technique requires a very specific set of elements, and… it doesn't seem to align with your affinities."

Riveria pondered for a moment before replying, "Based on the magic I've gained through my Falna, I can use fire, ice, barriers, and healing. Those are the elements that form the foundation of my spells."

Shirou raised his hands in mock surrender. "In that case, I have to be honest... I can't teach you anything about those. All those elements are far outside my expertise. I wouldn't even know where to start with healing or barriers." He gave a small smile, trying to lighten the mood.

Riveria chuckled softly, unbothered. "That's not a problem. I'll try to learn something on my own. Maybe I can combine those elements in my experiments," she said confidently.

However, hearing the word "experiments" made Shirou suddenly serious. He looked at Riveria sharply, his voice becoming more firm. "Riveria, listen to me. Experimenting with Magecraft is not simple. Being a magus is like walking on the edge of a deadly cliff. One wrong step and your experiment could kill you. Other magi who discover your research might hunt you down to steal your secrets. And if you push the limits of Magecraft too far, your body itself could break apart."

Shirou's warning filled Riveria with a momentary silence. She swallowed hard, her face slightly pale from his explanation. But she soon offered a small smile, trying to ease the tension. "I understand, Shirou. I'll be careful, I promise. And you know? At least in this world, there are no other magi except you, right? If something threatens me, wouldn't you protect me?"

Shirou let out a long sigh. Her smile slightly softened his concern, but he still replied firmly. "Of course, I'll protect you. But don't use that as an excuse to act recklessly, Riveria. I'm serious."

Riveria smiled more brightly, feeling more confident. "Don't worry, Shirou. I'll make sure my experiments are safe. And… I know I have a great teacher by my side."

Shirou could only nod, though deep in his heart, he still felt a lingering unease.

Riveria appeared lost in thought for a moment, her face adorned with a faint smile as though she'd found an intriguing idea. She turned to Shirou, who was still seated in front of her. "I have an idea to start my research," she said confidently. "Maybe I can find out what the ancient Elves used for their magic. I'm sure there's much knowledge that's been lost."

Shirou nodded, showing his interest. "That's a good idea. But… where would you find that information? Records like that are incredibly rare, aren't they?"

Riveria chuckled softly and gave Shirou an amused smile. "Did you forget, Shirou? Your student here is a High Elf. I'm a princess of the Alf forest. When I left the palace to come to Orario, I brought quite a number of books from the royal library. Maybe among those books, there are clues about ancient magic."

Shirou was surprised to hear this and then gave a small smile. "You really always think ahead. In that case, let me help you go through those books. Maybe together, we can find something faster."

However, Riveria gently shook her head. "I appreciate your offer, Shirou, but I don't think that will be effective. Most of the books I brought are written in ancient hieroglyphs. Can you read those?"

Shirou paused for a moment before shaking his head. "I can't. When I ended up in this world, I only acquired knowledge of Koine—the common language used here. Ancient hieroglyphs are entirely beyond my capability."

Riveria smiled again, this time with certainty. "In that case, I know someone who can help me. I'll ask Aina Tulle, my friend and former attendant who accompanied me on my journey out of the Alf forest. She has expertise in reading hieroglyphs and will definitely be a great help to my research."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "That's a great idea. Aina would surely be happy to assist you, especially since it involves the ancient magical legacy of your ancestors."

Riveria gazed at Shirou softly, conveying her gratitude. "Then I must ask for your understanding. For the next few days, I won't be able to continue Magecraft lessons with you. I plan to stay at Aina's place and conduct research with her."

Shirou smiled and nodded understandingly. "Of course. Don't worry about that. I hope your research goes well, Riveria. If you need anything, you know I'm here to help you."

Riveria looked at Shirou with deep gratitude. "Thank you, Shirou. I'll do my best to uncover whatever I can learn from my ancestors' past."

Chapter 86

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

As usual, the kitchen that morning was filled with activity as Lefiya and Shirou cleaned up the kitchen and dining area after preparing breakfast for the Loki Familia members. Lefiya deftly wiped down the tables, while Shirou busied himself washing the cooking utensils. However, this morning felt a little different. Lefiya's idol, Aiz, unexpectedly joined them. With skilled hands, Aiz swept the floor, occasionally adjusting chairs that had been slightly displaced.

"Thank you so much for helping, Aiz," Lefiya said with a small smile, glancing admiringly at the Sword Princess, who didn't seem uncomfortable doing such domestic chores.

Aiz turned her head and gave a slight nod. "It's no problem. I also helped Shirou yesterday while you were at training," she replied in her calm tone.

Lefiya looked a bit surprised, her eyes widening. "Really? Shirou, why didn't you tell me about that yesterday?" she asked in a slightly playful tone, though her curiosity was genuine.

Shirou busy wiping a kitchen knife, offered a faint smile. "It didn't seem necessary to mention. Aiz just wanted to lend a hand, that's all," he said casually without looking away from his task.

Meanwhile, Aiz glanced at Shirou and said, "By the way, Shirou… could we continue yesterday's training later? I still haven't managed to avoid three slashes of your Tsubame Gaeshi." Her tone was serious, reflecting her strong determination.

Shirou paused for a moment, then looked at Aiz, still holding a towel in his hand. "Of course, I don't mind. But we might not be able to train for too long since I also want to check the forge with Lefiya later," he replied, his words simple but indicative of his organized plans.

Aiz nodded in agreement. "That's fine. After training, I'll probably head straight to the dungeon," she said, adding her plan for the day.

Hearing their conversation, Lefiya eagerly raised her hand. "In that case, can I watch your training later, Aiz? I'd love to see you practice!" she exclaimed enthusiastically, her face lighting up with anticipation.

Aiz looked at Lefiya briefly before giving a small nod. "Sure, if that's what you want," she replied, but it was enough to make Lefiya happy.

Lefiya beamed, clearly thrilled with the answer. She returned to her work, wiping the tables with renewed enthusiasm. Meanwhile, Shirou merely offered a faint smile as he continued sweeping, feeling content with the harmonious atmosphere among the three of them that morning.

Once they finished cleaning the kitchen and dining area, Shirou, Lefiya, and Aiz walked together toward the training building located at the edge of the Manor. That morning, the fresh air surrounded them, with dew slowly evaporating under the rising sunlight. The atmosphere was relaxed but filled with anticipation, especially from Aiz, who seemed a little more talkative than usual.

"After yesterday's training, my Dexterity and Endurance stats went up by a few points," Aiz said calmly but with a touch of satisfaction, her eyes sparkling slightly as she glanced at Shirou.

Shirou smiled warmly at this. "That's great, Aiz. I'm glad to know our training paid off," he said as they walked side by side.

However, Lefiya, walking on Shirou's other side, quickly added in a slightly corrective tone, "Shirou, I think you don't fully understand how significant that is. Given how quickly you level up, you probably don't feel it, but for a Level 6 adventurer like Aiz, even increasing a single point in stats is extremely difficult."

Shirou tilted his head slightly, looking at Lefiya with curiosity. "Really? How difficult is it, Lefiya?"

Lefiya nodded confidently and explained with an eager tone, "For Level 6 adventurers, most monsters that provide significant excelia are found on very deep floors. Without a major expedition or special challenges, it's nearly impossible to raise their stats."

Shirou recalled their previous expedition to the 59th floor with the Loki Familia, which had taken over a month. He nodded in understanding. "Ah, that makes sense. Reaching floors that deep is no easy feat."

Aiz listened quietly, though she seemed to appreciate the attention from her two companions. They continued their light-hearted conversation and enjoyed the bright morning atmosphere until they finally reached the training building. With steady steps, the three entered, ready to continue their training and face new challenges that day.

Inside the spacious training hall, Aiz and Shirou headed straight to the center of the arena, surrounded by polished wooden floors. The morning sunlight streaming through the tall windows reflected off the floor, creating a serious yet calm atmosphere. Meanwhile, Lefiya quickly found a chair at the edge of the arena. She chose a spot strategic enough to observe their every move, hoping that today's training wouldn't end like yesterday's.

In the middle of the arena, Shirou extended his hand, and a soft prana glow appeared. In an instant, he projected the Monohoshi Zao sword into his hand. The weapon looked elegant and exuded a captivating aura, despite its simple design. On the other side, Aiz prepared with her short sword, her face reflecting unshakable determination. She stood in a ready stance, her feet slightly apart, her eyes focused on Shirou.

From the sidelines, Lefiya couldn't hide her concern. She bit her lower lip, remembering the Raikiri sword Shirou had shown her, and finally called out, "Shirou! Are you sure you won't hurt Aiz?"

Shirou turned to Lefiya and gave her a reassuring smile. "Don't worry. I've modified the Monohoshi Zao with Alteration magecraft. The blade is now dull, so there won't be any sharp cuts, just maybe a few bruises if it hits."

Hearing his explanation, Lefiya slowly nodded, though her concern wasn't entirely gone. Her thoughts drifted back to yesterday when she saw bruises on Aiz after their training. "Dull or not, it still hurts," she muttered softly, though loud enough for Shirou to hear.

Shirou chuckled lightly at Lefiya's comment, then refocused on Aiz. He looked at the golden-haired girl seriously. "Aiz, are you ready?"

Aiz nodded, her eyes filled with fighting spirit. "I'm ready. This time, I'll avoid all three strikes of Tsubame Gaeshi." Her tone was resolute, showing her unwavering determination to achieve her goal this time.

"Alright," Shirou said as he took his stance, Monohoshi Zao raised level with his eyes. "Let's begin."

Lefiya could only sit tensely in her chair, her hands clenched tightly on her lap. Her eyes darted back and forth between Shirou and Aiz, waiting anxiously to see how the training would unfold.

Shirou assumed a ready position, the long Monohoshi Zao gleaming under the morning sunlight streaming through the training hall windows. With precise movement, he raised the nodachi, his body appearing seamlessly integrated with the weapon. "Aiz, I'll use Tsubame Gaeshi this time," he said, his tone calm but firm.

Aiz, standing across from him, gave a brief nod. Cold sweat trickled down her temple—not from fear, but from intense focus as she prepared to face the attack she had encountered before. She regulated her breathing, her body moving lightly like a leaf in the wind, ready to counter the high-speed triple strikes.

Shirou moved. In an instant, his nodachi sliced toward Aiz in a motion nearly invisible to the untrained eye. Three slashes appeared simultaneously—one descending from above, one sweeping from the right side, and another slashing upward from the lower left, creating the illusion of strikes coming from all directions.

Aiz moved swiftly, her reflexes operating at their peak. The first slash from above was deflected with her short sword, the metallic clang echoing across the arena. The second slash swept from the right, and with agile precision, she spun her body, dodging the strike by a hair's breadth. However, the third slash, coming from the lower left, was too fast. Her sword couldn't intercept it in time, and the dull blade struck her thigh, forcing her to step back.

"Ugh..." Aiz bit her lip to endure the pain, a bruise beginning to form where she had been struck. Yet, she showed no weakness. "Again!" she said firmly, her gaze still brimming with determination.

From the edge of the arena, Lefiya couldn't hide her amazement. Her eyes widened as she watched Shirou's incredible swordsmanship. "That... that was amazing," she murmured. But her admiration was mixed with worry as she saw Aiz get hurt. "Aiz! Are you okay?" Lefiya shouted with concern.

Aiz glanced at her and gave a faint smile. "I'm fine, Lefiya. It's just a bruise," she said calmly. Deep inside, however, Aiz held a profound respect for both Shirou and her past opponents. She recalled Revis, the formidable fighter half-monster, who had managed to evade two of the three Tsubame Gaeshi slashes during their first encounter with the technique.

"I have to do better," Aiz muttered to herself as she resumed her stance. "Shirou, one more time. I need to evade them all."

Shirou gave a slight smile, raising his nodachi once more. "Alright, but don't push yourself too hard. Focus on your movements."

Lefiya could only watch from the sidelines, her heart filled with admiration for Shirou and a deep hope that Aiz wouldn't get more seriously injured. "Aiz is incredible, but Shirou... he's something else," Lefiya murmured, her cheeks tinged slightly red.

Shirou steadied his Monohoshi Zao, his expression focused. "Alright, Aiz. I'm using Tsubame Gaeshi again. Get ready," he said as he prepared his technique. The aura around him grew serious as if even the air itself paused to observe.

Aiz tightened her grip on her short sword, her body tense but her eyes radiating resolve. Shirou surged forward, his movements almost imperceptible. Three slashes swept out simultaneously, creating an illusion of attacks from all angles.

Aiz moved quickly, her body spinning gracefully like a dance of blades. The first slash from above was dodged with a small leap. The second slash from the right was deflected accurately, the sound of clashing metal resonating through the hall. But the final slash, from the lower left, was too close. Despite her effort to evade, the edge of the strike grazed her arm.

Lefiya, who had been holding her breath throughout the exchange, exhaled sharply when the final slash connected. "So close, Aiz! You almost had it!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with a mix of admiration and encouragement.

Aiz wiped the graze on her arm, showing no sign of disappointment. Instead, she smiled faintly. "I understand now. One more time, Shirou. This will be the last," she said with a tone of conviction.

Shirou's faint smile returned at her request. "Alright, Aiz. Get ready," he replied as he adjusted his stance once again.

Aiz bowed her head slightly in respect before taking a defensive stance. In an instant, Shirou surged forward, unleashing Tsubame Gaeshi once more.

This time, however, Aiz did not just defend. She moved earlier, reading the rhythm of Shirou's attacks with extraordinary precision. The first strike she blocked with her sword, the sound of clashing metal filling the room once more. The second strike she evaded with a swift step backward, and the third strike, coming from below, she bypassed with a dazzling spinning motion.

When the dust in the arena settled, Aiz stood tall without a single injury. A satisfied smile appeared on her lips. "I did it," she said calmly, though her voice carried a sense of pride.

Lefiya, who had been watching the moment, jumped out of her seat with enthusiasm. "Aiz! You did it!" she exclaimed, running toward Aiz. Without hesitation, she hugged Aiz tightly, her face glowing with happiness. "I knew you could do it, Aiz!"

Aiz gave a small smile, slightly surprised by the embrace, but she didn't reject it. Meanwhile, Shirou lowered his sword, letting it fade into prana, and smiled warmly, pleased with his friend's achievement. "Well done, Aiz. I knew you could do it," he said appreciatively.

Aiz nodded, her breathing still slightly heavy, but her eyes shone with satisfaction. "Thank you, Shirou. It's all thanks to your training," she said as she gently patted Lefiya's head while still holding her.

Lefiya, still nestled in Aiz's embrace, looked up curiously. "Aiz, why didn't you use your wind magic to evade Tsubame Gaeshi earlier? Wouldn't that have been much easier?" she asked, her tone filled with curiosity.

Aiz gave a small nod, her gaze turning toward Shirou before replying. "I deliberately didn't use it. It's part of my training," she explained calmly. "Revis, our nemesis, was able to dodge two out of three strikes without using magic. If I don't train my physical abilities, I'll never be able to fight her on equal terms."

The mention of Revis made Lefiya freeze. Memories of battling that formidable opponent flooded her mind. Her heart pounded faster, realizing how seriously Aiz was working to become stronger. "Aiz... Are you doing all this just to become stronger?" Lefiya asked, her voice tinged with concern.

Aiz gave a faint smile, then gently released Lefiya from her embrace. "I have to, Lefiya. Otherwise, I won't be able to protect all of us," she said sincerely before turning her attention to Shirou. "By the way, Shirou, do you have any other weapons I can use for training? Something that might help me refine my techniques?"

Shirou stroked his chin, pondering for a moment. Several weapon names crossed his mind, but he quickly realized they were all too dangerous for training. "I don't think there's a weapon safe enough for us to use here," he finally admitted with slight regret.

Aiz didn't seem disappointed. Instead, she proposed another idea. "In that case, how about we spar? I'm sure I can learn a lot from you, even if your level is two tiers below mine," she suggested with a confident look.

Shirou chuckled softly, then nodded. "Alright, I don't mind. But later, after I finish my business learning about forging."

Lefiya, who had been listening intently, raised her thumb and puffed out her chest with confidence. "When it comes to forging, leave it to me! I know just the place," she said enthusiastically, eager to contribute.

Aiz smiled slightly, then nodded at both Lefiya and Shirou. "In that case, I won't disturb you. I'll head to the Dungeon for now. Forging isn't my area of expertise, and I don't want to waste your time," she said before turning and walking out of the training arena.

As Aiz left, Lefiya looked at Shirou with a bright smile. "Are you ready to see the best forge in this manor?" she asked excitedly, making Shirou smile slightly at her enthusiasm. "Of course, Lefiya. I'll leave the guidance to you," he replied, and the two of them began preparing to head to their next destination.

Exiting the physical training building, Lefiya walked cheerfully beside Shirou, leading him toward the back of the Manor. The cool morning air and soft sunlight added comfort to their journey. Lefiya seemed lively, explaining the directions in detail.

As they walked, Shirou turned to her and asked, "Lefiya, did you also train in that physical training building when you first joined the Loki Familia?"

Lefiya shook her head with a small smile. "Not often, Shirou. I mostly trained in the magic training building. When I joined the Loki Familia, I was already at level two, so my focus was more on magic than physical strength."

Shirou pondered for a moment before saying, "So that means you were part of another Familia before joining Loki Familia, right?"

Hearing this, Lefiya nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! When I was little, I left the Wishe Forest to join the School District. It was one of the most amazing experiences of my life!"

"School District?" Shirou repeated curiously. The term brought back memories of his time at Homurahara High School. "What was your school like?"

Lefiya's face lit up, and she began explaining excitedly. "My school was unique! It was a massive ship that sailed the seas, traveling around the world. There, we learned to develop our abilities. Monsters aren't only in the Dungeon, Shirou. Out there, there are so many things we need to learn to survive."

Shirou listened in awe. "So your school was like... a world-traveling academy? That must've been an incredible experience."

Lefiya nodded, her eyes sparkling, then glanced at Shirou. "What about your school, Shirou? What was your place of learning like?"

Shirou gave a small smile, reminiscing about his peaceful school days. "My school was much simpler compared to yours. It was just an ordinary school. We studied general subjects like math, physics, biology, history, and other things."

Lefiya rolled her eyes upon hearing that. "Ugh, just hearing the names of those subjects gives me a headache," she muttered playfully, making Shirou chuckle.

"Well, it might sound complicated, but it's quite interesting if you enjoy it," Shirou replied lightly.

Lefiya blushed slightly and smiled. "I think I'm more suited to learning about magic or world history than those formulas," she said, continuing their walk as they approached their destination.

After walking for a while, Lefiya and Shirou finally arrived in front of a small building tucked away in the back corner of the Loki Familia Manor. The building looked quiet and neglected. Its peeling paint, dusty windows, and creaky wooden door suggested it hadn't been used in a long time. Lefiya glanced at Shirou somewhat awkwardly. "Here it is, the best forge in the Loki Familia," she said with a sheepish smile, trying to sound confident.

Shirou stared at the building for a moment, then gave a faint smile. "Thanks for showing me this place, Lefiya," he said softly. He then stepped forward and carefully opened the door. A long creak sounded as it swung open, and dust rose into the air, causing both of them to cough lightly.

Inside, the forge turned out to be quite spacious. Large work tables were scattered around, some covered with worn cloth. Wooden shelves lining the walls were filled with rusty tools, and a large furnace in the center of the room stood cold, clearly unused for years. The floor was littered with metal scraps and layers of ash, giving the place an atmosphere far from ideal for smithing.

Shirou stepped in, observing the room with a serious expression. "This is a good place. It just needs a bit of restoration," he said optimistically. Snapping his fingers, he projected cleaning tools like brooms, cloths, and buckets to start tidying up the space.

As he was about to begin, Lefiya suddenly grabbed one of the brooms from Shirou's projection. "I'll help too!" she exclaimed enthusiastically.

Shirou turned to her, slightly surprised. "That's not necessary, Lefiya. You've already helped a lot by showing me this place. Let me handle the rest. You can just take a break," he said gently, hoping she would listen.

But Lefiya shook her head firmly. "Have you forgotten?" she asked, looking at Shirou with determined eyes. "I'm the second Faker, right? I'll keep helping the first Faker no matter what!"

Shirou was momentarily silent before giving a small smile, touched by her sincerity. "Alright then, I'll leave one corner of the room to you, Second Faker," he replied teasingly. The two of them then began working together, cleaning the long-abandoned forge and preparing it to be a functional workspace once more.

Chapter 87

4Koma "Temptation" and some "Fanservice" are now available! Check it out now at

The afternoon sun bathed Twilight Manor as Lefiya and Shirou finished cleaning the forge, which had once been thick with dust and grime. The room now looked more presentable, though still far from perfect. Shirou wiped the sweat from his forehead, then unintentionally noticed Lefiya's outfit—a pink rosette cape over a white blouse and pink corset dress, now smudged with dust and dirt. The elegant attire had lost its usual charm due to their hard work.

"Lefiya, I'm sorry," Shirou said suddenly, his voice filled with regret. "I didn't think your clothes would end up like this from cleaning this place."

Lefiya glanced at her clothes and chuckled softly. "It's okay, Shirou. They're just clothes. I can wash them later."

Still, Shirou didn't look entirely convinced. "Maybe after we rest and have lunch, you shouldn't come back here. I'm planning to start forging, and the sparks or dust might ruin your outfit even more."

Lefiya paused, her heart warmed by Shirou's small gesture of care. Even something so simple showed how much he thought about her. He notices even little things like this, Lefiya thought, a gentle smile gracing her lips.

"Alright," Lefiya finally agreed, her voice light. "But I still want to help, so maybe I'll change into something more… practical later."

Shirou gave a faint smile. "That's a good idea. Thank you for helping so much, Lefiya. I really appreciate it."

After finishing the last of their cleaning tasks, they walked back toward Twilight Manor. The clear midday sky and the satisfaction of their teamwork made their steps feel lighter. Once they arrived at the Manor, Lefiya glanced at Shirou again before bidding farewell.

"I'll come back after lunch and a change of clothes. Enjoy your break, Shirou," she said cheerfully.

Shirou nodded. "You too. Don't forget to rest well, Lefiya."

The girl nodded softly before heading to her room, leaving Shirou standing alone in the Manor's hallway.

***

After lunch, Shirou returned to the forge ahead of time, ready to begin his forging work. He removed his tunic, hanging it in the corner of the room, and organized the tools he had projected earlier for cleaning. Now, he was wearing only a thin white tank top, one that Syr had picked out for him a while back.

He paused to think. If I forge in this tank top, it'll probably get ruined quickly. Not wanting to damage it, Shirou took off the tank top and planned to project a new one for work. While he was still shirtless, the sound of light footsteps came from the doorway.

"Shirou!" Lefiya's cheerful voice called out as she entered. She was wearing a casual shirt with a distinctive Elf-style touch and a wide smile on her face. However, she froze mid-step when her eyes landed on Shirou, who was clad only in his pants. The forge's dim light illuminated his athletic build. His defined six-pack abs and muscular biceps were visible, leaving Lefiya speechless. Her face turned as red as a tomato.

What is this? Why am I suddenly… admiring a man's body? Lefiya thought, her heart racing. She was usually captivated by the beauty of her idol, Aiz, whose figure was slender and elegant. But this time, something different made her both nervous and unable to look away.

Unaware of Lefiya's thoughts, Shirou felt guilty instead. He lowered his gaze slightly. "Sorry, Lefiya. I didn't expect you to arrive so soon. I haven't had time to put a shirt back on," he said apologetically.

Trying to overcome her embarrassment, Lefiya let out a small laugh, attempting to joke despite her flushed face. "W-Were you planning to forge shirtless? Isn't that dangerous?"

Shirou smiled, glancing at her briefly. "I'm not crazy," he replied, hanging his original tank top on a wooden peg in the wall. He closed his eyes for a moment, and within seconds, a new white tank top appeared in his hand, courtesy of his projection. He put it on with ease, then said, "There, this is better, right?"

Lefiya nodded slightly, trying to refocus on the book she was holding. "I brought something to help you," she said in a calmer voice, though her heart was still pounding.

Lefiya extended a thick book with a worn leather cover to Shirou. "Here," she said with an enthusiastic smile. "I found this book in the Manor's library. It's about basic forging theory for beginners. I thought it might help you."

Shirou looked at the book attentively before smiling warmly. He could sense Lefiya's sincerity in her small gesture. "Thank you, Lefiya," he said softly, "but I don't think I'll need this book."

Lefiya blinked, confusion evident on her face. "Huh? But… isn't this your first time forging? Wouldn't it be better to have a guide?" she asked, a little anxious that her effort might not be appreciated.

Shirou nodded lightly, acknowledging the truth in her words. "You're right; this is my first time forging," he admitted. "But I have an advantage from my Magecraft technique, Tracing. With it, I can deeply understand how a weapon is made. Every sword I've ever traced left detailed impressions in my mind—materials, temperatures, and the techniques used to create them. So even though I'm new, I already have a clear picture."

Lefiya stood silent, processing his explanation. She felt slightly deflated, thinking her effort had been for nothing. "So… the book was useless, huh…" she murmured softly, lowering her head a bit.

Seeing Lefiya's change in expression, Shirou stepped closer and gently placed his hand on her shoulder. "Hey, don't say that," he said calmly. "What you did means a lot to me. You took the time to find this book and thought of me. It shows how much you care."

Hearing those words, Lefiya looked up. Her eyes met Shirou's sincere gaze, and slowly, a smile returned to her face, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush. "You really know how to make someone feel better," she said with a small laugh, her embarrassment fading.

"Well, it's kind of my job," Shirou replied with a playful tone, making Lefiya laugh more freely. The two of them felt at ease again, ready to continue their day in the forge.

Shirou carefully lit the forge's fire, using structural analysis to ensure every mechanism worked perfectly. The flames grew stronger, casting a warm glow that illuminated the freshly cleaned forge. Lefiya stood nearby, watching with curiosity. "Good thing this forge is still usable," she murmured, her voice sounding relieved.

Shirou smiled faintly at her comment. "Yeah, even though it looks old, it still has life in it."

Once the forge was burning steadily, Shirou used Projection magecraft to summon a sturdy anvil onto the forge. He stood still for a moment, staring into the roaring fire, his mind focused. "So," he muttered more to himself, "what weapon should I forge?"

Lefiya, who had been watching intently, finally mustered the courage to ask, "How about trying to forge the two swords you often use? Yin and Yang, if I'm not mistaken."

Shirou turned to her, a bit surprised. "Kanshou and Bakuya?" he asked for confirmation. Lefiya nodded enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling with interest.

Shirou let out a light sigh before responding, "I'm just a beginner, Lefiya. Even though I know how to forge them thanks to Tracing, I don't have the materials needed to create them."

Lefiya tilted her head, looking curious. "Then... what materials do those swords need?"

Shirou paused as if considering his response. He turned toward a corner of the room and projected two wooden chairs. "Take a seat," he said gently, gesturing to the chair across from him. "I'll explain, but it's a bit of a long story."

Lefiya, slightly confused but not wanting to argue, stepped forward and sat down in the chair Shirou indicated. She looked at him with deep curiosity. "Why sit down?" she asked with a small smile.

Shirou took a seat in the chair opposite her, meeting her gaze with a serious but calm expression. "Because the answer to your question," he said softly, "is a long story. And I want you to know all of it."

Lefiya felt something special in his tone. She nodded, ready to listen, as the forge's warm glow created an intimate atmosphere between them.

Shirou took a deep breath and began his story, his voice steady but filled with meaning. "Kanshou and Bakuya," he began, his eyes drifting to the forge's flames behind Lefiya. "They're not just ordinary swords. They come from a legend in my world—a story about a married couple, Gan Jiang and Mo Ye, known as the greatest blacksmiths of their time."

Lefiya leaned forward slightly, her eyes shining with interest. "A married couple? They forged those swords together?" she asked eagerly.

Shirou nodded, his smile faint. "Yes, they worked together to forge the legendary swords of Kanshou and Bakuya. But the process wasn't easy. The king they served was a cruel and ambitious man. He ordered Gan Jiang to forge the perfect sword. However, after months of work, the metal still wouldn't melt."

Lefiya tilted her head, looking puzzled. "Why couldn't the metal melt? Was something wrong?"

Shirou continued, "It's said the metal was too hard to melt with ordinary fire. So, Mo Ye, Gan Jiang's wife, decided to sacrifice herself. She threw herself into the forge's flames, giving her life to create enough heat to melt the metal." Shirou paused, watching as Lefiya froze, her lips slightly parted in shock.

"S-Sacrifice herself?" Lefiya whispered, her voice soft, almost trembling. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears. "That's... so tragic."

Shirou nodded slowly. "Yes. But Mo Ye's sacrifice wasn't in vain. From those flames, two swords were born: Kanshou, the guardian sword, and Bakuya, the destroyer sword. The swords were seen as a symbol of their love because they were created with Mo Ye's blood, soul, and sacrifice."

Lefiya bit her lower lip, her gaze dropping to the floor. "That's... really heartbreaking. They loved each other, but it ended like that. Mo Ye shouldn't have had to sacrifice herself." She raised her head, looking at Shirou with a gentle but emotional expression. "What happened to Gan Jiang after that?"

Shirou gave a faint, bittersweet smile, his eyes reflecting a hint of sorrow. "Gan Jiang gave Kanshou to the king as ordered, but he hid Bakuya to protect himself and to ensure that part of Mo Ye's sacrifice remained safe. In the end, he also lost his life, but not without a fight. Kanshou and Bakuya remain symbols of their love, protecting each other even though they could never meet again."

Lefiya let out a deep sigh, lowering her head. "That's so cruel. But also... so beautiful. They weren't together, but their love stayed eternal in those swords."

Shirou nodded with a faint smile. "That's why I always feel there's a deeper meaning when I use Kanshou and Bakuya. They're not just weapons; they're a legacy of love and sacrifice."

Lefiya gazed at Shirou, her heart touched by the story. She found herself admiring the man before her even more—not just for his skills but for his heart that understood the significance behind the swords he wielded. "I understand now why they're so important to you," she said softly.

Shirou simply smiled, allowing the warm silence to fill the room as the flames of the forge danced, as if bearing witness to the eternal tale of Kanshou and Bakuya, brought back to life through his words.

Lefiya's eyes glistened with unshed tears as she looked at Shirou, still affected by the tragic story he had shared. She nodded slightly as if arriving at her own conclusion. "So when you said you don't have the materials… you meant it's because what's needed is a sacrifice like Mo Ye's?" she asked cautiously, trying to confirm her thoughts.

Shirou nodded, his smile faint. "Exactly. Those swords weren't just forged from metal but from a person's soul and life. It's something I can never replicate, even with the ability to copy their form."

Lefiya was silent for a moment before flashing a mischievous smile, attempting to lighten the mood. "Then how about I sacrifice myself? Maybe that way you could forge swords even greater than Kanshou and Bakuya," she said with a small laugh, her tone clearly joking.

However, Shirou's reaction surprised her. He shook his head seriously, his eyes meeting hers directly. "I would never sacrifice your life, Lefiya. Not for swords, not for anything." His tone was firm, yet filled with sincerity.

Hearing his response, Lefiya felt her cheeks heat up. Her heart raced, and she felt as if it bloomed from Shirou's genuine concern. She turned her face away, trying to hide her embarrassment. "You… you're really serious, huh? Thank you, Shirou," she said softly, her voice almost a whisper. She tried to shift the focus back to the previous topic. "Then where did you get the Kanshou and Bakuya you use? Did they come from… something you copied?"

Shirou hesitated, his expression shifting slightly. He scratched the back of his head, as though deciding how to answer. "That's… a bit complicated to explain," he said at last.

Lefiya frowned, though her curiosity remained undeterred. She quickly made a guess, her eyes lighting up again. "Could it be… did you meet Gan Jiang or Mo Ye as Heroic Spirits? Or… did those swords come from Gilgamesh's Gate of Babylon?"

Shirou chuckled faintly at her guesses, though doubt flickered in his eyes. "No," he replied lightly.

Lefiya furrowed her brows, her curiosity only growing. "Then where? Is there another secret?"

Shirou gazed at the forge, which had grown hotter, before replying slowly, "I copied those swords from another Faker."

Lefiya's eyes widened. "WHAT?!" she exclaimed loudly, her voice echoing through the room. "There's another Faker?!"

Before Shirou could elaborate, their attention was drawn to the thin wisp of smoke rising from the anvil atop the forge. The heat had reached the perfect level for forging. Shirou stood calmly, picking up a hammer nearby, while Lefiya remained frozen in place, staring at him with a mix of confusion and awe. "Wait! We're not done talking about this!" she protested, though her tone now sounded more like eager curiosity.

Shirou twirled the hammer slightly in his hand, his gaze fixed on the perfectly heated anvil. "The story of the other Faker is longer and more complicated than the tale of Gan Jiang and Mo Ye," he said, glancing at Lefiya briefly, trying to give an answer without revealing too much.

But inside, his thoughts churned. Archer—Shirou Emiya, another version of myself. My future self, who became a Counter Guardian and returned to try to kill me during the Holy Grail War. Shirou gritted his teeth slightly, considering how he could explain something so absurd and personal to Lefiya without confusing or worrying her. That story isn't just long—it's one of the darkest chapters of my life, and I'm not ready to reveal it yet.

Lefiya realizing Shirou was reluctant to explain further, finally gave up. She sighed softly and sat back in her chair. Half-jokingly, she asked, "So… that means I'm not the second Faker, huh? I'm the third?"

Shirou paused for a moment before turning to look at her. A small smile graced his face, though a mysterious glint flickered in his eyes. "Not quite," he replied calmly. "The other Faker and I… you could say we're both the first Faker."

Lefiya frowned, trying to decipher the hidden meaning behind Shirou's words. "Both the first Faker?" she repeated quietly, staring at him with genuine confusion. "How does that make any sense? There's only one of you, right?"

Shirou didn't elaborate, instead redirecting his focus to the anvil. He began preparing to forge, leaving Lefiya to puzzle over his cryptic statement on her own.

Finally, Lefiya raised her hands in surrender, her face adopting an adorably frustrated expression. "Alright, I give up," she said with a long sigh. "I won't try to figure that out anymore. At least… I'm still the second, right?" she added playfully, trying to console herself.

Shirou chuckled softly at her last remark but remained silent. Inside, he felt relieved that Lefiya wasn't pressing him further—for now, there were some things better left unsaid.

Shirou stared calmly at the flames dancing in the forge before finally speaking. "Alright, I'll start with something simple as a warm-up." He raised his hand, and a soft light shimmered. A plain iron rod, created through projection magecraft, materialized in his grasp. He examined the material carefully before placing it on the heated anvil.

However, Lefiya watched his actions with a furrowed brow. "If you're using material from projection magecraft, won't it only last three days?" she asked, crossing her arms in front of her chest, her tone slightly scolding.

Shirou smiled faintly and nodded. "That's true, but this is just practice. I don't mind if the result disappears afterward."

Lefiya shook her head firmly, her expression showing clear disapproval. "No, Shirou. That's not right." She quickly walked toward a corner of the room, opening one of the old, dusty boxes. One by one, she lifted heavy, genuine iron rods, her small hands determinedly hauling them without hesitation.

Shirou watched her with slight confusion. "Lefiya, what are you doing?" he asked, stepping closer.

After a moment, Lefiya returned to him, carrying a stack of real iron rods she had found. Slightly out of breath, she spoke with spirited determination. "Here. If this is your first time forging something, you should use real materials. Wouldn't it be better if the result could be kept as a memento?"

Shirou looked at the pile of iron rods in Lefiya's hands and then at the girl herself, smiling with unwavering confidence. A part of him wanted to explain that he preferred practicality, but seeing her effort in bringing the heavy materials, he couldn't bring himself to refuse.

Finally, Shirou sighed softly and took one of the iron rods from Lefiya's hands. "Alright, I'll use this," he said with a gentle smile. "But don't overexert yourself like this again, okay?"

Lefiya merely giggled. "I just want to make sure your hard work doesn't disappear into thin air," she replied, brushing a bit of dust off her cheek.

Shirou nodded slightly and placed the iron rod on the anvil. Now, with real material in his hands, he felt a slight added weight of responsibility to ensure the final result was nothing less than perfect.

Chapter 88

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Lefiya returned to her seat near the anvil, observing Shirou as he prepared his materials. With a curious tone, she asked, "So, have you decided what you're going to forge, Shirou?"

Shirou gave a small smile, teasing Lefiya's curiosity. "You'll see soon enough," he replied, his voice calm but full of intrigue.

Lefiya sighed, pouting as she crossed her arms over her chest. "Lately, you've been acting so mysterious. It feels like reading a book that hides its final chapter."

Shirou chuckled softly at her complaint. He said nothing more, merely grinning before focusing on the blueprint in his mind—a simple gray bow. The design was practical and ideal for a beginner in forging.

"Alright, let's start here," Shirou murmured quietly to himself. He closed his eyes, recalling the steps from his tracing magecraft. "Step four: imitating the skill of its making." A memory not his own seemed to flow into him, offering profound understanding of how to forge the bow.

When he opened his eyes, his hands moved with precision. He lifted the hammer and began striking the heated iron rod on the anvil. The clanging sound of metal meeting hammer filled the room, creating a steady rhythm. Each strike seemed deliberate, demonstrating his skill even though this was his first time forging anything.

Meanwhile, Lefiya sat silently, her eyes fixed on Shirou. Her gaze wasn't just on his skilled hands but also on his body, glistening with sweat. His white tank top clung to his skin, revealing the contours of his muscles. Lefiya's cheeks turned red as her thoughts wandered to how attractive Shirou looked in his seriousness.

Without realizing it, she muttered softly, "Why does he have to look like that while working…" Her voice was barely audible, but her bashful smile couldn't be hidden. She quickly turned her gaze away, trying to focus on Shirou's work instead of her racing thoughts.

The repetitive clanging of metal echoed through the room. "Clang, clang, clang," the hammer struck the iron rod with a steady rhythm. Shirou worked with intense concentration, refining the shape of the bow that was gradually taking form. When the top of the bow bent to his liking, he set the hammer down briefly, picked up the glowing rod with tongs, and submerged it in a nearby bucket of water.

A hissing sound filled the room as steam rose from the water. "Ssshhhhh..." Thin wisps of vapor added a dramatic touch to the forge, already glowing with the light of the fire.

While waiting for the metal to cool, Shirou turned to check on Lefiya. What he saw was her awkwardly grabbing a book and pretending to read as if she hadn't been watching him. Shirou blinked in mild confusion but then noticed something else—her shirt was damp, showing that the heat from the forge was making her sweat.

He walked over to her slowly. Lefiya, still feigning interest in her book, was startled when Shirou stood in front of her.

"Are you alright?" Shirou asked as he projected a small magic sword encased in ice. The sword radiated a refreshing chill. He handed it to Lefiya. "Here, use this to cool down."

Lefiya was surprised, her eyes widening as she accepted the magic sword. As soon as her hands touched its hilt, a soothing coolness enveloped her, replacing the heat she had felt. A small smile crept onto her face, her blush deepening—not from the heat, but from Shirou's thoughtful gesture.

"Thank you, Shirou," she said softly.

Shirou simply nodded before returning to the anvil to continue his work. The rhythmic clanging of his hammer resumed, while Lefiya sat quietly in her chair. She held the ice sword tightly, its coolness a relief, but it was the warmth from Shirou's care that made her heart flutter. With a faint smile on her lips, she allowed herself to bask in that feeling, even as she tried to remain composed.

Shirou worked with unwavering focus, hammering the lower part of the bow, which was steadily taking its final shape. Meanwhile, Lefiya watched him intently. Every movement—from the swing of his hammer to his measured breaths—drew her in further.

As the afternoon progressed, Shirou finally paused his work. With steady hands, he brought the nearly finished bow to the water bucket. The hissing of steam filled the room again as the hot metal cooled. Once satisfied, Shirou carefully lifted the bow from the water.

Curious, Lefiya approached him, her eyes shining as she took in the result of his hard work. "Is it finished?" she asked eagerly.

"It still needs a few finishing touches," Shirou replied, inspecting the bow.

Lefiya suddenly remembered something. "Wait a moment!" she exclaimed, rummaging through one of the old boxes in the corner of the room. After some searching, she pulled out a bowstring that was still in good condition. "Here, this might be perfect for your bow," she said, handing it to Shirou.

Shirou accepted the bowstring with a small nod. "Thank you, Lefiya." Carefully, he attached the string to the bow, ensuring everything was perfectly aligned. Once done, he handed the simple gray bow to Lefiya.

"For you," he said with a faint smile.

Lefiya took the bow gently, her fingers tracing the cool metal surface. As she examined it closely, a memory surfaced in her mind. She looked at Shirou with a mix of surprise and emotion. "This bow… it's exactly like the one I bought for you when you first joined Loki Familia!" she exclaimed.

Shirou nodded slightly, a small smile on his face. "I made it intentionally similar. That was my first bow here, and I wanted to honor it by recreating it. Thank you for choosing that bow for me back then."

Hearing that, Lefiya felt a warm sensation in her chest. She smiled meaningfully as she held the bow tightly. "This bow will be a very precious memory for me too."

After finishing the forging session, Shirou and Lefiya began tidying up. Shirou put the tools back in their place, while Lefiya helped by cleaning up the dust and organizing the old boxes they had opened earlier. Despite their fatigue, the atmosphere was light, especially with the new bow now held tightly in Lefiya's arms.

When everything was clean, they walked side by side out of the forge, heading toward Twilight Manor. On the way, Lefiya looked at the bow in her hands with a complicated expression. "Shirou, I have to be honest," she said softly, "I don't know how to use a bow."

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "You don't know how to use a bow? I thought Elves were usually skilled archers. Just look at Riveria, she—"

Lefiya snorted, stopping in her tracks and glaring at Shirou. "Listen, Shirou. Not all Elves are the same! Lady Riveria is an exception. She's naturally talented, whereas I… well, I've never had that kind of talent."

Shirou smiled, hearing the protesting tone in her voice. He thought Lefiya looked adorable when she was upset. "Alright, alright. In that case," he said in a calming tone, "how about I teach you instead? Archery isn't difficult if you practice properly."

Lefiya was momentarily surprised by Shirou's offer, but her expression quickly lit up with excitement. "In that case, why wait? Let's start practicing right now!" she exclaimed enthusiastically, even quickening her pace.

Shirou found Lefiya's sudden burst of enthusiasm amusing. "Hold on, Lefiya. We need to find a suitable place to train. Besides, that bow was just forged—at least give me time to ensure its quality before using it."

But Lefiya was already walking ahead, turning back to call out, "If you're slow, I'll start without you!"

Shirou could only shake his head with a smile. "Alright, alright. But don't blame me if your bow needs repairs later." He quickened his steps to catch up with Lefiya, who seemed increasingly impatient. "Wait for me, Lefiya. Let's do this together."

With a spring in her step, Lefiya led the way to the training hall located at the Manor's edge. Shirou followed behind, observing how Lefiya's bright smile seemed to shine even more under the golden hues of the setting sun. The building, though simple, was bathed in warm light streaming through its large windows.

As they entered, Shirou remarked, "Here we are again. Feels like just this morning I was helping Aiz dodge Tsubame Gaeshi slashes."

Lefiya turned to him with a wide grin, her eyes sparkling. "That's right! And now it's my turn. This morning, you helped Aiz, and now you have to help me!" she declared eagerly.

Shirou nodded, beginning to set up the training space. He carefully placed several archery targets at the far end of the room, ensuring they were stable. Then, he raised his hand and used magecraft to project a quiver full of arrows along with a belt to hold them. With a touch of flair, he handed the quiver to Lefiya. "Here, for you," he said gently.

Lefiya accepted the quiver with a slightly nervous look. She tried to strap it over her shoulder, but the belt slipped awkwardly, making her look a bit clumsy. Shirou found her attempts endearing but chose not to comment.

"Alright, Lefiya," Shirou said, stepping back a few paces to give her space. "Now, try shooting one arrow at that target."

Lefiya frowned, confused by the instruction. "Huh? Didn't you say you were going to teach me?" she asked, her voice tinged with protest.

Shirou smirked, a playful glint in his eyes. "I will teach you," he replied casually. "But first, I want to see where your skills are now. Don't worry, I won't laugh."

Lefiya looked at him with a mix of doubt and irritation. "You better not laugh," she warned, though her cheeks reddened slightly from embarrassment.

Shirou nodded calmly, crossing his arms as he watched. Lefiya took a deep breath, trying to steady herself, though her heart raced faster than usual. With a small pout, she prepared to fire her first arrow.

She positioned her feet, carefully nocked the arrow, raised the bow, aimed at the distant target, and released. The arrow missed its mark, landing on a neighboring target—right in the center of the chest of the painted figure on it.

Lefiya's face turned red with embarrassment, but she quickly forced a confident smile. "Eh-heh, I meant to hit that target from the start!" she said, trying to sound convincing.

Shirou, standing nearby, suppressed a grin, his expression remaining calm. He gestured at the target and said lightly, "Alright then, keep going. I want to see more of your amazing skills."

Why did I have to pretend to be good? Now I have to prove something I clearly can't do! Oh no, this is bad! Lefiya thought, biting her lip in frustration. But she didn't want to back down so easily.

She picked up another arrow and tried again. This time, her shot missed the entire target board and hit the floor instead. Yet, Shirou didn't tease her; he simply nodded as if offering silent encouragement. His steady gaze only fueled Lefiya's determination.

"Alright, I'll try again!" Lefiya muttered to herself, half in self-encouragement. She continued to fire arrow after arrow, but none hit the mark. Some landed in the walls, others bounced off harmlessly into corners. After ten failed attempts, Lefiya finally lowered the bow with a sigh of frustration.

"Alright, I give up!" she said, her voice carrying a mix of exasperation and a playful pout. She turned to Shirou, her eyes pleading slightly. "Now, please teach me. You promised you'd help!"

Shirou chuckled at Lefiya's mix of despair and persistence. "Okay, okay. I'll teach you now," he said, stepping closer. "But first, we need to start with the basics. Otherwise, you might damage the bow before you even hit the target."

Shirou approached Lefiya with calm steps. "Hold that position for a moment," he instructed, gently adjusting her posture. He carefully repositioned her shoulders and arms, ensuring the bow was held properly. "Lefiya, if you hold your body like this, your shots will be more stable," he added, guiding her elbow slightly higher.

Lefiya remained silent, her body stiff—not from nervousness about archery, but from something else. Shirou's focused attention on her, his careful movements, and his closeness made her cheeks feel warm. She wanted to say something, but the words seemed stuck in her throat. So this is what it feels like to have Shirou's undivided attention... she thought, trying to savor the moment.

"Alright," Shirou said after a moment, stepping back slightly to assess his adjustments. "Your posture is correct now. Try to relax. Take a deep breath, focus on the target, and release when I give the signal."

Lefiya followed Shirou's instructions. She inhaled slowly, clearing her mind, and aimed the bow at the distant target. "Now... shoot!" Shirou commanded, his tone firm yet gentle.

The arrow flew from the bow with decent speed. Although it didn't hit the bullseye, it at least embedded itself in the target board. Lefiya's eyes widened in disbelief. "I hit the target!" she exclaimed, her face lighting up with excitement.

Shirou nodded with a smile. "Great job. That's much better than before. You're starting to get the hang of it."

Lefiya's determination ignited further. She nocked another arrow, her confidence growing with each attempt. Shot after shot, her performance steadily improved. Though not all of them hit the mark perfectly, several arrows began to land closer to the center of the target.

"You're improving quickly," Shirou praised her warmly. "With a bit more practice, you'll master it in no time."

Lefiya beamed, not just from Shirou's praise but from the joy of her progress. "Thank you, Shirou. I won't give up!" she said resolutely, her eyes sparkling with determination.

Standing with her bow in hand, Lefiya's gaze fixed on the target ahead, but her thoughts weren't entirely on the board. I want him to focus on me again... she mused, recalling how Shirou had patiently corrected her posture and spoken to her with such gentleness. The memory felt comforting and... special. She shook her head, trying to push the thought aside, but the desire lingered.

She loosed another arrow, deliberately aiming far from the target. The arrow soared past the board and struck the ground. "Ah... I still can't get it!" she said weakly, feigning frustration. She turned to Shirou with a pleading expression. "Shirou, could you teach me one more time? I really don't know what I'm doing wrong."

Unaware of Lefiya's mischievous intent, Shirou smiled patiently. "Of course. Don't worry, we'll figure it out." He stepped closer, standing beside her, and gently touched her arm to adjust her position. "Raise your left elbow a bit higher. Yes, like that. And make sure not to tense up too much when pulling the bowstring."

Lefiya could barely hide her smile. She relished the attention Shirou was giving her. Still, she tried to maintain a serious expression. "But Shirou... am I holding the bow correctly? Maybe my grip is still wrong?" she asked in a slightly playful tone.

Shirou tilted his head, scrutinizing her grip carefully. "Alright, let me fix it again," he said, taking Lefiya's hand gently and repositioning her fingers on the bowstring. "Like this. You'll feel more stable now."

A warm sensation spread through Lefiya. She knew Shirou was simply helping, but every touch felt so sincere and full of care. "Thank you, Shirou," she murmured softly, her voice almost a whisper.

Under Shirou's guidance, Lefiya prepared for another shot. This time, she focused entirely—both on her technique and on her desire to make Shirou proud. She took a deep breath, drew the bowstring back slowly, and released the arrow.

The arrow flew straight, hitting dead center of the target. "I did it!" she cried, her eyes shining with happiness.

Shirou smiled broadly. "Great work, Lefiya. You've improved so much. I knew you could do it."

Lefiya looked at Shirou, her heart brimming with joy. At this rate, I wouldn't even mind missing again... she thought, though this time, she kept the thought to herself.

After Lefiya's archery practice concluded, Shirou approached her with a light step. "Lefiya, may I borrow the bow for a moment?" he asked, holding out his hand.

Without hesitation, Lefiya nodded and handed over the gray bow they had been using. Shirou accepted it carefully, holding it as if it were something precious. He closed his eyes briefly, focusing his energy to perform Structural Analysis. When his eyes opened, he wordlessly projected a series of arrows. One by one, they flew from the bow, each striking the bullseye with perfect precision.

Lefiya stood with her hands on her hips, her brows slightly furrowed. "Is Shirou showing off? I just started learning, and now he's flaunting his skills," she muttered in a sulky tone, though a small part of her was also impressed.

Before she could say more, Shirou slung the bow over his back and projected an identical bow into his hands. Calmly, he resumed shooting. The result was the same—each arrow struck perfectly in the center of the target, without a single miss.

When he finished, Shirou dispelled the projected bow and removed the original bow from his back. Handing it back to Lefiya with a composed demeanor, he said, "Here, your bow."

Lefiya took the bow with a puzzled expression. "Shirou, what exactly were you doing just now? Why did you shoot with two identical bows?" she asked, unable to hide her curiosity.

Shirou gave a faint smile. "I wanted to compare this bow, which I forged, to the one I projected using magecraft. I wanted to see how well I did."

Lefiya tilted her head. "And the result?"

Shirou sighed softly and shook his head. "The bow I forged is slightly inferior to the one I projected. I still have a lot to learn."

Lefiya paused for a moment, reflecting, then gave a small smile as she reached a conclusion. "So, if I were to rank them," she murmured, "the bow made by a master blacksmith comes first, then the bow you projected, and lastly, the bow you forged?"

Shirou nodded slowly, looking somewhat disappointed. "It seems so."

Before Shirou could say anything further, Lefiya suddenly hugged the gray bow tightly to her chest. She looked up at Shirou with bright, determined eyes and declared, "I don't care if this bow is the worst. To me, the bow you forged is the best!"

Shirou was stunned by her words. His smile slowly returned, and he nodded gently. "Thank you, Lefiya. That means a lot to me."

Lefiya nodded, her warm smile unwavering, as she hugged the bow as though it were the most precious treasure she had ever owned.

They stepped out of the training hall with unhurried steps, the sound of their footsteps echoing softly in the corridor. Outside, the sky had transformed into a canvas of twilight, painted with hues of orange and deep purple, while stars began to emerge one by one. The cool evening air settled around them, but the silence between them captivated Lefiya more than the chill.

Shirou walked beside Lefiya, but his expression appeared troubled. His mind was clouded with doubt. Should I continue forging? he questioned himself. Even though he had the ability to replicate the techniques of master blacksmiths through Tracing, his hard work today couldn't even match the bow he had projected. If that's the case, what's the point of learning to forge? he thought with a heavy heart.

Lefiya glanced at Shirou, concerned. She recognized that look—the look of someone losing confidence in themselves. How many times had Shirou been there to encourage her, giving her strength when she felt weak? Now, it was her turn to do the same. Taking a deep breath, she decided to speak.

"Shirou," she called softly yet firmly, drawing his questioning gaze. "You know, this is your first time forging. Nobody gets it perfect on their first try, but I believe that one day, you'll become an incredible blacksmith."

Shirou gave her a weak smile, still skeptical. "Lefiya, even if I keep learning, wouldn't it be faster for me to simply project weapons? I can create exact replicas of others' weapons without going through all this effort."

Lefiya stopped in her tracks, standing in front of him with unwavering eyes full of conviction. "That's not the point, Shirou. You're not just copying—you have the potential to create something unique, something that's entirely your own. I can picture you forging a new sword for Aiz, a massive axe for Gareth, or a perfect spear for Finn. And who knows? Maybe one day, you'll create a weapon even greater than anything in Orario."

Shirou stood still, absorbing her words and the confidence shining in her eyes. He exhaled deeply, but this time a small smile tugged at his lips. "Alright, if you believe in me, I'll keep going. Tomorrow, I'll try again. I don't want to let your trust down."

Lefiya grinned widely, holding back the surge of joy bubbling within her. "That's the Shirou I know!" she said, her steps light as they continued walking.

Deep inside, Lefiya cherished her small, personal happiness. Tomorrow, I'll get to spend more time with him again. Maybe I can't help him forge, but at least I can be there to support him, she thought, clutching the gray bow close as if it made the night feel warmer than usual.

Chapter 89

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

The alarm blared loudly, disturbing the quiet morning in the still-dark room. Elfy, a human with short dark brown hair, groaned in annoyance from the top bunk. She squirmed, trying to cover her ears with a pillow, but the sound was too persistent to ignore. Half-opening her eyes, she called out to her roommate in a weary tone.

"Lefiya! Lefiya, turn off your alarm!" she shouted, her voice raspy from just waking up.

But her call went unanswered at first. Lefiya, still asleep on the lower bunk, only mumbled incoherently in her slumber. Elfy peered down with an expression of mixed irritation and despair. "Why did you set the alarm this early? The sun isn't even up yet!" she complained, leaning over the edge of the bed to ensure Lefiya heard her.

Finally, Lefiya began to stir, rubbing her still-heavy eyes. Groggily, she reached for the alarm blaring on the small table beside her bed and switched it off. "Sorry, sorry, Elfy," she murmured softly, her voice still thick with sleep.

Elfy huffed before letting her head fall back onto her pillow, trying to reclaim the sleep that had been disrupted. Meanwhile, Lefiya yawned widely, trying to gather her wits. She sat up in bed, her body feeling sluggish from the early hour, but her resolve to start the day early was firm.

After stretching briefly, Lefiya began removing her pajamas, replacing them with a towel draped over her shoulder. With light yet still drowsy steps, she headed toward the bathroom. Once the bathroom door clicked shut, the sound of running water filled the quiet room again.

While showering, Lefiya began to hum softly, her tone cheerful despite its gentleness. Excitement bubbled within her as she imagined what the day held. "Today, I'll be accompanying Shirou again..." she murmured between verses, a faint smile gracing her lips. In her mind, she replayed images of Shirou concentrating on forging, his serious expression, and their warm conversations.

Her day had barely begun, but Lefiya already felt her heart brimming with anticipation. Even though it was still dark outside, she knew this would be a wonderful day.

As she lathered herself with warm water, Lefiya continued her happy humming, her smile never fading. She recalled last night's conversation with Shirou. The two of them had been chatting casually in the common room when Shirou mentioned his habit of waking up before dawn.

"I usually use the early hours to teach magecraft to Riveria," Shirou had said, sipping warm tea. "But since Riveria is staying with her friend for a few days, I still wake up early to keep my routine. It's not good to abandon good habits just because of a small change."

Hearing that, Lefiya had eagerly volunteered. "In that case, how about I join you at the forge earlier? We can start sooner!" she had said with enthusiasm.

Shirou had looked surprised at first but then smiled warmly. "If you don't mind waking up that early, sure. I wouldn't mind the company," he had replied.

Recalling that conversation, Lefiya couldn't suppress her happiness. Her heart felt light and buoyant. "I won't miss this chance," she murmured while turning off the water and grabbing her towel.

After drying off, Lefiya stood in front of the small mirror mounted in the bathroom. She dressed in a simple tee with the elegant yet comfortable style typical of Elves. Her light brown hair was tied into a high ponytail, as was her usual habit.

Before leaving, she applied a touch of light makeup, just enough to make her face look refreshed. "I have to look good for Shirou," she thought, blushing slightly at her reflection. Once satisfied with her appearance, Lefiya exited the bathroom.

Heading downstairs, she went straight to the kitchen, where Shirou was already present. Wearing an apron, he was slicing bread for the Loki Familia's breakfast. Lefiya's face lit up at the sight of him. "Shirou, I'm done with my shower. What can I help with?" she asked brightly, eager to assist with their usual kitchen duties.

Shirou turned to her, slightly surprised to see her so fresh and ready. "Oh, morning, Lefiya. You seem... enthusiastic today," he said warmly.

"Since we're heading to the forge early today, I didn't want to waste time," Lefiya replied, picking up a knife to slice fruit. Deep down, she felt a small delight at Shirou's attention, even if it was just a casual comment.

With a warm and cheerful atmosphere, the two of them worked together to prepare breakfast for the Loki Familia members, making their early morning more meaningful.

The still-quiet morning enveloped the Loki Familia Manor, with only the sounds of knives slicing ingredients and pots clinking in the kitchen breaking the silence. Shirou and Lefiya were busy working side by side, preparing breakfast for their Familia.

"Lefiya, is there anything else you'd like to add to the menu today?" Shirou asked as he stirred a pot of warm soup.

Lefiya, slicing fruit, shook her head slightly. "I think it's enough. With bread, soup, steak, and fruit, everyone should be satisfied," she replied with a smile.

Once all the dishes were ready, Lefiya grabbed a piece of paper and a pen to write a note. "I think we should leave a message asking someone to heat up the food and clean up the kitchen afterward," she said as she started writing. But she paused, her expression uncertain.

Noticing her hesitation, Shirou asked, "What's wrong? Why did you stop writing?"

Lefiya sighed softly. "I'm not sure who to address this to. It feels rude to ask anyone for help so early in the morning."

Shirou shrugged as he folded his apron. "Why not ask your roommate, Elfy? Doesn't she usually help you?"

Lefiya quickly shook her head. "I already bothered her earlier when my alarm went off. She'd definitely be annoyed if I asked her again." Her face showed a twinge of guilt.

After pondering for a moment, Lefiya smiled broadly. "I know! I can ask Alicia, Melina, or someone else in the Fairy Force. They wouldn't mind." With renewed enthusiasm, Lefiya finished writing the note, ensuring every word was neatly and politely arranged.

"Alright, I'll leave this note in the middle of the dining table so they can see it right away," she said, placing the paper strategically.

"Okay, that's done. Let's go to the forge now, Shirou," Lefiya urged excitedly, tugging on Shirou's arm to get him moving.

However, Shirou paused, his face thoughtful. "Wait a moment. I think we should prepare a lunchbox first. Also, it's better to have breakfast now rather than coming back here later," he said wisely.

Lefiya nodded slightly, agreeing with Shirou's suggestion. "You're right. Let's eat first, then," she replied, grabbing two plates and filling them with the food they had prepared.

They sat side by side at the dining table, enjoying the warm breakfast they had cooked together. The morning felt peaceful, filled with light conversation and small laughter, before they continued with their day at the forge.

After finishing breakfast, Shirou and Lefiya began preparing their lunch. Lefiya deftly packed some bread and fruits into a lunchbox, while Shirou stood in a corner of the kitchen, seemingly preoccupied with something else.

"What are you doing, Shirou?" Lefiya asked curiously, glancing at his hands, which were starting to project a cylindrical object.

Shirou gave a faint smile and showed her the result of his projection. "This is a thermos. It's useful for keeping water either hot or cold," he explained briefly. He then brought the thermos to the sink and began filling it with water.

Lefiya placed the last piece of bread into the lunchbox and approached to get a closer look. "I've never seen something like this before. So the water stays cold even after a long time?" she asked, her curiosity piqued, before resuming her task.

"Yes, but I have an additional trick," Shirou said, taking a short breath. With skilled hands, he projected a small magic sword imbued with ice elements. The sword was just the size of his palm, small enough to fit inside the thermos.

Lefiya, who was squeezing oranges nearby, paused for a moment to watch. Her eyes sparkled with admiration as she saw the ice sword begin to chill the water in the thermos. "You can even use magecraft like this for everyday things, Shirou. That's amazing," she said sincerely.

"It's just about using what I can do," Shirou replied humbly. After the water inside the thermos froze, he dissipated the ice sword back into prana. Then, glancing at Lefiya, who was holding a small bowl of orange juice, he asked, "Can I have the orange juice now?"

"Oh, of course!" Lefiya carefully poured the juice into the thermos, ensuring none spilled. When she finished, she smiled broadly. "So later, we'll have chilled orange juice at the forge, right? That'll be so refreshing!"

Shirou nodded as he tightly sealed the thermos. "That's the plan. We need to stay hydrated throughout the day," he said, placing the thermos and their lunchbox into a small bag he had prepared.

Lefiya nodded contentedly, smoothing her slightly messy hair. "I like your plan, Shirou. With this, we're ready for a whole day of forging!" she exclaimed enthusiastically.

Shirou gave a small smile at Lefiya's excitement. "Let's head out before we spend too much time praising this chilled orange juice," he joked, making Lefiya chuckle before they walked out of the kitchen together.

As the sun began to peek over the horizon, Shirou and Lefiya walked side by side toward the forge located behind the Loki Familia Manor. Lefiya, her morning energy seemingly boundless, occasionally skipped alongside Shirou, making their steps feel lighter.

"This morning feels so wonderful, doesn't it, Shirou? I feel like today will be a great day," Lefiya said with a wide smile, glancing at Shirou, who walked calmly beside her.

Shirou simply nodded, observing Lefiya's infectious cheerfulness. "Let's hope so," he replied succinctly, though the corners of his lips lifted slightly at her joy.

Upon arriving at the forge, Shirou opened the thick wooden door, letting Lefiya enter first before following her. Once inside, he immediately placed the small bag he carried onto a table in the corner of the room. The forge was still quiet, with the furnace unlit and the tools neatly arranged in their places.

Lefiya, who had been watching Shirou intently, finally spoke. "So, Shirou, do you already have a plan for what you want to forge today?" she asked, tilting her head, her curious expression clear.

Shirou exhaled softly, leaning his hands on the table. "Honestly, I'm still thinking about it. There are too many ideas in my head," he admitted, his tone sounding slightly uncertain.

In truth, Shirou was grappling with the overwhelming number of choices flooding his mind. Unlike most beginners in forging who often struggled due to a lack of knowledge, he faced the opposite dilemma. With Unlimited Blade Works, he had access to countless blueprints of weapons and equipment from across various worlds. The problem wasn't a lack of ideas but the abundance of options, making it difficult to decide what to create.

Unaware of Shirou's internal struggle, Lefiya tilted her head again and looked at him. "Hmm, in that case… are you going to change clothes first? If so, I'll step out for a bit," she said, pretending to act nonchalant, though deep down, a small part of her hoped to sneak a glance at Shirou's muscles like before.

Shirou gave a small smile at Lefiya's comment, which still seemed influenced by the earlier incident. "No, this time the clothes I'm wearing are projections, so it doesn't matter if they get damaged. I won't make you feel uncomfortable," he explained calmly.

"Oh…" Lefiya looked relieved, though a slight blush appeared on her cheeks, which she tried to hide by quickly turning away. "Alright then. I'll help with anything you need," she said enthusiastically, attempting to shift the focus away from herself.

"Thank you, Lefiya," Shirou replied as he began preparing the tools on the table. With Lefiya by his side, he felt a bit more confident that today would yield something worthwhile.

Shirou looked at the workbench where he had laid out his forging tools, his eyes slowly scanning the neatly arranged items. Even though everything was ready, he still seemed hesitant to begin. With a small sigh, he finally turned to Lefiya. "Lefiya, I need your advice. After successfully forging the bow yesterday, my plan was to gradually try crafting stronger weapons. But now I'm unsure where to start."

Lefiya nodded, fully supporting Shirou's plan. "That's a great idea. With more experience, you'll definitely become more skilled." But then she remembered something—her own words from yesterday about her belief that Shirou would create something unique. An idea struck her, and with a small smile, she looked at Shirou. "How about… you try forging a weapon from your original world?"

Shirou furrowed his brow, looking slightly surprised. "My original world?" he murmured as if the thought had only just occurred to him.

"Yes!" Lefiya answered with enthusiasm. "Your world is more advanced in terms of technology, right? I'm curious—what kind of weapons do people there usually use? Wouldn't it be fascinating to try?"

Shirou scratched his head, looking both puzzled and hesitant. "Huh… It could be an interesting idea, but it might also cause big problems."

Lefiya tilted her head, her curiosity growing. "Big problems? What do you mean, Shirou?"

Shirou sighed, seeming conflicted for a moment before finally smiling faintly. "Alright, follow me for a bit. I'll show you something," he said briefly, stepping out of the forge and motioning for Lefiya to follow.

Without hesitation, Lefiya trailed closely behind Shirou, her curiosity mounting. "What do you want to show me, Shirou?" she asked, quickening her pace to walk beside him.

Shirou only gave a faint smile, not answering directly. "You'll see soon. But I hope you won't be too surprised," he said as he led the way to a spot that would reveal more of the world unfamiliar to Lefiya.

They walked toward a small grassy clearing in front of the forge. At the center of the clearing stood a large, sturdy tree, its thick foliage gently swaying in the morning breeze. Lefiya glanced at Shirou, eager to know what he intended to show her.

"Alright, watch this," Shirou said, raising his hand and murmuring something in a low voice. "Trace on."

Before Lefiya's eyes, a strange object materialized in Shirou's hand, shimmering momentarily before solidifying. It was unlike anything Lefiya had ever seen—sleek and streamlined, black and white, yet appearing heavy. Shirou examined the object briefly, his brown eyes narrowing slightly.

The weapon was not just any ordinary tool. It was a Desert Eagle—a design from his world. The projection came from the blueprints embedded in his Unlimited Blade Works, a fragment of Archer's memories from the life he had once lived. Now, with the power passed down to him, Shirou could recreate the weapon almost flawlessly.

Lefiya stepped closer, her eyes wide with fascination. "Shirou… what is that thing?" she asked, her elf ears twitching slightly, a sign of her genuine interest.

Shirou raised the weapon slightly, showing it to Lefiya. "This is a weapon from my original world. We call it a pistol," he explained, then took a one-handed firing stance. "But this isn't an ordinary weapon. Let me show you how it works."

Before Lefiya could ask further, Shirou aimed the pistol at the large tree in front of them and pulled the trigger.

"Bang! Bang! Bang!"

The sharp, deafening sound echoed across the clearing, startling birds perched on the tree into a frantic flight. The three shots landed perfectly, leaving small but deep holes in the tree's trunk.

Shirou lowered the pistol, his eyes scanning the result of his shots. His hand remained steady, not trembling in the slightest, even though he used only one hand. This is different from Archer in his past life, Shirou thought. Back then, he had to reinforce his body with magic just to shoot this Desert Eagle without wavering. But I... thanks to Falna, my body is far stronger than his.

Feeling satisfied, he turned to Lefiya, eager to hear her thoughts. However, he was startled to see Lefiya looking pale, her small hands tightly covering her ears.

"Lefiya!" Shirou called out with concern, dissipating the pistol back into prana. "Are you okay?"

Lefiya slowly opened her eyes, her ears still ringing. "Is… is it always that loud?!" she asked in a trembling voice, looking at Shirou with a mix of confusion and worry.

"Ah… sorry, I forgot the sound might startle you," Shirou admitted, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "This weapon is really loud. I should have warned you beforehand."

Lefiya could only nod slowly, still processing what had just happened. "Weapons from your world… are truly terrifying", she muttered softly.

Even though her ears still buzzed, her curiosity overcame her fear. She rubbed her eyes gently and walked closer to the large tree Shirou had just shot. There, she saw gaping holes in the trunk and a small metal object lying nearby. She bent down, picking it up with her slender fingers.

"This…" Lefiya stared at the cold metal in her hand, her eyes wide. Her voice shook slightly as she asked, "This tiny thing… was what pierced a tree this big?"

Shirou nodded, offering a faint smile. "Yes, that's the bullet. When I pull the trigger, this bullet is propelled out at high speed with immense force. That's why it can penetrate the tree like that," he explained, keeping his explanation simple.

Lefiya swallowed hard, still shocked that something so small could cause such destruction. Her face was tense, but her gaze remained fixed on the bullet in her hand. "This weapon… is scary", she whispered.

Shirou gave a small smile. "It might seem terrifying, but if used properly, weapons like this can be very effective tools. How about I teach you how to use it?" he asked, projecting the pistol from his prana again.

"Eh? No, no! I don't want to touch something that scary!" Lefiya quickly shook her head, her face turning red. However, a mischievous idea suddenly crossed her mind, making her blush even more. In a voice barely audible, she murmured, "But… if you held my hand while I shot, maybe… I'd give it a try."

Shirou raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting that response. "Really? Then let's give it a shot," he said with a small smile, handing the Desert Eagle to Lefiya.

Lefiya carefully took the pistol, feeling slightly awkward. "This weapon… is so heavy," she commented as she tried to lift it with both hands.

"It is. That's why you need to hold it correctly," Shirou replied. He walked behind Lefiya and gently placed his hands over hers as she gripped the pistol. "Okay, now follow my lead."

Lefiya felt the warmth of Shirou's hands as they touched hers. Her heart began to race, but she tried her best to focus. Deep inside, she felt an inexplicable joy at being this close to him.

"Now, position your hands like this," Shirou guided her patiently, ensuring her grip was stable. Once Lefiya was properly positioned, he said, "Wait a moment."

Shirou projected a pair of earmuffs for Lefiya and carefully placed them over her ears. The fit was a bit tricky due to her elf-like ears, but Shirou adjusted them gently, ensuring her comfort.

"Alright, now it's safe. Let's begin," Shirou said, returning to his position behind Lefiya. He placed his hands over hers again, helping her aim the pistol at the tree. "I'll help you pull the trigger. Don't be afraid."

Lefiya nodded softly, and together they pulled the trigger.

Bang!

The loud sound echoed again, but this time it wasn't as jarring thanks to the earmuffs. The shot hit the tree dead center. Lefiya looked at the result with shining eyes.

"I did it!" she exclaimed excitedly, though she knew she wouldn't have managed it without Shirou's help.

Shirou smiled. "You did great, Lefiya. So, are you still afraid?"

Lefiya turned to him, her face slightly flushed. Maybe… if you always helped me like this, I wouldn't be afraid anymore, she replied inwardly.

Chapter 90

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Shirou slowly released his grip from Lefiya's hands, giving her space to return to her own position. Lefiya stared at the pistol in her hands, filled with awe and a hint of fear. "This weapon… is so powerful," she murmured, still stunned by the strength she had just experienced. "But earlier, you said this weapon could cause major problems. What do you mean?"

Shirou sighed before answering, "The problem is that creating a weapon like this is incredibly complex and almost impossible to achieve with the forges we have here. This weapon requires technology far more advanced than what we have in Orario."

Lefiya tilted her head, curious. "You mean… how is it made? Is there some sort of magic involved?" she asked, examining the Desert Eagle in her hands, her fingers tracing its smooth surface and intricate design.

"No," Shirou replied, shaking his head. "This weapon isn't made with magic but by machines in large factories. In my world, there are facilities specifically designed to mass-produce weapons like this."

Hearing this, Lefiya's eyes widened. "Mass-produce? So… there are many people in your world who own weapons like this?" she asked, her voice filled with shock.

"That's right," Shirou nodded, his gaze serious. "Firearms like this are fairly common in my world, especially in certain countries."

Lefiya felt a chill run down her spine. The thought of thousands, perhaps millions, of people walking around with such deadly weapons made her feel uneasy. "That's… terrifying," she whispered, looking at the pistol in her hands with newfound dread.

Shirou turned his gaze to the tree full of bullet holes. "But that's not the only issue," he said, his voice heavier. "What do you think? Would a weapon like this be effective against the monsters in the Dungeon?"

Lefiya fell silent for a moment, contemplating the question. She imagined scenarios where this weapon might be used against kobolds, goblins, or even minotaurs in the upper floors of the Dungeon. "I think… for monsters on the upper floors like goblins or kobolds, it might be effective. It could even work against a minotaur, depending on its speed and accuracy," she said softly. "But… for stronger monsters on the middle or lower floors, I don't think this weapon would be enough."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "Exactly. A pistol like this was designed to injure or kill ordinary humans, not supernatural monsters like those in the Dungeon. If used against civilians in my world, this weapon would be incredibly lethal. But against monsters or even adventurers with Falna, this pistol might not be strong enough," he explained with a serious tone.

Hearing this, Lefiya looked back at the pistol in her hands, but this time with deeper apprehension. It felt as though the coldness of the metal seeped into her skin. "So… this weapon is better suited for killing humans than monsters?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.

"That's right," Shirou answered without hesitation.

Lefiya shivered, then carefully handed the pistol back to Shirou. "I don't think I want to touch this thing again," she said softly, her expression a mix of fear and disappointment.

Shirou took the pistol from her hands, gazing at it for a moment before speaking in a serious tone. "The issue isn't just with this weapon, but the impact it could have," he said. "If I were to forge a pistol like this and use it openly, I'm certain the blacksmiths in this world—especially the talented ones—could figure out how to create something similar just by observing it."

Lefiya frowned, trying to grasp Shirou's point. "You mean… blacksmiths from Hephaestus Familia or Goibniu Familia?" she asked hesitantly.

Shirou nodded. "Yes, they're the most likely examples. Blacksmiths like them have incredible skills. Even if they couldn't make an exact replica, they could create weapons with a similar concept. And I'm certain that one day, the people of this world will discover the technology for firearms in their own way. But…" Shirou paused, his gaze serious as he looked at Lefiya. "I don't want to accelerate that process. I don't want to be the reason weapons like this are used in wars between humans."

Lefiya was silent for a moment, contemplating Shirou's words. She finally nodded slowly, understanding the danger he was describing. "You're right," she murmured. "Ares Familia already uses magic swords from the Crozzo family to destroy Elf forests. If they had pistols like this…" Lefiya bit her lip, her eyes filled with worry. "The consequences could be far worse."

Shirou gave a faint smile, though there was no joy in it. "That's why our plan to forge weapons from my world seems like it'll have to be abandoned," he said as he dissipated the Desert Eagle in his hands. The weapon slowly dissolved into particles of prana that faded into the air, along with the earmuffs Lefiya had used.

Lefiya remained silent, reflecting on everything that had just happened. The thought of the dangers posed by Shirou's world's weapons lingered in her mind. However, she also felt relieved that Shirou was wise enough not to introduce such technology to their world. Without saying a word, she followed Shirou back toward the forge, her eyes fixed on his back, which seemed to bear a heavy burden of responsibility. In her heart, she felt both admiration and concern. Shirou is right, Lefiya thought. His strength isn't just about his remarkable abilities but also about the wisdom to choose when to use that power.

They both stepped back into the forge, but Shirou quickly noticed Lefiya's somber expression. Her eyes were cast downward, her lips slightly pursed—a clear sign that her thoughts were still troubled by their earlier conversation about weapons from Shirou's world.

Noticing this, Shirou stopped walking and spoke gently, "Lefiya, how about we take a break? You seem like you could use some time to clear your mind." He reached for a small bag on the table and looked at it with care.

Lefiya lifted her face and offered a faint smile. "Alright. Maybe some fresh air will help," she replied softly, following Shirou outside.

They walked toward a long bench situated in front of the forge, shaded by the branches of a large tree. The morning sun climbed higher, its warm rays creating a peaceful and serene atmosphere. Shirou sat down first, opening his small bag and taking out one of their meal boxes, which contained steamed buns. Casually, he removed the lid, took one bun, and began eating it slowly.

Lefiya sat beside him, a little closer than usual, and took one of the remaining buns. She nibbled on it gently while gazing ahead before turning her eyes to Shirou. "Shirou," she suddenly said, her voice full of curiosity, "isn't there any weapon from your world that's effective only against monsters?"

Shirou paused his chewing for a moment, staring off into the horizon. His mind turned over various possibilities—missiles, bombs, or other large-scale weapons. But he knew such answers wouldn't satisfy Lefiya. "There are," he finally said, looking at Lefiya with a serious expression. "There are some weapons from my world that might be effective against monsters."

Lefiya's eyes lit up with hope. "Really? What kind of weapons are those?" she asked eagerly, even stopping her hands mid-bite.

However, Shirou let out a long sigh before continuing. "The problem is, those weapons are far more difficult to create than a pistol. And even if they could be made, they'd still be more effective for killing humans than monsters," he explained, his voice heavy.

The hope that had appeared on Lefiya's face quickly faded. She lowered her gaze, letting out a long sigh as she stared at the bun in her hands. "I see…" she murmured in disappointment, her tone subdued.

Shirou silently watched the elf girl. He knew that bringing something from his world into this one could end worse than expected, but seeing Lefiya's disappointment made him feel guilty. Shirou took another bite of his bun, searching for a way to lift Lefiya's spirits without giving her false hope. Under the increasingly bright morning sun, the two sat in silence, each lost in their own thoughts.

After finishing their steamed buns, Shirou leaned back on the wooden bench, tilting his head up toward the rising sun. "Wait a moment," he said suddenly, raising a hand to catch Lefiya's attention.

Lefiya, still deep in thought, turned to him, slightly confused. "What is it, Shirou?" she asked.

In response, Shirou chanted softly, "Trace on." In an instant, two simple cups appeared in his hands. He handed one to Lefiya before opening the thermos they had prepared earlier. A cool mist escaped as Shirou poured fresh-squeezed orange juice into both cups.

"Here. Try it—you'll like it," Shirou said, holding out the cup to Lefiya.

Lefiya accepted the cup with both hands, inhaling the fresh citrus aroma before taking a slow sip. Her eyes widened, and a bright smile spread across her face. "It's so refreshing! This tastes amazing, Shirou!" she exclaimed with enthusiasm.

But suddenly, her expression shifted. Her eyes darted toward the thermos on the table, and her mouth fell open as if struck by a brilliant idea. "Ahhhhhh!" Lefiya suddenly shouted, causing the birds nearby to scatter.

Shirou nearly spilled his drink, staring at Lefiya in alarm. "What's wrong?! Are you okay?" he asked, his tone filled with concern.

"Shirou! Shirou! Shirou!" Lefiya called his name repeatedly, shaking his arm with both hands. Her face was lit with childlike excitement, as if she had just discovered a new toy.

"Yes, what is it, Lefiya?" Shirou replied patiently, though he was a bit bewildered by her sudden energy.

Lefiya picked up the thermos with both hands and exclaimed with conviction, "I have an idea! Instead of focusing on weapons from your world, why not focus on making things like this?"

Shirou tilted his head, trying to grasp her meaning. "You mean… you want me to forge a thermos?" he asked hesitantly.

Lefiya nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Not just thermoses, Shirou! You could create other advanced tools from your world! We've been too fixated on weapons, but tools like this are much safer and more useful!" she said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Shirou was silent for a moment, staring at the thermos in Lefiya's hands. In his heart, he felt a jolt of realization. Why didn't I think of this before? he thought. He had been too focused on weapons because nearly everything in Unlimited Blade Works was a weapon. But Lefiya was right—there was immense potential in bringing his world's technology to this one without introducing something dangerous.

"Lefiya…" Shirou finally said softly, a small smile forming on his lips. "You've just given me a great idea."

Lefiya beamed, proud that her idea was appreciated. "Of course! I'm a genius, aren't I?" she teased, laughing lightly.

Seeing Lefiya's enthusiasm, Shirou could only offer a small smile. He sipped his chilled orange juice, now pondering a new idea that shifted the direction of his plans.

After they finished enjoying their drinks, Shirou slowly let the projected cups dissipate, allowing them to return to prana and vanish without a trace. He then packed the remaining meal box and the still-filled thermos into the small bag they had brought.

But before Shirou could stand, Lefiya gently tugged at his sleeve, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Shirou, can you project more tools from your world? I want to see more! Maybe we can decide which one we'll make first," she said, her voice brimming with anticipation.

Shirou paused, lost in thought. What other modern items could I project? A phone, a television, a computer… no, those are too complicated. Their internal structures are too intricate for me to replicate perfectly. But simpler electronic devices, like an oven or a rice cooker, might be within his reach. Finally, an idea struck him.

"Alright, I'll start with something simple," Shirou said as he stood up. Closing his eyes for a moment, he uttered the mantra so familiar on his tongue. "Trace, on." A small shimmer appeared in his hands, and soon, a white mixer with metal beaters materialized. He held it up and handed it to Lefiya.

Lefiya carefully took the mixer, curiously examining its shape. "What is this, Shirou? And what's it used for?" she asked, touching the beaters.

"That's called a mixer," Shirou explained with a faint smile. "It's used for mixing ingredients, like making dough for bread or cakes. With this, you can combine things faster and more efficiently."

Lefiya tilted her head, pondering for a moment. "Oh, I see. So it helps with cooking? Interesting! But… can you show me how to use it?" she asked hopefully.

Scratching the back of his head, Shirou looked slightly embarrassed. "Well… the thing is, this device needs electricity to work," he said, pointing to the cord and plug dangling from the mixer.

Lefiya stared at the plug in confusion, then turned her gaze to Shirou. "Electricity? What do you mean?" she asked innocently.

Shirou let out a light sigh. "Electricity is a power source in my world. It's what makes devices like this run. But in this world, we don't have electricity."

Lefiya chuckled softly and said, "The people in your world must be amazing to create tools like this. But Shirou… why did you project something we can't even use?"

Feeling slightly guilty, Shirou replied, "Erm… maybe we can try using an alternative power source?" he suggested, hoping to resolve the issue.

Lefiya tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm… maybe we could use energy from a magic stone. But I think that's too complicated for our first attempt," she said, setting the mixer down on the chair. "It's probably better to focus on tools that don't need power, like that thermos. It's simpler and immediately usable."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "You're right. Starting with something practical and straightforward is a better approach," he said, already brainstorming other tools they might try to create. Lefiya smiled, relieved to have guided Shirou toward a more reasonable direction for their project.

"Then why don't we make the thermos our first creation?" Shirou asked, tilting his head. He wanted to ensure their first choice was simple yet practical.

"Hmm, that's fine," Lefiya replied, tapping her chin with her index finger. Then, with a spark of enthusiasm, she added, "But... I want something more impressive! Something cooler! Something that will surprise everyone in the Loki Familia when they see it!"

Shirou paused, processing Lefiya's request. Something cool, huh... he thought, picturing grand and awe-inspiring items from his world. Briefly, images of jet planes and tanks flashed through his mind, but he quickly shook his head. Those are way too complex. Projection alone is impossible, but forging them? That's out of the question.

His thoughts drifted to his past. He remembered the motorcycle owned by Raiga Fujimura, an old yakuza who often asked for his help fixing it. A motorcycle might be more feasible, he mused. I think I could project one, but forging it would still be a massive challenge. This simple forge wouldn't be enough for something like that.

Noticing Shirou lost in thought, Lefiya started to feel uneasy. She worried her request was burdening him too much. Speaking softly, she said, "If it's too difficult, it's okay, Shirou. Something simpler is fine too."

Lefiya's words were like a light bulb moment for Shirou. He snapped out of his musings. Something simpler? Then why not a bicycle? he thought. The idea felt much more realistic. He was confident a basic bicycle could be easily projected and forged in a straightforward manner.

Finally, Shirou raised his head and gave Lefiya a small smile. "I think I have the perfect tool for us to create. It's simple, but still cool," he said confidently.

"Really? What is it?" Lefiya asked, her curiosity piqued.

Shirou extended his hand forward and, in a low voice, chanted, "Trace On." In an instant, a simple bicycle materialized before them. It was pristine white with a minimalist design, featuring just a pair of gears. At the front, there was a small basket, adding a practical touch.

Lefiya's eyes widened in amazement. She stared at the bicycle, unblinking, as if it were a treasure from another world. "What... what is this, Shirou?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.

"This is called a bicycle," Shirou explained, patting its frame gently. "It's a tool for traveling. You just pedal, and it lets you move faster than walking."

"Wow... this looks so interesting!" Lefiya exclaimed, her voice brimming with excitement. Though she didn't fully understand how it worked, she felt the potential of the tool. "Can we make this in the forge?"

"I think we can give it a try," Shirou replied with a smile. Inwardly, he felt relieved to have found something that not only met Lefiya's request but was also realistic for them to create together.

With curiosity shining in her eyes, Lefiya approached the bicycle Shirou had projected. She inspected every detail—from the sleek white frame to the sturdy-looking wheels. "Can I try sitting on it, Shirou?" she asked eagerly.

"Of course," Shirou replied, stepping back to give her room.

Lefiya carefully climbed onto the bicycle. She sat on the saddle, her feet trying to reach the pedals that were just slightly out of her range. However, due to her short skirt, her position made her pale thighs slightly visible. Shirou, initially focused on the bicycle, couldn't help but glance briefly at her legs. His face immediately turned red, and he cleared his throat awkwardly before saying, "Um... Lefiya, it might be better if you try this another time while wearing pants. I'm worried your skirt might get caught or… be uncomfortable."

Realizing what he meant, Lefiya quickly got off the bicycle, her face equally flushed. She smoothed her skirt and stammered, "A-Ah, you're right. I didn't think of that..." Inwardly, Lefiya couldn't help but smile shyly, realizing Shirou had glanced at her legs. But I can't really blame him, she thought, blushing. I've also stolen glances at his muscles plenty of times. So, we're even, right?

Sensing the awkward tension, Shirou cleared his throat again to refocus their conversation. He raised his hand, causing the bicycle to dissolve into particles of prana. "When we forge this bicycle, I'll try projecting each part separately. That way, we can replicate them in the forge," he explained.

"That's a great idea," Lefiya agreed. But then, a thought crossed her mind. She looked at Shirou with excitement. "Shirou, will the tools we forge have a brand?"

"A brand?" Shirou asked, puzzled. He had never considered that before.

Lefiya nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, a brand! So people will know these tools are the result of our hard work," she said with a broad smile.

Scratching the back of his head, Shirou felt this was a little out of his depth. "In that case, do you have a suggestion for the name?" he asked, leaving the decision to Lefiya.

While Shirou waited for an answer, Lefiya sank into thought. How about we name it 'Shirou & Lefiya'? She flushed at the idea. That sounds like a husband-and-wife business... She shook her head quickly to dispel the thought. Then, her mind landed on what connected them both—their ability to "imitate."

"I've got an idea," Lefiya said confidently. "What if we call it 'Faker'?"

Shirou raised an eyebrow, surprised but amused. "Faker, huh? That's an interesting name," he said with a small laugh. The irony wasn't lost on him, as they were essentially copying tools from his world rather than inventing something new. However, he couldn't deny the logic behind it. "Alright, we'll go with that. Our brand will be 'Faker.'"

Lefiya's eyes sparkled with delight at Shirou's agreement. "And our motto," she added with excitement, "will be what you always say, Shirou: 'There's no rule that says the fake can't surpass the original.'"

Shirou nodded, feeling the name, though simple, perfectly captured the essence of their partnership and the journey they were about to embark on.

Chapter 91

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Inside the forge, now buzzing with the atmosphere of work, Shirou stood in front of the large table. With complete focus, he began projecting each component of the bicycle one by one. The handlebars, the bike frame, the outer tire, the inner tube, the chain, the gears, the pedals, the saddle, and the grips. Each piece emerged in a glow of prana before slowly solidifying into its physical form.

"This is the handlebar," Shirou explained, holding the curved component firmly. "It's used to steer the bike." He placed it on the table and continued. "The frame is the main structure. This chain connects the pedals to the gears. And this..." Shirou carefully picked up a wheel. "The wheels and tires are the most important parts to make the bike move."

Standing beside him, Lefiya watched with curious blue eyes, marveling at how many parts were needed. "I never imagined that something that looks as simple as that could have so many components," she murmured, stroking her chin thoughtfully.

Shirou nodded, holding the bicycle chain while reflecting. "Metal parts like the handlebars, frame, and chain... I can probably forge them here. But some parts make me hesitant."

Lefiya tilted her head, her gaze attentive. "Is there a problem? If there's anything I can help with, just say the word," she offered sincerely.

Shirou picked up one of the tires and handed it to Lefiya. "See this? Is there anything like this material in Orario?" he asked, watching her expression as she examined the tire.

Lefiya ran her fingers along the surface of the outer tire, nodding slowly. "This part might exist. But..." She paused, pressing the soft inner tube. "This inflatable inner part... I've never seen anything like it. Is it really necessary?"

"Hmmm, it's crucial," Shirou replied, touching his chin as he pondered how to create the inner tube in Orario. "Without it, the bike won't be comfortable to use."

Lefiya furrowed her brows in thought, then suddenly stood up with determination. "I'll go out and visit the craftsman supply district. I'll ask around," she declared, carefully cradling the tire.

"Good," Shirou agreed, pointing to the table. "While you're at it, take this saddle and these grips too. If anyone can make them, it would be a huge help."

Lefiya nodded and grabbed the saddle and grips, her hands now full with all three items. Struggling to balance everything, she looked slightly flustered. Seeing this, Shirou sighed briefly before projecting a large bag, similar to the ones used by supporters.

"Use this," he said, handing the bag to her.

Lefiya opened the large bag and deftly placed the three items inside. But her brows furrowed as she noted its size, which seemed excessive for just a few small items. "Why do I need a bag this big?" she asked, puzzled.

Shirou glanced toward the remaining metal bars in the corner of the room. "While you're out, could you also pick up some extra metal bars? We'll definitely need more to forge the other components."

"Oh, alright!" Lefiya replied, her spirits lifted. She slung the bag over her shoulder confidently, then headed out with determination to support Shirou in completing their project.

Lefiya was just about to leave the forge when Shirou's urgent voice called out, "Wait, Lefiya!"

She stopped and turned, her light brown ponytail swaying slightly. "Eh? What is it, Shirou?" she asked, tilting her head in curiosity.

Shirou approached with a serious expression. "I just collected my payment a few days ago. If you need money to buy those materials, just take whatever you need from my drawer. It's in my room at Twilight Manor," he said firmly.

But Lefiya immediately waved her hand dismissively, shaking her head lightly. "Oh, don't worry about that. I have my own money. I can handle this," she replied with a small smile.

Shirou kept his gaze steady, then with a slightly pleading tone, said, "Lefiya, please. Consider it part of the production costs for our project. Use my money, okay?"

Lefiya paused, then sighed with a slightly amused smile. "Alright," she said, finally conceding. "But only 50%, okay? I'll cover the rest with my own money. After all, I have a 50% stake in the Faker company, don't I?" she teased, her eyes sparkling to lighten the mood.

Shirou, who had been serious moments ago, couldn't help but smile faintly at her joke. "In that case, don't forget to submit the financial report later, CFO Lefiya," he replied, playing along.

Lefiya chuckled softly, then resumed her journey to Twilight Manor. As she walked, she murmured quietly to herself, "He can be so serious about the smallest things, but that's part of his charm." With renewed enthusiasm, Lefiya marched toward her destination, ready to take on her small mission.

Carrying the large supporter bag that nearly covered half her petite frame, Lefiya carefully made her way to Twilight Manor. The load wasn't too heavy, but the bag's size was quite conspicuous. As she approached the manor's entrance, the creak of the large door opening from inside echoed, revealing two very familiar faces.

Tiona walked out, slinging Urga over her shoulder, while Tione followed, her kukris sheathed at her sides. Both of them looked ready for a major adventure. Tiona immediately greeted Lefiya cheerfully when she was spotted standing at the door.

"Wow, perfect timing, Lefiya!" Tiona exclaimed with a wide grin. "We're heading to the Dungeon, and you look totally ready to be our supporter!"

Lefiya quickly waved her hands in front of her, crossing her arms in an X to protest. "N-no, I can't! I'm on a super important secret mission!" she stammered, looking flustered as she tried to explain without giving away too much.

Tione narrowed her eyes, her smile turning into a mischievous smirk. "Oh, I know what your mission is. You're helping your crush, Shirou, aren't you?" she teased mercilessly.

"W-wh-wh-what?!" Lefiya stammered, her voice a full octave higher than usual. "I already told you, I don't like Shirou! You've misunderstood!" Her face turned crimson, the blush even reaching the tips of her pointed ears.

Tione chuckled, tugging on her twin sister's hand. "Alright, alright, let's not tease this lovebird anymore. Let's head out on our own."

"Fine, fine," Tiona replied with a laugh, following Tione toward the exit. But just before leaving, Tiona glanced back at Lefiya and gave her a wide grin and a thumbs-up.

Lefiya stood frozen at the doorway, the large bag in her hands feeling heavier than before. Do my feelings for Shirou really show that clearly? she wondered. Her face still burned as she resumed her steps toward her room, trying to ignore the relentless pounding of her heart.

Climbing the stairs to the second floor of Twilight Manor, Lefiya carried the oversized supporter bag slung over her shoulder. Once she reached her room, she opened the door to find her roommate, Elfie, lounging lazily on the top bunk of their shared bed. Elfie seemed engrossed in a novel, occasionally yawning as though time itself were crawling for her.

Glancing at the large bag Lefiya carried, Elfie lowered her book and let out a big yawn. "Lefiya, we just got back from an expedition. You're so eager to work. Aren't you tired?"

Lefiya offered a small smile and placed the bag on the floor. "If I enjoy something, I never think of it as work," she replied lightly, heading toward the wardrobe in the corner of the room.

Inside her wardrobe, a gray bow forged by Shirou the day before lay neatly stored. Lefiya glanced at it briefly before opening the drawer below and retrieving her wallet. She began filling it with coins from a pile of valis in the drawer.

"Two hundred and fifty thousand valis should be enough," Lefiya murmured, counting out the sum.

Elfie, still lounging on the top bunk, raised an eyebrow at the hefty amount. She said nothing, though, and returned her attention to her novel. Lefiya closed the drawer, tidied up the wardrobe, and left the room, ready to head next door to Shirou's room.

When Lefiya opened the unlocked door to Shirou's room, her eyes fell on the simple yet tidy space. She paused for a moment, taking in how the room no longer resembled the storage area it once was. Everything was well-organized, though sparse and devoid of decorations. The only notable feature was the battle gear hanging on the wall: a pair of daggers, simple armor, and the gray bow she had bought for Shirou when he first joined the Loki Familia.

A warmth spread through Lefiya's chest. Shirou appreciates everything I give him, no matter how simple or small. Even though his Magecraft could produce far better equipment, he still kept her gifts neatly stored, never discarding or neglecting them.

Lefiya stepped toward Shirou's wardrobe and carefully opened it. Inside, she found a heavy coin pouch. She quickly counted its contents, then decided to take 250,000 valis from it.

"Two hundred fifty thousand from here... combined with my money, that makes five hundred thousand valis. That should be enough to buy all the forging materials," she murmured, solidifying her resolve.

After double-checking everything, Lefiya left Shirou's room with newfound determination. She was ready to continue her important mission of helping Shirou create something they could both be proud of.

Lefiya walked through the bustling streets of Orario, the large supporter bag hanging from her shoulder. The midday sun cast a gentle warmth over the lively scene, where adventurers and locals moved about. Dressed in a simple shirt, Lefiya looked like any ordinary supporter. She felt at ease, confident that no one would recognize her as the "Thousand Elf," a title she had earned upon reaching Level 3 with her unique ability to replicate other elves' magic.

But that thought was quickly proven wrong.

"Thousand Elf! Thousand Elf!" a loud female voice called from behind her.

Lefiya stopped and turned, spotting a young elf with short pale green hair and bright blue eyes. The girl wore the distinctive green uniform of the Hostess of Fertility, instantly reminding Lefiya of the place where Shirou often worked part-time.

Dark blue eyes met light blue ones as Lefiya smiled kindly. "Yes? Can I help you?" she asked softly.

The girl gave a slight bow in greeting. "My name is Ryuu. I'm a colleague of Shirou Emiya at the Hostess of Fertility," she said, her voice calm but carrying a notable presence.

"Oh, so you're Ryuu," Lefiya replied, trying to recall how Shirou had occasionally mentioned the name. She gave a small nod. "Just call me Lefiya. If you're Shirou's friend, that makes you my friend too."

Ryuu returned the nod. "Thank you, Lefiya. In that case, may I entrust you with a message for Shirou?"

Lefiya smiled brightly. The chance to help Shirou was always something she welcomed. "Of course. What message do you want me to deliver?"

Ryuu's expression remained calm, but her tone carried a sharpness that was hard to ignore. "Please tell Shirou that he must repay his debt immediately. I'll be waiting at the usual spot every morning."

Lefiya blinked in surprise at the statement. Shirou... in debt? She couldn't imagine someone like Shirou having such a habit. A bit nervously, she offered, "Uh, in that case, let me pay it now instead. How much is it?"

However, Ryuu shook her head calmly. "It's not a monetary debt," she replied succinctly, leaving a hint of mystery in her tone. "Just make sure to pass along my message."

Before Lefiya could ask further, Ryuu gave a small nod of gratitude. "I appreciate it. Goodbye for now, Lefiya," she said before turning and walking away with quiet grace toward the restaurant where she worked.

Lefiya stood in place for a moment, still processing the strange encounter. A debt? But not money? What does she mean? With lingering confusion, she continued on her way, determined to relay the message to Shirou later.

After her brief conversation with Ryuu, Lefiya resumed her journey to the craftsmanship district of Orario. The large supporter bag slung across her back felt a bit cumbersome, but her determination remained strong. She decided to start her task with the simplest job: finding a craftsman who could make a saddle and handle grips to their specifications.

Arriving at the district, Lefiya stopped at a bustling corner filled with workshops and artisan shops. She opened her bag and took out a small saddle and a pair of handle grips that Shirou had previously projected. Staring at the items, Lefiya mused, So, this is for sitting on the bike comfortably, and these are for gripping the handlebars. " She ran her fingers over the smooth texture of the handle grips.

Not wanting to waste time, Lefiya stepped into a leatherworking shop that appeared busy. Inside, animal hides of various types and colors hung neatly on the walls, and the distinct scent of leather filled the room. An elderly man wearing a worn apron greeted her from behind a workbench.

"How can I help you, young lady?" the man asked, his voice gruff but kind.

Lefiya nodded and placed the saddle and handle grips on the wooden table in front of him. "Could you make something like these? One saddle and a pair of handle grips."

The man raised an eyebrow, studying the items with evident curiosity. He picked up the small saddle, turning it over in his hands. "Hmm, this is quite small. What's it for, exactly?" he asked, then picked up the handle grips and inspected them closely. "And these? I've never seen anything like them before."

Lefiya offered a faint smile, avoiding giving too much away. "They're part of... a special project. The important thing is, can you make them?"

The man nodded slowly. "Of course. But I need to know, what kind of animal hide do you want these made from? I've got cowhide, deer hide, and even low-tier monster hides if you need something sturdier."

Before the man could finish speaking, Lefiya cut him off. "The best material you have. I want the result to be perfect," she replied firmly.

The man chuckled. "The best material, huh? That would mean high-quality deer hide with a special protective layer. But it won't be cheap. For everything, the cost is 80,000 valis. I'll need half upfront. The rest you can pay when it's ready this evening."

Without hesitation, Lefiya nodded, reached into her wallet, and pulled out 40,000 valis, handing it to the man. "No problem. I'll be back this evening to pick it up," she said with a smile.

The man accepted the money, tucked it into a drawer, and nodded. "Alright, young lady. Your order will be ready on time."

Feeling relieved, Lefiya left the shop, the large supporter bag neatly slung back over her shoulders. Her steps felt light, her mind filled with thoughts of how their bicycle project would soon come to fruition. One task down, a few more to go, she murmured to herself as she continued on her way.

Outside the leatherworker's shop, Lefiya pulled out the outer and inner tires from her supporter bag. She looked at them with confusion. Where should I go to find a craftsman who can make something like this? she muttered, furrowing her brow.

She spent the afternoon wandering the craftsmanship district, visiting various shops and asking different artisans—from wheelwrights to rubber specialists and mechanical toolmakers. However, they all gave similar responses: "Sorry, we don't know how to make something like that," or "Never seen anything like it before." Each rejection made her steps feel heavier, and the sun began to dip westward, signaling the arrival of evening.

With weary steps, Lefiya finally decided to put the task on hold. Maybe I can continue this tomorrow, she thought to herself. Shifting her focus, she headed to a blacksmith's shop, hoping at least to purchase the iron rods they needed to forge other parts of the bicycle.

Inside the shop, the clanging of metal and the sharp scent of heated steel greeted her. Behind a large wooden counter stood a middle-aged dwarf woman with short gray hair and muscular arms. "Welcome! What can I do for you?" the dwarf greeted in a heavy yet friendly voice.

Lefiya let out a long sigh before responding, "I'd like to order some iron rods… for a forging project."

The dwarf raised an eyebrow, looking a bit surprised. "An elf doing forging? That's a rare sight. Don't your kind usually prefer clean and elegant work?" she said with a small laugh, her tone more teasing than mocking.

"I'm helping a very dear friend," Lefiya replied honestly, though a faint blush crept onto her cheeks.

Hearing this, a warm smile spread across the dwarf's face. "I like that answer! Alright then, what kind of iron rods do you need?"

After specifying the materials, Lefiya hesitated before pulling out the tires she still held. "By the way… do you know of any craftsman around here who could make something like this?" she asked, handing over the outer and inner tires.

The dwarf took the items and examined them closely. She pressed the flexible inner tire gently, her curiosity piqued as she felt the air inside. "Huh, this thing… it feels like it's made from slime-like material. Very interesting. I might know someone who could try making it, but..." She paused, rubbing her chin with fingers smudged with iron dust.

"Who? Could you introduce me to them?" Lefiya asked, her excitement rekindled.

Instead, the dwarf gave her a knowing smile and said, "How about you try making it yourself? If you succeed, I bet your friend will appreciate it even more."

Lefiya froze for a moment, then unconsciously pictured Shirou's warm smile if she managed to create the tires on her own. She nodded resolutely. "Alright. I'll try," she said firmly. She carefully packed the tires back into her supporter bag, which was now much heavier after being loaded with the iron rods.

After paying a total of 100,000 valis for her purchases, Lefiya hoisted the heavy bag with great effort and exited the blacksmith's shop. This is going to be a challenge, but I won't give up, she muttered, trying to motivate herself. Shirou will definitely be proud.

Chapter 92

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

In the late afternoon, Lefiya finally arrived in front of the forge, panting heavily. The large supporter bag full of iron rods and other items had made the journey far more exhausting than she had anticipated. Hah... this is so heavy... she muttered, setting the bag down for a moment to catch her breath.

But before she could knock, a harsh screech of metal sounded from inside the forge, making her sharp Elven ears wince in pain. What is that? Lefiya grimaced, covering her ears briefly before mustering the courage to open the door.

As the door creaked open, the sight inside left her wide-eyed. Shirou stood near the workbench, wearing a protective iron mask and thick gloves. A fearsome tool emitted a bright blue flame in his hands, directed at the bicycle frame. The screeching sound came from the flame meeting the metal.

"hold on a moment," Shirou said without turning around, his voice muffled behind the mask. He remained focused on his task, carefully moving the tool along the metal joints.

Lefiya froze in the doorway, watching Shirou as he worked with such seriousness and skill. After a few minutes, Shirou turned off the tool and removed his mask. He inspected his work, closely examining the joints of the bicycle frame, which now looked sturdy. Almost done, he murmured to himself before noticing Lefiya. "Oh, you're back?"

Lefiya stepped closer, her gaze fixed on the bicycle frame in admiration. The handlebars were connected to the main frame, while other parts—like the front fork and rear wheel supports—were already taking shape. "What was that tool you just used?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.

"That's a welding torch," Shirou explained, holding the tool up for Lefiya to see. "I projected it to weld the frame together. It's much easier than forging everything manually."

Lefiya nodded, though she didn't entirely understand how it worked. With a small smile, she took out the saddle and handgrips from her bag and handed them to Shirou. "Here, I got these from the leatherworker. I hope they'll work," she said.

Shirou examined the saddle first, scrutinizing it. "Looks good," he remarked before attaching it to the bicycle frame. After a few small adjustments, the saddle fits perfectly. "Perfect. Thanks, Lefiya," he said with a smile.

However, when he tried to attach the handgrips to the handlebars, their sizes didn't match. Lefiya's expression instantly turned anxious, her face paling. "W-what… the size is wrong? I… I didn't know it would be like this," she stammered, panic creeping into her voice.

Shirou raised a hand to calm her. "It's fine. I can adjust it." He closed his eyes briefly, channeling Prana into his hands, and touched the handgrips. Using his Alteration Magecraft, he slightly resized the material of the handgrips until they fit the handlebars. Once done, he attached them with ease. "See? All fixed," he said, his tone calm and reassuring.

Lefiya let out a relieved sigh. "Good thing you have that trick," she said, her smile returning.

Shirou nodded, giving the frame one more inspection. "I have to get creative if I want to replicate a factory-made bicycle. My Tracing can't perfectly replicate mechanical engineering techniques, so I have to improvise a lot," he explained, his gaze full of determination as he touched the metal frame.

Burrr~ A loud growl echoed from Lefiya's stomach, breaking the silence in the forge. Her face turned bright red, her pointed ears twitching slightly in deep embarrassment. "I-I… I think I forgot to eat lunch earlier," she said, fumbling for an excuse to cover her embarrassment. I should've brought the lunch we prepared this morning… she muttered to herself.

Shirou, who was still inspecting the bicycle frame, turned to her with a small smile. "It's alright," he said reassuringly, but suddenly, Burrr~ a similar sound came from him. He paused, then looked at Lefiya with an innocent expression. "Looks like I forgot to eat, too," he joked with a shrug.

Lefiya couldn't hold back her laughter. "Shirou, how could you forget lunch?" she asked, still smiling but genuinely curious.

Shirou rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. "Actually, I was waiting for you to come back," he admitted. "I thought it would be nicer to eat together."

Lefiya paused, warmth spreading through her chest at his words. He always thinks about the little things… Shirou is always so thoughtful. A strange but pleasant sense of comfort washed over her, and her smile grew wider.

"In that case, let's eat now," Lefiya said cheerfully. She retrieved a small bag containing the lunch they had prepared that morning from near the door. "Come on, let's find a more comfortable spot outside," she suggested.

Shirou nodded and followed Lefiya out of the forge. They returned to a long bench under a shady tree, accompanied by the golden light of the setting sun. The cool evening breeze made the atmosphere feel serene.

As they sat down, Shirou glanced at his hands. With a bit of concentration, the protective gloves he had been wearing faded away, dissolving into particles of Prana that vanished. He then raised his hand and projected two simple cups, each sturdy yet intricately detailed, showcasing Shirou's mastery of Magecraft.

"Thank you, Shirou," Lefiya said as she pulled out a small thermos from the lunch bag. She poured some orange juice into the cups and handed one to Shirou. "Here, drink this."

Lefiya took a sip of the orange juice. Her eyes widened slightly as the cold, refreshing taste hit her tongue. "It's still cold! Amazing," she remarked, impressed. "Even after almost an entire day…"

Shirou smiled at her reaction. "Don't rush, Lefiya," he said calmly, taking a sip from his cup.

They enjoyed the simple meal together, chatting casually, accompanied by the gentle evening breeze. For Lefiya, moments like this felt special. Sitting with Shirou under the sunset, sharing food and stories, was a small but precious memory she would treasure in her heart.

With their packed bread now spread between them, Lefiya took a bite of one of the slices while glancing at Shirou. The evening breeze carried the sweet aroma of their bread, adding warmth to the atmosphere. "I'm sorry, Shirou," Lefiya said softly, feeling a little guilty. "I couldn't find anyone who could make those tires. The only things I managed to get were the saddle and the handgrips."

Shirou, chewing casually, immediately shook his head. "You don't need to apologize, Lefiya," he replied sincerely. "What you've done is more than enough. I'm really grateful for that."

Lefiya gave a small smile, though a sense of dissatisfaction lingered within her. "Even so, Shirou. I feel like I need to do more. Don't worry—I'll figure out how to make the tires myself," she said with determination in her voice.

Shirou set down his cup, looking at Lefiya with concern. "I don't want this to become too much of a burden for you, Lefiya. You've already done so much. I can find another way," he said.

But Lefiya shook her head firmly. "No, Shirou. This is our project together. I want to help see it through to the end. You can't stop me!" she said, half-joking but with unmistakable sincerity.

Shirou couldn't help but be amused by Lefiya's enthusiasm. "Alright, alright," he relented. "But I'm curious—how do you plan to make those tires?"

Lefiya looked at him eagerly, sensing it was her moment to explain. "Back when I was still in the School District, we had Alchemy as one of our subjects. In fact, we once went on a field trip to Altena, the center for mages. That's where I learned the basics of alchemy and how certain materials can be manipulated."

Shirou listened intently, surprised to learn that Lefiya had a background in alchemy. "Alchemy, huh? So, you're thinking of using that knowledge to make the tires?"

Lefiya nodded, her eyes shining with excitement. "Exactly. Earlier, when I was buying the iron rods, the dwarf receptionist at the shop gave me an idea. She mentioned that something similar to tire material might be made from slime remains. Even though she's never seen tires before, I think there's something there worth trying."

Shirou leaned back on the bench, nodding thoughtfully. "So, you're planning to experiment with slime remains?"

"Exactly," Lefiya said proudly. "I'm confident I can transform it into a suitable raw material. But before that, I'll experiment with synthetic materials first. If that works, then I'll use actual slime remains."

Shirou considered her plan for a moment before responding. "In that case, just tell me the materials and alchemy tools you'll need. I can project them so we won't have to carry too many things around."

Lefiya's smile widened, feeling lighter with Shirou's offer of help. "That's a great idea, Shirou. That way, I can focus on the experiments without worrying about moving heavy equipment."

They exchanged smiles, feeling that their teamwork would lead this project to success. Though simple, the evening felt like an important step toward achieving their goal.

After finishing the last bite of her bread, Lefiya stood up energetically. Her face held a serious expression, like an executive preparing to deliver an important report. She even theatrically adjusted her hair before looking at Shirou, who was still sitting casually on the bench. "Alright, Shirou. We're going to have a financial meeting for our bicycle project. Imagine I'm the CFO of a prestigious company," she declared, raising her chin.

Shirou stifled a small chuckle and adjusted his seating position as if preparing to listen to an important professional briefing. "Alright, Madam CFO. I'm ready to hear your report," he replied with mock seriousness.

Lefiya nodded firmly, picking a small leaf from the tree above them and pretending it was an imaginary ledger. "First, let's discuss the budget. The initial capital for this project consists of contributions from both of us, each amounting to 250,000 Valis. So, our total capital is…?"

"500,000 Valis," Shirou answered, following Lefiya's playful rhythm.

"Exactly!" Lefiya said, pleased, then continued. "Now, let's review today's expenses. The cost for the saddle and handgrips was 80,000 Valis. Then, the iron rods I bought earlier cost 100,000 Valis. So our total expenses so far are…?"

"180,000 Valis," Shirou answered in a half-serious tone.

Lefiya nodded dramatically as if hearing a brilliant response from an investor. "Correct! That leaves us with a remaining budget of 320,000 Valis, enough to continue our project to the next phase."

Shirou leaned back slightly, observing Lefiya, who was so deeply immersed in her role. "In that case, how about you use the remaining funds for your own needs?" he suggested.

Lefiya shook her head quickly, mimicking the gesture of an executive rejecting an unreasonable proposal. "That's impossible! As the CFO of this project, I'm fully responsible for managing our funds. The remaining money will be used for the next phase of the project," she declared firmly, fully immersed in her professional role.

Shirou smiled slightly and raised his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, Madam CFO. In that case, don't forget to keep proper records so everything's transparent," he teased.

Lefiya broke into a wide grin, momentarily dropping her act to return to her cheerful self. "Of course, I'll document everything! Our project has to succeed!" she exclaimed enthusiastically before sitting back down beside Shirou, her expression satisfied as if she had just completed an important task.

***

As dawn began to break, the gentle sunlight filtered into the cool underground corridors of the Loki Familia Manor. Lefiya and Shirou stood in front of a large, sturdy door reinforced with thick steel, clearly guarding the Familia's valuable treasures. Lefiya looked busy, fumbling with a massive keyring holding dozens of keys. Her hands worked to try each one in the door's lock, her lips moving in frustrated murmurs.

"Not this one… ugh, not this one either," Lefiya muttered, biting her lip as she inspected the next key. Her face flushed slightly red with frustration.

Shirou standing casually beside her with his arms folded, watched the scene with a small smile. "When did you prepare all those keys?" he asked curiously.

Without turning, Lefiya answered quickly, "I borrowed them from Captain Finn last night." Her tone was flat, though it was clear her patience with the stubborn door was wearing thin.

Shirou raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the backstory. "Finn just handed them over to you?" he asked, sounding a bit surprised.

Lefiya paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and sighed. "Not at first! I tried explaining to Captain Finn that this was for my secret project, but he just looked at me like I was planning something ridiculous." She let out a long sigh and continued trying the keys. "He said I shouldn't mess around with access to the storage room."

Shirou suppressed a small chuckle. "But you still got the keys in the end, didn't you?"

"Yeah, but only after I told him this secret project was something I was working on with you," Lefiya replied, finally finding the right key and turning the doorknob with a satisfying click. She turned to Shirou with a mix of exasperation and amusement. "As soon as he heard your name, he changed his mind immediately. He even said, 'If Shirou's involved, I'm sure it's not a bad idea.' You know, he trusts you more than me, and I've been in this Familia longer than you!"

Shirou gave a small, sheepish smile, scratching the back of his head. "Maybe Finn knows you tend to be impulsive?" he teased.

Lefiya glared at him and gave him a light punch on the arm. "Impulsive? What part of this is impulsive? This is our project!" Though her tone sounded annoyed, a small smile played on her lips.

"Alright, alright," Shirou relented with a soft laugh. "At least now we can get inside and grab what we need."

Lefiya nodded eagerly, pushing the large door open slowly to reveal a room filled with tools, materials, and treasures belonging to the Loki Familia. "Come on, Shirou. It's time for us to begin the next chapter of this secret project!" she declared, her fiery determination reignited.

The tranquil dawn enveloped them as Shirou and Lefiya stepped into the underground storage room of the Loki Familia's treasure vault. Dim light from magical lamps hanging from the ceiling cast a magical glow. The cold air carried the distinct aroma of aged wood and metal. Solid stone walls surrounded them, radiating a sense of security and endurance.

As they walked toward the counter, Shirou recalled the incident a few days earlier when he collected his reward here. The faces of Raul and Aki, who were on guard duty, came to mind. But this time, the room was silent, with no guards present. Only the sound of their footsteps echoed softly in the vast space.

Lefiya reached the counter and immediately realized her mistake. She smacked her forehead in frustration. "Oh no, I forgot! The drop item we're looking for is in another room behind that door," she groaned, pointing to a large door on the other side of the room. "Which means I'll have to go through all the keys again."

Shirou, standing nearby, raised his hand to offer help. "In that case, let me handle it."

Lefiya stepped back, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "What are you planning to do?"

Without answering, Shirou approached the door she had indicated. He placed his hand on the handle and activated Structural Analysis. A gentle flow of prana emanated from his hand, scanning the locking mechanism within the door. "Got it," he murmured softly.

Shirou then projected a plain key into his hand. Lefiya watched with sparkling eyes as the key slowly reshaped itself through Alteration to fit the lock's mechanism. Once it was ready, Shirou inserted the key into the lock and turned it effortlessly, the door opening with a quiet click.

"Voila," Shirou said casually, glancing at Lefiya.

Lefiya crossed her arms, her gaze filled with protest. "Why didn't you do that earlier? I wouldn't have needed to go through all the trouble of borrowing these keys from Finn."

Shirou sighed and offered a small smile. "Lefiya, if you hadn't officially borrowed the keys and we just walked in like this, we could've been accused of theft."

Lefiya frowned and let out a small huff. "Yeah, yeah, you're right. But still, I feel like I've wasted so much time!"

Shirou chuckled softly. "At least we're here now. Let's find what we need."

The drop item storage room was lined with neatly arranged wooden shelves, each filled with various materials obtained from the Dungeon. Shirou walked slowly, examining each shelf carefully. The dim light from the magical lamps on the walls cast shadows that seemed to make the items on the shelves come alive, adding a mysterious atmosphere to the room.

In the middle of their search, Lefiya let out a small exclamation. "Shirou! Over here!" She had found a shelf containing slime carcasses. Carefully, she picked up one of the slime remains. However, the sticky material quickly spread to her hands and even clung to the edge of her shirt.

"Ugh, this is so sticky!" Lefiya complained, trying to keep the slime carcass away from her body, but only making the situation messier. Slime residue clung everywhere, making her look like she'd just fought a slimy monster.

Seeing this, Shirou couldn't help but smile. "You look like you've just wrestled a living puddle," he said, amused. He projected a small pouch from his prana and handed it to Lefiya. "Use this to store the slime. At least it'll save your clothes from total destruction."

Lefiya accepted the pouch with a scowl. "Thanks… though it's a bit late," she muttered as she stuffed the slime carcass into the bag. Before she could finish, however, Shirou stopped her hand.

"Wait a moment," Shirou said, focusing his concentration. He used Tracing on the slime carcass, carefully copying its structure so he could project it later when making the tire. Once finished, he nodded. "Alright, you can store it now."

Lefiya raised an eyebrow, thinking for a moment before speaking. "Hey, Shirou, you should copy all the drop items here. That way, if we need something later, we won't have to come back here."

Shirou glanced at Lefiya and nodded in agreement. "Good idea. That'll be more efficient."

He began scanning the shelves, using Tracing to replicate various drop items. From early Dungeon monster drops like Kobold Nail, Goblin Fang, and Orc Hide to rarer items from deeper floors like Black Rhino's Horn, Spartoi Bone, and Valgang Dragon parts—Fangs and Scales—all were copied meticulously.

"Done yet?" Lefiya asked, watching Shirou as he worked diligently.

"Almost," Shirou replied without looking up, ensuring every copy was stored perfectly in his Reality Marble. "Just a few more seconds."

Once he finished, Shirou straightened up and reported, "All done. We've got backups of everything now."

Lefiya smiled in satisfaction. "Awesome! Let's get out of here to continue our preparation."

"Agreed," Shirou replied, glancing at the shelves they had thoroughly searched.

Chapter 93

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

After exiting the item drop room, Shirou turned the key he had projected into the door until he heard a soft "click." He made sure the door was securely locked before converting the key back into prana.

However, Lefiya, who had been waiting behind the counter with her hands on her hips, immediately greeted him in a playful tone. "Hey, locksmith! Next, please open the equipment room. Hurry up, we don't have all day!"

Shirou chuckled softly and shrugged. "Looks like I've got a new job," he said as he approached the equipment room door. He placed his hand on the doorknob and performed Structural Analysis again, quickly scanning the lock mechanism. After that, he projected a plain key, using Alteration to make it fit the keyhole. Within seconds, the door opened easily. "After you, Miss Lefiya," Shirou said, holding the door wide open.

Lefiya stepped inside enthusiastically, even though her shirt was still damp and sticky from the earlier slime carcass. "Thanks, locksmith," she muttered with a wry smile before investigating the room's contents.

Shirou followed, his eyes drawn to the various racks filled with combat equipment. The room was packed with weapons, armor, shields, and other gear, neatly organized by category. The sharp scent of metal filled the air, mingling with the smell of freshly tanned leather from some of the camping equipment.

From a distance, Shirou touched a sword on one of the racks and used Tracing. He quickly realized that most of the equipment here was crafted by artisans from the Goibniu and Hephaestus Familia, two renowned groups known for their high-quality goods. "Impressive," he murmured softly, admiring the detail and precision of the items.

Meanwhile, Lefiya continued searching for something at the back of the room. "Aha! Found it at last!" she exclaimed, pointing to a small rack in the corner that seemed untouched for a long time. The rack contained alchemy equipment, though it looked a bit dusty.

Shirou approached, observing what Lefiya had found. "This seems like it hasn't been used in a while," he commented, touching one of the small bottles filled with a strange liquid.

"True," Lefiya replied as she dusted off the tools. "But this is more than enough for what we need. I'll use these tools for the slime experiment later."

Shirou nodded. "Alright, let me copy all of this first." He began using Tracing on each piece of alchemy equipment—tubes, burners, mortars and pestles, and various bottles of liquids. He meticulously copied every detail, ensuring that if Lefiya needed them later, he could project them without having to return to this room.

Once finished, Shirou turned to Lefiya. "Everything's ready. We can start the experiment whenever you're prepared."

Lefiya smiled brightly, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Great! Then let's get out of here before someone notices we've been inside too long!"

After they exited the equipment room, Shirou locked the door again with his projected key before dissolving it back into prana. "The locksmith's job is done," he said with a small grin.

Lefiya chuckled lightly before walking ahead of Shirou toward the exit of the underground storage room. This time, it was Lefiya's turn to take out her keychain and lock the main storage door. She did so deftly, then let out a long sigh once her task was complete.

Once outside, Lefiya glanced at her damp shirt and wrinkled her nose. "Ugh, this is disgusting," she complained, lifting one end of her now sticky white shirt, which was covered in slime residue. "Look, Shirou," she said, showing him the stains with a slight pout.

Shirou glanced at Lefiya and, for a moment, noticed that her white shirt had become transparent, faintly revealing a pink bra underneath. He immediately felt awkward, clearing his throat softly to mask his surprise. "Uh, Lefiya... maybe you should change your clothes first," he suggested calmly, though he slightly turned his face to avoid staring longer. "Let me carry the bag. You must be uncomfortable."

Lefiya stared at Shirou with a confused expression for a moment before realizing what he meant. Her face turned bright red. "Ah, you're right. I didn't even notice!" she said sheepishly, handing the slime bag to Shirou. "Thanks for telling me... I'll change in my room. Wait for me outside the manor, okay?"

Shirou nodded as he took the slime bag from Lefiya. "Sure. Take your time, I'll wait," he replied with a faint smile.

After Lefiya hurried to her room upstairs, Shirou shook his head while looking at the slime bag in his hand. "How careless of her," he muttered. He then headed to the kitchen to grab the lunch he had prepared earlier. His face still bore a small smile, though his mind was slightly troubled by the earlier incident.

In the kitchen, Shirou opened the cupboard and took out the lunch he had prepared. Two lunch boxes contained mushroom fried rice, their aroma already wafting out as he lifted them. He also grabbed a thermos filled with iced tea, making sure the lid was tightly sealed to keep the drink fresh. The lunch boxes, thermos, and the slightly sticky slime bag were carefully placed into a medium-sized bag that he now carried on his back.

Leaving the kitchen, Shirou walked through the manor hallway, now bathed in the morning sunlight. Fresh air greeted him as he stepped out the front door. He stood in the manor's courtyard, watching the sun peek over the horizon. The sky was a soft orange, and the morning atmosphere was peaceful, accompanied only by the chirping of birds.

Not long after, Shirou heard light footsteps approaching. Lefiya emerged from the manor door with a small jog, now wearing a dark-colored shirt clearly chosen to avoid transparency like before. She smiled brightly, though her face was slightly flushed from remembering the earlier incident. "I didn't keep you waiting too long, did I?" she asked, wiping a bit of sweat from her forehead.

Shirou shook his head casually. "No, you're right on time. So, are you ready to continue our project?"

"Absolutely," Lefiya replied with a smile. They began walking together toward the forge located behind the manor. Their steps were accompanied by a light conversation about how bright the morning was, though Lefiya occasionally threw in small jokes about the 'wet shirt incident,' making Shirou smile.

Upon arriving at the forge, the room was already filled with the familiar scents of iron and wood. The morning sunlight streamed through a small window, adding warmth to the atmosphere. On the main worktable, the nearly completed frame of a bicycle stood sturdy. The metallic sheen reflected the light, making Shirou feel satisfied with their progress so far.

However, Lefiya walked over to another table in the corner. "Shirou, I'll start preparing the experiment with this slime. Can you project the alchemy tools we took earlier?"

Shirou nodded. "Of course." He set his bag on the floor and then stood in front of the empty table. With full concentration, he summoned each piece of alchemy equipment he had traced earlier. A test tube appeared, followed by a crucible, tongs, a mortar and pestle, and various other small tools. Each item was neatly placed on the table, ensuring everything was ready for use.

Lefiya watched with sparkling eyes. "Thanks, Shirou! This makes things much easier than carrying everything by hand."

Shirou smiled faintly as he adjusted his bag. "Glad to help. So, what's the first step for this experiment?" he asked, looking at Lefiya, who already seemed full of enthusiasm in front of her alchemy tools.

Lefiya stood in front of her alchemy table, directing her gaze at Shirou. "Shirou, can you project the slime carcass next to these tools? I want to start the experiment right away," she requested eagerly.

Shirou nodded and raised his hand. However, instead of immediately summoning the slime carcass, he first projected a large bucket. The bucket appeared with a soft sound, and Shirou promptly projected the slime carcass into it. The green, slimy mass filled the bucket, wobbling slightly as if still alive before finally settling.

Lefiya looked at the bucket with a slightly disgusted expression. "I'll use the slime from your projection for the initial experiment. Once I've figured out the right way to turn it into tire material, we'll use the real slime from the bag," she said, pointing to the bag on the floor.

Shirou smiled faintly. "Alright, but if you need more slime, just call me. And, Lefiya, be careful not to get wet like this morning."

However, instead of heeding his advice, Lefiya scooped up a handful of slime from the bucket with her bare hands. Her face showed a mix of bravery and disgust. With a quick motion, she smeared the slime on her own shirt. "If I'm going to get dirty anyway, I might as well get used to it," she said jokingly.

Shirou was startled. "Wait, are you serious?" he asked, his eyes widening slightly.

Lefiya nodded confidently. "Of course! Look at this!" She puffed out her chest toward Shirou, showing her dark-colored shirt smeared with slime. "At least this shirt isn't see-through now, right?" she joked with a small laugh, trying to mask her awkwardness.

Shirou watched her for a moment, and although her shirt wasn't transparent, the wet slime made the fabric clinging tightly to her body. Her silhouette was more visible, and Lefiya's chest, quite large for an elf, was now more pronounced. In his mind, he couldn't help but compare it to the size of Sakura's chest, his junior from the past, who had a similar build. However, he quickly dismissed the perverted thought, feeling it was inappropriate in this situation.

Trying to keep Lefiya from feeling awkward, Shirou shifted his attention. "Alright, then I'll continue forging the bike parts over there," he said, pointing to the worktable on the other side of the room.

Lefiya nodded without suspicion. "Okay! If you have any ideas about the bike design, let me know, too!" she said, refocusing on the bucket of slime in front of her. Shirou smiled faintly before walking over to his worktable and letting Lefiya immerse herself in her alchemy experiment.

Lefiya began her experiment by taking the bicycle tire left in the forge the previous day. She slowly opened the supporter bag where the tire was stored and took out both the outer and inner tires. She felt the surface of the outer tire, noting its rough yet elastic texture, which felt strong under her fingers. Then, she pressed the inner tube, feeling the soft pressure beneath her fingertips.

"Hmm... the outer tire seems easier to recreate," she murmured, placing the tire under the alchemy table. Lefiya decided to focus on experimenting with the outer tire material first, as it seemed simpler than trying to replicate the inner tube, which required a balance of air pressure.

Lefiya stood upright for a moment, her mind drifting to memories of learning alchemy in the school district. She recalled her alchemy teacher, an old sorcerer who always began experiments by chanting a spell to activate a magic circle. The teacher never completed the chant but only summoned enough energy to create the circle beneath him.

Lefiya smiled faintly. "Then I'll try it too," she said to herself. With a slow breath, she began chanting softly but with full concentration.

"I wish upon the name of Wishe. Ancestors of the forest, proud brethren. Answer my call and come to the plains. Connecting bonds, the pledge of paradise."

Her chant stopped there. Lefiya didn't intend to fully summon her Elf Ring. Instead, she directed her energy to form a glowing golden magic circle beneath her feet. The light slowly expanded, surrounding her alchemy table with intricate patterns that shimmered like intertwined tree roots.

The sound of metal clinking from the other side of the room stopped. Shirou, who was forging a metal bar into a pedal shape, turned to Lefiya with a raised eyebrow. "What are you doing, Lefiya?" he asked curiously.

"Hehe," Lefiya giggled softly, feeling satisfied with the result. "I'm using my magic circle to make it easier to apply alchemy to the slime carcass later," she replied confidently.

Shirou nodded, intrigued by Lefiya's method. "That's an interesting technique. Where did you learn it?"

"Of course, from my school days," Lefiya answered with a proud smile. "Our alchemy teacher was amazing, and I'm adapting their methods for my experiment."

Shirou smiled faintly before refocusing on his work. "Alright, good luck. If you need help, just call me," he said, returning to forging the pedal with concentration. Meanwhile, Lefiya took a deep breath, ready to proceed with the next step in her alchemy experiment.

The glowing golden magic circle around Lefiya's alchemy table gave her confidence. Though she knew her magical abilities couldn't compare to Shirou's Structural Analysis, the circle was helpful. The energy from the circle made Lefiya more sensitive to subtle changes in the materials she was working with, a crucial advantage in alchemy experiments.

On the table, Lefiya began working with the tools Shirou had projected. First, she took a glass retort and poured a transparent liquid she had prepared earlier into it. She added flakes of the projected slime carcass into the liquid and then used a metal stirring rod to mix the ingredients. Slowly, she heated it with a small blue flame from a burner.

"Must be careful," she murmured softly, trying to maintain focus. Thin smoke rose from the retort, leaving a sharp acidic smell. The liquid in the retort turned a deep green, indicating that the initial reaction was proceeding as planned.

However, problems arose when Lefiya tried to pour the liquid into a flat mold to form an elastic layer. When the liquid cooled, instead of forming a solid, flexible material like an outer tire, it cracked like brittle glass.

"Ah, failed again!" Lefiya groaned in frustration. She wiped the sweat from her forehead, trying to maintain her concentration to keep the magic circle active.

She repeated the process several times. This time, Lefiya adjusted the temperature more carefully. She added additional ingredients from small vials, hoping for a more stable chemical reaction. However, the results were still disappointing. Each time the liquid cooled, it didn't meet her expectations—sometimes too hard, sometimes too sticky.

As time passed and the sun rose higher, fatigue began to set in for Lefiya. Her energy was drained from maintaining the magic circle and focusing intensely on each step of the experiment. She lowered her head, staring at the pile of failed attempts on the table, feeling desperate.

"Can I really do this?" she whispered to herself, almost giving up. However, when she lifted her head, her gaze fell on Shirou.

Shirou stood tall on the other side of the forge, his body moving consistently as he forged. Sweat dripped down his face, but he remained focused. The rhythmic clanging of the hammer against metal served as a reminder that hard work never goes to waste. Shirou didn't complain, even though his work seemed exhausting. He simply continued his task with unwavering determination.

Seeing Shirou's spirit, Lefiya's heart stirred again. "If Shirou can keep working hard without giving up, then I should too!" She clenched her fists, forcing herself to rise again. This time, she approached the experiment with more meticulous care.

Lefiya adjusted the amount of materials she used, changing the proportions of slime liquid and additional ingredients. She slowed down the heating process and ensured the temperature remained stable. Every step was done carefully, ensuring no mistakes. The magic circle beneath her feet grew weaker, but Lefiya didn't care. With burning determination, she pressed on.

Finally, after hours of trying, Lefiya stared at her final result with sparkling eyes. On the flat mold, a black, elastic layer had formed. Its texture resembled the outer tire she had studied earlier—flexible, strong, and with the desired durability.

"I did it!" Lefiya exclaimed enthusiastically, lifting the layer from the mold. Her smile was wide, her eyes shining with pride that was hard to hide. She glanced at Shirou, who had paused from his work, turning to her with a faint smile.

"Great job, Lefiya. I knew you could do it," Shirou said calmly. The clanging of his hammer stopped briefly, paying tribute to Lefiya's hard work.

With a light heart, Lefiya wiped the sweat from her forehead, feeling that all her efforts had paid off. This was just the beginning, but this small success was proof that she had the potential to go further.

Shirou stepped closer, examining Lefiya's successful experiment. He touched the newly completed elastic layer, and then quickly activated his Structural Analysis. His gaze focused as if assessing every tiny detail invisible to the naked eye. After a few seconds, he nodded slowly, looking satisfied.

"Good work, Lefiya," Shirou praised with a faint smile. "The structure is stable. Now it's time to try using the real slime, and this time in larger quantities."

Lefiya hid her fatigue behind a cheerful smile. "Ready, Captain!" she exclaimed, trying to sound enthusiastic even though the magic circle she had maintained since earlier was starting to drain her energy.

Shirou observed her face for a moment, then frowned slightly. "Lefiya," he said softly but firmly, "if you're feeling too tired, we can continue later after resting. I don't want you to push yourself."

However, Lefiya quickly shook her head. "It's fine, Shirou. This time the process is simpler. I know the steps, so I can do it faster. Really, it's no problem," she said with a reassuring smile.

Shirou stared at her for a few seconds, then nodded slowly. "Alright, if you're sure. But if you feel unable to continue, just say so."

Lefiya smiled brightly and immediately took the bag of real slime from the bag Shirou had brought earlier. She poured the slime into a measuring container, this time in a much larger quantity than in previous experiments. While holding the container, Lefiya carefully noted the ratios of additional ingredients, ensuring everything remained balanced as in the earlier trials.

With full concentration, Lefiya began her alchemy process. She poured the slime into a large retort, adding the catalyst liquid slowly while continuously stirring with a metal rod. The blue flame beneath the retort burned steadily, heating the mixture to the right temperature. The acidic smell filled the air again, but Lefiya remained calm.

The golden magic circle beneath her feet glowed brightly, emitting energy that helped strengthen her control over the complex chemical process. With a gentle flow of energy, Lefiya felt the slime changing. The thick liquid began to solidify, transforming into a more solid yet still elastic material.

However, maintaining the magic circle while controlling the temperature and mixing the ingredients required full concentration. Sweat began to bead on her forehead, but Lefiya remained focused. With trembling hands, she poured the material from the retort into a second mixing container to perfect its texture.

"Just a little more," Lefiya murmured to herself, motivating herself to hold on.

Finally, after several tense minutes, Lefiya let out a relieved sigh. The elastic liquid she had created was ready to be poured. She turned to Shirou, who had prepared a round mold shaped like a tire that he had projected earlier.

"I'm done," Lefiya said with a proud smile, though her face showed signs of exhaustion.

Shirou nodded, appreciating her hard work. "Great job, Lefiya. Now, let's pour it into this mold."

Carefully, Lefiya poured the elastic material into the round mold. Shirou helped ensure the mold was evenly filled. As they completed the process, Lefiya stepped back slightly, looking at their work with satisfaction.

"This looks more perfect," Shirou said, giving a nod of approval. "You've really done an amazing job today."

Lefiya smiled weakly but happily. "Thank you, Shirou. I couldn't have done it without your help."

Shirou simply smiled and said, "This is all thanks to your hard work. Now, how about we take a break? You must need some time to recover your energy."

Lefiya chuckled softly, finally agreeing. "I think that's a good idea."

Chapter 94

4Koma "Growing Spurt" is now available! Check it out now at

After a lunch break outside the forge, Lefiya and Shirou returned inside. The warm midday sun that had touched their skin was replaced by the coolness of metal and the distinct scent of freshly forged iron. Shirou deftly placed the empty lunch boxes and the thermos they had used into the bag he had been carrying. Meanwhile, Lefiya stood near Shirou's worktable, her eyes fixed on the bicycle frame that now looked more complete.

She approached the bike with curiosity. The pedals and gears were neatly installed, adding a sense of sturdiness to the previously bare metal frame. "We've come this far, huh?" Lefiya murmured softly, her voice almost drowned out by the silence of the forge.

Shirou, who had finished tidying up his bag, also approached. He looked at the bike with a satisfied yet serious expression. "Almost done," he said. "Now all that's left is the chain, brakes, and wheel rims."

Lefiya watched Shirou, who was so calm and skilled, then lowered her head, feeling that her efforts paled in comparison to what Shirou had accomplished. "You know," she said quietly, "it feels like I'm not really helping much. You could probably finish all of this without me."

Shirou turned to her and shook his head firmly. "No, Lefiya," he said seriously. "I couldn't have made this bike without your help. In fact, I want to show you just how important your role here is."

His words made Lefiya lift her head, her blue eyes filled with curiosity. "Really?" she asked.

Shirou walked over to the mold containing the outer tire made from Lefiya's experiment. Carefully, he lifted the dried but still rough and plain outer tire from the mold with his right hand. At the same time, he grabbed a factory-made bicycle tire he had projected earlier from under Lefiya's alchemy table with his left hand.

"Look at this," Shirou said, holding up both tires for Lefiya to see. He focused on the factory-made tire in his left hand, activating Structural Analysis. His eyes glowed briefly as he analyzed the structure and composition of the tire down to the smallest detail. Once finished, he shifted his focus to the rough slime tire. In a soft but firm voice, he used Alteration magecraft, applying the blueprint from the factory tire to transform the plain tire into an exact replica of the one in his left hand.

In an instant, the plain tire changed shape, its rough surface becoming smooth, its texture and details now resembling the factory tire. "Done," Shirou said, spinning the tire in his hand to check its precision.

Lefiya stared at the result with her mouth slightly open. "Wow…" she murmured in admiration. But then she lowered her head slightly, her expression turning sad. "If you can do that, why didn't you just use your magecraft on the slime earlier? Why did I have to go through all the trouble of making the raw material?"

Shirou smiled faintly and placed the tire on the table. "It's because I can't," he answered honestly yet warmly. "My Alteration ability has limits. I can't directly turn a slime carcass into a tire like this. But your alchemy experiment, Lefiya, is the key to all of this. You're the one who managed to turn the slime into a usable material. Without you, I wouldn't have been able to finish this."

Lefiya looked at him, her blue eyes shimmering. Shirou's words were so sincere that they warmed her chest, even though she was still a bit tired. "Thank you, Lefiya," Shirou added, smiling at her with a warm and appreciative smile.

Seeing that smile, Lefiya felt something she couldn't quite put into words. This is all I need, she thought. That smile. If this is the result of all the hard work I've put in, then I'm satisfied. She returned Shirou's smile softly, feeling that her efforts had finally paid off.

"Yosh!" Lefiya clapped her hands enthusiastically, trying to shake off the fatigue that had been haunting her. "Time to try again!" she declared loudly, her eyes shining with determination. In the corner of the room, Shirou, who had gone back to check the temperature of the metal in the forge, looked up and smiled at Lefiya's enthusiasm before refocusing on his work.

Lefiya crouched beside her alchemy table, picking up a factory-made inner tube stored underneath. Carefully, she felt the elastic texture of the material between her fingers, trying to understand the properties she needed to replicate. "I need to increase elasticity without sacrificing strength," she murmured to herself. She racked her brain, thinking about the slime ratio that might work for the next experiment.

After formulating a plan, Lefiya raised her hand, pointing it at the floor beneath the table. In a soft but firm voice, she began chanting, "I wish upon the name of Wishe. Ancestors of the forest, proud brethren. Answer my call and come to the plains. Connecting bonds, the pledge of paradise." The golden magic circle reappeared, glowing softly beneath her feet, surrounding the alchemy table with a magical radiance.

Lefiya began working, pouring the prepared slime into an alchemy vessel, and then adding a carefully adjusted mixture of catalyst liquid. She turned the extraction lever carefully, listening to the soft tick tick tick of the device. She watched as the material changed shape, its color slightly darker than in previous experiments. "Good," she whispered, her eyes fixed on the reaction process in front of her.

However, when the final product came out, Lefiya frowned. The material was too flexible. She tried pulling it, and it stretched like chewing gum. "Hmm… this is too weak," she said, feeling disappointed. But her curiosity outweighed her frustration. She took a small piece of the slime and blew into it gently. Quickly, the material expanded into a shiny balloon.

Across the room, Shirou, who was connecting the bike chain, glanced at Lefiya. Seeing the girl engrossed in playing with the slime balloon, he smiled faintly, amused by her antics. "You're like a child, Lefiya," he teased lightly.

Lefiya turned to him with the now fairly large slime balloon in her hands. "This is too weak for an inner tube. But at least… maybe it can be used as a toy?" she said, laughing softly as she continued blowing up the balloon.

Suddenly, a loud POP! echoed through the room as the slime balloon burst, startling Lefiya and making her jump back slightly. Her face immediately turned red, and she gave an awkward smile to Shirou. "Hehe… at least this material has another function," she said, trying to console herself.

Shirou paused his work for a moment, approaching with a soft smile. "If you make a bigger and stronger balloon, Lefiya, it could become a hot air balloon," he said, trying to cheer her up.

Lefiya looked at him in confusion, tilting her head slightly. "Hot air balloon? What's that?"

Shirou smiled faintly, then explained in a warm tone. "In my world, hot air balloons are flying devices. They're made from materials strong enough to hold hot air. With the hot air generated, the balloon can lift a large basket and carry people into the sky. It feels like floating on the wind."

Lefiya's eyes widened as she listened to the explanation. "Flying in the sky? That sounds amazing!" she said excitedly. She stared at the slime material in front of her, her mind spinning with new possibilities. "I want to try it!"

However, Shirou raised a hand, signaling for Lefiya to calm down. "Wait a minute," he said. "We need to stay focused. The inner tube is the top priority. The hot air balloon can be the next project after this is done."

Lefiya nodded, her enthusiasm still high. "Alright, Captain!" she said with a wide smile. With renewed energy, she returned to her alchemy table, ready for the next experiment.

Amid the clinking of metal that accompanied the forge's atmosphere, Lefiya remained busy with her experiment at the alchemy table. She repeated the same process, this time more careful with the slime and catalyst ratios. After the result came out, she blew into the material with hope, but more often than not, it either burst or failed to expand at all. She sighed deeply but then puffed out her cheeks with renewed determination. "Alright, one more time! I can do it!"

From a distance, Shirou, who was checking the alignment of the bike's wheel rims, stole a glance at Lefiya. He couldn't help but smile as he watched the girl act like a child playing, especially when Lefiya blew up a small slime balloon and popped it with a disappointed expression. "You're so persistent, Lefiya," he murmured softly, his voice almost drowned out by the sound of the forge's fire.

By late afternoon, Lefiya finally succeeded in creating a material that she felt was close to her expectations. This time, when she blew into the result of her experiment, the material expanded into a sturdy, elastic balloon. Lefiya's face shone with triumph. "Finally!" she exclaimed enthusiastically. She picked up the factory-made inner tube from under the table, comparing it to her own creation. It felt like the material she had made was now almost on par.

She brought her creation to Shirou, who was working on the bike's wheel rims. "Shirou! I did it!" she called out, holding the material like a trophy.

Shirou turned, leaving his work for a moment. He took the material from Lefiya's hands and examined it with interest. "Alright, let me check," he said, closing his eyes briefly. Vwoom, his magecraft energy enveloped the material as he used Structural Analysis. When he finished, Shirou opened his eyes, a faint smile on his face. "Great work, Lefiya. This is almost perfect."

Hearing the praise, Lefiya felt her heart skip a beat. The young elf's cheeks turned red, but she could only laugh softly to mask her joy. If it's like this, I can become even better just to earn his praise… she thought, imagining Shirou's smile every time she succeeded.

Shirou handed the material back to Lefiya, patting her shoulder gently. "Now, use the real material. I'm sure you can do it," he said confidently.

"Alright!" Lefiya replied enthusiastically. She took the bag of real slime from the table. With more practiced movements, she began the alchemy process again. Her hands moved deftly, pouring the catalyst with precision while keeping the magic circle stable. The golden glow of her magic circle seemed brighter as if supporting Lefiya.

When the final material was ready, Lefiya blew into it once more, and this time the result was perfect. She laughed softly, feeling relieved and proud. "Shirou, I'm done! This material is ready to use."

Shirou, who had just finished installing the bike chain, approached, carrying a special mold he had prepared earlier. "Good. Pour the material into this mold," he said, handing the inner tube-shaped mold to Lefiya.

Carefully, Lefiya poured the material into the mold. The process required concentration to ensure the material was evenly distributed. When she finished, she let out a relieved sigh, wiping the sweat from her forehead. "Now we just have to wait for it to dry," she said with a smile.

Shirou nodded in satisfaction. "Great job, Lefiya. With this, the bike is one step closer to completion."

Lefiya then sat on a small wooden chair not far from the alchemy table, watching Shirou as he busied himself installing the bike's brakes. The soft clinking of metal echoed each time Shirou tightened a bolt or adjusted a cable. His deft hands moved with focus, making Lefiya feel amazed. "He's really meticulous," she thought, resting her chin on her hand.

"Done," Shirou said suddenly, snapping Lefiya out of her reverie. He clapped his hands to dust off the metal shavings. "Now all that's left is to install the wheels," he added, glancing at the two wheel rims lying on the floor.

Lefiya followed his gaze and immediately understood. "The last step, right? Because the tires need to be installed first," Lefiya said, half asking.

Shirou nodded. "Exactly. Then let's check if the tire material has dried," he said, walking over to the table where the inner tube mold had been left to dry.

He touched the material, confirming its texture was solid. "Seems ready," he said with satisfaction. Shirou picked up a factory-made inner tube from under the table and held it in one hand, while the other hand held the slime inner tube. With a familiar motion, he focused his energy. "Trace on," he murmured softly. A soft light enveloped the slime's inner tube, gradually altering its texture until it resembled the factory-made one.

However, as Shirou held the tire, he noticed something. "Hmm… it still feels a bit soft," he commented, lifting the inner tube for a closer inspection.

"Then let me blow it up!" Lefiya immediately volunteered enthusiastically, standing up from her chair.

Shirou stifled a laugh, the corner of his lips curling up. "You want to blow up this inner tube?" he asked, amused.

Lefiya nodded firmly, though her face turned slightly red as Shirou seemed entertained by her offer. "Y-yes! I can do it!" she replied with confidence.

Shirou simply smiled. "Alright, but I have a more efficient way." He took out a valve he had prepared and attached it to the inner tube. With smooth movements, he inserted the inner tube into the outer tire, making sure everything was neatly fitted. Then, he projected a small pump, which he immediately used to fill the tire with air.

"Pffft… hsss... hsss…" The sound of air flowing into the tire filled the room as Lefiya watched curiously. When Shirou finished, he pressed the tire with his hand, ensuring the pressure was just right.

Lefiya also touched the tire, feeling its texture. "Wow... this feels no different from a factory-made tire," she said in awe, her eyes sparkling.

"And that's why our brand is... Faker," Shirou said with a small grin. He lifted the tire and began installing it onto the wheel frame.

"Faker is a fitting name," Lefiya smiled faintly, slightly amused by the name. She helped Shirou install both wheels, now equipped with tires, onto the bike frame. They worked with enthusiasm, and finally, the bike stood complete with all its parts.

As the sun began to set on the western horizon, casting a golden-orange glow that painted the sky, Shirou wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at the now-completed bike. "We did it," he said softly, but with deep satisfaction.

Lefiya looked at the bike with pride, then glanced at Shirou. "Yeah... we did it," she replied, a sweet smile gracing her face.

After that, Lefiya looked at the finished bike, which was still plain metal, and frowned, thinking for a moment. "Should we paint it?" she asked, tilting her head as she looked at Shirou.

Shirou smiled faintly and answered casually, "It's up to you, Lefiya. After all, this bike is yours."

"Eh?!" Lefiya was startled, her eyes widening. She looked at Shirou in disbelief. "Mine? You mean... I get to keep it?" she asked in a half-whisper.

Shirou nodded lightly as if the decision wasn't a big deal. "Of course. If I need a bike, I can just project one. But a projected bike only lasts three days before turning back into prana. This bike is different. It's a real bike we made together, so it's better for you to have it," he explained calmly, unaware of how much his words affected Lefiya.

Lefiya lowered her head, a wave of emotion filling her heart. He made this for me she thought, feeling her cheeks warm. Her feelings for Shirou grew deeper, but she tried to hide them.

Meanwhile, Shirou walked to the corner of the forge and picked up a few cans of paint neatly arranged on a wooden shelf. He opened the lid of one can, revealing a bright color inside. "What color do you want?" he asked, looking at Lefiya.

Trying to mask her rapidly beating heart, Lefiya shifted her focus. "Pink!" she suddenly exclaimed with enthusiasm, louder than she intended. Her face turned red as she realized how eager she sounded.

Shirou raised an eyebrow for a moment, then chuckled. "Alright, pink. Seems like you're really excited about this bike," he said, preparing the brushes and paint.

Night had fallen, and darkness slowly enveloped the forge. Shirou projected a magic lantern that emitted a soft glow, illuminating their workspace. Together, they began painting the new bike.

Splashes of paint stuck to their hands, but they were too engrossed to care. "Hey don't forget the handlebars!" Shirou called out, pointing to the bike's handle.

"Yes, sir!" Lefiya replied enthusiastically, though the redness in her cheeks hadn't fully faded. A warm and joyful atmosphere filled the small space.

Finally, Lefiya took a small brush and carefully wrote something on the bike's body. "Faker II," she wrote in neat letters.

"'Faker II, huh?" Shirou read the writing in a low voice. He smiled contentedly. "Looks great. Now this bike is truly yours."

Lefiya nodded, hiding her emotions behind a bright smile. The bike wasn't just an ordinary vehicle to her—it was a precious memory she had created with Shirou.

After putting the finishing touches on their bike, Shirou placed the paintbrush into a water container on the corner of the work table. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Lefiya with a satisfied smile. "That's enough for today. It's time to rest."

Lefiya looked at the pink bike they had just built together. She bit her lower lip, feeling a little disappointed. "But... I want to try it out first," she said softly.

Shirou turned off the magic lantern illuminating the forge, letting the light slowly fade into prana particles that dissipated in the air. He stepped outside and turned to Lefiya. "If you try it now, the paint won't be dry. Your clothes will get even dirtier," he explained, pointing to the paint stains already adorning her shirt.

Lefiya followed Shirou outside, still with a slightly disappointed expression. She pointed to her dark shirt, now covered in splotches of slime and pink paint. "This shirt is already dirty. So it doesn't matter!" she protested, half-jokingly patting her shirt.

Shirou chuckled at her pouty expression. "Still, it's better to let the paint dry first. Besides, I have another plan to celebrate our success today," he said, looking up at the night sky now filled with stars.

"What plan?" Lefiya asked, her voice full of curiosity, her steps light as she followed Shirou toward the Manor.

Shirou put his hands in his pockets and answered casually, "I want to treat you to dinner. To celebrate our hard work today."

Lefiya's eyes sparkled at the offer. "Really?! I'm in! But... where are we going to eat?"

Shirou paused for a moment, thinking. "Hmm, it's been a week since I last went to the Hostess of Fertility. How about we eat there?"

Lefiya fell silent for a moment after hearing the name of the restaurant. She felt like there was something important, something she should remember, but her mind was too tangled to grasp it. "Hostess of Fertility..." she murmured softly before shaking her head. "I feel like I'm forgetting something, but I'm not sure what."

Shirou looked at her, slightly confused. "If you've forgotten something, maybe you'll remember it on the way," he said, trying to comfort her.

Lefiya shrugged, trying not to think too much about it. "Yeah, maybe. Alright, Hostess of Fertility! I'm starving," she declared cheerfully, pushing aside the curiosity in her mind. It's probably not important, she thought, unknowingly forgetting her promise to Ryuu.

Chapter 95

The rough sketch of Shirou embracing Ryuu has been completed please check it out at

The warm night enveloped Orario as Shirou and Lefiya walked together toward the Hostess of Fertility. Both had cleaned up and changed clothes after a long day of hard work at the forge. Shirou wore a plain cream-colored tunic, simple yet neat, while Lefiya looked sweet in a white collared shirt adorned with a purple ribbon, paired with her signature pink corset dress that complemented her appearance.

When they arrived, the night had just begun, and the restaurant wasn't too crowded yet. Shirou pushed open the sturdy wooden door, and the small bell above it chimed softly. The aroma of delicious food immediately greeted them, followed by the sound of light footsteps approaching.

Ryuu appeared from behind the counter, wearing her neat waitress uniform. Her bright blue eyes immediately locked onto the two newcomers, especially when her gaze landed on Shirou. A faint smile formed on her face, but there was something hidden behind that smile.

"Welcome," Ryuu greeted formally, though her sharp gaze remained fixed on Shirou. Her bright blue eyes narrowed slightly as if observing every move the man made. However, what surprised Lefiya was Ryuu's next sentence.

"Thank you, Thousa—I mean, Lefiya," Ryuu said in an almost flat tone, though her faint smile hinted at hidden satisfaction. "You not only delivered my message to Shirou but also brought him here directly. Impressive."

Lefiya was stunned. Her face turned red, and she bit her lip, realizing her mistake. She had completely forgotten about her promise to deliver Ryuu's message to Shirou about his mysterious debt. "I-I..." Her voice choked, unsure how to respond.

However, before Lefiya could explain, Shirou had already caught on to the situation. With a sly smile, he pretended to look hurt. "Lefiya," he said, turning to the young elf with a half-dramatic tone. "I didn't expect this. I thought you invited me to dinner to celebrate our hard work, but it turns out this was a trap! You brought me straight into Ryuu's ambush." Shirou winked at her very clearly, making sure Lefiya realized he was joking.

"Eh?!" Lefiya was startled, initially not realizing that Shirou was acting. However, when she saw his wink, understanding began to dawn on her. She then tried to play along, putting on a confident act, though her face was still slightly red. She puffed out her chest and pointed at Shirou firmly. "That's your own fault, Shirou! If only you'd paid your debt sooner, I wouldn't have had to do this!"

Ryuu, unaware that she was witnessing their theatrical act, simply nodded in satisfaction. Over the past week, Shirou had piqued her curiosity with the hanging story of what feat he had accomplished to achieve a double level-up. Seeing Shirou "betrayed" by Lefiya gave her a sense of satisfaction she secretly enjoyed.

With a firm step, Ryuu moved forward and grabbed the back of Shirou's collar. "Sorry, Lefiya," she said in a calm yet firm tone. "I'll borrow this man for a moment."

Lefiya could only nod stiffly, too confused to respond. Her eyes followed Ryuu as she dragged Shirou out of the restaurant, while Shirou only managed to glance back at Lefiya and shrug lightly, as if saying, "I'm fine."

Once the door closed, Lefiya stood still for a moment before softly slapping her own cheek. "Ah, why did I forget something so important?" she murmured quietly. However, she knew this was unavoidable. Now, she could only wait to see what would happen between Shirou and Ryuu outside.

Ryuu dragged Shirou to the back of the restaurant with steady steps. The area was quiet, illuminated only by the faint moonlight filtering through the gaps between buildings. The night air felt slightly colder, adding a dramatic touch to the situation. Shirou followed without protest, though he already had an idea of what was coming. This must be about last week's story, he thought, suppressing a faint smile.

Once they reached the corner behind the restaurant, Ryuu stopped. In one swift motion, she pinned Shirou against the wall. The sound of her shoes squeaking on the rocky ground was clear in the silence of the night. Shirou barely had time to react when Ryuu's left hand slammed into the wall right next to his head with a solid thud. The position made Shirou flinch momentarily.

His eyes glanced at Ryuu, who stood very close to him. In another situation, this pose might have been considered romantic—like in a drama or anime with a classic "kabedon" scene—but this time, the roles seemed reversed. Shirou, the man who usually held control in many situations, was now in a defensive position. Meanwhile, Ryuu, a young lady with a cold expression, looked like a merciless interrogator.

"Continue," Ryuu said flatly, her sharp eyes staring directly at Shirou. "Your story from last week. Finish it now."

Shirou blinked slightly, knowing exactly what Ryuu meant. Ah, right, that night before the Knossos expedition. Afterward, I helped cook at the Hostess of Fertility. Shirou hadn't had the chance to finish his extraordinary story—the double level-up. The story had been cut short due to something unexpected. Shirou had to take a heavily drunk Loki back to Twilight Manor, leaving Ryuu without a conclusion.

"Ah, about that," Shirou murmured, scratching the back of his head, trying to avoid Ryuu's intense gaze. "How about tomorrow? I'll come to the waitress's dorm. We can train together again, and I'll finish the story. More relaxed, right?"

However, Ryuu only narrowed her eyes, unimpressed by the offer. With a quick motion, her right hand slammed into the wall on the other side of Shirou's face, fully trapping him between her arms. The loud bam made Shirou flinch slightly, and his position now left him completely at her mercy.

"No," Ryuu answered firmly. "I don't have the patience to wait. Tell me now." Her voice remained calm, but there was an authoritative tone that made Shirou feel he had no choice.

Shirou let out a long sigh, trying to find a way to stall or defuse the situation. "You're really persistent, huh," he said in a half-joking tone. "Alright, if that's what you want. But let me catch my breath first. You're making me feel like I'm being interrogated." He grinned slightly, though his heart was racing with a different kind of intensity. Ryuu was truly in control, and Shirou could only comply for now.

Ryuu pulled both hands away from the wall, then crossed her arms in front of her neat green uniform. With a serious expression, she looked at Shirou. "Alright, go ahead and start the story," she said in a flat tone, but there was a hint of urgency hidden in her voice.

Shirou smiled faintly, almost like a smirk. "Where should I start? From the first time I saw the Dungeon? Or when I found the map that helped?" He tried to tease, deliberately stalling.

Without hesitation, Ryuu immediately replied, "From the beginning. Since you arrived in Orario." Her eyes stared straight as if signaling that she wouldn't accept any excuses.

Shirou let out a long sigh, tilting his head slightly as he looked at Ryuu with a puzzled expression. "If I start from the beginning, you might miss work for too long," he said, half-joking, trying to lighten the mood.

"Then start quickly. Don't waste any more time," Ryuu cut in, her tone slightly annoyed, though a faint blush on her face indicated she wasn't entirely angry. Shirou couldn't help but chuckle inwardly—seeing Ryuu, who was usually calm and cold, showing emotions like this felt refreshing. He couldn't help but think that her annoyed expression actually made her look cute.

"Alright, alright, I'll start," Shirou finally replied, adjusting his tone to be more serious. "So, when I first arrived in Orario, I really had no place to stay. At that time, Syr offered me a place to live upstairs in this restaurant. But, of course, there was a condition. I had to pay by helping out here."

Ryuu let out a small snort. "That's too early. I already know that story. We're coworkers, Shirou," she said, her tone of protest returning to her usual flatness. However, a moment later, she continued in a softer tone. "But... I understand. Back then, Syr helped me too." She averted her gaze slightly, her eyes calm as if reminiscing. "When I was badly injured after wiping out the Evilus members and lost everything, she gave me a place to stay and a new job. If it weren't for her... I don't know what would have happened."

Shirou fell silent for a moment, observing Ryuu's slightly softened expression. Deep down, he became even more convinced—behind Syr's friendly smile and ordinary demeanor, there was another side. A side of a kind-hearted goddess who not only offered help but also a place for those who had lost everything. "Syr... or whoever her true identity is, she's more amazing than she appears," Shirou thought.

Finally, Shirou decided not to waste Ryuu's time any longer. He took a deep breath and continued his story. "Alright, then I'll skip to when I joined the Loki Familia," he said. His eyes met Ryuu's attentive blue gaze, showing that she was truly listening carefully.

Ryuu gave a small nod, her expression still calm, but there was curiosity in her eyes. "Go on," she said briefly, giving Shirou space to speak more.

Shirou recounted his early days in the Loki Familia with a faint smile. "Lefiya, who just left with me, was the one assigned to be my mentor when I first joined. She guided me, introduced me to how the Familia worked, and even accompanied me during my training in the Dungeon." There was a warm tone in his voice as he remembered the beginning of his journey with Lefiya.

Hearing this, Ryuu raised an eyebrow slightly. "You're quite lucky," she said softly, "to receive guidance from the Thousand Elf. Not everyone gets that opportunity." There was admiration in her voice, though it was delivered calmly.

Shirou smiled broadly, clearly agreeing. "Yeah, I really am lucky. Lefiya was really welcoming when I joined. Even though she seemed a bit nervous at first, she did her best to be a good mentor. I remember how hard she worked to make sure I understood everything she taught."

Ryuu looked at Shirou with a slightly changed expression, as if remembering something. "By the way," she said suddenly, "you once mentioned that you also trained with Lady Riveria, right? A High Elf Princess respected by all elves." Her tone was slightly sharper but still neutral.

Shirou nodded slowly, a bit confused by the sudden shift in the conversation. "Yes, Riveria helped me a few times. She's very patient and wise, though sometimes a bit strict."

Ryuu gave Shirou a suspicious look. "So, you're close with Lefiya, and you were also trained by Lady Riveria..." She paused, letting Shirou feel a bit nervous before continuing. "And now, you're here, often chatting with me. All elves. Don't tell me..." Ryuu crossed her arms over her chest, her face serious but with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "You have a fetish for elves?"

"Eh?!" Shirou immediately panicked, waving both hands in front of him as if trying to deny the accusation with his whole body. "No, no, no! It's just a coincidence! Really! I... I don't have a preference like that!" His voice grew increasingly high-pitched, making him look even more cornered.

Seeing Shirou's panicked reaction, Ryuu couldn't hold back a small laugh. "Fufufu." Her laughter was soft but enough to make Shirou bow his head in embarrassment. "Relax, Shirou. I was just joking," Ryuu finally said, a faint smile still on her face.

Shirou let out a long sigh, trying to calm himself. "You really cornered me there, Ryuu. That wasn't fair."

Ryuu simply shrugged with a calm demeanor, then refocused on Shirou's story as if nothing had happened.

Shirou continued his story casually, though he occasionally rubbed the back of his neck as if preparing himself for Ryuu's reactions. "So, back then, the Loki Familia was preparing for a long expedition. I was left behind because, well, I was still level 1 at the time," he explained with a small smile.

Ryuu gave a small nod, understanding the decision. "That's natural. At that time, you were still a beginner. There's no way they'd take the risk of bringing you to dangerous places," she said calmly, though a hint of pity flickered in her eyes.

Shirou smiled faintly, continuing his story. "Before they left, Lefiya reminded me of something. She said, 'Shirou, don't try to explore beyond the 4th floor while we're gone. The Dungeon isn't a place to be reckless.' But, well..." Shirou paused, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.

Ryuu narrowed her eyes, her sharp gaze piercing Shirou. "You didn't listen, did you? I'm sure you went alone and broke through to deeper floors," she guessed directly but with full confidence.

Shirou chuckled softly, a bit embarrassed that Ryuu had guessed correctly. "Hehe, yeah... you're right. I didn't listen," he admitted. "But I had a reason. At that time, I wanted to know my limits. So, I started looking for advice and ways to explore deeper floors."

Ryuu's eyes narrowed further. Her memory flashed back to a few months ago. "Wait," she said, staring at Shirou. "I remember. You asked me for tips on exploring the Dungeon back then. Don't tell me... that question was for your reckless plan?"

Shirou simply smiled without saying a word, his expression like a child caught being naughty. Ryuu let out a long sigh, then asked with curiosity. "How far did you manage to go alone, Shirou?"

Shirou smiled casually, his expression completely unfazed as if he were talking about something ordinary. "Up to the 18th floor," he answered lightly, as if it were no big deal. "The safety point in Rivira."

Silence suddenly enveloped them. Ryuu stared at Shirou with a rare look of shock on her face. Her eyes widened, and her mouth opened slightly. "What?! The 18th floor?!" she exclaimed, her voice rising for the first time. "You, a level 1 beginner... alone... broke through to the 18th floor?!"

Shirou felt amused seeing Ryuu's unusually strong reaction. "Yeah, alone. But I wasn't reckless. I prepared a lot, including potions from Miach and maps I got from the Loki Familia. I was always careful."

Ryuu was still silent, trying to process what she had just heard. How could a level 1 beginner, with no support and no long-term experience, break through to the safety point on the 18th floor? "You're really... either amazing or too reckless. I don't know whether to praise you or scold you for your foolishness," she finally said, her expression a mix of awe and confusion.

Shirou just shrugged again, this time with a calmer smile. "Maybe, but I thought I could do it. And it turns out I could," he answered simply.

Ryuu looked at Shirou with a slightly raised eyebrow, still not fully recovered from the earlier shock. "So, after your reckless journey to the 18th floor, you immediately updated your status with Goddess Loki, right? And then got a double level-up?" she asked, her voice full of curiosity.

Shirou suddenly looked nervous. He averted his gaze for a moment before scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "Uh, actually... no," he answered softly, like a criminal caught red-handed. "I didn't update my status at all back then. I was afraid Loki or the other Familia members would find out I broke the rules and went to deeper floors alone."

Ryuu stared at him without blinking, before finally covering her face with both hands, as if trying to digest the stupidity she had just heard. "Good grief, Shirou..." she sighed, half-cursing. "So you struggled all the way to the 18th floor, and you didn't think to update your status? You're even crazier than I thought."

Shirou could only laugh awkwardly, his voice soft, almost like a whisper. "Hehe," he murmured, not knowing what else to say to defend himself.

Ryuu took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. "Then how did the Loki Familia find out about this? You couldn't have hidden it forever," she said, her tone half-resigned.

Shirou seemed to ponder for a moment, recalling the event. "It happened when I returned to the 18th floor. At that time, I ran into some friends from the Loki Familia who were in big trouble. They were being attacked by a level 6 enemy," he explained, his tone turning serious. He remembered Aiz and Lefiya, who were cornered by Revis at the time, but he chose not to mention their names.

Ryuu listened intently, her expression darkening as Shirou explained. "And what did you do?" she asked in a soft but intense voice.

Shirou took a deep breath before answering. "I had no other choice. To save them, I had to reveal my secret. I used all the strength and techniques I had to fight that enemy," he said.

Ryuu froze upon hearing those words. "You... a level 1... fought a level 6 enemy?" she murmured, almost in disbelief. She stared at Shirou with wide eyes, as if unsure whether what she was hearing was real. "That's completely insane."

Shirou shook his head slowly, trying to downplay his achievement. "Not really. I just used tricks. I managed to injure her badly, but I was also severely injured. It wasn't an easy victory."

However, Ryuu didn't seem swayed by Shirou's explanation. She continued to look at him with disbelief. "Still, that's unbelievable. A level 1 fighting a level 6 and surviving... no wonder you got a double level-up after that," she said, finally understanding why Shirou was considered so extraordinary by the Loki Familia.

Ryuu looked at Shirou with a contemplative gaze. Deep down, she couldn't help but feel a growing sense of admiration. Shirou reminded her of the heroes from the tales she had heard—Albert, Dim, Argonaut, and others. They were figures without Falna, yet they could face enemies far stronger than themselves. Their courage and determination were just like what she saw before her now.

"Someone like him... might truly be destined to bring change," Ryuu thought silently. She became even more convinced that supporting Shirou as an ally of justice—a "Seigi no Mikata"—was the right decision.

However, her gaze of admiration soon turned slightly stern. She let out a long sigh and looked at Shirou seriously. "But, Shirou, you need to be more careful in the future. No need to be so reckless again," she said, her tone slightly scolding but still gentle.

Shirou smiled faintly, then replied in a relaxed tone, "Alright, Miss Ryuu. I'll be more obedient in the future."

Ryuu held back a small smile, but deep down, she couldn't contain her growing curiosity. "Shirou," she said seriously, "I really want to know... with what power did you manage to reach the 18th floor alone? And how could you fight a level 6 enemy?"

This time, Shirou grinned mischievously, making Ryuu a bit confused. "Hm, I've already told you my secret," he said, pointing at Ryuu. "Now it's your turn, Ryuu. What's your secret that you haven't told me?"

Ryuu fell silent for a moment, trying to think of what she could share. However, she realized there was nothing left she was hiding from Shirou. Finally, she sighed and pretended to look annoyed. "Hmph. You! Instead of telling everything clearly from the start, you made me suffer with curiosity all this time!" she said in a mock-angry tone, placing both hands on her slender hips.

Shirou laughed nervously, a bit unsure how to handle Ryuu's 'tantrum.' "Ah, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to. Ryuu, don't be mad, okay?" he said in a coaxing tone, though he felt Ryuu wasn't truly angry.

However, Ryuu, feeling in control of the situation, only reinforced her stance. "No!" she replied firmly but with a playful tone. "I'll only forgive you if you show me your power. Prove to me what allows you to do such crazy things."

Shirou could only sigh in resignation, realizing Ryuu wouldn't stop until he agreed to her request. "Alright, alright. Tomorrow I'll come to your waitress dorm. There, I'll show you my power," he answered with a tired smile.

Hearing this, Ryuu nodded in satisfaction, her faint smile showing that she had successfully gotten what she wanted. Deep down, she remembered Syr's words from some time ago. Syr was right. Shirou really couldn't say no.

Chapter 96

The sketch of Shirou embracing Ryuu has been completed please check it out at

Shirou and Ryuu began walking back toward the Hostess of Fertility, their footsteps light on the cobblestone path. The night breeze blew softly, carrying the distinct scent of winter flowers in bloom. Shirou could feel the gentle fragrance mingling with something he knew well—a divine touch that could only come from Syr. She must be in a good mood, Shirou thought with a small smile.

However, as they approached the restaurant, the sound of soft laughter and familiar chatter could be heard from inside. Shirou and Ryuu exchanged glances before entering. When the door opened, the scene inside was quite surprising to Shirou. Syr and Lefiya were sitting at one of the tables, engrossed in conversation while enjoying warm dishes as if they had been friends for a long time. The cozy atmosphere was slightly disrupted when Shirou heard his name being mentioned.

"Shirou is really thoughtful," Lefiya said sweetly, her cheeks slightly flushed. She seemed to be reminiscing about something sweet.

Syr smiled in agreement, adding in a soft but teasing tone, "Indeed, I even learned to cook because of him. Shirou was so patient in teaching me even though I was terrible at first. Now look, I've become quite skilled, haven't I?"

Lefiya, not wanting to be outdone, immediately chimed in enthusiastically. "Oh, I also often cook breakfast with Shirou every morning for the Loki Familia! He's so kind." Her smile widened as if showing a bit of pride.

Seeing Lefiya so excited, Syr teased, "You're really cute. But Shirou often comes here, and we usually spend time together in the kitchen. So, I think I have more time with him."

"Well, I also—" Lefiya opened her mouth, about to retort, but suddenly a soft cough was heard from behind them. Ahem.

Lefiya quickly turned her head. Upon seeing who was standing behind her, her face turned as red as a ripe tomato. "Shi-Shirou! Y-you're back already…" she stammered nervously, her soft voice almost a whisper.

On the other hand, Syr remained seated calmly, her smile not diminishing in the slightest. Instead, she looked at Shirou and Ryuu with a teasing gaze. "Oh? Are you two done being lovey-dovey outside?" she asked in a cheerful tone, clearly trying to provoke a reaction.

Ryuu, who was usually calm, immediately flinched. Her face panicked, and she quickly denied, "We weren't doing anything like that! We were just... just talking for a bit!" she said defensively, trying to maintain her composure but failing completely.

Shirou, equally flustered, nodded quickly. "Right. We were just discussing a few things. Nothing more."

Syr chuckled softly, enjoying their flustered reactions. "Alright, alright," she said, standing up. "Come on, join us. The food is still warm."

Ryuu looked hesitant. She glanced toward the kitchen with a worried expression. "But... is it okay? What if Mama Mia gets mad?" she asked cautiously.

Syr waved her hand casually as if it were no big deal. "Don't worry. The restaurant is quiet right now. She won't mind something small like this."

Seeing Syr's confidence, Ryuu finally relented. Shirou just shook his head slowly. They sat down, ready to enjoy dinner together in a warmer atmosphere, even though it had started with an awkward incident.

Various dishes were neatly arranged on the table, and their aromas were mouthwatering. There was a bowl of warm pumpkin soup with a bright orange hue, garnished with fresh parsley. A plate of crispy toasted bread fresh from the oven was placed beside it, with butter slowly melting on its surface. A fresh green salad with cherry tomatoes, feta cheese, and lemon dressing complemented the meal. Not to mention, there was a small bowl of creamy pasta with tender chicken pieces sprinkled with fragrant herbs that tempted anyone.

Syr looked at her creations with pride. "So, how is it? Isn't my cooking getting better?" she asked with a wide smile. "I think I can even surpass you now, Shirou, as my former cooking teacher."

Shirou took a slow sip of the soup. "Mmm, this is amazing, Syr," he praised sincerely. "I have to admit, your cooking has improved a lot. It's... rich, yet light on the palate."

Hearing that, Lefiya immediately turned to him with enthusiasm. "Then, Shirou, we can't lose! For the next breakfast, we should add more variety to the menu. How about we try something more creative for the Loki Familia?" she said with sparkling eyes.

Ryuu, who was sipping her soup, paused to ponder. At this table, I'm the only one who's not a cook, huh? she thought, glancing at the three people in front of her who seemed so enthusiastic about discussing food.

Syr smiled faintly, then turned to Shirou. "By the way, why haven't you come here for the past week? I've been feeling lonely in the kitchen without your help. It's just been me and Mama Mia busy here."

Ryuu narrowed her eyes, giving Syr a meaningful look. "Hmm, really lonely, huh?" she murmured in a flat tone. She knew Syr's true intention—it wasn't just about loneliness, but also about getting Shirou back to lighten her workload.

Shirou scratched his head, smiling awkwardly. "I joined an expedition to the early floors with the Loki Familia," he answered without revealing too many details. Of course, he couldn't say that the expedition was to Knossos on Daedalus Street, not the Dungeon as usual.

Hearing that, Syr put down her spoon and looked at Shirou with concern. "An expedition? You didn't get hurt, did you? Do you need time to recover?" she asked softly, but her eyes showed deep sincerity.

Shirou fell silent for a moment. What should I say? I know Syr is actually a goddess. I can't lie to her. He tried to formulate an answer that wouldn't make Syr more worried.

However, before Shirou could speak, Lefiya, with her innocent demeanor, interrupted. "Shirou pushed himself too hard during the last expedition. He even passed out!"

Ryuu immediately turned, startled by that. "Passed out?" she asked, her eyebrows raised high. She knew how strong Shirou was and found it hard to imagine him losing consciousness. How dangerous was the Loki Familia's expedition that Shirou, with his extraordinary strength, could pass out? Ryuu thought, her curiosity and concern mixing in silence.

Syr looked at Shirou with a gaze full of attention, her eyes clearly showing worry. "Are you sure you've fully recovered, Shirou?" she asked softly, sweeping her gaze over Shirou's face for any signs of fatigue or hidden injuries.

Shirou smiled, then raised both hands to show that he was fine. "See? I'm completely healthy. There's nothing to worry about," he said in a reassuring tone, shaking his arms as proof.

Syr let out a relieved sigh, her tense shoulders relaxing slightly. "Thank goodness," she said in a low voice. However, it didn't take long for her to look at Shirou again with a pleading expression. "But if you've been recovered for a while, why didn't you come here sooner? Are you bored of us?" she asked, her eyes glistening as if begging for a satisfying answer.

"Guh..." Shirou flinched at the question, almost choking on the sudden intensity. "That's not it!" he said quickly, waving his hands. "Actually, I've been busy with... a project after the expedition," he added awkwardly.

Ryuu, who had been listening quietly, turned to Shirou. "A project? What kind of project?" she asked with a cold, curious tone.

Before Shirou could answer, Lefiya, who was enjoying her meal, immediately cut in. "Shirou's been learning to forge, and I've been helping him," she said proudly, as if not wanting to miss the chance to show off her involvement.

"Woah!" Syr clapped her hands lightly with a sweet, surprised expression. In her heart, she felt that forging was a much safer choice for Shirou. He wasn't talented in magic, his physical abilities were average, and he was still level 1. Forging might truly suit him.

After stopping her clapping, Syr leaned forward slightly. "So, what have you been forging, Shirou?" she asked with full curiosity.

Lefiya, who looked excited, almost answered quickly, "We made a—" But she paused when she saw Shirou blinking slowly at her, signaling her not to reveal the secret. Catching the hint, Lefiya immediately changed her tone and continued more casually, "I mean, we forged a bow."

Ryuu frowned, feeling puzzled. A bow? she thought to herself. She remembered how skilled Shirou was with a blunt sword during their training sessions. Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked directly, "You... can use a bow? I mean, are you proficient in it?"

Shirou looked at Ryuu with a confident smile. "Archery is my most mastered skill," he answered briefly, but his tone was full of conviction.

Ryuu was stunned to hear that. If Shirou's archery skills surpassed his swordsmanship, how incredible was he really? Just how powerful is Shirou on the battlefield as an archer? Ryuu thought, unable to imagine his true prowess.

Meanwhile, Syr was thinking something different. Ah, archery really suits Shirou. He's a supporter and better suited for that than fighting on the front lines, she thought calmly. She then said with a smile, "That's a great choice, Shirou. Archery must be really helpful, especially for a supporter like you."

As she enjoyed the last spoonful of her soup, Ryuu looked at Shirou and Lefiya, who seemed very focused on their food. "By the way," Ryuu began, setting her spoon down slowly. "You two seem really busy with your forging project. Have you been keeping up with the news outside?"

Lefiya looked up curiously, then shook her head slowly. "What news? Did we miss something important?" she asked with a curious tone. Shirou nodded in agreement, leaning back in his chair as he looked at Ryuu, waiting for an explanation.

Ryuu wiped her mouth with a napkin before starting to explain. "The Freya Familia raided the Ishtar Familia's headquarters," she said seriously. "Even worse, Goddess Ishtar herself was defeated by Goddess Freya... from Ishtar's own tower. And that caused Goddess Ishtar to be forced to return to Tenkai."

Shirou and Lefiya exchanged glances without saying a word. Their looks conveyed a shared understanding. Ishtar was involved with Evilus, so this could be considered good news, they thought simultaneously, though unspoken.

"So..." Shirou finally spoke after a few seconds of silence. "Goddess Ishtar seems to be an evil goddess, huh? Then Goddess Freya could be said to have upheld justice by defeating her."

Ryuu raised an eyebrow, clearly disagreeing with Shirou's conclusion. "I wouldn't say Goddess Ishtar is evil," she said, her voice flat but firm. "I don't agree with her lifestyle and how she ran her prostitution business in her territory. But that doesn't make her evil. She's just... different."

However, before Ryuu could continue, a soft laugh was heard from across the table. Syr laughed heartily, even seeming to hold herself back from being too loud. "Upholding justice? Freya?" she said in a mocking tone. "Listen, Shirou, Goddess Freya is no different from Ishtar. They're both... shameless bitches. You're right, Ryuu, this isn't about good or evil. They're just fighting over men."

Shirou looked at Syr with wide eyes, while Ryuu stared at the usually friendly waitress with a confused and slightly worried expression. Is this really Syr? they thought almost simultaneously. They had never heard Syr speak ill of anyone, let alone a goddess.

However, Syr just chuckled softly again, as if unfazed by the silence around the table. Deep down, she remembered clearly how she—as Goddess Freya—had destroyed Ishtar. All of this just because she tried to steal Bell from me, she thought coldly. But she quickly took a deep breath, calming herself. But I'm not Goddess Freya right now. I'm Syr, a simple waitress at the Hostess of Fertility.

Meanwhile, Ryuu cleared her throat softly, trying to ease the sudden tension. "Syr," she said quietly, a hint of worry in her voice. "You should be more careful with your words. If the Freya Familia hears that, you could get into big trouble."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "Right, Syr. Your words earlier... might have been too harsh. It's better to be careful."

However, Syr just smiled faintly, returning to her usual friendly demeanor. "Don't worry," she said lightly. "No one will hear it except us. Besides, it's just a little table talk, right?" She shrugged, then casually picked up her soup again, leaving Ryuu and Shirou still stunned by the side of Syr they had just seen.

The atmosphere at the dining table fell silent after Syr's sharp remark. Despite that, Lefiya, Syr, and Shirou continued eating. However, the lingering tension made them chew in silence, without the light conversation from before. Even Lefiya's small laugh to lighten the mood sounded awkward.

Once the plates were nearly empty, Syr was the first to rise, gathering some of the dirty utensils in her hands. "I'll clean these," she said in a calm tone, though her expression showed a trace of tension. Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked to the kitchen. Her quick movements seemed like an attempt to escape their gazes.

Seeing this, Shirou felt something was bothering Syr. Reflexively, he stood up and took the remaining dirty plates from the table. "I'll help," he said briefly before following her to the kitchen, leaving Lefiya and Ryuu at the table.

Ryuu watched Shirou disappear behind the kitchen door and let out a relieved sigh. Good, Shirou can handle this, she thought. She knew well that if Syr needed comfort, Shirou was the best person for the job. After all, Ryuu herself still felt unsure how to restore the atmosphere after what had just happened.

Meanwhile, Lefiya, who was confused by the sudden change in mood, followed Ryuu to the counter. She patted her small pocket, looking at Ryuu hesitantly. "How much do I owe for the meal, Ryuu?" she asked softly, wanting to make sure they didn't leave any unpaid bills.

Ryuu shook her head slowly with a small smile. "You don't need to pay anything," she said, her soft voice slightly comforting Lefiya. "Anyone who eats with Shirou here is always considered free. It's kind of... compensation for his help at the Hostess of Fertility."

Lefiya's eyes widened, and then she nodded in understanding. "Oh, so that's why Shirou invited me to eat here," she murmured, now feeling more aware of Shirou's habits. Though the earlier tension had been palpable, Ryuu's explanation brought back some comfort to Lefiya.

Chapter 97

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

In the kitchen, Syr was already busy washing the dirty utensils. The sound of running water from the faucet mixed with the soft clinking of plates touching each other. Her body moved automatically, but her gaze was empty. She was clearly lost in her own thoughts.

Shirou arrived shortly after. He rolled up the sleeves of his cream tunic to his elbows and stood beside Syr, taking some dirty plates from the pile to wash. "Excuse me," he said softly, his voice gentle, trying not to disturb Syr's fragile focus.

As he washed, Shirou felt a strange shift in the atmosphere. The scent of winter flowers that usually surrounded Syr, soft and full of life, now felt different. It was as if the fragrance had turned dull, like flowers beginning to wilt. Shirou quietly bit his lip, realizing that something he had said—or perhaps something that had happened at the dining table—had affected Syr's mood.

"Do you not want to ask about... what happened earlier?" Syr's voice suddenly broke the silence. Her tone sounded flat, but there was hidden tension.

Shirou glanced at Syr briefly, then turned his attention back to the plate in his hands. "I won't ask if it makes you uncomfortable," he answered calmly. "I think... you have your own reasons."

Syr glanced at Shirou from the corner of her eye, and a small but meaningful smile formed on her lips. Deep down, she felt that Shirou was so different. Despite having a soul scarred with trauma and rust, there was something shining within him. The paradox of an ugly soul, Syr thought. Shirou has such a beautiful dream: to be a Seigi no Mikata. Her heart felt a little warmer, though the feeling was mixed with sadness.

Syr took a deep breath, gathering her courage. "Shirou," she said, her voice almost a whisper. "What do you think of Freya?"

The question pierced the air, making Shirou pause for a moment. His hands holding the plate remained still under the water. Why is Syr suddenly asking about Freya? he wondered. Shirou searched his thoughts, trying to connect the question to what he knew about Syr's true identity. Is there a connection between Goddess Freya and... Syr? His heart pondered.

"I... don't really have a strong opinion," Shirou finally answered, choosing honesty. "I've never met her directly, so I can't really judge. But why do you ask? Do you... hate Goddess Freya?"

Syr fell silent for a moment. Her hands remained busy washing, but she seemed to be thinking hard. "No, I don't hate her," she finally said. "But when you said Freya upheld justice earlier..." Syr chuckled bitterly. "It felt... so out of place with who she really is."

Shirou frowned, confused. However, he chose not to press further. To him, Syr had her reasons for everything she said, and Shirou would wait until she was ready to share more.

After a moment of silence, with only the sound of running water and clinking plates, they finally finished washing all the utensils. Syr wiped her hands with a small cloth hanging near the sink, then glanced at Shirou, who was putting the last plate on the drying rack. For a moment, she hesitated, as if considering something.

"Shirou," Syr called suddenly, her voice soft but serious.

"Hm?" Shirou turned, looking at her attentively.

"If... hypothetically," Syr began slowly, "Goddess Freya decided she wanted to kill me, what would you do?"

The question stabbed through the air, making Shirou pause. Meanwhile, Syr's mind raced with thoughts she couldn't voice. If I fail in my role as Syr—this warm, innocent girl—what will happen? If Bell isn't captivated by my charm now, perhaps I'll have to destroy all this pretense. Shed this human disguise and return as Freya, the selfish goddess who always forces her will. She suppressed the thought, realizing how provocative it sounded.

However, Shirou's reaction was completely unexpected. The man suddenly looked at her with a sharp, serious gaze. Before Syr could regret her words, Shirou stepped closer and placed both hands on her shoulders.

"Is the Freya Familia targeting you, Syr?" he asked with a worried tone. His usually calm face now showed visible tension.

Syr flinched, her cheeks flushing uncontrollably. She took half a step back, nervously brushing Shirou's hands off her shoulders. "Ah... no, no! It's just a hypothetical," she said with an awkward laugh. "No one's targeting me, I just... wanted to know what you would do, that's all."

Shirou still looked at her with deep concern, even as Syr tried to reassure him. After a few seconds, he finally took a deep breath and answered with full conviction, "Even if that happens, I will protect you."

Syr looked at him with raised eyebrows. "Even if you're only level 1, and they have Ottar, the Warlord, who's level 7? You know that's an overwhelming difference in power, right?"

"Even so," Shirou answered without hesitation. "I don't care. Even if it's Ottar or the entire Freya Familia, I will still stand and protect you."

Shirou's answer left Syr stunned for a moment before she burst into cheerful laughter. "You really love acting cool, don't you!" she said, patting Shirou's shoulder while gently pushing him out of the kitchen. "Alright, alright. Go back to the front before I get even more annoyed hearing your answer."

Shirou scratched his head, confused by Syr's sudden mood swing. However, he obeyed, letting himself be pushed out of the kitchen. Though confused, he felt relieved. The scent of winter flowers around Syr... he thought. It's back now. In fact, it's even more fragrant than before.

After Shirou left the kitchen, Syr's laughter still echoed in the small space, ringing like silver bells. "Hahaha... oh my, Shirou!" Syr laughed until her body shook slightly, her hands pressing against the edge of the table to keep herself from falling over. Waves of amusement washed over her, but there was something deeper behind that laughter.

As a divine entity, Syr—or more accurately, Freya hiding behind that identity—could sense every note of sincerity in Shirou's earlier answer. She knew Shirou wasn't twisting the truth or trying to boast. In his heart, he truly wanted to protect her. That thought made Freya pause for a moment. He's only level 1, yet he's willing to do anything to protect me, even against something far beyond his capabilities. How could I not be moved by that?

The image of Shirou's serious face as he spoke was still vividly etched in her mind. That image made her lips curve, not into laughter this time, but into a meaningful smile. She touched her chest, trying to calm the unusual pounding of her heart. Someone like him… Ah, Shirou Emiya. You really know how to disturb my thoughts.

"Haaah..." Syr's breathing grew heavier, the laughter slowly subsiding, replaced by rapid breaths. "Haaaah~" she murmured, trying to compose herself, but her voice sounded different—lower, more laden with something primal. The sigh escaped her lips unintentionally, sounding like a moan too mature for the Syr everyone knew.

Her body began to change. Slowly but surely, the divine aura she had been suppressing began to emanate. Her neatly tied blue-gray ponytail lengthened gracefully, transforming into a shimmering silver that radiated a soft glow. Her gray eyes shifted into a royal purple, sparkling with magical charm. The simple figure of Syr disappeared, replaced by Freya, the unparalleled goddess of love and beauty.

"Shirou Emiya..." Freya murmured softly, a blush beginning to color her cheeks. Her voice was warm, but there was also a dark, burning undertone. She gently touched her chest, as if trying to calm the surging emotions within her. "If you keep this up... if you keep tempting me with your sincerity... I might not be able to hold myself back any longer."

She took a deep breath, her eyes still fixed on the closed kitchen door, as if imagining Shirou standing there. You're only level one, Shirou. But why do you keep making me feel like this? she thought, a small, meaningful smile gracing her lips. Freya exhaled deeply, then began to smooth her long hair, trying to regain control of herself.

***

After leaving the kitchen, Shirou walked toward the front counter. His steps were steady, though his mind was still filled with Syr's laughter that had echoed even as he left. When he arrived at the counter, Ryuu was standing there, her face showing concern. Beside her, Lefiya waited patiently, looking calm but clearly curious about Shirou.

"Shirou," Ryuu called softly as he approached. "How's Syr? Is she okay?"

Shirou paused for a moment, thinking of the most appropriate answer. "When I left the kitchen earlier, she was laughing. Honestly, I don't know what made her laugh like that, but she seemed fine."

Ryuu looked thoughtful but eventually nodded. "That's good to hear," she said with a relieved tone. However, she still seemed a bit anxious. "Shirou, can you watch the counter for a bit? Anya, Lunoire, and Chloe seem busy with orders at the tables."

"Sure, I've got it," Shirou replied quickly, stepping behind the counter to show his readiness to help.

Ryuu gave a brief nod, then turned toward the kitchen. "Then I'll go check on Syr again," she said as she walked away. Shirou only watched her for a moment before focusing on the task at hand.

However, as he entered the area behind the counter, a familiar voice sounded from behind him. "I'll join you," Lefiya said, stepping in and following Shirou.

Shirou turned with a raised eyebrow. "Join? For what?" he asked, placing his hands on his hips, slightly confused.

Lefiya smiled faintly, though there was a hint of awkwardness on her face. "I want to know what it's like to work here. You've been working at the Hostess of Fertility for a while, right? So I'm curious."

Shirou looked at her for a moment, trying to gauge the seriousness of her words. When he saw that the elf girl was genuinely interested, he simply sighed and smiled faintly. "Alright. But I'm worried you might get overwhelmed, Lefiya. This might be too much for you."

Lefiya looked at him with determination, her fists clenched in front of her chest as if trying to reassure herself. "I'll do my best! Besides, it's only temporary, right? I want to know what it's like to work in the place where you spend so much time."

Shirou simply nodded, deciding to let her curiosity be satisfied. "Well then, welcome to the Hostess of Fertility. Let's get to work."

After a while, a customer approached the counter with a leisurely pace. He carried a handful of valis in his hand and began speaking to Lefiya. "Thank you, the food was delicious. So, I ordered a bowl of soup, a piece of bread, and a glass of fruit juice," he said with a smile.

Lefiya stood nervously behind the counter. Her small hands fumbled with the menu notebook to confirm the prices of each item mentioned. "Uhm... the soup is... uh... 50 valis, the bread is 30 valis, and the juice... 40 valis," she murmured softly, then tried to add them up. However, her face looked uncertain, and she almost misquoted the total.

Shirou, standing beside her, quickly glanced at the notebook. "The total is 120 valis," he said calmly, correcting Lefiya's calculation without hesitation.

"Oh, right... 120 valis! Sorry, I almost got it wrong," Lefiya quickly looked at the customer with a red face.

The customer just chuckled softly, handing over the valis. Shirou deftly counted the money, then handed back the change with ease. "Here's your change, thank you for coming," Shirou said politely.

As the customer walked away, Lefiya let out a long sigh and leaned her hands on the counter. "It looks easy, but it's actually quite hard, huh," she complained with a weak smile.

Shirou patted her shoulder gently. "It's like that at first. But you'll get used to it. Besides, it's a new experience, right?"

Before Lefiya could respond, Ryuu appeared from the kitchen with a puzzled expression. Her steps were quicker than usual, as if something was bothering her.

"Ryuu, did you meet Syr?" Shirou asked, noticing her expression.

Ryuu shook her head slowly. "No. When I went to the kitchen, I heard Mama Mia scolding Syr. She said Syr's appearance wasn't suitable for a waitress. I tried to go in, but the kitchen door was locked," she explained, her voice sounding confused.

"Scolding Syr?" Lefiya asked with raised eyebrows. "But she was wearing her uniform neatly earlier. What was wrong?"

Shirou also looked puzzled, recalling that Syr's appearance had seemed normal, nothing out of the ordinary. "Maybe something else happened?" he murmured softly.

"Ah, never mind," Ryuu waved her hand. "I'll talk to Syr after work. You don't need to worry."

Hearing that, Shirou and Lefiya felt relieved. They stepped out from behind the counter, ready to say their goodbyes. "Thanks for helping, you two," Ryuu said with a faint smile. She then gave Shirou a half-glare. "Oh, and don't forget we have training tomorrow, okay?"

Shirou nodded. "Of course, I won't forget."

After saying their goodbyes, Shirou and Lefiya stepped out of the Hostess of Fertility, leaving Ryuu to return to serving customers. Outside, Lefiya smiled faintly. "Working here is fun, but I think I'm more suited to cooking in the Loki Familia's kitchen," she joked, making Shirou chuckle softly beside her.

On their way back to Twilight Manor, Shirou and Lefiya walked side by side under the soft moonlight. The streets of Orario were growing quiet, with only the sound of their footsteps echoing on the cobblestone path. Shirou glanced at Lefiya briefly before deciding to ask, "Lefiya, you seemed quite familiar with Syr and Ryuu earlier. Have you known them for long?"

Lefiya turned with a faint smile. "Ah, actually, I just met them, Shirou. My first meeting with Ryuu happened when she left a message for you to pay your debt."

"Debt?" Shirou cleared his throat, slightly embarrassed. He remembered the small promise he hadn't fully fulfilled. "So... she wanted to remind me about that?"

Lefiya giggled softly, covering her mouth with her hand. "Yes, but she didn't seem too angry. She just wanted to make sure you didn't forget."

Shirou scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Alright, I'll take care of it. What about Syr? How long have you known her?"

"Oh, Syr?" Lefiya smiled faintly. "I just met her tonight. Even though the Loki Familia often celebrates at the Hostess of Fertility after successful expeditions, I rarely talk directly with the waitresses there. I usually just join in eating and listen to the seniors' conversations."

Shirou smiled warmly at her answer. "I'm glad you're getting closer to them. Ryuu and Syr are good coworkers. They've helped me a lot."

Lefiya nodded slowly, then her expression turned slightly serious. "But, Shirou, I'm curious... Do you think there's some issue between Syr and Goddess Freya? Earlier, when we talked about Goddess Freya, her reaction... was quite strange."

Shirou frowned, trying to recall their earlier conversation. "Hmm, I'm not sure either. Even though I talked with Syr earlier, she didn't explain anything about that. Do you know if there's any god or goddess who's at odds with Goddess Freya?"

Lefiya pondered for a moment, then nodded. "I've heard rumors that Goddess Ishtar deeply hated and envied Goddess Freya. Both of them are known as goddesses of beauty, after all. But well... now Goddess Ishtar has been defeated by Goddess Freya and even forced to return to Tenkai."

Shirou fell silent, processing the information as he gazed at the empty street ahead. Goddesses of beauty... he thought to himself. If that's the case, maybe Syr is actually another goddess with a similar relationship. Aphrodite, perhaps? The goddess of beauty from Greek mythology, who might also feel jealous of Freya. After all, I know Syr avoided Hestia when she appeared, probably because Hestia could recognize her identity. Fellow Greek goddesses would surely recognize each other.

Shirou kept those thoughts to himself, while Lefiya continued walking beside him, seemingly enjoying their casual conversation. Finally, after a moment of silence, Shirou spoke again, trying to reassure Lefiya. "I think, whatever the issue is, Syr will be able to handle it."

"Oh, Shirou," Lefiya suddenly said, breaking the silence between them as they walked through a small, quiet alley. "Why did you stop me from talking about the bicycle we made together earlier? I remember how you suddenly winked at me when I almost told Syr and Ryuu about it."

Shirou turned, smiling slightly. "Didn't you say you wanted the bicycle to be a surprise? If you tell them directly, it won't be a surprise anymore, Lefiya."

Lefiya paused for a moment, then nodded slowly. "You're right," she murmured with a shy smile. In her mind, she began imagining the wonderful moments she'd have with the bicycle. That beautiful pink bicycle, with a small basket in the front... I'll ride it around Orario, through the main streets, and everyone will look at me in awe. She pictured the amazed faces of her friends, maybe even Aiz praising her. "Hehe..." A small laugh escaped her lips unconsciously.

Shirou, walking beside her, couldn't help but chuckle softly at seeing Lefiya smiling to herself. "Hey, you're smiling all by yourself. What are you imagining, huh?" he teased.

"Eh? It's nothing!" Lefiya quickly deflected, her cheeks turning red. However, the smile on her face remained, making Shirou even more amused.

After continuing their walk for a while, the sound of a small bell rang in the air. Kring, kring! It came from a street vendor selling various souvenirs by the roadside. Shirou stopped and approached the vendor. He raised his hand, making a small circle with his fingers, and asked, "Do you have a small bell, like this?"

The vendor nodded with a friendly smile. "Yes, just a moment," he said, then began searching through his wares.

Lefiya, curious, also approached. "What do you need a small bell for?" she asked, looking at Shirou with confusion.

Soon, the vendor handed over a small silver bell that emitted a soft sound when shaken. Shirou smiled in satisfaction, then took out 200 valis to pay for it. After that, he handed the bell to Lefiya. "This is for your new bicycle," he explained with a wide smile. "So everyone will know when you're passing by. Or..." he added jokingly, "If you really want to show off, at least do it in style, right?"

Lefiya paused for a moment, her cheeks turning red again. Her intention to show off was apparently very obvious to Shirou. However, she felt warmth in her heart hearing Shirou's thoughtfulness. In a soft voice, she said, "Thank you, Shirou..."

Shirou simply smiled, then continued walking. Behind him, Lefiya clutched the small bell tightly, vowing in her heart to take good care of her new bicycle—and, of course, to make the most of the bell Shirou had given her.

Chapter 98

The Illustration of Shirou embracing Ryuu has been completed.

Chapter 98

The next morning, after finishing cooking and enjoying breakfast as usual, Shirou walked toward the forge door, pulling it open with a firm tug. Fresh air immediately rushed in, carrying the scent of morning dew. Lefiya, who had been following behind him, looked as excited as a child about to open a birthday present.

As soon as Shirou opened the forge door, Lefiya immediately ran toward her new bicycle parked in the corner of the room. Her eyes sparkled as she saw the final result of their hard work. "Wow, the paint has dried!" she exclaimed cheerfully. She approached the bike, her hands gently touching the glossy surface of the paint. "My bike is so beautiful! Shirou, look, the color is absolutely perfect!"

Shirou simply smiled faintly, feeling satisfied seeing Lefiya so happy. "You like the result?" he asked casually as he approached.

Lefiya nodded enthusiastically, then pulled out the small bell Shirou had bought yesterday from her bag. "Oh, and here's the bell," she said, showing it to Shirou. "I brought it like you asked."

Shirou took the bell, examining it carefully. He nodded slowly, then said, "I'll modify it first to make it fit your bike. So, you'll have to be a little patient, Lefiya."

Lefiya let out a small huff, crossing her arms over her chest. "I'm patient," she said with a slight pout, though her expression still showed excitement.

Without further delay, Shirou started the forge in the corner of the workshop. A whoosh sound echoed as the fire ignited, creating a warm atmosphere that immediately filled the room. He placed a large metal crucible over the forge to heat the iron until it melted, while Lefiya stood nearby, watching his every move with keen interest.

Then, Shirou closed his eyes briefly, using Projection Magecraft to visualize a factory-made bicycle bell in his mind. He projected every small detail—the gears, springs, and other components. Once done, he began disassembling the projection, creating molds for each of its parts. His hands moved deftly, leaving Lefiya to admire him from the side.

"How can you do it with such detail?" Lefiya murmured, more to herself. However, Shirou simply smiled faintly without answering, focusing on his work.

After the iron in the crucible had completely melted, Shirou carefully poured it into the molds. Thin smoke rose, and a hissing sound was heard as the hot metal touched the surface of the molds. He placed them in a cool spot, waiting for the metal to harden.

"Alright," Shirou said, wiping his slightly dusty hands. "Now we just have to wait for the metal to cool and harden."

Lefiya, who had been standing near her new bike, suddenly exclaimed, "How about we test the bike first while we wait?"

Shirou shrugged with a smile. "Sure, why not? Let's see if everything runs smoothly."

With full enthusiasm, Lefiya pushed her new bike out of the forge. The bright morning sun shone on the bike's body, making its vibrant color look even more beautiful. Shirou followed behind, amused by Lefiya's eagerness to try out her first bike.

Lefiya pushed her bike toward a small path connecting the forge to the open area outside. The wheels creaked softly on the ground while the warm morning sun cast their shadows on the ground. Her excitement radiated from her light steps, her eyes filled with enthusiasm and a hint of nervousness.

Today, she deliberately wore beige shorts paired with her light green tunic. I won't repeat the same mistake, she thought, remembering how difficult it was to sit on the bike when she tried wearing a short skirt before. The gentle breeze made her feel even more comfortable moving without worrying about her clothes.

Once they reached a sufficiently open area, Lefiya took a seat on the saddle. She felt her balance wobble slightly and immediately gripped the handlebars tightly. With sparkling eyes, she turned to Shirou, who stood beside her. "So... what should I do now?" she asked hopefully.

Shirou walked closer and then pointed to the bottom of the bike. "First, lift the kickstand."

"Oh, okay!" Lefiya quickly got off the saddle, then carefully held the bike with one hand. Slowly, she lowered her body slightly and used her left hand to lift the kickstand with a gentle motion, as if handling a fragile treasure.

Shirou watched Lefiya's cautious attitude, and unconsciously, a teasing smile formed on his lips. She's really treating her bike like an antique that could break easily. He crossed his arms over his chest and shook his head lightly. "You don't need to be that careful, Lefiya. Just use your foot while sitting on the saddle. It's more practical."

Lefiya turned to him with a slight pout, realizing Shirou was laughing at her clumsiness. In a slightly whiny tone, she complained, "I'm just learning! It's normal for me to be careful."

Shirou chuckled softly. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. But try it now, it'll be easier."

Lefiya exhaled for a moment, then sat back on the saddle. With a bit of hesitation, she tried using the tip of her foot to push the kickstand up, and sure enough, it was much easier than using her hand. "Oh! It really is easy," she said with a triumphant expression.

Shirou simply smiled and nodded. "Now, we can start the real practice."

Lefiya sat on the saddle with both feet on the ground, looking at Shirou with hope and a bit of nervousness. She waited for further instructions, her fingers gripping the handlebars tightly.

"Alright, now just pedal," Shirou said patiently, standing beside her.

Lefiya nodded and carefully began pedaling. The bike's wheels started moving, though her body swayed slightly left and right as she tried to maintain her balance. She bit her lip, trying to look serious as if she were genuinely struggling.

"You're almost there, keep going! Don't panic!" Shirou encouraged her with a supportive voice.

In truth, Lefiya felt she was already getting the hang of riding the bike. However, something in her wanted more attention from Shirou. She longed for moments when Shirou would guide her gently, like when she first learned archery. A mischievous idea popped into her head, and she decided to repeat her old trick.

"Ah!" Lefiya suddenly tilted her body to the side, pretending to lose her balance. With a natural-looking motion, she fell off the bike and landed somewhat dramatically on the ground.

"Lefiya!" Shirou immediately moved, without hesitation, helping her up. His hands swiftly pulled the elf girl's arm and helped her stand. "Are you okay?"

Lefiya puffed out her cheeks, pretending to be slightly annoyed and complaining, "Ugh... I'm still scared of falling. Shirou, can you hold me for a bit longer?" She looked at him with sparkling eyes, full of hope.

Shirou sighed, looking at her for a moment before finally smiling faintly. "Alright, I'll hold you until you're more confident," he said, positioning himself behind her.

Hearing that, Lefiya felt a small victory in her heart. She smiled contentedly before getting back on her bike.

Lefiya pedaled her bike slowly, her body still trembling slightly, but her heart felt incredibly light. Not just because she managed to keep her balance but also because Shirou's warm hands continued to guide her from behind. That sensation made her cheeks feel warm, and she secretly smiled widely.

They continued circling the path connecting the forge to the surrounding area. Shirou patiently stayed by her side, making sure Lefiya didn't fall. While guiding her, he asked softly, "So, how do you feel? Confident enough to pedal on your own?"

Lefiya wanted to say she was ready, but on the other hand, Shirou's attention was too comforting to let go of so easily. She pouted slightly, then in a slightly whiny tone, she said, "Just a little longer, Shirou..."

Shirou simply nodded lightly, not thinking too much about the whiny tone in Lefiya's voice. However, he then added, "If I knew it would be this difficult, I should've installed training wheels first."

Lefiya, who had been smiling happily, suddenly stopped smiling. She turned to Shirou with a confused expression. "Training wheels?" she asked.

Shirou chuckled softly at her expression. "Yeah, small wheels attached to the back wheel. They're usually used by kids so they don't fall while learning to ride."

Lefiya's face immediately turned red. "I-I don't need that!" she said quickly, her voice slightly rising. "I just need to be held a little longer, that's all!"

Shirou simply smiled patiently and shrugged. "Alright, alright. If you're sure," he said, holding back a laugh.

Lefiya exhaled in relief, but in her heart, she knew she would prefer to be guided by Shirou a little longer.

After a few more laps with Shirou's hands guiding her, Lefiya finally felt satisfied. Not because she actually needed Shirou's help, but because she was content with the attention he gave her. With a confident smile, she turned back and said enthusiastically, "Shirou, let go now!"

Shirou hesitated slightly, his gaze showing concern. "Are you sure?" he asked.

Lefiya nodded firmly. "Yes, I'm sure."

For a few seconds, Shirou held his breath, ready to catch Lefiya if something happened. But instead, without losing her balance at all, Lefiya pedaled steadily, her bike gliding smoothly along the path. The gentle breeze brushed against her light brown hair, and her legs continued pedaling with confidence.

"Waaaah, I can do it!" she exclaimed excitedly. After moving a few meters away, she deftly turned, changed direction, and returned to where Shirou stood. Her cheeks were slightly flushed with pride, and with a triumphant expression, she said, "See? I don't need training wheels, do I?"

Shirou exhaled and shook his head with a small smile. "Yeah, yeah. You're amazing, Lefiya," he said, this time without any teasing tone.

Lefiya approached with a bright smile, then said enthusiastically, "Come on, Shirou! You should ride with me too!"

Shirou thought for a moment, then with a simple motion, he used Projection Magecraft to create a plain bicycle beside him. With a casual movement, he got on the saddle, pedaled a few times, and rode alongside Lefiya.

Lefiya giggled softly. "Hihi, now we can ride together!"

Shirou simply smiled at her enthusiasm. "Okay then, let's go," he replied casually, then started pedaling faster, surprising Lefiya, who immediately gave chase.

The two of them pedaled their bikes along the path, the fresh morning breeze accompanying them, Lefiya's laughter echoing among the trees lining the path.

Lefiya and Shirou pedaled their bikes along the path around the forge, enjoying the bright morning with the refreshing breeze. The sun was rising higher, its light hitting the tree leaves, creating moving shadows as the wind blew. Lefiya, with her new pink bike, looked so joyful. She rode nimbly, occasionally glancing at Shirou, who kept pace beside her.

"Hihi, this is so fun! It feels like flying!" Lefiya exclaimed with a small laugh.

Shirou glanced at her and smiled. "Yeah, it seems you're really enjoying this," he said casually.

Lefiya nodded enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling. "Yes! I didn't expect cycling to be this fun."

They continued riding, passing several paths around the forge, occasionally crossing open fields. The sound of wheels turning on the ground and small rocks echoed along with the rush of wind brushing against their bodies.

After a while, Shirou suddenly remembered something. "Oh, I think the mold for the bike bell has dried by now," he said, turning to Lefiya.

Lefiya, who was still enjoying the morning breeze on her face, immediately perked up with sparkling eyes. "Then," she said excitedly, "how about we race back to the forge?!"

Shirou raised his eyebrows, slightly surprised by the sudden challenge. However, seeing Lefiya already in a more serious riding position, he simply smiled faintly. "Alright, but don't regret it if you lose," he said teasingly.

"Just wait and see!" Lefiya exclaimed, then without waiting for a countdown, she immediately pedaled as hard as she could.

Shirou chuckled at the elf girl's antics, then started pedaling to catch up. However, instead of going full speed, he deliberately adjusted his pace, letting the distance between them remain. He could easily overtake Lefiya, but seeing how excited she was, he chose to let her win this time.

Lefiya kept pedaling, her light brown ponytail fluttering behind her as she got closer to the forge. When she finally arrived in front of the workshop door, she raised both hands in victory. "Hyaaah! I won! Shirou, you're too slow!" she said, laughing triumphantly.

Shirou arrived a few seconds later and simply smiled while shrugging. "Yeah, yeah. I lost," he said in a resigned tone. However, his expression didn't show defeat but rather satisfaction at seeing Lefiya so happy.

Lefiya looked at Shirou, and in her heart, she knew the truth. Shirou had let her win. It wasn't the first time Shirou had been gentle with her, and the more she got to know him, the more Lefiya realized that this man always treated her with care.

"Shirou…" she murmured softly before finally smiling faintly.

She didn't mind the victory he gave her. Because what mattered more than anything was moments like this that she spent with Shirou.

Shirou stepped forward first, pushing the heavy forge door open with one hand. The door creaked softly as it opened, revealing the inside of the workshop filled with various blacksmithing tools and remnants of previous projects. The morning sunlight slipped through the window cracks, illuminating the fine dust floating in the air.

Lefiya followed behind, pushing her pink bike inside, watching Shirou's back, which always looked calm and focused whenever he worked. Her eyes sparkled as she saw the mold for the bell they had made earlier.

Shirou walked over to the workbench and began inspecting the hardened metal molds. He tapped the surface lightly with his finger before opening the molds one by one. Inside, there were various small parts that would become the main components of the bike bell: a small gear to drive the sound mechanism, a hammer as the main striker, a spring to provide tension to return the lever to its position, and the lever itself, which would be activated by wheel vibrations or the user's hand. Each part looked rough since it had just come out of the mold, but Shirou already knew the next steps to perfect them.

While Shirou was busy with his work, Lefiya lightly dragged a wooden chair over to the workbench. "I want to watch the process up close," she said, sitting down and resting her chin on her hands, watching Shirou with great interest.

Shirou didn't mind and continued his work. As he had done before when making the bike tires, he closed his eyes briefly and used Projection to recreate a factory-made bicycle bell in his mind. Once the bell materialized in his hands, he used Structural Analysis to examine every part of it—checking the details down to the smallest crevices, understanding the material composition, and how the mechanism worked.

After that, Shirou turned to the molds he had made. He picked up one of the rough parts and placed it on the table before using Alteration to adjust it to the specifications he had obtained from the earlier analysis. Slowly, the once-rough part began to change shape, matching the design embedded in his mind. He did this one by one, starting with the small gear, then the hammer, followed by the spring, and so on, until all the bike bell components had been modified to match the factory version.

Lefiya watched intently, then after a while, she asked, "Shirou, do you have to repeat this process every time you make something?"

Shirou didn't answer immediately. He was still busy with his work, but after finishing one of the components, he turned to Lefiya and nodded. "Yes," he replied casually. "I'm still in the imitation stage. I'm not skilled enough to create my own designs yet."

Lefiya frowned slightly. "But... you can make all this just by looking at it once, right? That's already amazing."

Shirou simply smiled faintly and went back to work. "Imitating and creating are two different things. If I want to truly make something unique, I have to learn a lot more."

After ensuring that all the bell components had been perfectly altered, Shirou raised his head and looked at Lefiya, who was still sitting eagerly on her chair. In a calm but purposeful tone, he said, "Lefiya, can you grab the small bell on the table over there?"

"Oh! S-sure!" Lefiya jumped in surprise and quickly stood up. In her excitement, she almost tripped over her own feet before finally reaching the table where the bell was placed. She grabbed it with both hands, then ran back to Shirou's side and handed it to him, slightly out of breath. "Here, Shirou."

Shirou accepted the bell with a brief nod, then placed it on the workbench. He closed his eyes briefly and whispered, "Trace on". A blue light flickered in his hands before a screwdriver, wrench, and pliers appeared out of thin air. He arranged the tools neatly on the table, ready for use.

Lefiya watched in awe, even though this wasn't the first time she had seen Shirou use Projection Magecraft.

"Alright, now we start assembling it," Shirou murmured as he arranged all the parts on the workbench.

He picked up the bell body first, ensuring that the hole for the striker rod was precise enough. Carefully, he inserted the striker rod into it, adjusting its position so it could move freely. Then, he took the small spring and hooked it to the end of the striker. He pulled it slightly to ensure the spring tension was just right—not too tight to make it hard to press, but not too loose either.

"The spring can't be too stiff," Shirou explained, half talking to himself, half explaining to Lefiya. "If it's too tight, the striker won't return to its original position quickly."

Lefiya nodded, even though she didn't fully understand all the details.

Next, Shirou took the lever that would be used to activate the bell. He attached it to the side of the bell's body and ensured the mechanism worked properly. When the lever was pressed, the striker should move forward and hit the bell, producing the distinct 'kring!' sound. After that, he installed a small bearing to ensure the lever's movement remained smooth and unobstructed.

Now, it was time to assemble all the parts into a single unit. Shirou took a few small screws and skillfully tightened all the joints using a screwdriver and a wrench. The sharp sound of metal clashing against the screwdriver echoed inside the forge. He made sure all the parts were securely attached—but not too tight—so that they could still move properly.

Once the bell was fully assembled, he lifted it and smiled in satisfaction. "Now, we just need to install it on your bike," he said, turning to Lefiya's pink bicycle, which was parked nearby.

Lefiya immediately stood up with excitement, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "I can't wait to hear it!"

Shirou gave a small smile before crouching beside the bike. He placed the bell on the handlebar, then used a tightening bolt to secure its position. He tightened the bolt little by little, occasionally checking to make sure the bell could still move freely.

After ensuring the bell was firmly attached, Shirou lightly tapped the bicycle's handlebar. "Try pressing the lever," he said, glancing at Lefiya.

With great enthusiasm, Lefiya pressed the small lever on the side of the bell.

"Kring... Kring...!"

The bell rang loudly, its soft chime echoing through the forge. Lefiya's eyes sparkled with delight. "This is amazing! Shirou, you're incredible!" she exclaimed, pressing the bell several more times as if enjoying each ring.

Shirou chuckled at her reaction. "Now, everyone will know when you're coming." He leaned against the workbench and smirked. "Or... maybe it's just to show off?" he teased.

Lefiya instantly blushed, her cheeks turning red like a ripe apple. "T-that's not it!" she protested, though she couldn't hide her shy smile.

Shirou just smiled softly before finally saying, "Come on, let's try it outside."

Without wasting another moment, Lefiya eagerly pulled her bike outside, ready to test her new bell on the streets.

Chapter 99

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Kring, kring, kring!

The sound of a bicycle bell echoed across the vast backyard of Twilight Manor, catching everyone's attention. Lefiya, with a satisfied smile on her face, pedaled her bike around the front yard several times, letting everyone catch a glimpse of her new "miracle." The wheels of her pink bicycle spun smoothly over the rocky ground while a gentle breeze swayed the ends of her neatly braided, light brown hair.

On the other side of the backyard, Shirou had just dismounted his bike and parked it calmly. He slipped his hands into his pockets, watching Lefiya, who seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the moment. From her cheerful expression, Shirou knew exactly what was going on—Lefiya was deliberately showing off her bike. He shook his head gently with a smile. Well, let her have her fun for now… he thought.

Meanwhile, from inside the Manor, several members of the Loki Familia began to notice the commotion outside. From the third floor, Raul and Aki, who were relaxing on the balcony, exchanged confused glances.

"What is Lefiya doing…?" Raul muttered, leaning forward.

Aki squinted, examining the strange vehicle Lefiya was riding. "I… don't know. It's not a horse, not a carriage… but it moves on its own?"

Not just them, Alicia, Sylvie, Alinda, and Arwen—all members of the Fairy Force—were also curious. The windows of their rooms on the upper floors opened one by one, and they stared down with equal surprise.

"Is that… a new vehicle from the Hephaestus Familia?" Alicia asked, trying to guess.

"It doesn't seem to use any magic… is this something from outside Orario?" Alinda wondered aloud.

"Why does Lefiya look so happy riding it?" Arwen added, chuckling a little as she watched her usually cheerful comrade basking in the attention.

However, the most enthusiastic reaction came from Tiona, who was standing on the second-floor balcony at the time.

"WOAAAH! WHAT IS THAT, LEFIYA?!" Tiona shouted excitedly.

Without a second thought, she leaped from the balcony, her body soaring down before landing smoothly in the backyard.

Bam!

Tione, who had just stepped out onto the balcony, let out a long sigh as she watched her twin act without thinking. "Tiona… can you stop jumping around recklessly?" she said, before gracefully leaping down herself to follow her sister.

Lefiya, who was still pedaling her bike, finally slowed down and looked at them proudly. "It's a bicycle!" she said cheerfully.

Tiona's eyes sparkled with excitement. "A bicycle? What's that? How does it move without being pulled or pushed?"

Lefiya grinned broadly, pleased that more people were interested. She pressed the bell again. Kring, kring!

"Shirou made it! Cool, right?" Lefiya said with a tone full of pride, glancing briefly at the red-haired young man still standing near his bike.

Shirou, who had unintentionally become the center of attention, simply shrugged casually. "I just replicated technology from my homeland," he replied simply.

Tiona grew even more excited. "I want to try it too! Lefiya, let me ride it for a bit!"

Lefiya suddenly panicked. "Eh? B-but…!"

However, seeing Tiona approaching with her eyes full of enthusiasm, Lefiya realized it would be hard to refuse the reckless Amazoness's request…

Lefiya wasn't the type to be stingy—not at all. But this bicycle was different. It was the result of her hard work with Shirou, something she had learned and built with great effort. There was a strong sense of ownership in her heart, especially since Shirou had made it specifically for her. That's why, when she saw Tiona so eager to try it, Lefiya felt a little wary.

It wasn't that she didn't want to share, but… Amazonesses were strong! Especially a Level 6 like Tiona, who could accidentally break something without realizing it! What if the bike got damaged or the wheels came off?

Lefiya bit her lower lip, trying to come up with a gentle way to refuse. But before she could open her mouth, someone came to her rescue—as usual.

"Oi, Tiona," Shirou's calm voice broke the tension. He walked over, his expression relaxed, but with a small smile at the corner of his lips. "How about you try something more suited for you?"

Tiona, who was about to grab Lefiya's bike, stopped in her tracks. "Eh? What do you mean, Shirou?"

Tione, standing beside her, also looked at Shirou with curiosity. "You have something more suitable?" she asked, folding her arms across her chest.

Shirou raised his hand, exhaled softly, and then uttered his signature spell.

"Trace on."

A faint blue light appeared in his hand, forming construction lines that slowly assembled something in mid-air. In a matter of seconds, a tandem bicycle—with two saddles and two sets of pedals—stood before them. Its iron frame was sturdy, stronger than a regular bicycle, though perhaps not enough to withstand the energy of two energetic Amazonesses.

Lefiya blinked several times, as amazed as ever by Shirou's abilities. Meanwhile, Tiona stared at the bike with her mouth agape, then quickly approached it.

"WOAAAH! That's so cool! It's a bicycle, too, right? But why are there two seats?" she exclaimed joyfully.

Shirou smiled faintly. "This bike is designed for two people. Since you two are twins, I thought this would be more suitable. You can pedal together, and it's much more difficult to control than a regular bike."

Tiona's eyes sparkled, and without a second thought, she was about to jump onto the front saddle. But before she could—bruk!—Tione swiftly pushed her aside and sat down first.

"Hey! Tione!" Tiona protested.

Tione simply flicked her long hair gracefully. "You're too reckless. Let me handle the steering," she said with a confident tone.

Tiona frowned, then looked at the handlebars. Only then did she realize—ah! The one in front controls the handlebars and steers the bike.

"Eeeeh! That's cheating!" she grumbled.

Tione just smiled smugly. "It's not cheating, it's being smart."

But Tiona wasn't about to give up so easily. She immediately sat on the back saddle, then turned to Lefiya, who was still watching them in confusion.

"Oi, Lefiya! Let's race!" she shouted enthusiastically, her hands gripping the handles behind Tione's saddle tightly.

Lefiya was startled. "Eh?! R-race?"

Tiona's eyes gleamed with challenge. "Yeah! Me and Tione against you and Shirou! You up for it?!"

Lefiya glanced at Shirou, who simply sighed softly and shrugged. It seemed refusing wasn't an option…

Shirou gave a faint smile, turning to Lefiya, who was still hesitating. "I won't join the race," he said casually.

"Huh?" Lefiya looked at him in confusion.

Shirou nodded toward the Manor, where more and more members of the Loki Familia were gathering, watching them with curiosity. Some were leaning on the balconies or pressing their faces against the windows.

"It looks like I'll be busy projecting more bicycles," he added with a small smile.

Lefiya turned and saw the curious faces of their Familia members. Raul and Aki's eyes were wide open from the third-floor balcony, while the Fairy Force members like Alicia, Sylvie, Alinda, and Arwen were whispering among themselves, seemingly in disbelief at the strange vehicle now in the backyard.

Lefiya nodded in understanding, then firmly gripped her bike's handlebars and pedaled over to Tione.

Tione, now comfortably seated on the tandem bike with Tiona, glanced at Lefiya with a sly smile. In a low voice, she whispered, "So this is the result of your secret project, huh?"

Lefiya's face immediately turned red. "Eh? I—"

But before she could answer, an enthusiastic shout came from behind.

"START!!!"

Suddenly, Tiona pedaled with all her might, causing the tandem bike to shoot forward at a surprising speed.

"Eh?! Eh?! EHHH—TIONA!!" Tione screamed in panic, her hands gripping the handlebars tightly as she desperately tried to control the bike, which was almost tipping over from Tiona's sudden burst of energy.

Lefiya, watching the scene, couldn't hold back her laughter. She covered her mouth for a moment, then shouted with excitement, "Wait for me!"

Quickly, she began pedaling her bike, chasing after the Amazoness duo who had already sped ahead. Her bike's wheels spun rapidly over the backyard ground, kicking up a cloud of fine dust behind her.

Meanwhile, Shirou could only sigh and shake his head at his friend's antics. However, the corners of his lips remained curled in a small smile.

Then, he turned toward Twilight Manor and, in a voice loud enough for everyone watching to hear, called out, "Do you all want to try it too?"

For a moment, there was silence.

Then, almost simultaneously, enthusiastic voices erupted from all directions.

"I want to!"

"Me too!"

"Shirou, make another one!"

Shirou could only smile resignedly. It seemed his work for the day wasn't over yet.

As the enthusiastic voices of the Loki Familia members echoed across the backyard, those who had been watching from the upper floors now rushed toward the exit. The sound of hurried footsteps filled the hallways, shoes clattering against the wooden and stone floors. Some even ran down the stairs, eager to see the bike up close—or perhaps even try it themselves.

However, their steps suddenly came to a halt.

Someone was walking leisurely from inside the Manor, their aura so strong that everyone instinctively made way without a second thought.

Their captain, Braver, Finn Deimne, stepped outside with his usual calm expression. Despite his small stature as a Pallum, no one dared to underestimate him. His sharp blue eyes scanned the backyard with curiosity.

Behind him, with a relaxed gait and both hands tucked into the pockets of her shorts, Goddess Loki followed. Her signature sly smile was plastered across her face as her snake-like eyes gleamed with interest at the bicycle.

Without a word, all the Loki Familia members who had been eager to approach chose to remain silent and wait, letting their captain and goddess take the lead.

Finn and Loki finally stopped in front of Shirou, who was still standing beside his bike.

Finn examined the two-wheeled vehicle with an analytical gaze, then in a calm and slightly rhetorical tone, he said, "So, this is one of the things from your world, huh?" His finger lightly tapped the bike's frame as if trying to understand its mechanism through touch alone.

Shirou nodded. "Yes. It's a bicycle." He smiled slightly. "But this one is just a projection."

Loki, who had been observing, now stepped closer and, without hesitation, began inspecting Shirou's bike. Her hands touched the saddle, then the pedals, and finally the wheels. Her sharp eyes immediately caught something.

"Hoo~ So this one's just a projection," she murmured, looking up at Shirou with a curious expression. "Then the pink one Lefiya's riding must be the real deal, right?"

Shirou nodded again. "Yes. We made that one together."

Loki raised an eyebrow. "Heh? You made it?"

Shirou then pointed to the wheels of Lefiya's pink bike, which were still spinning in the distance. "Lefiya helped me a lot with Alchemy to create the base materials. Without her, I'd probably still be struggling to make suitable tires."

Finn smiled faintly, looking increasingly interested in the object. He then glanced at Shirou and asked, "May I try it?"

Without hesitation, Shirou nodded. "Go ahead."

Some of the Loki Familia members watching from the front of the Manor began whispering among themselves. The sight of their captain riding this foreign object was definitely a rare and intriguing sight.

Finn approached the bike provided for him and after a brief assessment of the saddle height, he made a small calculation. As a Pallum, his height wasn't exactly compatible with the bike.

But Finn wouldn't be Finn if he couldn't overcome such a minor issue.

With a single, precise movement, he effortlessly hopped onto the saddle, landing perfectly without losing his balance.

Some of the onlookers held their breath, but Finn simply began pedaling calmly. Within moments, he was circling the backyard with remarkable stability, as if he had ridden a bicycle before.

The atmosphere was quiet for a moment before a small cheer erupted from the Loki Familia members, impressed by their captain's quick adaptation. Even Loki herself chuckled, watching Finn enjoy this little experiment.

After circling the backyard a few times, Finn finally slowed down and steered the bike back to its original spot. With a light and practiced movement, he parked the bike beside Loki and Shirou before hopping off effortlessly, landing with perfect balance.

Loki, who had been observing Finn's expression with curiosity, immediately asked, "So, what do you think, Finn?" Her tone was casual, but there was clear curiosity in it.

However, instead of giving a simple answer like "fun" or "enjoyable," Finn responded with a more technical analysis, as expected by those who knew him well. "This bicycle has potential, but it has limitations," he said, placing a thumb on his lips. "Its speed can't match the running speed of an adventurer Level 3 and above. For those accustomed to moving quickly, this bike would feel slower."

Shirou had anticipated such a response and simply smiled faintly. "But it's more energy-efficient, right?" he said casually.

Finn gave a small nod. "That's true. Compared to constantly running or walking long distances, using a bicycle would save stamina. In the Dungeon, it might not be very useful due to the many obstacles and uneven terrain, but for daily life, it could be very helpful. Especially for civilians and novice adventurers."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "That's what I thought too. If it can be mass-produced, it might help improve mobility for many people in the city." He rubbed his chin for a moment, thinking. "I plan to share the design with other blacksmiths so it can be produced on a larger scale."

But before Shirou could continue, Loki quickly raised her hand. "Wait a minute!" she exclaimed, causing Shirou to turn to her in confusion.

"Why?" he asked.

Loki looked at Shirou with a half-amused, half-concerned expression. "You don't realize it, do you? If you just share this design without thinking, there are consequences you'll have to face."

Shirou grew more confused. "What do you mean?"

Loki sighed softly before explaining, "If you just give this design to anyone, don't be surprised if someone else claims it as their own invention. You don't want your hard work stolen, do you?"

Shirou fell silent for a moment. He hadn't thought about that before.

Loki continued, "That's why you should patent this design with Altena first. That way, if anyone tries to take it, they'll have to acknowledge it as yours."

Shirou shook his head. "But I'm not the original creator of this bicycle. I just replicated a design from my world," he admitted honestly.

Finn and Loki exchanged glances for a moment before smiling faintly. Finn then spoke in a gentle but meaningful tone, "That's true. But in this world, you're the first to introduce it. Technically, you can still claim it as your innovation."

Loki nodded in agreement. "Besides, if you patent it, you'll have an easier time collaborating with merchants in Altena. They'll help with mass production. Trust me, blacksmiths in Orario are already busy with weapon orders for adventurers. They won't have much time to make bicycles in large quantities."

Shirou fell silent for a moment, processing their words. He had never thought about profiting from this idea, but if it could help more people and ensure the bicycle didn't fall into the wrong hands, maybe it was worth considering their suggestion.

"Alright," he finally said. "I'll think about it more seriously."

Finn and Loki smiled contentedly. They knew that with Shirou's typical way of thinking, he might not be interested in personal gain, but if it was for the greater good, he would definitely consider it earnestly.

With a deep breath, Shirou extended his hand and activated his power.

"Trace, on."

In an instant, a shimmer of prana enveloped the air around him. A faint blue light flickered, and one by one, the frames of bicycles began to form in front of him. Wheels, gears, chains, pedals, saddles—each part assembled with precision as if being put together by invisible hands. The process repeated rapidly until two dozen bicycles stood neatly in the backyard. Twenty-four identical bikes, ready to be ridden.

Shirou exhaled softly, feeling the strain of projecting so many at once. Bicycles weren't swords, and that meant their structure wasn't part of the "concept" he deeply understood. A sword could be projected in an instant without much difficulty, but a bicycle… that was a different story. Before receiving his Falna, exerting this much prana might have left him breathless, but now, his magical energy capacity was far greater. All he felt was a slight fatigue, nothing more.

Once he felt stable enough, he stepped forward and turned to the Loki Familia members who were still watching eagerly. In a calm voice, he said, "Alright, you can try them now."

"Hooray!!"

However, just as they were about to touch the handlebars, a figure stood firmly in front of them, blocking their way.

Loki.

With a relaxed expression but an undeniable aura of authority, the goddess raised her hand dramatically. "Wait a minute!" her voice echoed, loud enough to stop everyone in their tracks.

The crowd, which had been full of excitement, now fell silent, confused by the sudden intervention. Some even looked a little anxious, knowing that Loki wasn't one to forbid something without a good reason.

Loki swept her gaze across her Familia members before grinning. "Listen up, everyone. These bicycles are not to leave the Manor grounds. You can only ride them in the backyard. Understood?"

Some people exchanged glances, trying to understand the reasoning behind this order.

Alicia, standing at the front, finally raised her hand hesitantly. "Err… Why? Wouldn't it be more fun if we could ride them around Orario?"

Loki turned to the elf with a sly expression. "Because we're going to patent this first." She crossed her arms and continued in a more serious tone. "So, the design can't leak to outsiders."

They all began to understand Loki's point, but before anyone could protest further, the goddess opened her usually closed eyes. Her sharp red gaze swept across the crowd with an intensity that sent shivers down their spines.

"And if anyone carelessly leaks this design… be prepared to pay a fine equal to the potential profits of this bicycle!"

For a moment, the atmosphere turned chillingly silent.

Some of the members who had been so excited now swallowed hard, their expressions shifting from enthusiasm to anxiety. They had been part of the Loki Familia long enough to know how serious their goddess was about business. If anyone broke this rule and the design leaked into the wrong hands… the fine would be enormous.

Brrrr… The entire group shuddered in unison, then obediently nodded and murmured their agreement. Not a single one dared to challenge Loki's order now.

From the side, Shirou, who had been watching all this, could only sigh softly. His eyes glanced toward Finn, who was standing beside him.

"So, in the end, it's about money too, huh?" he thought to himself.

Chapter 100

The sketch of our first wallpaper is already finished. Please check it out at

 

"LEFT... RIGHT... LEFT... RIGHT!"

The sound of commands echoed in the backyard of Twilight Manor, shouted enthusiastically by the twin Amazonesses as they pedaled their tandem bicycle at high speed. Tiona and Tione, with near-perfect coordination, continued to pedal in a steady rhythm, producing the sound of the chain creaking mixed with the rapid rolling of the wheels over the ground.

Tione, who was sitting in front and holding the handlebars, sharpened her gaze forward. Her dark green eyes sparkled as she spotted their petite captain, Finn, standing in the field, right in front of them.

"STOP!!!"

This time, Tione's shout was full of urgency, and for the first time in a long while, Tiona obeyed without protest.

Sreeeettttttt!!

The rear tire of the tandem bike screeched loudly as Tione pulled the brakes. Dust immediately scattered into the air, enveloping the area in a thin haze. Some of the Loki Familia members who were still standing near the Manor stepped back slightly, avoiding the rising dust.

In a split second, the tandem bike came to a halt right in front of Loki, Finn, and Shirou—just a few steps away from crashing into them.

Tiona, who was sitting at the back, quickly jumped off the saddle with agility. With a beaming face full of pride, she raised both hands into the air and exclaimed, "Yay! We won the race!"

Shirou, who had been watching them, furrowed his brow. Something felt off. Slowly, he glanced to the left and right, as if searching for something—or more precisely, someone.

"...Wait a minute," he finally said, looking at Tiona suspiciously. "Where's Lefiya? Weren't you racing against her?"

Tiona just grinned widely, stretching her arms out in front of her chest with an expression full of triumph. "Of course, she fell way behind~" she said smugly, flicking her hair with a playful smile. "I couldn't even see her anymore! Wahaha!"

Shirou could only sigh. Poor Lefiya...

 

While Tiona was still celebrating her "victory" in the bicycle race, her twin sister, Tione, was completely uninterested in the outcome. As soon as her feet touched the ground after dismounting the tandem bike, her eyes immediately locked onto one figure—Finn Deimne.

Without hesitation, she stepped closer and confidently stroked the saddle of their tandem bike, as if celebrating something far more important than just a race victory. "Captain~" she called in a teasing tone. "Let's ride this bike together."

Loki, who was standing next to Finn, grinned widely at Tione's actions. "Oho~ Tione, you're not wasting any time, huh?" she teased with a playful voice, enjoying how Finn looked slightly uncomfortable with the situation.

Finn, who was used to dealing with Tione's behavior, could only rub his forehead, sigh softly, and quickly look for a way to change the subject. His eyes then landed on the tandem bike they had just ridden.

"This bike is a bit different from the others..." he murmured, pointing to the two saddles and two sets of pedals designed for two people. Finn then turned to Shirou and asked with a tone full of interest, "Can you project other unique bikes like this?"

Shirou thought for a moment. Memories of various types of bicycles from his world flashed through his mind. Then, an idea came to him.

"Trace... On."

He extended his hand, and in an instant, a bluish-green light shimmered, forming something very different from the previous bike. As the light faded, a unicycle stood before them.

However, due to its lack of stability, the unicycle immediately tilted to the side and fell right toward Loki.

"OUCH!!"

The saddle of the unicycle hit Loki's chest directly, causing the goddess to writhe in pain on the ground while everyone around her stared in shock.

Tiona and Tione burst into loud laughter, almost losing their balance from amusement. "Hahaha! Look at that! Even the bike rejects Loki's chest!" Tiona exclaimed jokingly, unaware that her own chest size wasn't much different from Loki's.

Loki, still sitting on the ground with a pout, rubbed her chest where she had been hit. "Oi, kid! You need to be more careful!" she said irritably, glaring at Shirou, who quickly bowed in apology.

Finn, who remained calm, picked up the unicycle from Loki's body and examined it with curiosity. "Hmm... this is certainly unique, but..." He raised an eyebrow and looked at Shirou, "what exactly is the purpose of this bike?"

Shirou smiled faintly, "It's usually used for performances or shows."

Finn nodded in understanding, while Loki snorted in annoyance, still rubbing her chest that had just been unexpectedly attacked by the unicycle's saddle.

Finn confidently mounted the unicycle. At first, his body leaned slightly forward and backward as he searched for the right balance. However, within seconds, the Pallum captain adjusted perfectly. His legs began to pedal slowly, and the unicycle started moving forward smoothly.

Finn raised an eyebrow slightly, feeling challenged. "Oh? It can move forward and backward too," he murmured as he shifted his body backward, causing the unicycle to move backward a few meters before moving forward again. With each pedal, Finn's serious expression turned into a small smile. Although he didn't show it outright, it was clear that he was enjoying this new experience.

"WOW! Captain, you're amazing!!" Tione exclaimed with sparkling eyes full of admiration.

Beside her, Tiona and Loki also watched with enthusiasm. Tiona even looked like she wanted to try it herself, while Loki grinned as she watched their captain adapt so quickly to the strange vehicle.

Meanwhile, Shirou could only observe in silence, his mind inadvertently drifting to an image of Finn performing in a circus. With his incredible balance and small stature, he could easily become the star of an acrobatic show. Finn Deimne, the captain of the Loki Familia, the unicycle master.

However, the sound of approaching footsteps from behind shattered his imagination.

Shirou turned and saw Aiz Wallenstein standing nearby. The girl still had her usual calm expression, but there was something different this time. Her eyes were fixed on the bike Finn was using, as well as the other Loki Familia members busy trying out their own bikes. There was a glimmer of interest in her usually calm golden eyes.

After a few seconds of observation, Aiz finally asked in a soft but curious voice, "Shirou... what is that?"

Shirou smiled faintly. "It's called a bicycle," he answered, glancing at Finn, who was still busy playing with his unicycle. "A simple vehicle that you can pedal to move without using too much energy. There are many types, depending on the user's needs."

Aiz nodded slowly, still observing the bikes with great interest, as if considering something.

Shirou watched Aiz for a moment before asking, "By the way, why didn't you come out with the others earlier?"

In the backyard, the group of Loki Familia members had already scattered, each busy with the bikes Shirou had just projected. Raul looked awkwardly trying to balance his bike, while Aki and Alicia laughed as Linne almost crashed into the fence from pedaling too enthusiastically. Some other members were racing around the field, their laughter mixing with the sound of tires rolling over the rocky ground.

Aiz, still standing calmly beside Shirou, nodded slightly before answering in her usual flat but soft voice, "I was still enjoying my breakfast alone."

After a brief pause, she lowered her head slightly, her expression sincere as she said, "Thank you... your cooking is always delicious."

Shirou paused for a moment before smiling slightly. "You're welcome." However, he soon noticed something odd. "But why were you eating so late? Were you training Bell again?" he asked, leaning forward slightly.

Aiz's golden eyes widened slightly before she quickly nodded, then placed her index finger on her lips with a secretive expression. "Shh... don't let Loki and Finn know," she whispered softly, as if afraid someone might hear.

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "You're afraid of getting caught?"

Aiz slightly averted her gaze, her tone still calm but with a hint of hidden anxiety. "Loki would definitely be angry if she found out I was helping Bell. Especially since Hestia and Loki don't get along."

Shirou understood her point. Loki, with her stubborn nature, often mocked Hestia, and she likely wouldn't be happy to find out that her Familia's favorite child was secretly training a member of her "rival" Familia.

However, for now, it seemed Aiz's worries were unnecessary.

Finn was still busy teaching Loki how to ride the unicycle, while Loki, with a pout, struggled to balance herself on the unique vehicle. Tiona and Tione, who were usually noisy, were now laughing contentedly as they watched their goddess almost lose her balance several times.

Aiz glanced at them briefly, then turned back to Shirou, as if making sure her secret was still safe.

Shirou thought for a moment. Honestly, he didn't see a big problem if Aiz helped Bell train. However, he chose not to voice his opinion. After all, if Aiz herself felt the need to keep it a secret, it was better not to interfere.

He glanced to the side, where Aiz was still watching the Loki Familia members busy pedaling their bikes. Her eyes followed every movement, her expression still flat, but there was a slight glimmer of interest in them.

Seeing this, Shirou finally spoke up, "Do you want to try it too?" he asked lightly. "If you want, I can project a bike for you. You can choose which one you'd like."

Aiz blinked, seemingly a little surprised by the offer. Slowly, she shifted her gaze to the three types of bikes in front of her.

The unicycle, which Tiona was currently riding with Finn teaching her balance. The standard two-wheeled bike, which was the most commonly used by the Loki Familia members and seemed more practical. However, her gaze eventually settled on the tandem bike, which had a pair of saddles and pedals for two people.

Shirou noticed that Aiz stared at the tandem bike a little longer than the others. He could see a hint of hesitation in her expression, as if unsure about voicing her desire.

Finally, in a soft but clear voice, Aiz pointed to the tandem bike.

"I want that one."

Shirou raised an eyebrow slightly, a little surprised by her choice. However, before he could ask for her reasoning, Aiz continued with a sentence that made his heart beat a little faster.

"I want to ride it with you, Shirou."

Shirou paused for a moment before finally nodding calmly. "Alright, I'll project another one for us."

However, before he could activate Projection, he suddenly felt a light touch on his shoulder. "Hm?" He turned and saw Tione standing beside him.

Tione grinned slightly and winked. "You don't need to project a new one. Just use the tandem bike we used earlier."

Shirou briefly wondered why Tione was giving him the bike, but before he could ask further, Tione added with a slightly worried tone, "While you're at it, look for Lefiya. I feel like she hasn't come back yet."

Aiz, who heard this, immediately turned to Tione and asked seriously, "Lefiya... where should we look for her?"

Tione raised her hand and pointed toward the far end of the Manor's backyard. "We passed through that area during the race. Lefiya might still be around there."

Shirou and Aiz exchanged glances before finally nodding. It seemed their adventure with the bike had just begun.

Aiz approached the parked tandem bike and examined it carefully. Her golden eyes observed every detail—the two saddles, two sets of pedals, and the handlebars only available at the front. She touched the frame, feeling its smooth surface before finally standing straight and turning to Shirou.

"How do you use it?" she asked, her voice as flat as ever.

Shirou smiled faintly and pointed to the front saddle. "If you want to experience riding a bike properly, it's better if you sit in front," he suggested. "The back can only pedal, but the front controls the steering."

However, Aiz just stared at the front saddle for a moment before finally choosing to sit on the back saddle. "I just want to try pedaling first," she said as she adjusted her sitting position.

Shirou blinked, a little confused by her choice. Wouldn't it be more fun if she was the one steering? But he didn't push his opinion. "Alright, then I'll take the front," he replied as he mounted the front saddle.

Meanwhile, Aiz gripped the edge of her saddle tightly. In truth, the reason she chose to sit at the back wasn't just to try pedaling. If she sat in front, she wouldn't be able to see Shirou clearly. But with this position, she could observe Shirou from behind—watching how his back moved as he pedaled, feeling the close distance between them.

Shirou, unaware of Aiz's thoughts, glanced back slightly and said, "Before we start, lift the kickstand first."

Aiz looked down, saw the bike stand supporting the rear wheel, and swiftly used her foot to push it up. CLICK! The stand lifted, and the bike was now ready to use.

Shirou glanced back again and gave the signal, "Okay, let's start. Ready?"

Aiz nodded silently.

"One... two... three—pedal!"

In one synchronized movement, the two began pedaling the tandem bike. The wheels started turning, slowly carrying them toward the back of the Manor. Shirou steered steadily, while Aiz, behind him, quietly enjoyed this little journey, her eyes still fixed on Shirou's back.

Shirou pedaled firmly, his hands gripping the handlebars of the tandem bike while maintaining balance. The cool morning breeze brushed past them, swaying the strands of his red hair. His sharp eyes scanned the backyard of the Manor—searching for Lefiya among the buildings and trees decorating the Loki Familia's backyard.

Behind him, Aiz also pedaled in the same rhythm. At first, her eyes focused on the surroundings, looking for signs of Lefiya's presence. Her gaze swept across the area—the row of small trees bordering the yard, some other Familia members still busy playing with their bikes, and the dirt path leading further back.

However, the longer she rode with Shirou, the more her mind began to wander.

The sound of the chain turning smoothly, the rhythmic swing of the pedals moving together, and Shirou's presence so close in front of her... all of it gave her a strange yet comfortable feeling. She could see Shirou's sturdy back, how every movement of his body felt so natural as he controlled the bike, and she even occasionally heard his soft breaths whenever they had to pedal harder.

Weird... Aiz thought. Why does it feel different?

Her fingers, which had initially gripped the back of the saddle, now relaxed slightly. She no longer cared much about the surroundings. What mattered was that she could enjoy this ride with Shirou.

Meanwhile, Shirou remained focused on his goal. His eyes continued to scan the backyard of the Manor, searching for signs of Lefiya's presence.

Finally, in the distance, something caught his attention.

A pink bicycle stood still next to a small building filled with forging tools—the Loki Familia's Forge. From its design, Shirou immediately recognized it as Lefiya's bike.

He slowed down the tandem bike, its wheels rolling more slowly over the ground, leaving a soft sound of friction against the gravel.

"She's probably inside the Forge," Shirou murmured, glancing back slightly to inform Aiz.

Aiz, who had been lost in her thoughts, snapped back to focus. She followed Shirou's gaze, spotting Lefiya's pink bike parked neatly.

"Let's check," Aiz replied simply, her voice returning to its usual calm tone.

Shirou nodded, then began steering the bike toward the Forge, leaving tire tracks on the slightly damp ground, while behind him, Aiz resumed pedaling with a more conscious rhythm—aware that her little moment had just passed.

Chapter 101

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Meanwhile, inside the Forge, Lefiya sat on a wooden bench with a panicked expression. Her hands trembled as she held the flat tire of her bicycle. Her eyes were teary, and her lips quivered softly.

"Oh no, why did this happen…?" she whispered, staring at the tire that had come off the rim. Sweat began to form on her temples, adding to the unease she felt. She bit her lower lip, trying to think quickly.

Upon closer inspection, she found a nail deeply embedded in the outer tire. Her heart sank. With reluctant eyes, she touched it gently, then took a deep breath. How deep did the nail go? Could it still be fixed?

"Shirou and I worked so hard to make this tire together…" she murmured, her voice filled with sadness. She felt disappointed in herself.

She recalled how she and Shirou had worked tirelessly to create this bicycle. Shirou diligently crafted the bike frame, while at another table, Lefiya used her alchemy skills to create the base materials for the tires. And now, in just one small incident, all that effort felt wasted.

A tear welled up in the corner of her eye, but she quickly wiped it away. No, I can't cry over this! I have to fix it myself. If I keep relying on Shirou, I'll never grow.

Lefiya immediately stood up and walked over to the toolbox, rummaging through it until she found a hammer. With slightly trembling hands, she placed the hammer on the nailhead and, tok! tok! tok!, she gently tapped it to remove the nail. The sound of metal hitting wood filled the room, echoing among the neatly arranged forging tools.

After a few taps, the nail finally came loose and fell to the floor with a small clink. However, when she saw the large hole left in both the outer and inner tires, her body stiffened.

"No… what do I do now…?" she muttered, panic creeping into her heart. Shirou will definitely be disappointed…

Lefiya clenched her fists, steeling her resolve. No! I won't let Shirou down. I'll patch it up myself, no matter what.

With quick steps, she walked over to her alchemy table. Her hands moved deftly as she opened several containers, searching for the base materials she had prepared earlier for the tires. After a moment, she smiled in relief.

"Thank goodness there's still some left…" she whispered, picking up the remaining slime-based material she had prepared earlier. Now, time to work!

She placed the material on the table and began mixing it with alchemical liquid to speed up the hardening process. As she waited for the material to be ready, she nervously gripped the hem of her shorts.

"I can do this… I have to do this…" she murmured, trying to reassure herself.

Outside the Forge, footsteps approached. Shirou and Aiz were now just a few meters away from the door. They had no idea that inside, Lefiya was struggling on her own, hoping to fix the problem before they arrived.

Shirou entered the Forge first, leaving the old wooden door slightly ajar behind him. The air inside felt warmer than outside, the scent of metal and charcoal mingling with the faint smell of burnt wood. Outside, Aiz remained standing near Lefiya's bike, observing it for a moment.

Her eyes quickly caught something unusual. The front tire of the bike was missing. Where did it go? she wondered. She then bent down slightly, looking at the pink frame of the bike, and her gaze stopped on a neatly engraved name on the body: "Faker II."

Aiz frowned slightly. What does that mean? She didn't understand why Lefiya had named her bike that. "Faker"... the word felt unfamiliar, but she wasn't sure of its connection to the bike. Aiz thought for a moment, trying to guess its meaning outside the Forge.

Inside the Forge, Lefiya was busy cutting the base material for the outer tire, made from a mix of dried slime and resin she had prepared herself. How do I attach this perfectly? she thought, furrowing her brow. She paced around the room, looking for something she could use as an adhesive. If I can't bond this material properly, the tire won't be usable again…

However, before she could find an answer, a familiar voice called her name from the direction of the door.

"Lefiya…?"

Instantly, her body stiffened. She turned quickly, and there stood Shirou at the doorway, looking at her with a concerned expression.

Lefiya was startled, nearly dropping the material she was holding. "Sh-Shirou?! W-What are you doing here?" she asked nervously, her face slightly red as she felt caught in this embarrassing situation.

Shirou stepped inside, his eyes scanning the room briefly before returning to her. "I was worried," he answered in a calm but clear tone. "You didn't come back after the race with Tiona and Tione, so I came looking for you."

Lefiya's eyes widened, and in an instant, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. She bit her lip before speaking in a soft voice, "I'm sorry, Shirou… I ruined the tire on my bike. I fell earlier while trying to catch up with them…"

She lowered her head, feeling guilty. The bike had been made together with so much effort, and now she had damaged it.

However, Shirou's reaction wasn't what she expected. Instead of getting angry or disappointed, his expression turned even more concerned.

"I don't care about the bike," he said gently. "I'm more worried about you."

Lefiya slowly raised her head, looking at Shirou with teary eyes. There was warmth in his voice that made her chest feel lighter. She felt relieved but also a little guilty for troubling Shirou again.

Shirou then knelt in front of her, his eyes scanning her scraped knees. The small wounds, slightly bleeding, were clearly visible on her pale skin.

"Your legs…" Shirou murmured softly. Without hesitation, he closed his eyes briefly and projected a small bottle of disinfectant.

Lefiya blinked, only now realizing that she was actually injured. She had been too preoccupied with the bike to think about herself.

Shirou opened the bottle, poured a bit of the liquid onto a clean cloth he pulled from his pocket, and gently began applying it to Lefiya's wounds.

"Ouch…" Lefiya winced, feeling a sharp sting spread from the wound.

"Please bear with it," Shirou said softly, almost in a whisper.

Lefiya swallowed hard and nodded slowly. She could have used her own healing magic to fix the wound in an instant. But…

For some reason, she preferred it this way.

Shirou's careful touch, his attentive expression, even the way he knelt in front of her to tend to her wounds… it all felt so comforting.

Unconsciously, she smiled faintly. Maybe, as usual… she wanted to enjoy this attention a little longer.

"For the next three days, this should be enough," Shirou said, lightly tapping Lefiya's ankle. "By the time the bandage fades, your wound should be fully healed."

Lefiya looked at him with gratitude, remembering that Shirou's projections were only temporary. So when the bandage disappeared, it meant her wound was completely healed. She bit her lip, feeling both relieved and touched by Shirou's care.

After a moment, Aiz finally entered the Forge, her eyes immediately landing on the scene before her—Shirou crouching in front of Lefiya with a serious expression. With a slightly raised eyebrow, she asked in a confused tone, "Shirou... What are you doing?"

Hearing Aiz's voice, Shirou quickly stood up, still holding the remaining bandage he hadn't put away. "I was just treating Lefiya's wound," he answered casually.

Aiz glanced at Lefiya, who was now sitting on the wooden bench with an unreadable expression. "Are you okay, Lefiya?" she asked with a worried tone.

Instantly, Lefiya flinched. She didn't want to appear weak in front of her idol. Quickly, she hid her pain and put on a bright smile. "I'm fine! Shirou already patched it up!" she said, lifting her leg slightly to show the bandage.

Aiz observed for a moment before finally sighing in relief. "That's good."

Shirou, who had been watching their interaction, simply smiled faintly before changing the subject. "So, what's wrong with your bike tire?" he asked Lefiya, his eyes scanning the worktable filled with various tools and repair materials.

Lefiya hesitated for a moment but eventually picked up the inner and outer tires she had set aside earlier and, with a guilty expression, showed the damaged parts. A large hole was clearly visible, the result of being punctured by something sharp.

"Punctured?" Aiz asked flatly, observing the damage to the tire.

Lefiya nodded slowly, her face slightly flushed with embarrassment. "Yes... That's why I fell while trying to catch up with Tiona and Tione," she admitted in a small voice.

Shirou took the damaged tire from Lefiya's hands and examined it more closely. He ran his finger around the edge of the hole before sighing. "Wow... That's pretty deep," he murmured, flipping the tire to look at the other side.

Lefiya lowered her head, feeling even more guilty. "I'm sorry... I wasn't careful. I know this is the bike we made together, so I didn't want to ruin it..."

Shirou gently patted Lefiya's head, making her look up with wide eyes. "Don't worry. It's just a tire; it can still be fixed," he said softly, making Lefiya feel a little better.

Aiz, who had been silently observing their interaction, frowned slightly without realizing why. She then looked at the damaged tire and said, "In that case, why don't we fix it now?"

Shirou nodded firmly before glancing at Lefiya. "Okay, this should be quick. Can you grab the base material for the tire, Lefiya?" he asked casually.

Lefiya, who still felt a little guilty for damaging their bike, immediately moved without hesitation. She walked over to the table where she had prepared the materials and picked up the pieces of slime-based inner and outer tires she had carefully cut earlier. "Here," she said, handing them to Shirou with a hopeful expression.

Shirou took the materials, examined them briefly, and placed them on the worktable. With skilled movements, he attached the slime pieces to the damaged parts of the tire. "Now just a final touch," he murmured. Without hesitation, he activated Alteration Magecraft, and in seconds, the inner and outer tires were as good as new, as if they had never been damaged.

Lefiya stared at the result with sparkling eyes, her mouth slightly open in awe. "Phew... thank goodness you're here, Shirou. I really didn't know how to fix it earlier," she said, sighing in relief.

Shirou simply smiled faintly. "Actually, this could have been fixed without using magecraft. If you want, I can teach you how to patch it manually later," he offered in a friendly tone.

Lefiya immediately nodded enthusiastically, her guilt slowly turning into a desire to learn. "Of course! I'd love to know how!" she said eagerly.

Meanwhile, from the corner of the room, Aiz, who had been silently observing, couldn't ignore the strange feeling creeping into her chest. For some reason, seeing Lefiya and Shirou so close made her feel... uneasy. She didn't quite understand why.

Shirou picked up the inner tube and inspected it briefly before looking up. "Now we just need to inflate it, and it'll be done," he said, already preparing to project an air pump like before.

However, before he could do so, Aiz suddenly raised her hand. "I can inflate it with magic," she said quickly.

Lefiya immediately nodded in agreement. "Yes! Aiz can use Ariel! That'll be much faster!" she said excitedly.

Shirou turned to Aiz and raised an eyebrow but didn't object. He handed the inner tube to Aiz while giving a brief instruction. "In that case, make sure to press the valve first before inflating it," he said, wanting to ensure everything went smoothly.

Aiz nodded slowly, pressing the valve as Shirou had instructed. Once she was sure, she took a deep breath and began chanting softly. "Ariel."

In an instant, a strong gust of wind blew from her palm. However, instead of going straight into the tube, the overly powerful airflow scattered in all directions. Papers scattered on the table flew everywhere, small tools were knocked to the floor, and worse, Lefiya's and Shirou's hair was blown into disarray by the chaotic wind.

"Whoa!!" Lefiya shouted in surprise, covering her face with her hands to protect herself from the uncontrolled gust.

Shirou, who was standing not far from Aiz, had to half-close his eyes to avoid the dust and small debris flying around. "Err... Aiz, I think that was a bit too much," he said, trying to hold back a smile at the chaos that had just unfolded.

Aiz looked at her hand with a slightly surprised expression, then back at the tube that still hadn't been properly inflated. "I... overdid it?" she asked in her usual flat tone, but there was a hint of embarrassment in her voice.

Shirou blinked a few times, recalling something from the past related to Aiz's wind magic. He remembered how Aiz had used Little Ariel to help her float when Shirou taught Aiz how to swim in Melen. Back then, Aiz had easily controlled her wind, making it gentle and stable, unlike the wild gust that had just happened.

With that in mind, Shirou turned to Aiz, who still looked a little down after the incident. He slipped his hand into his pocket and said lightly, "How about you try Little Ariel this time?"

Aiz, who had been silent, raised her head slightly, her eyes meeting Shirou's with a serious expression. She didn't answer immediately but seemed to consider the suggestion.

On the other side, Lefiya, who was still busy fixing her light brown hair that had been messed up by the wind, frowned, feeling unfamiliar with the term Shirou had mentioned. "Aiz, Little Ariel? Is that a new technique?" she asked curiously.

Aiz simply nodded slowly without further explanation. She then refocused on the inner tube she was holding, her fingers gently pressing the valve as Shirou had taught her earlier. She took a deep breath and let her mind recall something that could activate the spell more stably.

Memories of her long-gone mother surfaced in her mind—her gentle smile, her warm, soothing voice, and how she used to pat Aiz's head with affection. A sense of peace filled her chest, and instantly, she felt lighter, ready to chant her spell.

"Little Ariel..." she whispered softly.

A gentle breeze flowed from her hand, calm and controlled, slowly filling the inner tube without causing any chaos around her. No papers flew, no hair was messed up—just the wind flowing perfectly as she intended.

However, as the wind flowed, her thoughts began to shift.

Memories of her mother were gradually replaced by another image—the image of a red-haired man who had filled so many of her memories over the past few months.

Shirou had patiently guided her as they swam in Melen, even though she was awkward in the water. Shirou, who with a serious expression practiced dancing with her in the library, their clumsy but enjoyable steps. Shirou, who had just pedaled the tandem bike with her sitting behind him, had his eyes focused on the road while the wind brushed against both their faces.

Suddenly, Aiz's cheeks felt warm.

"Aiz..."

Lefiya's voice snapped her out of her reverie. Quickly, Aiz opened her eyes, as if waking from a dream. Lefiya was looking at her with a small smile. "It's fully inflated," the elf said, pointing to the tube that was now perfectly filled.

Aiz blinked once more, then turned to Shirou, who didn't seem to notice the change in her expression. With her usual flat face but a faint blush that was hard to hide, she handed the inner tube back to Shirou. "Here," she said simply.

Shirou took it without suspicion, examining the result with a satisfied nod. "Good, this is perfect," he said before turning to Aiz. "Thank you, Aiz. This time, you controlled it well."

Aiz simply nodded, not saying much. But deep inside, she knew that what was stirring within her wasn't just because her magic had become more stable—it was because of someone who had unknowingly filled her thoughts more than she realized.

Chapter 102

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Outside the forge, Shirou crouched beside Lefiya's bicycle, meticulously reattaching the repaired front tire. His fingers worked quickly, tightening the bolts to ensure everything was perfectly secured. After pressing the tire a few times to check its stability, he finally stood up and brushed off the remaining metal dust from his hands.

"Okay, all done. Your bike is ready to ride again," he said with a satisfied smile.

Lefiya looked at her now-whole bicycle with a relieved expression. "Thank you, Shirou!" she said enthusiastically. However, before she could try riding it, her eyes were drawn to something else. She glanced at the tandem bike parked not far from them—a bike with two saddles and two sets of pedals, slightly larger than her own.

Her deep blue eyes shifted to Shirou and Aiz, filled with curiosity. "Wait… so you two came here riding this?" she asked.

Aiz, who was standing near the bike, turned and nodded. "Yes," she replied simply, then calmly pointed to the back saddle. "I sat here."

Lefiya blinked a few times before an excited expression spread across her face. "Eh? That sounds so fun! I want to try riding a tandem bike too!" she exclaimed, approaching Aiz with enthusiasm. "Aiz, how about you take the front this time? Let's ride around Orario together!" she suggested, her eyes sparkling.

Aiz seemed to consider it for a moment, then nodded without much hesitation. "Alright."

However, before they could plan their little trip further, Shirou suddenly raised a hand, as if to stop them. "Oh, I haven't told you yet..." he said awkwardly. "Loki forbade us from riding the bikes outside the Manor grounds."

"Ehh?! Why?!" Lefiya complained, feeling the decision was unfair. "We're the ones who worked so hard to make them!"

Shirou shrugged and explained calmly, "Loki wants us to patent the design with Altena first, so no one steals the copyright."

Lefiya placed a finger on her chin, deep in thought. "Hmm, I see…" she murmured. "Well, Altena is the center of knowledge in the world, after all. If there's a place that can handle copyrights, it's definitely there."

Aiz simply nodded, seemingly unfazed by the matter. While Lefiya was still a little annoyed, she understood Loki's reasoning. However, that didn't diminish her desire to try the tandem bike. With a small huff, she looked at Shirou. "So… we can only use it within the Manor grounds?" she asked, a hint of disappointment in her voice.

Shirou nodded. "At least until we patent the bike design with Altena."

Shirou crossed his arms and thought for a moment. "I thought Altena was just the center of magic in this world… but they also focus on knowledge and inventions, huh?" he asked curiously.

Lefiya nodded quickly, her face lighting up as she shared something she knew. "That's right! I went on a field trip to Altena while I was still studying in the school district. Back then, I saw a ship being developed by researchers there," she recounted enthusiastically.

Aiz raised her head and asked, "A ship? What kind of ship?"

Lefiya raised both hands and shaped them into something resembling a ship's hull in the air. "It's not an ordinary ship," she said, her eyes sparkling as she recalled the amazing sight she had seen. "They were developing a ship that could sail on desert sands. Its energy source comes from magic!"

Shirou frowned slightly, trying to imagine the concept of a ship moving on sand. "Desert sands?" he asked, finding the idea strange. "Is the area around Altena a desert?"

Lefiya shook her head. "No," she replied with a smile. "The ship was made to be sold to regions with vast deserts. Altena is always at the forefront of innovation, so they develop various technologies that can be used in different places. Maybe our bike will also be patented and sold like that someday."

Aiz looked at the tandem bike beside them with a thoughtful expression. "But your bike is better," she commented flatly. "Because anyone can use it."

Shirou and Lefiya exchanged glances before chuckling softly. "Yeah," Shirou finally said with a smile, "if it can help a lot of people, I think that would be a good thing."

Lefiya nodded in agreement. "Maybe one day, bicycles will become a common mode of transportation in Orario," she said hopefully.

Aiz simply looked at the two of them, then back at the tandem bike. She didn't know if this invention would truly go global one day, but one thing was certain—she enjoyed the time she spent with them while using it.

Shirou leaned slightly against the bike, his gaze drifting to the brightening morning sky. "By the way," he said softly, "before I came to Orario, a friend of mine invited me to study at Altena together."

Lefiya's eyes widened slightly, clearly interested in the story. "Ohhh, I've heard it's really hard to get accepted there," she said with admiration. "Maybe even harder than getting into the School District."

Aiz turned to Shirou. "Who's your friend?" she asked simply.

Shirou smiled faintly, recalling someone he hadn't seen in a long time. "She's a young Elf, probably around your age, Aiz. Her name is Saria Balsys. She's from the Elven Forest, just like Riveria," he explained.

Lefiya looked surprised. "Hmmm... before Lady Riveria left the Elven Forest, it was very closed off. No one ever left. But it seems like many are following in her footsteps now," she said, looking at Shirou with curiosity.

Shirou nodded. "That's right. Saria idolizes Riveria. She even mimics Riveria's chanting style," he said with a soft chuckle. "I still remember when we were riding a horse-drawn carriage, and she pretended to chant spells with serious gestures and expressions. She really wants to be like Riveria."

Aiz observed Shirou with a deep gaze before finally asking, "Then why didn't you go with her? Why did you choose to come to Orario instead?"

Shirou sighed softly before answering. "I wanted to become a hero," he said firmly. "Unlike Altena, which is a center of knowledge, Orario is the only city in the world with the Dungeon beneath it. If monsters ever break out from there and no one can stop them, the entire world will be in danger."

Lefiya fell silent for a moment before smiling brightly. "I think you've already become a hero, Shirou!" she said with conviction.

Shirou flinched slightly, then shook his head with a soft smile. "I'm still far from being a hero," he said humbly. "There's still a lot I need to do."

On the other hand, Aiz silently gazed at Shirou. She didn't speak, didn't interrupt, but her heart was filled with one thought she couldn't voice.

To you, maybe you're not a hero yet… But to me, you already are.

Aiz shifted her gaze to Lefiya's pink bike, now restored to its former glory after being repaired by Shirou. However, her mind wandered to something else—a promise Shirou had made to her. Without hesitation, she turned to the red-haired young man and said, "Shirou, since your project in the forge is done, how about we spar now?"

Shirou was startled by the request. He scratched his cheek, looking slightly awkward. "Uh… how about we postpone it until tomorrow?" he said apologetically. "I have a training with Ryuu, my coworker at the Hostess of Fertility, soon."

Lefiya, who had been listening to their conversation, immediately stepped closer with an accusatory expression. "Booo! Shirou, yesterday you postponed your promise with Ryuu, and now you're postponing your promise with Aiz too!" she said in a teasing tone, but there was clearly a hint of blame in her voice.

Shirou let out a long sigh before smiling wryly. "I guess I've been too busy lately with our bike project, Lefiya," he said, relaxing his shoulders.

Lefiya blinked a few times before pointing at herself. "Eh? So it's my fault too?" she murmured, wondering if she was also responsible for Shirou's delayed promises.

Aiz maintained her usual expressionless demeanor, but she added something that made Shirou realize just how many promises he had yet to fulfill. "Besides," Aiz said calmly, "you also promised to teach me how to swim again in Water City, floors 25 to 27 in the Dungeon."

Shirou paused for a moment, then raised an eyebrow as if just remembering. "Ah… that's right. I almost forgot," he said with a sigh. "The day after tomorrow, I should have some free time. We can go then."

Hearing the word "swimming," Lefiya immediately turned to Shirou and Aiz with excitement. "What? Swimming?" she asked, her eyes sparkling. "I want to join too!" she said enthusiastically.

Aiz, realizing she had accidentally spilled her secret, quickly covered her mouth with both hands, her face turning slightly red. She didn't want many people to know she was secretly learning how to swim—especially Lefiya. It was something she had kept tightly under wraps.

Meanwhile, Shirou could only faintly smile at Aiz's reaction. I guess I have no choice but to fulfill all these promises one by one… he thought to himself.

Lefiya stepped closer, her eyes shining with hope. "Can I? Can I join too?" she asked eagerly, her hands clasped in front of her chest like a child asking for permission to play.

However, something suddenly crossed Lefiya's mind. She remembered the time in Melen—when early in the morning, Aiz and Shirou returned to the inn after going somewhere. Now that she thought about it… could they have gone swimming at the beach at that time?

Lefiya's eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at the two of them with curiosity. "Ah, don't tell me… back then in Melen, you two secretly went swimming, didn't you?" she asked in a teasing tone.

Shirou, caught off guard by the question, could only scratch his head and glance at Aiz. "Uh… this isn't my secret, so… ask Aiz," he said, trying to avoid answering directly.

Aiz, who had remained calm until now, seemed slightly flustered. Her golden eyes blinked a few times before she finally looked away as if something far more interesting had caught her attention. However, the faint blush on her face couldn't hide her nervousness.

Seeing Aiz's awkward reaction, Lefiya immediately stepped closer and began whining in a sweet tone. "Aiz~! Didn't you promise to take me with you back then in Melen?" she said, tugging slightly on Aiz's arm, her voice full of hope and a little accusation.

Aiz, unaccustomed to such whining, finally gave in. She let out a small sigh before nodding slowly. "...Alright," she said simply.

"Yaayyyy!!" Lefiya cheered happily, jumping in place with excitement. In her mind, she was already imagining how fun it would be to swim with her two favorite people—Aiz and Shirou. This is going to be such a fun experience! she thought with enthusiasm.

Shirou looked up at the brightening sky. The morning sunlight began to filter through the gaps in the forge's roof, signaling that his training session with Ryuu was approaching. He took a deep breath, then turned to Aiz and Lefiya.

"I'll head out now. My training with Ryuu is about to start," he said casually, stretching his shoulders for a moment.

"Bye-bye, Shirou!" Lefiya replied cheerfully, waving her hand enthusiastically. Then, she turned to Aiz and eagerly grabbed her hand. "Come on, Aiz! Let's ride the tandem bike now!"

Aiz looked at Lefiya for a moment, then nodded and walked over to the tandem bike parked nearby. With light steps, she climbed onto the front saddle while Lefiya took the back seat.

"We'll go first, Shirou," Aiz said briefly before her feet began pedaling the bike.

Shirou watched as the two of them slowly started moving. At first, he could see Aiz struggling a bit to maintain balance—her hands were still a bit stiff on the handlebars, and the bike wobbled a few times.

However, as the pedals turned more steadily, Aiz began to control the direction better. Lefiya, sitting at the back, seemed to enjoy the ride, even letting out small laughs as the bike started moving more smoothly toward the Manor's backyard.

Shirou stood in place for a while longer, watching their backs as they moved further away. There was a hint of worry in his heart, but seeing how Aiz was starting to adjust, he finally felt somewhat relieved.

"Haaah… I guess I'll just walk," he murmured before turning around.

With leisurely steps, he left the forge, leaving Lefiya's pink bike parked in its spot, and walked toward the entrance of Twilight Manor to continue his day.

***

In the backyard of the Hostess of Fertility's staff dormitory, the sound of wood clashing against a tree trunk echoed. Whack! Whack! Each time the wooden sword was swung, the leaves around it trembled from the strong impact.

Under the shade of a large tree, Ryuu diligently practiced her sword swings. She moved with precision, following patterns ingrained in her memory. Sweat dripped from her temples, but instead of feeling tired, her eyes reflected unresolved tension.

For the past week, Shirou's presence had been haunting her thoughts. Not in a romantic sense—no, that wasn't what troubled her. It was curiosity and a bit of frustration that gnawed at her mind.

Whether she was busy serving customers at the restaurant or training alone like this, memories of their conversations kept resurfacing.

Shirou, with his casual demeanor, had told her how he had achieved a double level-up—something unheard of among adventurers.

Ryuu frowned. "It doesn't make sense…" she muttered.

Last night, behind the restaurant, when Ryuu had cornered Shirou and pressed him against the wall, he finally revealed his story.

"I just… made it to the 18th floor of the Dungeon while still at level 1. And, well… I fought enemies that were at least level 6," Shirou said casually, as if it were something anyone could do.

Ryuu, who had listened, could only freeze in place, torn between admiration and the urge to smack Shirou with a tray for how reckless and foolish that was.

"Wait, you're saying you managed to injure a level 6 enemy… while still at level 1?"

Shirou simply shrugged. "Well, I just got lucky."

That vague answer only frustrated Ryuu more.

What kind of power did he use to do something so reckless?

Ryuu gritted her teeth and then swung her sword hard at the tree trunk. WHACK!

"Shirou, you idiot!"

WHACK!

"Shirou, you're so annoying!"

WHACK!

"Why do you always talk in half-truths!"

Her usually calm voice now came out in complaints that sounded more like curses.

On the other side, Shirou, who had just arrived in the backyard, could only tilt his head, puzzled by the scene.

He crossed his arms and watched Ryuu, who seemed so serious about hacking at the tree as if it were her mortal enemy.

"Uh… did I do something wrong again?" Shirou murmured softly, feeling uneasy without knowing what was actually going on.

Shirou, still confused by Ryuu venting her anger on the tree, finally approached and casually tapped her shoulder.

"Oi, Ryuu—"

But before he could finish his sentence, Ryuu's body moved reflexively. With the speed of a trained fighter, she turned and swung her wooden sword at the source of the disturbance.

SWOOSH!

Shirou, who had faced sudden attacks often enough, swiftly tilted his body, dodging the swing in mere seconds. In the same motion, his hand reached out and caught the blade of Ryuu's wooden sword, stopping it before it could hit him.

"Careful, Ryuu. It's me," Shirou said, looking at her with a calm expression.

The elf merely snorted, then roughly pulled her sword back. "Hmph… it's your fault for being late."

Shirou raised an eyebrow, not feeling particularly guilty about it. But before he could defend himself, Ryuu's eyes noticed something—or rather, something Shirou wasn't carrying this time.

"Where's your little bag?" Ryuu asked, her eyes narrowing suspiciously. Previously, Shirou had brought a small bag containing a blunt sword when they trained together. But today, his hands were empty.

Shirou simply responded with a smirk. "Didn't I promise to show you my power? You'll find out soon."

Ryuu snorted, looking at him with a gaze full of disbelief. "So mysterious."

She turned around and quickly walked toward her dormitory. "Wait here, I'll grab something," she said before disappearing into the building.

Shirou simply chuckled softly, still grinning at Ryuu's reaction. Despite her usual calm and graceful demeanor in front of others, she could also show an exasperated expression.

Chapter 103

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

In her dormitory room, Ryuu opened a small drawer near her bed, lifted a few folds of fabric, and reached into its deepest corner. However, there was nothing there. She moved to the closet, carefully pulling out each piece of clothing, trying to remember the last time she had touched the handkerchief.

The white handkerchief Shirou had given her… She remembered clearly that morning when she had cried, sharing painful memories of her long-gone friends. Shirou, who was supposed to be just a sparring partner and coworker, had listened attentively and then gently handed her the handkerchief.

Ryuu smiled faintly as she recalled the incident. Although Shirou had been annoying her lately—postponing promises, his mysterious demeanor, and his sometimes frustrating way of speaking—his kindness always stood out more than all of that.

But… where was that handkerchief now?

Ryuu began to feel anxious. She was sure she had stored it safely, but now, after rummaging through every corner of her room, she couldn't find it.

After several minutes of fruitless searching, she finally gave up. Her face was slightly downcast as she left her room and returned to the dormitory courtyard, where Shirou was still waiting.

"Shirou…" Ryuu approached hesitantly, then took a deep breath before finally saying, "I'm sorry. I think I've lost the handkerchief you gave me."

Shirou, seeing Ryuu's gloomy expression, felt uncomfortable. Not because the handkerchief was lost, but because seeing Ryuu look so guilty reminded him of the time she had cried, filled with deep loss and sorrow.

Without thinking, Shirou raised one hand and whispered softly, "Trace, on."

A faint blue light glowed in his palm. In seconds, an identical white handkerchief appeared there, as if he had just pulled it out of thin air. Casually, he handed it to Ryuu.

The elf froze, her eyes wide.

"W-What is this…?" Ryuu stared at the handkerchief in disbelief, then looked back at Shirou as if asking for an explanation of what had just happened.

Shirou smiled faintly. "It's a projection. I can create replicas of objects with my magic. But you should know, it only lasts about three days before it turns back into magical energy."

Ryuu was silent for a moment, then her expression changed drastically. She snorted in annoyance, "So, you're saying… I didn't actually lose it? I felt guilty and apologized for nothing?"

Shirou just chuckled softly at Ryuu's slightly irritated reaction. "At least you don't have to be sad anymore, right?"

Ryuu let out a long sigh, pressing her fingers to her forehead. "Really, you… always manage to annoy people in the weirdest ways."

But behind her annoyed expression, Shirou could see that the sadness that had been on the elf's face was now gone.

Deep down, Shirou felt satisfied. Even though Ryuu was upset with him, seeing her no longer gloomy made him feel relieved. Huh, she's definitely cuter when she's annoyed than when she's sad…

Ryuu stared at the projected handkerchief in her hand, still not fully believing what she had just seen. After a moment, she finally looked up and gazed at Shirou with curiosity.

"How long have you been able to use this magic?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of interest and a hint of awe. "Is this an ability you gained after receiving your Falna?"

Shirou shook his head slowly. "No."

Ryuu frowned. "So… you could use Projection even before receiving a blessing from a god?"

"Yes," Shirou replied casually as if it were no big deal.

Ryuu froze for a moment. Her eyes narrowed sharply, her mind racing to process Shirou's answer.

That's impossible…

Throughout her life, Ryuu had only known that those who could use magic before receiving a Falna were Elves. That was the advantage of her race compared to humans and other demi-humans. However, even among Elves, the magic they possessed before receiving a Falna was always far weaker than the magic granted by a god's blessing.

But Shirou… He wasn't an Elf. He was an ordinary human. And from what he had shown, his projection magic couldn't be considered weak at all.

"That doesn't make sense…" Ryuu muttered. "How can a human use magic without a Falna?"

Shirou paused for a moment, trying to find the best way to explain without revealing too much about himself. He knew Ryuu wasn't the type to spread secrets carelessly, but still… telling her that he was from another world would be too hard to digest.

After thinking for a few seconds, Shirou finally took a deep breath and said, "I'm a magus. In my homeland, there's a special technique called magecraft, different from the magic granted by a Falna. Projection is one of its branches."

Ryuu stared at him sharply, trying to catch any lies in Shirou's expression. "Magecraft…?"

Shirou nodded. "And… most magi prefer to keep their abilities hidden."

Ryuu crossed her arms and snorted softly, her expression showing that she still wasn't entirely satisfied with the explanation. "So… that's why you like to keep so many secrets, huh?"

Shirou shrugged with an innocent expression. "You could say that… or not."

Ryuu glared at him. "You're doing it again."

"What do you mean?"

"You keep talking in a way that makes me even more curious, but you still don't fully answer!" Ryuu pointed at him with an accusatory expression.

Shirou just chuckled softly, enjoying the elf's frustrated expression. "Maybe I do like making people curious."

Ryuu massaged her temples. "You're really… annoying."

However, despite Ryuu's words, there was a hint of interest in her eyes. Shirou was becoming more of a mystery to her, and for some reason, she wanted to know more.

Ryuu looked at Shirou with curiosity, then in a casual but challenging tone, she asked, "So… besides the handkerchief, what else can you project?"

Shirou smiled faintly. "Many things. Weapons, tools, simple items… As long as I have enough references and understand the structure, I can probably do it."

Ryuu narrowed her eyes, her expression full of cunning. "Is that so…" She crossed her arms, thinking for a moment before her lips curled into a challenging smile. "Then, how about you project… a castle?"

Shirou, who had just been about to stay calm, suddenly choked on air. "A-A castle?!"

Ryuu nodded, her expression very satisfied seeing Shirou's suddenly shocked face. "Yes. A castle. You said you can create various things with your magecraft, right? Then, I want to see how far your limits are."

Shirou rubbed his forehead, letting out a long sigh. "And… where do you expect me to do that, huh? I can't just summon a castle in the middle of Twilight Manor."

Ryuu pretended to think for a moment, then answered lightly, "We could go outside Orario, find a quiet place. I'm even willing to accompany you if you need a witness to your greatness."

Shirou looked at her with a flat expression. It was clear Ryuu was just messing with him, but seeing how satisfied she was watching him struggle made him a little annoyed too.

"Haaah…" Shirou exhaled, then said with a subtle threatening tone, "Alright, if that's what you want. But you should know, I can't just summon a complete castle in one projection."

"Oh?" Ryuu raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah," Shirou continued in a deliberately serious tone. "I'd have to build it stone by stone, brick by brick. It might take days or weeks. Are you ready to wait for me?"

Ryuu was silent for a moment, then—kukuku… a small laugh escaped her lips. Her shoulders shook slightly as she tried to hold back her laughter, but eventually, she couldn't hold it in anymore and let out a small chuckle.

"I was just joking, Shirou," she said with an amused tone. "I didn't actually expect a castle. I just wanted to see your reaction."

Shirou glared at her. "And I almost took that challenge seriously…"

Ryuu was still giggling softly before finally raising her hand. "Alright, alright, I'll ask for something more reasonable this time."

Shirou continued to look at her suspiciously. "Make sure it's actually reasonable this time."

"I won't promise anything," Ryuu replied with a sly grin.

Ryuu looked at Shirou, her eyes shining as she remembered something. Yesterday, during dinner at the Hostess of Fertility, Shirou mentioned something interesting.

"Yesterday, you said that your most mastered skill is archery, right?" Ryuu asked while looking at Shirou with a scrutinizing gaze.

Shirou nodded, not denying it. "Yes, I'm even more skilled in archery than magecraft. It's a technique I've trained for a long time."

Ryuu straightened her arm in front of her thigh, then nodded as if she had made a decision. "Then, I want you to project something related to that."

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"

"An archery target, two bows, and two quivers full of arrows," Ryuu answered casually.

Shirou smiled faintly upon hearing the request. "That's a pretty reasonable request," he said, extending his hand. With a soft, almost inaudible chant, a faint blue light gathered in his palm. A moment later, an archery target appeared and leaned against the nearest tree. Shortly after, two bows and a quiver full of arrows also appeared in his hands.

Without a word, Shirou handed one of the bows and the quiver to Ryuu.

Ryuu took them but then realized something. "Wait. Why did you only project one quiver? Don't you have any arrows yourself?"

Shirou chuckled softly before raising his hand. In an instant, a faint blue light appeared again, and an arrow formed between his thumb and index finger.

"Did you forget? I can project arrows as needed," he said with a smile, casually spinning the arrow on his finger.

Ryuu paused for a moment, then looked away while clearing her throat softly. Although she admitted it was cool in her heart, she didn't want Shirou to get too full of himself.

"Hmph. Show-off," she muttered while pretending to grumble.

Shirou just smirked, feeling satisfied seeing Ryuu slightly impressed even though she wouldn't admit it.

"Go ahead," Shirou said casually, gesturing for Ryuu to start.

Ryuu snorted softly as she took one of the arrows from her quiver. "Don't underestimate an Elf when it comes to archery," she said confidently. "Even though it's not my specialty, I'm still quite skilled."

Shirou smiled faintly. In his mind, he remembered Lefiya—another Elf he knew well. Unlike Ryuu, Lefiya was completely inept at archery. Shirou could still picture her panicked face as she tried to hold the bow, let alone draw the string. He smiled slightly, remembering how awkward the girl had been when he taught her.

Meanwhile, Ryuu was already ready. She raised her bow with a graceful motion, drew the arrow with an almost perfect stance, and released it. Whizz! The arrow shot quickly, hitting the target with decent accuracy.

She didn't stop there. With a steady rhythm, she fired the next arrow. Not every shot was perfectly centered, but at least they were close to the bullseye. Not bad, especially considering archery wasn't her main skill.

Ryuu turned to Shirou with curiosity. "Now it's your turn. I want to see if you'll show off again or not," she said in a challenging tone.

Shirou smirked slightly, without saying a word. He raised his hand, projecting arrows one by one, but this time he layered them with reinforcement. In an instant, his eyes sharpened like a hawk, and he began shooting.

Srak! His arrow shot with almost impossible speed and struck Ryuu's arrow embedded in the target.

Kraakk! Ryuu's arrow split perfectly.

Ryuu's eyes widened, but before she could say anything, Shirou fired the next arrow.

Srak!

Kraakk!

Once again, Ryuu's arrow embedded in the target was split cleanly. Shirou repeated it without hesitation, shooting one by one with absolute accuracy, splitting each of Ryuu's arrows as if it were just normal practice.

When all of Ryuu's arrows were destroyed, Shirou finally lowered his bow and let it disappear in a faint blue sparkle.

Ryuu was silent for a moment before finally letting out a long sigh. "Showing off again… showing off again…" she murmured softly, though in her heart, she couldn't hide her admiration.

Shirou just smiled casually, letting his bow fade as if nothing had happened. "Well, I just showed my best," he said lightly.

Ryuu just clicked her tongue softly, but there was a small smile at the corner of her lips. Although annoying, she had to admit—Shirou was truly extraordinary.

Ryuu looked at the target, now only fragments of her arrows remained. She let out a soft sigh, then turned to Shirou with a complicated expression.

"I understand now how you managed to reach the eighteenth floor alone at level 1," she said in an acknowledging tone. "With a combination of archery and your Magecraft, I'm not surprised you could survive that far in the Dungeon."

Shirou scratched his head, looking uncomfortable with the praise. "I just got lucky," he said humbly. "If I wasn't careful, I could've died at any moment."

Ryuu looked at him, then chuckled softly. "It's funny. When you show off, you look confident. But when praised, you refuse it," she said while shaking her head.

Shirou smiled faintly but didn't respond.

Ryuu then remembered something. "By the way, your Magecraft is like a short chant spell, right? When you projected the bow earlier, I only heard you whisper two words."

Shirou nodded. "Yes, it's Trace on. Just a trigger chant that helps my body focus on Projection," he explained. "But Projection isn't the only Magecraft I can do. There's also Reinforcement and Alteration."

Ryuu raised her eyebrows, intrigued. She then crouched and picked up one of the arrows Shirou had shot earlier. She felt its smooth and sturdy surface, then lifted it slightly while looking at Shirou. "I can guess this is the result of Reinforcement, right? That's why your arrows could easily destroy mine."

Shirou nodded. "Correct. With Reinforcement, I can strengthen the structure of this arrow, making it sharper, stronger, and faster when released."

Ryuu examined the arrow with great interest, then looked up again. "What about Alteration?" she asked.

Shirou smiled faintly. "Like this," he said, taking the arrow from Ryuu's hand. He closed his eyes for a moment, then activated Alteration.

In an instant, the arrow began to change. From its normal length, it now extended slightly, becoming slimmer with a sharper tip. As if the wood and metal had been altered at a structural level.

Ryuu raised her eyebrows, impressed. "So you can change the shape and function of objects too?" she asked.

Shirou nodded. "Yes, although there are limits. I can't turn something into a completely different thing, but I can adjust it to suit my needs."

Ryuu examined the arrow once more, then clicked her tongue softly. "Hah... the more I learn, the more I find you annoying," she muttered. "I have to work hard to hone my skills, while you have all those abilities at once."

Shirou lowered his head slightly. "I'm not that great," he said.

"Of course," Ryuu scoffed. "And you weren't showing off earlier, were you?"

Shirou just smiled wryly, while Ryuu let out a long sigh, feeling their conversation was making her want to challenge Shirou even more.

Ryuu looked at Shirou with a curious expression. "So… you managed to reach the eighteenth floor alone, and you also fought a level six adventurer?" She clenched her fist, staring at Shirou intensely. "Is Magecraft and archery really enough to do that?"

Shirou shook his head slowly. "No," he answered honestly. "If I only relied on that, I wouldn't have been able to injure her."

Ryuu raised her eyebrows. "So you used something else?"

"Weapons," Shirou admitted. "Without the right weapons, I wouldn't even have been able to scratch my opponent."

Ryuu grew even more interested and stepped closer. "Then, can you show me?"

Shirou took a deep breath, then raised his hand. "Trace... on."

A faint blue light appeared around him, like intricate patterns glowing briefly in the air. In an instant, two swords appeared in his hands. A pair of twin blades, one black with red accents and the other white with black patterns. The swords looked simple in design but had an aura that felt different.

Ryuu's eyes widened as she saw them. "These swords..." She stepped closer, her eyes examining every detail of the blades. She could feel something unique—as if these swords weren't just ordinary weapons. "I've never seen swords like these before."

"Kanshou and Bakuya," Shirou explained, spinning the two swords in his hands with fluid movements. "Extraordinary weapons. They have anti-monster properties."

"So, you used these to fight that Level 6 enemy?" Ryuu stared at Shirou, her eyes sharp with curiosity.

"Yes," Shirou nodded. "The enemy I faced was a half-monster woman named Revis. She had incredible regenerative abilities, making her almost impossible to defeat with normal attacks. But since she was unarmed at the time, I had a slight advantage. Kanshou and Bakuya have anti-monster properties, which hindered her regeneration. That was enough to give me a chance to attack her with a trick I used."

Ryuu's eyes sparkled as she listened to the explanation. "A trick? What kind of trick?"

Shirou just smiled faintly.

Ryuu, feeling challenged, immediately drew her wooden sword—Alvs Lumina—and pointed it at Shirou. "Alright, then I want to see that trick for myself. Fight me, Shirou!"

Shirou looked at her for a moment, then sighed with a smile. "If that's what you want…"

To ensure their fight wouldn't be dangerous, Shirou used Alteration on Kanshou and Bakuya. Instantly, both swords lost their sharpness, their blades becoming dull and safe for sparring. After that, he took a fighting stance, his legs slightly bent, ready to face Ryuu.

Ryuu raised her sword and smiled eagerly. "This time, I'll be the one to take you down, Shirou!"

The wind blew gently between them, carrying the tension before the battle began.

Chapter 104

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Ryuu didn't waste any time. As soon as Shirou raised his sword, she lunged forward with impressive speed, Alvs Lumina moving swiftly in her hand before she swung it toward Shirou's left shoulder.

Swish!

Shirou easily raised Kanshou, deflecting the attack without flinching. The clashing sound of wood against metal echoed in the late morning air. Without pause, Ryuu spun her body, stepping to the side and swinging her sword toward Shirou's legs, trying to force him off balance.

However, Shirou seemed to have anticipated it. He lightly jumped back, effortlessly dodging the attack.

Ryuu didn't give up. She attacked from various angles—high, low, sideways—a combination of fast and precise movements typical of an experienced fighter. Yet, every time her sword nearly reached Shirou, Kanshou or Bakuya would appear to block her strikes precisely.

Clang! Clang!

The sound of clashing weapons filled the air, but unlike their previous sparring sessions, this time, Shirou seemed more relaxed. His body moved with a more natural rhythm as if deflecting Ryuu's attacks was just a habit that required little effort. There were even moments when Shirou used only one hand to block Ryuu's strikes, which slightly annoyed her.

Ryuu stepped back for a moment, her breathing starting to grow heavier. She stared at Shirou, who remained standing calmly with a composed expression.

"Did… you get stronger because of those swords?" Ryuu asked, her tone slightly frustrated. She didn't remember Shirou being able to handle her attacks this easily before.

Shirou nodded lightly, spinning Kanshou in his hand before returning it to a defensive position. "Yes, Kanshou and Bakuya do help me. But it's not just that," he said casually.

Ryuu narrowed her eyes. "Not just that?"

Shirou sighed as if hesitating to explain, but finally spoke. "I just updated my status after the expedition with the Loki Familia."

Ryuu's eyes widened slightly, realizing something. "So that's why… you're much stronger than before."

Shirou just smiled faintly. "More or less."

Ryuu gripped Alvs Lumina tighter, her eyes shining with determination. "Then I'll have to try harder!" she said before darting toward Shirou again, ready to continue their fight.

For the past week, Ryuu had been training herself with burning determination. Every morning, before dawn broke and before the first customers arrived at the Hostess of Fertility, she would wake up early and head to the dormitory courtyard to train alone.

Her attacks weren't just ordinary practice—she imagined Shirou standing in front of her, with his casual smile that seemed to mock her. Every time she remembered how Shirou had effortlessly deflected her attacks in their last duel, her resolve grew stronger. She wanted to find a gap, something that could penetrate his defenses and wipe that confident expression off his face.

After days of intense training and experimentation, Ryuu finally found a technique that might work. This technique relied on speed and sudden changes in rhythm—something even an experienced fighter would have trouble anticipating.

And now, under the morning sky with a gentle breeze blowing softly through the trees, it was time to test the results of her training.

Shirou returned to his defensive stance, as usual, his swords raised casually as if there was no pressure at all. He was used to Ryuu's previous attack patterns, so he felt confident in reading her movements.

However, as Ryuu stepped forward, he sensed something different.

Fwoosh!

Ryuu ran toward him faster than he expected, her movements like a shadow gliding across the ground. Shirou quickly raised Kanshou to block her attack, but just as Alvs Lumina was about to touch his blade—Ryuu suddenly changed the direction of her attack.

From what seemed like a straightforward frontal slash, she performed a spinning maneuver in the air, her body rotating quickly before releasing an attack from an unexpected angle.

Twhack!

Shirou's eyes widened as he felt a hard impact hit his right side.

"Agh—!"

He staggered back a few steps, feeling a sharp pain spread across his side. His hand reflexively touched the spot where he had been hit, a look of shock clearly visible on his face.

Ryuu stood tall with a satisfied smile, still in the final pose of her attack.

"Hah… finally," she said, her breathing slightly heavy. "I managed to break through your defense, Shirou."

Shirou stared at her in surprise before letting out a small snort. "Heh… so this is your new technique?"

Ryuu smirked slightly. "That's right. Every morning, I imagined this moment. Imagine your surprised face after my attack succeeds."

Shirou grimaced, still feeling the pain in his side. "I have to admit… that's a good technique. Your change in rhythm really caught me off guard."

Ryuu shrugged confidently. "Of course. I couldn't let you keep dodging every one of my attacks without a fight."

Shirou sighed, rolling his shoulders to shake off the pain. "Alright, I guess I'll have to take things more seriously next time."

"Of course," Ryuu replied in a teasing tone. "If you still want to keep that smug smile of yours, that is."

Shirou just smiled faintly, already knowing that this time, he had lost the first round.

Shirou took a deep breath, his eyes sharp as he stared at Ryuu, who was still standing confidently, though her breathing was starting to grow ragged. He couldn't help but let out a small smile.

She really prepared this for me.

Before, he had always thought he understood how Alvs Lumina moved in Ryuu's hands. During their previous sparring sessions, Shirou had secretly used Tracing to read the characteristics of the wooden sword—its structure, balance, and Ryuu's habits in wielding it. With that information, he could easily predict and deflect every attack that came his way.

But now…

Shirou glanced slightly at his side where he had been hit earlier. If this had been a real duel, the wound he received might have been deep enough to be serious.

So, while I wasn't coming to the Hostess of Fertility for a week, you were training a special technique just to beat me?

He couldn't help but feel impressed. Ryuu didn't just rely on her speed—she also used strategy. There were no gaps in her previous techniques, and Shirou had been too complacent with his own advantages to notice that Ryuu had grown.

Shirou gripped his swords tighter. "I underestimated you, Ryuu."

Ryuu raised her chin slightly, not saying anything. She simply waited, her eyes still filled with the calm and sharpness of a seasoned fighter.

Shirou raised Kanshou and Bakuya, then looked at Ryuu with determination. "Show me everything you've got."

Ryuu didn't move, only raising her sword slightly in a defensive stance.

Alright… then I'll force you to move!

Shirou darted forward, this time with even greater speed. The air whistled as he swung Kanshou from the right, but Ryuu managed to deflect it with a smooth motion. However, before her defense could fully stabilize, Shirou was already launching another attack with Bakuya.

Clang! Clang! Clang!

The sound of clashing metal filled the air as the two exchanged attacks at high speed. Shirou kept pressing, not giving Ryuu any chance to counterattack.

The elf tried to hold her ground, but the rhythm of Shirou's attacks was far more intense than before. If she had been able to keep up with Shirou earlier, this time she was truly on the defensive.

Shirou knew that he could have shattered Ryuu's defense with a single powerful strike. With his status now enhanced after the expedition with the Loki Familia, his physical strength was far above the average Level 4 adventurer.

However, he chose not to rely on raw power.

If I just rely on my status, then this isn't a duel… It's just a slaughter.

Instead, he decided to fight using only his sword techniques, without relying on his physical superiority.

Ryuu began to be pushed back. She jumped back, trying to create distance, but Shirou immediately pursued her.

Damn it!

The elf gritted her teeth. Her breathing grew heavier, and her hands trembled slightly from blocking too many attacks in a short time.

However, despite her condition, Ryuu smiled.

"Is that all?" she said challengingly, even though her chest was rising and falling rapidly. "You haven't even landed a hit on me yet."

Shirou chuckled. "Oh? You're still talking big?"

He returned to his stance.

Shirou smiled faintly. "Don't get too complacent, Ryuu. I'm not done yet."

Their duel had only just begun.

Shirou tightened his grip on Kanshou in his right hand, and then with a sudden motion, he threw the sword directly at Ryuu.

Whoosh!

Ryuu's trained reflexes made her immediately sidestep, dodging the throw with agility. However, a look of surprise briefly crossed her face. Shirou had never used a strategy like this in their previous training sessions.

Is he changing his attack pattern?

But before Ryuu could regain her balance, Shirou moved with incredible speed. In an instant, he was right in front of Ryuu.

Without hesitation, Shirou activated Projection once more. A blue light gathered in his hand, and in a flash, a new Kanshou had formed in his grasp.

"—Trace, on!"

With both of his twin swords, Shirou launched a cross slash toward Ryuu's body.

Clang! Clang!

Ryuu tried to block with Alvs Lumina, but Shirou's attacks were too fast and too strong. The impact forced her to stagger back, losing her balance for a moment.

However, before she could reset her defensive stance—

Thud!

A hard blow hit her back. Ryuu flinched, her eyes widening.

The Kanshou Shirou had thrown earlier?!

Instead of simply flying away, the sword spun back like a boomerang and struck her from behind. The attack was strong enough to make Ryuu fall to her knees, her hands pressing against the ground to support herself.

Her breathing was ragged, and before she could get back up—

Tap!

The tip of Bakuya now rested above her head. Shirou stood in front of her with a calm expression, though there was a slight victorious smile at the corner of his lips.

"Looks like I win," he said casually.

Ryuu lifted her head, still slightly out of breath. She looked at the sword above her head and realized something—Shirou had dulled both of his swords from the start. If he hadn't, she would have suffered serious injuries or even died on the spot.

The elf was silent for a moment, then let out a long sigh before finally speaking.

"Let's take a break," she said, wiping the sweat from her forehead. "We'll continue later."

Shirou lowered his sword and nodded. "Agreed."

With that, he extended a hand toward Ryuu. The elf looked at it for a moment before finally accepting it and standing back up. Their training wasn't over, but for now, both of them needed time to catch their breath.

Ryuu got up from her spot and walked toward the dormitory, her steps light but still calm as usual. She climbed the low stairs to her room, opened the door gently, and grabbed two bottles of water from the small table in the corner. After making sure they were still cold, she quickly returned to the courtyard where Shirou was waiting.

Meanwhile, outside, Shirou took a deep breath and began unraveling the prana that formed his weapons.

The bow he had used earlier slowly faded, followed by the arrows still embedded in the target and the twin swords Kanshou and Bakuya in his hands. The archery target that had stood firmly also turned into glowing blue particles before disappearing completely, as if it had never been there.

Once everything was gone, Shirou exhaled softly and leaned against the large tree in the center of Ryuu's dormitory courtyard. The coolness of the shade provided by the leaves blocking the sunlight felt comfortable on his skin. He closed his eyes for a moment, enjoying the morning breeze that was starting to warm up as noon approached.

Not long after, light footsteps approached. Ryuu, who had just returned from her room, saw Shirou leaning against the tree with a relaxed expression. The sight brought back a memory in her mind—a scene similar to their previous training sessions.

Back then, she had teased him by splashing water on his face while he was resting.

However, this time, instead of repeating that mischief, Ryuu simply smiled faintly. With a casual motion, she pressed a leather bottle filled with cold water against Shirou's cheek.

The sudden cold sensation against his skin made Shirou flinch slightly. His eyes, which had been closed, slowly opened, looking at the water bottle now in front of him.

"You always fall asleep in the same spot after training," Ryuu said in her usual flat tone, though there was a hint of warmth in her voice.

Shirou took the bottle without much fuss, only raising an eyebrow slightly before smiling faintly. "Habit," he murmured before taking a sip of the cold water.

Ryuu sat down beside him, opening her own bottle and sipping the cool water calmly. They sat side by side in silence, enjoying the morning air that still felt fresh even as the sun slowly rose over Orario.

Ryuu was still sipping water slowly from her bottle, savoring the relief that flowed down her throat. Her gaze remained fixed on Shirou, who sat relaxed beside her. After a moment of silence, she raised an eyebrow and spoke in a probing tone.

"You were holding back during training earlier, weren't you?" she asked, her tone half accusatory.

Shirou turned, slightly surprised by the direct question. He let out a small sigh before finally nodding. "Yes. If I had used my full strength, your wooden sword would have been knocked out of your hand from the start," he answered honestly, his voice flat as if stating a simple fact.

Ryuu had just been about to take another sip when she heard those words.

"Ugh!"

She choked, quickly bending over and patting her chest, trying to calm her suddenly blocked throat.

Shirou panicked slightly, seeing her coughing. "Are you okay?"

Ryuu raised a hand, signaling for Shirou not to worry, then took a deep breath after her coughing subsided. She glared at Shirou with a disbelieving look.

"I was just thinking that you were holding back by not using your bow and shooting me from a distance. But you could have knocked my sword out of my hand at any time?!" she said, her tone half-annoyed, half-amazed.

Shirou looked away, feeling a little awkward. He didn't know how to respond to such a reaction, especially when Ryuu said it with such an incredulous expression.

Seeing Shirou just staying silent without responding, Ryuu snorted softly and then rubbed her back, which still ached from Shirou's last attack. The pain reminded her of something Shirou had mentioned earlier.

"So… the trick you used to defeat Revis was that it? The sword that could return to you?" she asked, still rubbing her back.

Shirou turned and nodded. "Yes, more or less. But the situation was far more dangerous. Revis was much stronger than me at the time, and I didn't have a chance to attack her directly. I had to lure her first."

Ryuu looked at him seriously. "How did you do that?"

Shirou sighed, recalling the battle. "I deliberately took her attacks," he said softly.

Ryuu's eyes widened. "You took attacks from an enemy that strong?!"

Shirou nodded again. "I had no other choice. I needed an opening to attack her, and the only way was to make her confident enough to lower her guard. But yeah… the result was that I couldn't even get up afterward. Revis's punch was strong enough to shatter my body, and that almost happened."

Ryuu still looked at him with an expression of disbelief. "You're really lucky to still be alive after taking that kind of hit," she murmured, half in awe, half in concern.

Shirou smiled faintly. "Yeah… I think so, too. If it weren't for my friends in the Loki Familia helping me recover, I probably wouldn't be here right now."

He paused for a moment, letting his mind drift to the moment he woke up after that battle.

Aiz even waited for me while I was unconscious. When I woke up, she was by my bed, asleep in her full armor. It seemed like she had been waiting all night.

Ryuu was silent for a moment, then smiled faintly. "It seems like a lot of people really care about you."

Shirou just scratched the back of his neck, feeling a little embarrassed and guilty for troubling them. "I'm just lucky to have met them."

The two of them sat in silence again, enjoying the morning air that was slowly turning into noon. Shirou gazed at the sky with a peaceful expression, while Ryuu glanced at him briefly, her smile still lingering. After all, Shirou wasn't just strong—he was also someone who naturally drew the attention of those around him, whether it was because of his kind nature or his insane determination in battle.

Chapter 105

The first wallpaper is already finished. Please check it out at

After enjoying a long rest, Ryuu finally stood up from her seat and stretched her stiff body, still feeling the effects of the previous duel. She walked over to her wooden sword lying on the ground and picked it up with one hand.

"Let's continue," she said, turning to Shirou. "And this time, don't hold back."

Shirou, who was still sitting under the tree, raised an eyebrow, slightly confused by the request. Slowly, he stood up and looked at Ryuu hesitantly.

"Ryuu, if I really don't hold back..." Shirou glanced at his hands for a moment, remembering how the Kanshou he had thrown earlier hit Ryuu. "For example, if I hadn't dulled Kanshou with Magecraft earlier, that sword would have pierced your back."

Ryuu, who had initially appeared confident, froze instantly. Her eyes widened slightly upon hearing Shirou's statement, and she reflexively touched her back, as if confirming there were no wounds there.

She let out a long sigh, then looked at Shirou again with a more serious expression. "Alright, then... just use a blunt sword, but don't hold back your Magecraft or your stats. I want to see your true strength."

Shirou looked at her with an incredulous expression. In his mind, he immediately imagined several scenarios that could occur. Even if he didn't use sharp weapons, too many of his techniques were dangerous.

If I fire Caladbolg, even in its dulled form, it won't just take out Ryuu... it'll obliterate an entire building behind her.

Shirou sighed, suppressing his frustration. He was a bit unsure how to explain this to Ryuu.

"Alright," Shirou finally relented, nodding slightly. "I'll gradually increase the intensity of my attacks. I'll raise it little by little until you feel it's enough."

Ryuu heard this and nodded in agreement. However, in her mind, she wondered. Just how strong is Shirou that he has to hold back like this?

With her determination burning even stronger, Ryuu took her stance again, ready to face Shirou's true strength that had been hidden until now. As Shirou prepared his Magecraft, a more intense battle was about to resume.

Shirou raised one hand into the air, and instantly, blue light gathered around him. Within seconds, twenty blunt swords appeared in the air, floating slowly like a swarm of bees ready to sting.

Ryuu's eyes widened at the sight. "You didn't even say 'Trace on' this time," she said in a tone full of surprise. "Don't you usually need that incantation?"

Shirou simply smiled faintly. "That's one of the advantages of Magecraft compared to magic in Orario," he said casually. "I don't always need a vocal incantation to activate it. Now, get ready to dodge."

Without giving Ryuu a chance to react further, Shirou swung his hand forward. In an instant, all the swords shot toward Ryuu at incredible speed, like a meteor shower crashing to the ground.

Ryuu's eyes widened as she realized something—the swords weren't fired randomly. Shirou carefully controlled the trajectory of each blade, blocking every possible escape route. Even before the swords reached her, she could see that her paths to evade were completely sealed.

This is insane... Ryuu thought to herself, her jaw tightening. This isn't just brute strength. Shirou has complete control over every sword he launches. If I can't dodge all of them...

In a split second, Ryuu made a decision. She had no choice but to deflect the attacks one by one. With lightning speed, she swung her wooden sword, knocking back a few blades coming from the right, then twisted her body to avoid an attack from behind.

However, despite her best efforts, three swords managed to slip past her defenses.

Thud!

One hit her shoulder, pushing her body slightly backward.

Thump!

The second struck her stomach, causing her to stagger back.

Crack!

The last one hit her thigh, forcing her to kneel on one knee.

Ryuu groaned softly, suppressing the pain spreading through her body. Even though the swords were blunt, their speed and force were still enough to make her body feel crushed.

She looked up, staring at Shirou, who was still standing in place, with even more swords floating in the air around him.

Ryuu let out a long breath, then smiled faintly. "I understand now... why you didn't unleash your full strength earlier."

Shirou sighed lightly before raising his hand again. "I'm still holding back, you know," he said casually, though there was a hint of teasing in his voice.

Around him, the air rippled as if something was trying to break through from an invisible world. A bluish-green light gathered and formed dozens of blunt swords that began to float around him, moving slowly like predators stalking their prey.

Ryuu, still half-kneeling, stared at the scene with a mix of awe and dread. "Seriously...?" she muttered, her breath slightly ragged.

Shirou lowered his hand quickly. "Get ready, Ryuu."

Without further warning, dozens of swords shot forward like a torrential downpour crashing to the earth.

Ryuu immediately leaped to the side, avoiding the first wave of attacks. There are too many! she thought in panic. She swung her wooden sword as fast as she could, deflecting a few blades coming from the front, but some still managed to graze her body.

Thud! One sword hit her arm.

Thump! Another struck her hip, causing her to lose her balance slightly.

Crack! A sword nearly hit her head, forcing her to duck quickly.

"I can't keep this up!" Ryuu screamed in her mind. Staying in one place would only make her an easy target. With her high reflexes, she began running around the field, trying to find an opening to avoid the relentless rain of blades.

However, Shirou seemed to have anticipated her movements. The swords weren't just attacking from one direction—they rotated, locking down her escape routes, forcing her to either keep deflecting or take the hits.

"Hey, hey! This isn't fair!" Ryuu shouted as she tried to dodge. But Shirou just grinned, showing no signs of stopping his assault.

Finally, Ryuu ran out of options. With one long leap, she dashed toward the only remaining shelter—a large tree in the middle of the field. Once she reached it, she pressed her back against the trunk and raised her hands.

"Stop! Stop! STOPPP!!!" Ryuu shouted desperately. Her breath was ragged, and her body was covered in bruises from the earlier attacks.

Shirou finally lowered his hand, and the remaining swords stopped floating before slowly fading into fragments of light.

With her breath still heavy, Ryuu peeked out from behind the tree with an annoyed expression. "You... are really too much!"

Shirou just chuckled lightly. "You were the one who asked me not to hold back, right?"

Shirou stepped closer to the tree where Ryuu was hiding, his amused expression fading as he saw the elf's condition. Ryuu's body looked battered, and her breath was still ragged from the intense training. Her white sleeveless shirt was now dirty from the field's dust, revealing several bluish bruises starting to appear on her arms and shoulders. Her green shorts were also wrinkled, with a few impact marks visible on her thighs and calves.

The smile that had been on Shirou's face disappeared, replaced by a look of concern. He bent down slightly, looking at Ryuu seriously. "Ryuu, are you okay?" he asked softly, his tone different from the casual one he had during the fight.

Ryuu let out a long sigh, not answering immediately. She wasn't seriously injured, but the effects of the strange training session were still felt throughout her body. However, the soreness was mixed with a sense of pain.

She grumbled while rubbing her sore shoulder. "You really went overboard, Shirou..."

Shirou scratched his head with a hint of guilt. "Sorry... I should have held back more."

Ryuu blinked and looked at Shirou in confusion. Huh? Wasn't I the one who asked him not to hold back? Why is he apologizing now?

She glanced at Shirou, who still looked guilty. For a moment, the elf felt a strange sense of satisfaction, like a small victory after suffering from the rain of blunt swords earlier.

Dramatically, Ryuu pretended to take a deep breath before collapsing to the ground, as if she were truly exhausted. "Haaah... I don't think I can move for a while," she said, putting on an exaggerated tired expression.

Shirou looked at her with a worried expression. "Do you need something?"

Ryuu glanced toward the dormitory before saying casually, "Yeah if you don't mind, could you grab a potion from my room?"

Shirou straightened up and nodded firmly. "Alright, I'll be right back." Without delay, he turned and quickly walked toward the dormitory.

Once Shirou was out of sight, Ryuu leaned her head against the tree and smiled slightly. Heh, at least now I know just how big the gap in our strength is... and how much he cares.

Shirou climbed the small stairs leading to Ryuu's room, his steps quick but careful. He didn't want to take too long, especially with Ryuu waiting outside, her body covered in bruises from their earlier training.

When he opened the door to her room, he was greeted by a soft, refreshing scent of trees. This smell... it really suits her, Shirou thought for a moment.

The room was quite simple, with just a bed in the corner with neatly folded blankets, a small table with a few items arranged on it, and a small door leading to the bathroom. There were no excessive decorations, just a calm and clean atmosphere that was immediately felt upon entering.

Shirou's eyes quickly landed on the potion bottle he was looking for—neatly placed on the table. He immediately grabbed it and turned around, almost tripping over the doorframe in his haste. With quicker steps, he returned to the yard where Ryuu was still leaning against the tree.

As soon as he arrived, he handed the potion to Ryuu. "Here, the potion."

The elf took it but didn't use it right away. Instead, she looked at Shirou for a moment, her mind drifting to the past.

Alise once said... If there's a man who can touch me without me rejecting him, maybe I should think twice before letting him go...

She bit her lip, feeling slightly nervous. During their previous training, Shirou had half-hugged her when she almost fell. Strangely, Ryuu didn't feel weird or uncomfortable with that touch—something she usually avoided from anyone other than Syr and Alise. And now, there was another opportunity right in front of her...

Swallowing hard, Ryuu finally spoke. "Shirou..."

"Hm?" Shirou looked at her, still with a worried expression.

Ryuu glanced at the potion bottle in her hand, then back at Shirou. "Can you... Apply this for me?"

Shirou blinked, looking hesitant for a moment. "Huh? Me?"

Ryuu nodded slowly, patting her bruised calf. "It's easier if someone else does it. Besides, I'm too tired to do it myself."

Shirou swallowed. He wasn't sure this was a good idea, but refusing Ryuu's request also felt wrong. Finally, with some hesitation, he poured the potion onto his palm before squatting in front of Ryuu.

His hand carefully touched the elf's calf, applying the healing liquid with slow movements. The potion began to seep into her skin, causing the bruises that were previously visible to slowly fade.

However, when his eyes glanced further up, he noticed that Ryuu's thigh also had some severe bruising. His heart raced without him realizing it. Do I have to apply it there too...?

Ryuu, who was watching his expression, almost laughed at how tense Shirou looked. However, she just smiled slightly and waited, curious to see if Shirou would continue or choose to back off.

Shirou was still hesitant as he looked at the bruises on Ryuu's thigh. He swallowed, then quickly shifted his attention to Ryuu's shoulder, which also appeared bruised. With careful movements, he poured the potion onto his palm before starting to apply it to Ryuu's exposed shoulder, just above the sleeveless white shirt the elf was wearing.

His hand moved slowly, making sure the healing liquid seeped well into Ryuu's skin. Shirou was completely focused, his eyes watching every part he treated. He didn't even realize that his body was now very close to Ryuu, so close that his breath felt warm on her skin.

Ryuu, who was leaning against the tree, tensed up. Her heart began to beat faster than she expected. She could feel every movement of Shirou's hand on her shoulder, the touch feeling gentle yet firm. Something inside her trembled, a strange feeling she wasn't used to.

Trying to distract herself from the growing uncontrollable emotions, Ryuu finally spoke. "By the way, how much of your strength are you still holding back?" she asked casually, trying to hide her nervousness.

Shirou, who was applying the potion from Ryuu's shoulder to her arm, paused for a moment upon hearing the question. He thought for a moment, trying to recall the various abilities he hadn't shown during their training earlier.

Magic Sword... Noble Phantasm... even Unlimited Blade Works... he thought. So far, he had only used basic techniques in their fights. He hadn't shown the magic swords that could explode upon hitting their target or the Noble Phantasms whose power could destroy an entire building in one strike. He hadn't even used his Reality Marble in this world yet.

After a while, Shirou finally finished applying the potion. He raised his face and looked Ryuu straight in the eye. "Maybe... about five percent of my full strength," he admitted honestly.

Their eyes met at a very close distance. Shirou only now realized how thin the gap between them was. Ryuu's sky-blue eyes shone softly in the daylight, her breath sounding slow but steady.

Aware of their closeness, Shirou immediately flinched and backed away slightly, his face slightly red.

Ryuu, who also snapped out of her daze, quickly cleared her throat to cover her embarrassment. "Ahem... So, even just five percent of your strength is something I can't match, huh?" she said in a half-joking tone, trying to continue the topic before the situation became more awkward.

Shirou scratched his head, feeling a bit uncomfortable with the fact that he was indeed much stronger, which sounded a bit arrogant. "Well... I don't want to go overboard. You're already plenty strong, Ryuu."

The elf just snorted softly, but deep down, she realized something. If this is only five percent... then what is his full strength really like?

Ryuu let out a long sigh, trying to calm her heart, which was still beating a bit erratically after their earlier closeness. She reached out her hand to Shirou. "Give me the potion. I can handle the rest myself," she said, her voice sounding normal, but inside she still felt a slight turmoil that was hard to explain.

As Shirou handed the small bottle to her, Ryuu grumbled inwardly. Sorry, Alise... It seems I really can only accept touches like this gradually. If this keeps up, my heart might explode before I even get into a real relationship.

She poured a bit of the potion onto her palm and began applying it to her still-sore thigh. Shirou, who was sitting not far from her, quickly averted his gaze, pretending to focus on the trees around them. However, Ryuu noticed and felt a bit amused at how awkward Shirou looked.

To lighten the mood, Ryuu spoke again. "In that case, how about you show me your full strength? But don't target me," she said while continuing to apply the potion to her remaining wounds.

Shirou sighed, his eyes returning to Ryuu. "I can't," he said honestly. "If I really use one hundred percent of my strength, this place could be destroyed. It might be better to try it in the Dungeon or somewhere safer."

Ryuu snorted. "Geez, you really like hiding your strength, don't you?" she muttered while moving her hand to her back to apply the potion, though it was a bit difficult due to her shirt getting in the way.

After a while, Ryuu finally felt sufficiently recovered. She placed the potion bottle next to the tree and stood up. With a serious expression, she looked at Shirou. "Then, you'll withstand my attacks. Don't counter at all," she challenged, picking up her wooden sword again. "Prove just how weak I am compared to you."

Shirou looked at her in shock. "Wait, Ryuu... I didn't mean to belittle you!" he protested.

However, Ryuu was already ready, her wooden sword held firmly in her hand. "Then, respect me by showing that strength of yours!" she said with a determined gaze.

Shirou sighed for a moment before raising his hand. "Alright then," he said, his eyes now more focused and serious. In his hand, a faint blue light gathered, and in an instant, a wooden sword identical to Ryuu's appeared. Shirou gripped it tightly, swinging it slightly to adjust his grip.

Ryuu's eyes widened as she saw the sword. "That's... Alvs Lumina!" she exclaimed, perfectly recognizing its shape and design.

Shirou nodded. "Correct. I can replicate weapons I've analyzed before," he explained, holding the wooden sword firmly. "My Magecraft allows me not only to recreate weapons but also to understand their structure and balance."

Ryuu clicked her tongue in annoyance. "But still, I'm the one who's mastered it!" she said, feeling a bit offended that Shirou had copied her weapon so easily. Quickly, she stepped forward and swung her sword at Shirou.

Shirou calmly raised his sword, and clang!—Ryuu's attack was easily deflected. Not wanting to give up so easily, Ryuu continued her assault, one, two, three slashes in quick succession. However, Shirou deflected all of them without seeming the least bit troubled.

Ryuu began to frown. Normally, using a new weapon required adaptation. But Shirou, without any confusion, used the sword as if he had been training with it for years. His movements were smooth, his stance perfect, and even the way he swung and defended felt so natural.

"What the hell..." Ryuu muttered as she slashed again, only to see her sword being blocked with terrifying precision. "You... You copied my sword techniques, too?"

Shirou sighed and nodded. "More or less. I can replicate not only weapons but also the techniques of their users," he said casually as if it were no big deal.

Ryuu clenched her teeth. "Tch... That's a bit annoying," she muttered, feeling somewhat frustrated. How could she not? Shirou copied the techniques she had trained for years with discipline in a matter of seconds.

Chapter 106

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Ryuu moved forward again, this time more aggressively. She swung her sword with greater speed, trying to pressure Shirou into making a mistake.

Alright, if he can mimic my techniques, I just need to execute them faster! thought Ryuu, her eyes blazing with determination.

However, every time her sword swung, the replica of Alvs Lumina in Shirou's hand always appeared in the right place to parry it.

Clang! Clack! The sound of wooden swords clashing echoed repeatedly across the dorm field, resonating through the grass.

Ryuu jumped to the side, then spun to attack from an unexpected angle—but Shirou was ready. He tilted his sword at the perfect angle, effortlessly deflecting Ryuu's strike.

Frustration began to creep into Ryuu's chest. This is like fighting my own shadow! No matter how she attacked, Shirou always anticipated it. It was as if she were facing her own reflection in a mirror, except the reflection didn't strike back.

Ryuu gritted her teeth and tried a new tactic. She feinted an attack from the right, then suddenly changed direction with a quick spin to strike from the left. But—

Clang!

Shirou still managed to parry it.

Alright, if normal techniques don't work... Ryuu jumped back, took a deep breath, and then stomped the ground at high speed. She spun in the air and swung her sword in a diagonal slash that was extremely difficult to stop—

Yet once again, Shirou calmly raised his sword and deflected it perfectly.

Ryuu almost wanted to scream. How can he read all my moves like this?!

She tried a combination attack, striking with more erratic and unpredictable movements. However, no matter how she tried to deceive Shirou, the result was the same. Their wooden swords clashed endlessly, and every attack felt futile.

"Argh!" Ryuu jumped back, breathing heavily. She stared at Shirou, who remained calm and composed, his expression flawless.

"So, this is what it feels like to face myself?" Ryuu muttered, half frustrated, half impressed.

Shirou simply smiled faintly. "I'm just defending, you know."

Ryuu took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart. This couldn't continue. If Shirou wanted to defend, then she just needed to make it impossible for him to defend! With renewed determination, she tightened her grip on her wooden sword and thought about how to launch her next attack.

Ryuu stood still, weighing her next move. No matter how fast or clever her attacks were, Shirou continued to parry them perfectly.

When Shirou had used Kanshou and Bakuya earlier, he was clearly more relaxed and careless—there were small gaps in his movements that could be exploited. But this time was different; Shirou was much more serious. There was no room for surprise attacks.

With a long sigh, Ryuu finally loosened her grip on the wooden sword and asked, "So, is this all the power you can show?"

Shirou lifted his head slightly, seeming to consider his answer. "For abilities that won't cause a big commotion... maybe, yes," he said, but his expression changed. Something was bothering him.

Ryuu noticed the change in his expression carefully. She could attack now, taking advantage of his wandering thoughts. But her curiosity was greater than her desire to win. "Is there something you haven't shown yet?" she asked, sharpening her gaze.

Shirou remained silent for a moment before finally answering, "There's one thing I've never tried before."

Ryuu raised an eyebrow. "Then show me," she said without hesitation.

However, instead of immediately demonstrating his power, Shirou looked at her with a slightly hesitant expression. "But don't get offended, okay..."

Ryuu frowned, not understanding. "What do you mean?"

Without answering, Shirou took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. Both hands still held his wooden sword, but now his body seemed more relaxed, though his stance remained firm.

Ryuu stared at him, full of questions. What is he doing?

Shirou remained still as if entering a certain state. Ryuu could feel the atmosphere around them change slightly—not because of the magical aura, but more due to a shift in the intensity of Shirou's posture.

Ryuu gripped her sword tightly. What is this? Her mind began to fill with various speculations. A new technique? A special ability? Or something completely different from before?

Second by second passed in silence, and Ryuu knew one thing for sure—she was about to see something truly different from Shirou.

Seconds passed in an eerie silence. The wind blew softly, rustling the leaves around the dormitory field, but between the two of them, the atmosphere was tense.

Ryuu stood with her wooden sword raised, waiting for something—anything—that Shirou would do. Yet, the man remained motionless. With his eyes closed, his body in a defensive stance, and the projected wooden sword Alvs Lumina still raised in a defensive position.

Several minutes passed, but there was no change. Shirou seemed to have become a living statue.

Finally, Ryuu couldn't take it anymore. With a hint of frustration, she opened her mouth, "What are you actually doing, Shirou?"

Shirou's eyes remained closed, but his expression looked slightly confused as if her question didn't make sense. "I'm waiting for your attack," he replied.

Ryuu's forehead wrinkled. "So... this technique is some kind of defensive skill?" she asked, still wary, trying to understand Shirou's meaning.

Shirou nodded slightly. "It's not just about defending. I just got this skill after updating my status, so I wanted to try it out."

Ryuu fell silent for a moment, then her expression changed. "What? So I'm just your guinea pig?" Her voice rose, unable to believe that she was being treated as an experiment.

Shirou, still with his eyes closed, smirked slightly. "Didn't you agree not to get offended earlier?" he teased.

Ryuu let out a long sigh. Her hands trembled slightly, not from fatigue, but from a mix of annoyance and curiosity.

"Alright, if you want to test that skill..." Ryuu lowered her body, tightening her grip on the wooden sword. "Don't blame me if you get hurt."

Shirou remained silent, but the corner of his lips curled up slightly as if challenging her.

And in one breath, Ryuu dashed forward.

Without hesitation, Ryuu seized the opportunity. If Shirou wanted to handicap himself by closing his eyes, then she wouldn't waste this chance.

Silently, she moved through the shadows of the tree, carefully adjusting her steps to avoid making even the slightest sound. She slowed her breathing, slowed her movements, and then approached Shirou's blind spot. In one swift motion, she swung her wooden sword toward his calf, hoping to make him lose his balance.

However, just before the sword hit its target, Shirou suddenly shifted to the side, smoothly dodging the attack.

Ryuu was shocked. "What?" she muttered unconsciously. How could Shirou, with his eyes closed, dodge an attack she made as quietly as possible?

Not wanting to waste the moment, Ryuu attacked again. This time, she changed her attack pattern, thrusting her wooden sword toward his shoulder, then spinning to slash from the side. Yet again, Shirou somehow managed to evade it.

Frustration began to show on Ryuu's face. "What skill are you testing, Shirou?" she asked, holding back her annoyance.

Shirou, still with his eyes closed and in a defensive stance, smiled faintly. "It's called Mind's Eye," he answered calmly. "This skill allows my body to sense danger even without seeing it. My instincts and combat experience help me adjust my movements."

Ryuu furrowed her brows, trying to understand. "So, it's like combat intuition?"

Shirou nodded. "More or less. I don't need to see your attacks to know where they're coming from."

Ryuu clenched her jaw. Then I'll just have to attack faster!

Without further ado, she launched another series of slashes and thrusts, trying to vary her rhythm so Shirou couldn't easily anticipate. Her wooden sword flew from all angles—above, below, sideways—but every time she was sure her attack would hit, Shirou always managed to block it with incredible reflexes.

However, even though Shirou could dodge and parry, Ryuu began to notice something. Shirou's movements were slower compared to when his eyes were open. Not as fast as usual.

So that's his weakness, Ryuu thought.

Her blue eyes narrowed. If she could exploit this... maybe she could finally break through Shirou's defense!

Shirou stood with his eyes closed, fully focused on the waves of danger coming from Ryuu. Every movement that approached him, every shift in the air caused by Ryuu's wooden sword swings, felt like echoes in his mind.

Whoosh!

One attack swept to the side. Shirou tilted his body and dodged the slash.

Tap! Tap!

Ryuu's quick steps approached. Shirou raised the wooden sword in his hand and deflected the vertical strike coming from above.

Clack!

The sound of wooden swords clashing echoed in the air. Shirou remained in his defensive stance, avoiding every attack with his instincts.

But then... everything changed.

Silence.

The air around him, which had been filled with sudden movements, felt empty. Ryuu, who had been attacking relentlessly, suddenly disappeared from his senses.

Shirou frowned. Where is she?

He remained standing in his defensive stance, waiting. However, several seconds passed without any signs of an attack.

"...Ryuu?" Shirou finally called out.

There was no answer.

Shirou's forehead furrowed. Was this part of her strategy? Or—

'Don't tell me she just left me standing here like a fool with my eyes closed?' he thought with slight annoyance.

Sighing, Shirou finally tilted his head slightly, still with his eyes closed. "Where did that girl go...?" he muttered with a grumbling tone.

SWOOSH!

Suddenly, Shirou felt something—a danger approaching from close, very close!

THRUST!

Ryuu's wooden sword shot toward his back at high speed.

"Damn!"

His reflexes took over before his brain could process. In an instant, Shirou activated Projection—and in a split second, a shield appeared on his back.

CLANG!!

Ryuu's attack was blocked. A loud impact echoed in the air.

Ryuu stood just a few inches away from him, a look of shock on her face.

Ryuu was stunned. "What?!"

She took a step back with a frustrated expression. Her attack had almost succeeded this time, but Shirou still managed to react in time.

Shirou finally opened his eyes, glancing slightly at Ryuu with a small smirk. "If you call that cheating, then I just used another one of my powers. That's fair, right?" he said casually as the shield faded back into prana.

Ryuu let out a long sigh before wiping her forehead. "Tsk. That should've hit..." she muttered.

However, even as she complained, there was a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. If Shirou could react that quickly even without seeing, then she still had a lot to strive for.

The elf tightened her grip on her wooden sword. "Alright, let's try again. This time, I won't fail."

Shirou snorted, closing his eyes again and preparing in his defensive stance. "Go ahead."

Ryuu continued to stare at Shirou, who remained calm with his eyes closed as if no attack could disturb him. The elf's hand gripped her wooden sword tightly, her mind racing to come up with a strategy to break through her opponent's defense.

However, amidst her racing thoughts, old memories suddenly surfaced.

—Seven years ago.

Amidst the ruins of Rivira, filled with dust and blood, she and her comrades from the Astraea Familia stood in battle formation. Alise, with her red hair fluttering in the wind, stood at the front with a confident expression. Lyra and Kaguya were on either side, while Ryuu herself prepared in the attacking position.

Before them stood a silver-haired woman, wearing an elegant black dress.

The Silent Witch.

Alfia, a mage from the Hera Familia, was a fighter so strong that it felt as if the world itself couldn't match her. She simply stood there, calm... with her eyes closed.

Just like Shirou now.

Back then, they had all reached Level 3, strong enough to face most adventurers in Orario. Yet, in front of Alfia, who was Level 7, they felt like children trying to fight a giant.

The gap in power they felt...

The sense of helplessness that haunted them at that time...

Ryuu unconsciously gritted her teeth.

Now, she was much stronger than she had been in the past. She had reached Level 4. Facing a fighter of her level shouldn't make her feel like she was back in those days.

But—

Why?

Why does it feel the same as when I faced Alfia?

Holding back her unease, Ryuu launched another attack. She spun quickly, swinging her wooden sword at high speed.

"HAAH!"

Clack!

The sound of wooden swords clashing echoed, Shirou blocking it with perfect precision.

Ryuu didn't stop there. She continued to attack relentlessly, trying various combinations of movements. Yet, no matter how she tried to deceive Shirou, the result was the same. Their wooden swords clashed endlessly, and every attack was effortlessly deflected or dodged by Shirou with minimal movement.

"Damn it..."

Ryuu grew more frustrated.

It wasn't just Shirou's demeanor that reminded her of Alfia, but also his combat skills.

Like Alfia, Shirou could cast powerful short-chant spells.

Like Alfia, Shirou could mimic others' sword techniques.

And most annoyingly—

Like Alfia, Shirou could irritate others with his calm demeanor, as if everything was already in his grasp.

Why do I have to face someone like this again...? she thought as she launched her final attack.

Yet once again, Shirou managed to parry it without issue.

Ryuu let out a sharp breath.

No matter how fast she attacked, Shirou was always one step ahead.

The sound of wooden swords clashing echoed in the air as Ryuu and Shirou continued to exchange blows. However, this time, something was different.

Ryuu's attacks, which had been sharp and precise, began to lose their accuracy. Her strikes became rougher, wilder—as if she wasn't just attacking Shirou, but something much deeper.

Clack! Clack! Clack!

Shirou remained steadfast in his stable stance, his wooden sword moving with perfect efficiency. Without opening his eyes, he could sense the change in his opponent's rhythm.

Hmm... her attacks are heavier now.

He felt a stronger push with each clash. It was as if Ryuu wasn't just trying to find an opening in his defense, but was instead trying to overwhelm him with raw strength.

Did she change her strategy?

The increasingly brutal attacks, the growing pressure—it wasn't just because Ryuu wanted to win. There was something else. Shirou didn't know what, but something was bothering the elf.

However, Ryuu herself knew exactly what was clouding her mind.

Right now, she wasn't fighting Shirou.

In her eyes, in her mind, what she saw wasn't the red-haired young man wielding a wooden sword.

What she saw was Alfia.

The woman who stood before them, expressionless, emotionless.

The woman who crushed their pride by closing her eyes and remaining untouched.

I won't let that happen again.

That determination burned in her chest.

Ryuu gritted her teeth, her muscles tensing as she accelerated her attacks.

I'll shatter your calm.

Just like back then, just like when the Astraea Familia finally broke Alfia's Silence, when they forced the mage to open her eyes and acknowledge them as a threat.

She wanted to make Shirou do the same.

But—

Why... why is he still holding on like this?

Shirou, despite being attacked more aggressively, remained calm. Like a rock being hit by waves, he didn't budge.

With his eyes closed, he parried every attack without difficulty.

As if all of this was just a minor disturbance to him.

As if Ryuu wasn't strong enough to force him to change.

Damn it... damn it... damn it!

The harder Ryuu tried to shatter Shirou's calm, the more she lost control of herself.

Clack! Clack! Clack!

Shirou continued to parry every slash Ryuu unleashed. Attack after attack hit his defense relentlessly, like an unending storm.

Why is she still doing this?

Shirou wondered in his mind. Ryuu must have realized that this strategy wasn't effective. Even with increasingly wild and powerful attacks, Shirou could still block them easily.

Yet, Ryuu didn't stop.

No, on the contrary—she only grew more intense, more forceful, more desperate to break through Shirou's defense.

What's going on with her? This isn't how Ryuu usually fights...

With his eyes closed, Shirou couldn't see Ryuu's expression. But with his heightened senses, he could hear Ryuu's increasingly heavy breathing. He could feel the tension in the air—as if Ryuu was fighting something more than just him.

And then...

Hhmm...

A scent slipped into his awareness.

The scent of winter flowers with a unique divine touch.

A very familiar scent.

"Syr!?"

Shirou immediately became alert.

From outside the dormitory, he could smell that scent. It had to be her.

Why is she here?!

Shirou's thoughts immediately raced. If Syr were around and saw him fighting, it could be a big problem. Shirou had been very careful not to reveal his true strength to anyone outside the Loki Familia. If Syr saw him fighting on par with Ryuu, a Level 4 fighter, she would immediately realize that Shirou's power was far greater than he let others know.

And that was something that couldn't happen.

Shirou had to make this fight seem like he was still at a lower level.

There's no other choice.

I have to lose.

Shirou began to weaken his defense gradually. He deliberately let some of Ryuu's attacks almost hit him, and then—

"Tch—!"

Ryuu finally managed to hit his stomach with her wooden sword.

"Got you!" Ryuu exclaimed with a voice full of satisfaction.

But Ryuu didn't stop there.

The momentum she gained seemed to reignite her fighting spirit. Her attacks became wilder, harder—no longer just a training match, but as if she was settling something that had been buried deep within her.

"Guh!" Shirou coughed as another attack landed on his shoulder.

He let it happen.

Ryuu, now immersed in her fighting spirit, didn't realize that Shirou was intentionally taking those hits.

No, to her, this was proof that she could finally defeat the enemy from her past.

Alfia... I finally managed to hit—

Ryuu didn't realize that she had been swept away by nostalgia.

Her attacks continued, and Shirou kept taking them, enduring the pain while remaining vigilant of Syr's presence around them.

Ryuu kept raining down attacks on Shirou.

Whack! Her wooden sword struck Shirou's head.

Thud! A slash jerked his chest.

Smack! Another swing hit his arm.

Crack! The final attack swept Shirou's legs, making his balance falter.

Each attack landed with merciless precision, adding more bruises to Shirou's body.

Yet, he didn't fight back. He didn't parry. He didn't dodge.

Shirou just took it all.

Ryuu didn't realize how serious this was. She was too lost in her memories of the past, in the anger and frustration mixed with bitter nostalgia.

This isn't enough... I'm not satisfied yet... I have to destroy that calmness!

With a final push, Ryuu jumped and swung her sword with all her might.

"HAAAAAAH!!"

BOOM!

Her strongest attack landed squarely on Shirou's chest, hitting him with enough force to send his body flying backward, slamming hard against the dormitory wall.

Bugh!

Dust scattered as Shirou's body crashed, then slumped down, gasping for breath. Bruises and minor wounds now covered his entire body.

Ryuu stood in place, her breathing ragged. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, sweat dripping from her temples.

No way... Is Shirou this weak?

She gripped her sword tightly, her heart filled with confusion. Something felt off. Shirou should have been able to parry her attacks. He should have been able to hold out longer. But why—

Clatter!

The sound of something falling to the ground.

Suddenly, a scream broke the silence.

"SHIROU!!"

Syr.

Ryuu's eyes widened as she saw the girl running toward Shirou with a panicked expression, almost tripping in her haste.

Nearby, a small basket lay on the ground, its contents—perhaps food or items she had brought—scattered in all directions. But Syr didn't care.

All she could think about was Shirou, now slumped against the wall, his body covered in wounds and bruises.

"What have I done...?"

Ryuu stared at her own hand, feeling a cold chill envelop her chest.

Chapter 107

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Syr immediately knelt beside Shirou, her eyes filled with panic as her small, delicate hands quickly began to examine his body.

So many bruises... there's swelling on his shoulder too... oh no, his face is also injured...

"Shirou! Are you okay?" Syr asked with a voice full of concern, her hands unhesitatingly touching his bruised face.

Shirou blinked, looking at Syr's face so close to his. He gave a weak smile, trying to reassure her. "I'm fine, Syr. It's just... a bit hard to move."

Syr frowned, not believing him. "Don't lie to me!" she said, her voice trembling slightly. "Look at you! You're covered in bruises! What really happened here?!"

Shirou tried to get up, but his body protested. A sharp pain shot through his entire body, especially in the areas where Ryuu's strongest blows had landed. Syr immediately held his shoulder, not letting him move any further.

Meanwhile, Ryuu stood frozen in place, her fists clenched tightly.

Why...? Why did he deliberately take my attacks?

Slowly, the reality began to sink into her mind.

Ryuu finally realized... that none of her attacks should have hit Shirou. Shirou should have been able to dodge. Shirou should have been able to hold out longer. But he chose to take all of them.

He deliberately lowered his defenses... But why?

Ryuu bit her lip. Her mind began to process all the information.

Shirou... is hiding his true strength.

Only Ryuu and the members of the Loki Familia knew that Shirou should be much stronger than this. But in front of Syr, Shirou acted as if he were just a beginner fighter.

And Ryuu, in her anger, had destroyed everything.

She lowered her head, guilt beginning to creep into her heart.

I should have stopped after the first attack hit him. I should have realized. I shouldn't have let my emotions take control of me...

Ryuu clenched her fists even tighter, her nails almost digging into her own skin.

I've betrayed his trust.

In front of her, Syr was still busy tending to Shirou, her face full of worry.

And Ryuu could only stand there... feeling worse than ever.

Syr quickly held Shirou's shoulder as he tried to get up again. "Don't push yourself!" she scolded with a worried tone.

Shirou opened his mouth, perhaps to argue, but before he could say anything, Syr gently pushed him back down. Carefully, she lifted Shirou's head and placed it on her lap.

Shirou immediately felt his entire body tense up. The soft, warm sensation of Syr's lap, covered by the green uniform of the Hostess of Fertility, made his face heat up slightly.

This... is kind of embarrassing.

While Shirou tried to calm his mind, Syr turned her gaze to Ryuu, who was still standing silently with her head down.

"Ryuu!" Her voice was sharp, full of reproach. "Why were you so rough during training?! You should know that Shirou is still level 1! Couldn't you hold back a little?"

Ryuu flinched and raised her head slightly, but she didn't dare look Syr in the eye.

She doesn't suspect... Ryuu felt a little relieved, but her guilt still haunted her.

However, when she opened her mouth to answer, no words came out. How could she explain that Shirou was actually level 4? How could she lie to Syr without hesitation?

Ryuu gripped the hem of her shirt tightly. She didn't want to lie, but the truth wasn't something she could reveal so easily.

As Ryuu was still wrestling with her thoughts, Shirou's calm voice broke the silence.

"Maybe... Ryuu just wanted me to experience how harsh the dungeon can be," he said weakly, but with confidence. "It's better for me to get hurt here, during training, than later in the dungeon during a real fight. Thank you, Ryuu."

Ryuu's eyes widened slightly.

Shirou...

She lowered her head again, this time not out of shame, but because her heart felt so heavy. She was the one who had beaten Shirou to a pulp... but Shirou was thanking her.

She bit her lip, feeling something suffocating in her chest.

But before the atmosphere could deepen further, Syr pursed her lips and—pinch!

"Ouch!" Shirou complained softly as Syr's small fingers pinched the uninjured part of his cheek.

"You're already beaten up like this, and you're still trying to act cool!" Syr grumbled with puffed cheeks. "You should be protesting or getting angry, not thanking her!"

Shirou could only smile awkwardly, while Ryuu watched them in silence.

Acting cool, huh? Ryuu smiled slightly at Syr's words. If only she knew how cool Shirou really is...

Her thoughts drifted back to when they were still fighting a few minutes ago. Shirou, with such confidence, closed his eyes and was still able to keep up with every one of her attacks. That wasn't just instinct or luck—it was proof of extraordinary skill.

Ryuu could still feel how every one of her slashes was either dodged or parried by Shirou with precision as if he could sense the direction of the attack without even seeing it. Then there was his skill in magecraft...

Ryuu remembered how Shirou could use various spells quickly and efficiently, without the long incantations most mages needed. There was also his physical strength, which allowed him to fight on par with physical fighters, and his ability to mimic others' sword techniques—Shirou was truly a unique existence.

And that wasn't even including his archery skills. Ryuu had seen Shirou use a bow, and she knew that not just anyone could achieve that level of accuracy. Shirou wasn't just a talented fighter; he had the discipline and skills of a veteran who had been fighting for decades.

When you think about it... he really is cool, Ryuu admitted to herself, though she would never say it directly to Shirou.

However, her thoughts were interrupted by a soft voice calling her.

"Ryuu..."

Ryuu snapped out of her thoughts. She raised her head and saw Syr looking at her with a worried expression.

"Ah, yes...?" Ryuu stammered, quickly stepping closer.

Syr didn't say anything for a moment, just looking at her with scrutinizing eyes. Ryuu felt a little uneasy, wondering if Syr was starting to suspect something.

But Syr's attention turned back to Shirou, whose head was still resting on her lap. His usually energetic face now looked a little tired, with bruises here and there as evidence of how hard Ryuu's sword strikes had been.

Syr looked back at Ryuu with a slightly reproachful gaze, while Shirou remained silent with a resigned expression.

Ryuu took a deep breath, then stepped closer. No matter what, she had to face the consequences of her actions.

Syr sighed deeply before finally saying, "Even though Shirou thanked you and didn't blame you, Ryuu, you still have to take responsibility for this."

Shirou, who was still leaning on Syr's lap, opened his mouth, intending to defend Ryuu. But before he could say a word, Syr quickly placed her index finger on his lips, silencing him without further ado.

"Shh." Syr looked at him sharply but with a soft smile on her face. "I know you're too kind, Shirou. But this time, let Ryuu make up for her mistake, okay?"

Shirou fell silent, forced to accept Syr's decision even though in his heart he felt that Ryuu wasn't entirely to blame. After all, he was the one who had deliberately lowered his defenses.

On the other hand, Ryuu didn't argue with Syr's words. She just nodded without saying anything, then quickly hurried over to the tree where she had left the remaining potion earlier. Inside, there was still a quarter of the potion left that could be used to treat Shirou's wounds.

As Ryuu walked away, Syr glanced at Shirou and smiled mischievously.

"You should enjoy this, Shirou," she said lightly, her tone sounding like she was planning something. "You don't get opportunities like this often."

Shirou frowned, confused by Syr's meaning. "What opportunity?"

Syr just giggled softly without answering, making Shirou even more suspicious. Don't tell me this is part of another prank she's planning...

Shirou swallowed, his gut telling him that he was about to experience something even more troublesome in the next few moments.

After a while, Ryuu returned with quick steps, carrying the bottle of potion she had left near the tree. Her face remained expressionless as usual, but there was a slight tension in her movements.

Syr smiled contentedly seeing Ryuu return right on time. "Alright, Shirou, sit up for a moment and raise your arms."

Shirou looked at her in confusion. "Huh? What for?"

"Don't ask too many questions. Just do it," Syr replied lightly, but there was a hint of authority in her voice.

Although hesitant, Shirou eventually complied. With stiff movements, he raised both arms. But before he could understand what was happening, suddenly—

Srrrt!

Something felt loose on his back.

"H-Huh?!"

From behind him, Syr gently began to undo the cream-colored tunic Shirou was wearing, easily loosening its ties.

"W-what are you doing, Syr?!" Ryuu, who had just returned, was startled by Syr's actions.

Shirou was no less panicked. His face turned red as he felt the fabric loosen from his body. "Wait! Why all of a sudden—"

"Relax," Syr said casually as she skillfully folded the tunic and placed it aside. "It's nothing."

Shirou still wanted to protest, but before he could say anything else, Syr had already placed her hand on his shoulder, gently guiding his head back to her lap.

"Now look," she said, glancing at Ryuu, who was still standing awkwardly in place. With a gentle motion, she pointed to Shirou's chest. "The bruises from training earlier are quite severe, especially here."

Ryuu's eyes reflexively followed Syr's pointing finger, and she immediately frowned when she saw the injuries on Shirou's body. There were several large bruises turning blue around his chest, and even a deep scratch on his side.

Shirou himself also glanced down, and only now did he truly realize how badly his body had been beaten after letting Ryuu pummel him without resistance.

Ryuu bit her lip, feeling guilty seeing the clear evidence of her blows on Shirou's body. She already knew that Shirou had been holding back, but seeing physical proof like this still made her chest tighten.

Syr, on the other hand, just smiled slightly. "Well, now you see for yourself, Ryuu. So, you're going to heal him, right?"

Ryuu nodded slowly, but her grip on the potion bottle tightened slightly. She took a deep breath before finally crouching beside Shirou, ready to do what she should have done from the beginning.

Ryuu swallowed, her fingers trembling slightly as she carefully opened the potion bottle. The shimmering blue liquid inside quivered, reflecting the fading daylight. Without saying much, she poured a little of the potion onto her hand before starting to apply it to the wounds on Shirou's body, now fully exposed under the sunlight.

Syr, who was still letting Shirou's head rest on her lap, watched the scene with slight surprise. Initially, she thought Ryuu would refuse, or at least show hesitation, given how sensitive the elf was to physical touch. As far as Syr knew, Ryuu hardly ever let anyone touch her, except for herself or the late Alise.

Hmmm... Syr thought for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly. Could it be that Ryuu is willing to do this because of her guilt towards Shirou?

Meanwhile, Shirou finally realized something. So this is the prank Syr was planning... he thought, sighing inwardly. He had already felt something was off when Syr smiled too contentedly while asking Ryuu to heal him.

Ryuu, who was still focused on applying the potion, began to feel something strange. Every time her hand touched Shirou's skin, she could feel his hard, trained muscles. Shirou's body was clearly not that of a beginner who had just started training. Instantly, her face turned slightly red as she realized that this was the first time she had directly touched a man's body.

On the other hand, Syr just smiled softly. To her, Shirou was still like a child who needed pampering. She looked at Shirou's bruised face, then, with a gentle motion, her hand stroked the red-haired boy's hair with tenderness.

"Bear with the pain for a little while, Shirou," Syr said soothingly, her fingers continuing to move gently through Shirou's hair. "It'll be over soon."

However, instead of feeling pain, Shirou experienced something entirely different.

Why do I feel comfortable instead? he thought with slight frustration.

On one side, a beautiful elf girl was applying a potion to his body with a touch that was gentle despite being awkward. On the other side, a goddess disguised as an ordinary human was pampering him with soft strokes on his hair, as if he were a child who had just fallen and was being comforted.

Originally, I just wanted to hide my strength from Syr... so why did it end up like this???

Shirou could only sigh inwardly, accepting his fate that had somehow turned into something far from his original plan.

The potion Ryuu used had run out. Shirou could feel a warm sensation spreading through his body as the healing effects took hold. His wounds began to close, his bruises gradually faded, and the sharp pain slowly subsided.

Syr, who was still gently stroking Shirou's hair, looked at the now-empty potion bottle in Ryuu's hand. Her brow furrowed, and she looked at Ryuu suspiciously. "This potion was only a quarter full from the start, right?" she asked, her eyes narrowing with accusation.

Ryuu, who was still kneeling beside them, remained silent. But before she could answer, Syr continued, "Don't tell me... Did you use up this potion during training earlier? If so, Shirou must have been injured often, right?"

Shirou, who was still lying on Syr's lap, could only grin at the half-correct guess. Unconsciously, his eyes met Ryuu's, and in an instant, they both understood each other without needing to say a word. Yes, Syr was right—the potion had been used up during training. But the truth wasn't what Syr imagined.

It wasn't Shirou who had been beaten to a pulp and needed the potion. Quite the opposite. Ryuu, who had been hit by a barrage of blunt sword strikes from Shirou, had used the potion to keep herself going during training.

Ryuu finally answered in a flat voice, "Yes, the potion was used up during training earlier." She chose not to explain further, hiding the fact that she was the one who had been injured. Shirou's secret strength had to remain hidden.

Syr snorted softly before saying, "In that case, should I buy more? After all, if your training is this intense, the potion supply will run out quickly."

Ryuu shook her head slowly. At that moment, she realized there was another way to heal Shirou without having to bother buying more potions. "No need," she replied. "I can use healing magic."

Syr blinked, then smirked mischievously. "Oh? So you actually remembered you could heal, but chose to let Shirou suffer first?" she teased.

Ryuu's face immediately turned red. She opened her mouth to retort, but before she could say anything, Shirou interrupted, "Hey, don't be too hard on her. Besides, we all know Ryuu must have her reasons."

Syr just giggled happily. "Wow, you're defending Ryuu again? Hmm, interesting..." she said, laughing softly. The laughter shook her body, causing Shirou, who was still leaning on her lap, to feel the gentle vibrations beneath his head.

Ryuu, whose face was still flushed, finally sighed and closed her eyes for a moment to concentrate. Slowly, her hands rose, pointing towards Shirou's shoulders and face, which still showed signs of bruising and swelling.

She began to chant her spell in a soft, calm voice.

"The song of a now distant forest. The nostalgic song of life. Please bring the mercy of healing to those that seek you..."

Then, a soft green light began to envelop her hands, glowing warmly over Shirou's wounds.

"Noah Heal!"

As soon as the spell was completed, healing energy flowed into Shirou's body, bringing a sense of comfort and freshness that immediately replaced the previous pain

Chapter 108: Chapter 108

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

The green light from Ryuu's magic slowly faded, leaving Shirou's previously bruised skin now smooth and unblemished. The sharp pain that had once stabbed at him was now nothing more than a faint, warm sensation. Shirou moved his shoulder slowly, testing to see if there was any lingering pain, but it seemed Ryuu's magic had been truly effective.

"Thank you, Ryuu," Shirou said sincerely, slightly lifting his head from Syr's lap.

Ryuu simply gave a small nod, maintaining her calm expression, though a sense of guilt still lingered in her heart.

However, before the moment could continue any longer, Syr's cheerful voice broke the silence. "Hmm, so..." she said in a teasing tone, looking at the two of them with her characteristic mischievous smile. "Now, Ryuu, why don't you open Shirou's pants? Let's check if there are any wounds there too?"

"W-WHAT?!"

Syr's reaction immediately made her giggle. Both Shirou and Ryuu's eyes widened, their faces turning red in an instant.

"N-No need!" Shirou quickly exclaimed, his body tensing up. "I don't feel any pain below the waist, so there's no need to check!"

Ryuu also hurriedly looked down, her face growing even redder. "I-I wouldn't do something like that...! That's... that's not appropriate... before marriage..." she murmured softly, but loud enough for the two of them to hear.

Shirou nearly choked on her response, while Syr laughed even harder. "Hahaha! You two are really too innocent!" she said with a satisfied tone, her stomach shaking from how amused she was by their reactions.

Shirou could only sigh in resignation. Why does something weird like this always happen whenever I'm near Syr...? he thought, covering his face with his hands. Meanwhile, Ryuu looked like she wanted to disappear from the scene as quickly as possible.

Syr was still chuckling, clearly enjoying how easily the two of them could be teased. "Alright, alright, I was just joking," she finally said, though her tone still carried a hint of mischief. "But if you suddenly feel pain in your lower body, just let me know, okay? Ryuu will be more than happy to check it out."

"SYR!!!" Ryuu almost shouted while Shirou could only shake his head in resignation.

Ryuu's face was still slightly red after Syr's teasing, and she eventually decided to avoid any further embarrassment with a reasonable excuse. "I... I'll go back to my room for now," she said in a somewhat stiff voice. "I need to take a bath."

Without waiting for a response, she quickly turned around and walked away. However, Shirou could see that the tips of the elf's ears were still tinged with red. She's really embarrassed, huh... Shirou thought with a slight smile.

After Ryuu left, Shirou tried to get up from Syr's lap, but before he could fully lift himself, Syr's gentle hand casually pressed against his chest, telling him to stay lying down.

"Don't rush. Relax a little longer," Syr said with her soft smile.

"But—"

Shirou was about to protest, but then he realized he still wasn't wearing his tunic. His face tensed slightly as he glanced at his neatly folded clothes beside him.

"I'm not wearing any clothes right now," he protested in a half-resigned tone.

Syr chuckled softly upon hearing his complaint. "Oh, you're so spoiled," she teased as she picked up Shirou's tunic, which she had folded earlier, and skillfully began putting it back on him.

Shirou could only stay silent as Syr casually pulled his arm through the sleeve and helped him slip his head into the garment. Once the tunic was properly back on, he let out a soft sigh, feeling a bit more comfortable, though his pride had been slightly bruised.

I didn't ask you to dress me... Why are you calling me spoiled? Shirou grumbled inwardly, but he didn't dare say it out loud. He knew all too well that if he retorted now, it would only lead to more teasing from Syr.

After finishing dressing him, Syr smiled contentedly and, before Shirou could move, her hand gently pulled his head back down to rest on her lap.

"See? Now it's much better," she said cheerfully. "You can rest peacefully."

Shirou could only sigh, realizing there was no point in resisting Syr once she had decided on something. Eventually, he closed his eyes for a moment, enjoying the comfort Syr was providing.

Syr continued to gently stroke Shirou's red hair as if savoring the moment. With a smile, she casually asked, "So, how was the training earlier? I know Ryuu can't hold back when she's serious."

Shirou glanced at Syr, then closed his eyes again. "Hmm... well, I learned a lot," he answered calmly. He didn't want to go into too much detail about his training with Ryuu, especially since he had to hide the fact that he had reached Level 4. To avoid further interrogation, he instead asked, "By the way, have you ever trained with Ryuu? How do you know she can't hold back?"

Syr giggled softly. "Me? Train? Ahaha, of course not. I'm just an ordinary human, not good at fighting at all," she said playfully. "I know because Anya, Chloe, and Lunoire have told me. They said Ryuu is too harsh during sparring."

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "Anya and the others are adventurers too?" he asked curiously.

Syr put a finger to her lips and whispered, "Don't tell them I told you, okay...?" She then smiled mysteriously before continuing, "They're like Ryuu, adventurers who are semi-retired."

Shirou nodded slowly, taking in the information. He had already suspected that there was something unusual about the staff at the Hostess of Fertility, but this was still surprising. If her former adventurer colleagues still respected Mama Mia, it meant that the woman was far stronger than they.

So, Mama Mia isn't just an ordinary tavern owner, but someone who might be much stronger than she appears... Shirou concluded in his mind. Instantly, he felt even more intrigued to learn more about the people around him.

Syr continued to play with Shirou's red hair, letting the silence fill the air for a moment before finally saying in a teasing tone, "Shirou, you're quite clever when it comes to approaching women. Even Ryuu, who has never touched a man before, didn't hesitate to apply the potion to your body."

Shirou slightly opened his eyes and glanced at Syr before closing them again. "Huh? Really?" he asked flatly, not paying much attention to the first part of Syr's sentence about him being good at approaching women. To him, it was just a coincidence.

Syr chuckled softly at his reaction. "Yes. Most elves don't like being touched by other races, especially those from Ryuu's homeland. They even consider it disgraceful to be touched by a different race," she explained gently. "Although Ryuu doesn't hold such fanatical views, the habits and culture of her homeland still influence her."

Shirou fell silent for a moment, digesting Syr's words. But the elves I've met so far haven't had any issues with physical contact with me... he thought. Saria, the first elf he met in this world, had easily touched him while healing him. Lefiya, a young elf, had also never shown any reluctance to be near him, often standing close to him without hesitation. Even a high elf like Riveria, a respected royal among all elves, had frequently touched her body parts with his while explaining magecraft.

Seeing Shirou lost in thought, Syr smiled again and whispered softly in his ear, "I think Ryuu might like you, Shirou."

Shirou almost choked on the air. He quickly sat up slightly and turned to Syr with a shocked expression. "T-That's impossible! You must be misunderstanding, Syr."

However, instead of stopping, Syr only teased him more. "Or... maybe she doesn't see you as a man," she said with a mischievous grin.

Shirou could only frown and grumble inwardly. If that's the case, then you, who are resting my head on your lap... don't see me as a man either, huh?

He held back a tired sigh. Why do I always end up like this?

After teasing Shirou to her heart's content and seeing his mixed reaction of embarrassment and annoyance, Syr finally chuckled softly before speaking in a gentler tone, "Well, never mind. Instead of worrying about this, you should just close your eyes. Ryuu will probably take a long time in the bath, being a woman and all."

Shirou glanced at Syr for a moment, making sure she didn't have any other pranks up her sleeve. However, seeing her relaxed face and the gentle, comforting expression, Shirou eventually sighed and decided to comply. "Alright," he murmured softly before closing his eyes.

As soon as his eyes closed, Shirou's consciousness was filled with the comfort he felt at that moment. Syr's soft lap was the perfect pillow, and every gentle stroke of her hand through his hair provided a soothing sensation. Added to that was the faint scent of winter flowers wafting from Syr's body, creating an atmosphere that made him even more relaxed.

Unconsciously, his breathing became slower and more regular. The slight fatigue from the intense training with Ryuu finally dragged him into a deep calm. And in a short time, Shirou fell into a deep sleep, still resting on Syr's lap, completely immersed in a dream without a single worry.

While Shirou slept soundly, his breathing was steady, and his expression was far from the usual tension when he was awake. Syr watched him in silence. There was something so captivating about the peacefulness of his face, something that made Syr's hand—or rather, Freya's hand—instinctively want to touch him.

Her silver-gray eyes swept over the young man's face with a mix of curiosity and something deeper. Shirou, who usually appeared serious and determined, now looked so peaceful... so vulnerable. This was a side that few ever saw, even by members of the Loki Familia. In his sleep, his defenses crumbled, and for a moment, he was just an ordinary young man, exhausted after working hard.

Freya, currently wearing Syr's face, let her thoughts wander. You've really been working too hard, Shirou... she thought. She remembered how the young man had come to Orario, with no clear background, no divine blessing from the start, no extraordinary legacy of power. Compared to other talented adventurers, Shirou wasn't someone born with special privileges—not in magic, not in physical strength. Yet, he continued to struggle. He kept moving forward without hesitation.

That was what made him so fascinating.

A faint smile appeared on Syr's—or rather, Freya's—lips. If only Shirou weren't an adventurer... If only she could pull him out of this dangerous world, take him to a safer place where he wouldn't have to fight anymore, wouldn't have to get hurt... Why don't you just stop being an adventurer, Shirou? Freya thought. Why not become my personal servant? I could give you a better world. You wouldn't have to feel pain or exhaustion anymore. I could give you all the love you need...

However, in just a moment, that fantasy faded.

Freya knew it was just a pipe dream. Shirou would never accept that. He wasn't the type of man who wanted a comfortable and safe life. He was someone who would keep fighting, no matter how long it took. Besides, Loki would never let him fall under Freya's charm. The mischievous goddess was too protective of her Familia members, even the weakest ones.

Freya sighed softly, her hand that had almost touched Shirou's cheek now pulled back. You're so stubborn, Shirou... she thought. But that only made her want him even more.

Freya's silver gaze slowly moved from Shirou's face down to his chest, then further down to his stomach. The tunic she had just dressed him in was slightly open at the front, revealing a glimpse of the young man's toned and well-defined abdominal muscles.

She bit her lower lip unconsciously. There was something so tempting about this sight. Since she had descended from Tenkai to Genkai, forming a Familia that became one of the strongest in Orario, her position as a goddess had only made her more distant from human touch.

The adventurers who joined under her banner, who devoted their lives to her, always looked at her with almost sacred worship. They loved her, adored her, admired her—but not as a woman. They saw her as something higher, something that shouldn't be tainted by mortal desires. And while that gave her satisfaction on the one hand, there was another part of her that longed for more than just worship.

She yearned for passion. She yearned for warmth. She yearned for the touch of a man who saw her not just as an untouchable goddess, but as a woman.

Her eyes returned to Shirou, who was still asleep, his breathing steady, his body looking so tired after training with Ryuu. She knew how hard this young man worked and how many wounds he had received in pursuit of his goals.

Freya leaned down slightly, bringing her face closer to Shirou's ear, and whispered softly, "May I? Just a little, I know Ryuu and Chloe have already touched you, now it's my turn..."

Her hand moved slowly, slipping into Shirou's tunic, her delicate fingers touching the warm skin of the young man's stomach. Slowly, she caressed him, feeling the contours of his muscles formed from hard training and battles.

Even though he's still Level 1... his body is so beautifully sculpted... Freya thought with admiration, but also with a growing desire that began to tickle her mind.

The touch was initially gentle, just exploring. But the longer she touched him, the stronger the desire grew within her. The sensation of Shirou's warm skin under her fingertips felt so real—something she had only been able to imagine until now.

She swallowed hard. The frustration she had long suppressed seemed to push her to go further. Was this the moment? Did she really want to feel more than this?

Freya's slender fingers slowly slipped deeper, caressing Shirou's warm skin from his stomach up to his chest. Her breath hitched slightly, feeling the steady beat of the young man's heart under her palm.

The longer it went on, the harder it became for her to contain the burning desire within her. Unconsciously, she began to open Shirou's tunic a little wider, letting the bright sunlight illuminate his toned muscles. Her fingers explored further, tracing the curves of his body with an almost worshipful touch.

However, before she could enjoy the moment any further—

"Syr... what are you doing?"

A cold, suspicious voice stopped her in her tracks.

Freya—still in Syr's persona—was momentarily startled, as if cold water had been poured over her body, which had begun to warm with desire. Quickly, she pulled her hand out from under Shirou's tunic and turned with an innocent expression.

At the doorway, Ryuu stood in her signature green uniform, her pale green hair still slightly damp from her bath. Her sky-blue eyes looked at her with a questioning gaze, her eyebrows slightly furrowed as if unsure of what she had just seen.

However, Freya wasn't a goddess who could be easily shaken just because she had been caught. Calmly, she put on her sweet mask again, a soft smile gracing her face.

"Oh, it's nothing, Ryuu," Syr replied in a natural tone as if nothing suspicious had happened. "I was just checking if Shirou had any wounds. He took a lot of hits during training earlier, right?"

As she spoke, she straightened Shirou's tunic, making sure nothing looked out of place.

Ryuu looked at Syr for a few moments, trying to figure out if she was lying or not. But there was no crack in Syr's expression—only the gentle gaze of a girl who cared for her friend.

"...I see," Ryuu finally replied, though deep down, something still felt off.

She was still wondering, had she seen wrong? Was Syr really just checking Shirou's wounds, or was there something more to it?

However, she shook her head slowly, dismissing the thought. After all, Syr has always had feelings for Bell. There's no way she would do anything strange to Shirou, right?

Chapter 109

The sketches of our 4koma are already finished. Please check it out at

Syr gazed at Shirou's face, still peacefully asleep on her lap. A small smile formed on her lips before she raised her hand and gently stroked his cheek.

"Shirou... wake up. It's time to get ready," she whispered softly, her fingers tracing his skin with a gentle motion, trying to wake him with the utmost tenderness.

Shirou mumbled softly in his sleep before finally moving his body. He blinked his eyes a few times, then yawned widely, raising his arms to stretch his slightly stiff body.

"Hooaam..." The sound of his yawn echoed clearly in the air.

As his vision began to focus, the first thing he saw was Ryuu, now neatly dressed in her green uniform. The Elf looked at him with a calm expression, though there was a hint of melancholy hidden in her eyes.

"You can use my bathroom if you want to clean up," she offered briefly.

Shirou blinked a few times before finally nodding. "Ah, thank you, Ryuu."

However, before Shirou could get up, Syr suddenly spoke while pointing in another direction.

"Oh, I almost forgot. I also brought your uniform, Shirou. But..." She pursed her lips slightly before pointing to a basket lying on the ground not far from them. "It fell earlier..."

Shirou followed Syr's pointing. He saw the basket, which seemed to contain bread. Some of the bread was now scattered on the ground, with dust clinging to its outer surfaces.

On the other hand, Ryuu felt a growing sense of guilt within her. She realized that the reason Syr had dropped the basket earlier was because she was startled when Ryuu had mercilessly beaten Shirou during their training session.

Without a word, Shirou walked over to the basket and picked up one of the slightly dusty loaves of bread. Calmly, he tore off the dirty part before putting the clean portion into his mouth and chewing it slowly.

Syr, who saw this, immediately exclaimed, "Don't eat that bread, Shirou! You'll get sick!"

However, Shirou just smiled slightly while picking up the next loaf. "It's fine. I'm only eating the clean part."

He looked at Syr with a sincere expression before continuing, "Besides, I know you made it for us. Thank you, Syr."

Hearing that, Syr could only sigh softly, while Ryuu quietly averted her gaze, feeling slightly impressed by Shirou's way of appreciating small things with simple gestures.

After swallowing the last bite of the bread he had salvaged, Shirou took a deep breath before brushing off the crumbs that clung to his hands. Syr, who had been watching him all along, smiled softly and extended her hand.

"Shirou, please bring the basket over here," she requested in her usual gentle tone.

Without hesitation, Shirou immediately picked up the basket, which still contained a few loaves of bread, and walked over to Syr and Ryuu. The basket wasn't heavy, but it still felt light as he carried it with one hand.

"Here," he said simply as he reached Syr.

Syr gracefully accepted the basket and began rummaging through its contents to ensure everything was still in good condition. Among the items inside, she found the green uniform she had brought for Shirou, now slightly crumpled from the fall earlier. With a light motion, she took it out and handed it to Shirou.

"Here's your uniform. Sorry, it got a bit messy," she said with a smile.

Shirou accepted the clothes without any objection. "No problem," he said casually, smoothing out the folds of the fabric slightly with his hands. "I'll put it on right after I shower."

Beside him, Ryuu, who had been standing with a neutral expression, finally spoke up. "In that case, I'll accompany you to my room," she offered.

Shirou was slightly surprised, but he knew the offer wasn't just a formality. Perhaps Ryuu wanted to talk further about something. So, he simply nodded without refusing. "Alright, thank you, Ryuu."

Before they could leave, Syr sighed softly in a teasing tone. "What a pity," she said in her characteristic coquettish voice, her hands cupping her cheeks as if pouting.

Shirou and Ryuu turned to her, waiting for her to continue.

Syr smiled meaningfully and said, "I was actually hoping to ask Ryuu to help me prepare for a picnic later. But... well, I know you two must have something important to discuss, right?"

Her tone contained a subtle hint of teasing, as if implying something more than just a regular conversation between the two of them. Ryuu simply let out a small sigh, seemingly accustomed to Syr's antics, while Shirou could only shake his head, not wanting to get dragged into the woman's wordplay.

"Shall we go now?" Shirou asked Ryuu, choosing to ignore Syr's comment.

Ryuu nodded. "Let's go."

With that, they left the dormitory courtyard, leaving Syr smiling to herself as she prepared the items in her basket.

As soon as Shirou and Ryuu entered Ryuu's room, the door closed with a soft click. However, before Shirou could step further into the room, Ryuu suddenly bowed deeply in front of him, her fists trembling at her sides.

"I'm sorry," she said in a firm yet regretful voice. "I was too harsh when I attacked you earlier. I should have realized sooner that you weren't seriously defending yourself."

Shirou blinked, not expecting Ryuu to apologize so sincerely. He raised his hand, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.

"Don't worry about it, Ryuu. I was the one who deliberately lowered my guard, so it's not your fault," he said casually.

However, Ryuu didn't immediately accept that answer. She clenched her fists tighter, as if trying to hold back the emotions swirling within her.

"But still..." her voice lowered, her eyes fixed on the floor with a guilty expression. "I should have realized it earlier. If I weren't such a fool, I would have stopped after my first attack broke through your defense."

Shirou let out a short sigh. He was used to dealing with people who were hard on themselves, but seeing Ryuu, who was usually so composed, trapped in such guilt, made him feel uncomfortable.

"Seriously, Ryuu. Don't overthink it," he said. "Besides, you already healed me, right? You applied potion to my body and even used healing magic to make sure I was fine."

Yet, instead of feeling relieved, Ryuu's expression remained gloomy. "That's just what I should have done," she said softly. "I was the one who hurt you, so it's only right that I treat your wounds..."

Shirou could only continue scratching the back of his head, feeling slightly overwhelmed by Ryuu's excessive seriousness. "I'm fine," he said again, trying to reassure her. "There's nothing to worry about."

But Ryuu remained standing there, still silent. Shirou could only sigh, realizing that the girl wouldn't be easily convinced.

Shirou looked at Ryuu, who was still bowing her head, her guilty expression not yet fading. Realizing that asking Ryuu to stop blaming herself wouldn't work so easily, he decided to dig deeper into the cause of all this.

"Ryuu," he called in a more serious tone. "Why were you so... reckless during training earlier? You attacked me blindly without any strategy, which isn't like your usually calculated self."

Ryuu seemed surprised by the question. She bit her lower lip, hesitating for a moment before finally letting out a long sigh. "Actually..." her voice was softer than usual. "During training earlier, I felt something I hadn't felt in a long time... nostalgia."

Shirou frowned. "Nostalgia?" That sounded strange to him. From what he had seen, Ryuu didn't seem to be reminiscing about happy memories but rather being dragged into the shadows of a dark past.

As if understanding his confusion, Ryuu continued. "When you closed your eyes and easily parried my attacks without looking... I remembered someone. An old enemy. Someone very strong, whom I fought in the past."

Shirou fell silent for a moment, letting Ryuu's words sink in. A thought then crossed his mind. This isn't nostalgia... this is more like PTSD.

He looked back at Ryuu, who was now gripping her own hands tightly, as if trying to calm herself. Whatever she had remembered during training earlier, it clearly wasn't something she wanted to recall.

Shirou looked at Ryuu with curiosity, his eyes narrowing as he tried to understand the emotions hidden in the elf's face. "Who was that enemy, Ryuu?" he asked in a soft yet firm tone. "If there's still unfinished business, I can help you face them."

Ryuu remained silent for a moment, then shook her head slowly. "No need, Shirou. That enemy... is no more."

Shirou asked briefly. "What do you mean?"

"Seven years ago," Ryuu began to explain in a calm voice, though there was a hint of sadness hidden beneath it. "We defeated her. Together."

"We?" Shirou repeated the word, catching the deeper meaning behind it. "So, you weren't alone when you fought them?"

Ryuu nodded slowly. "Yes... I wasn't alone. Back then, I fought alongside my friends—Lyra, Kaguya, Alise, and all the other members of the Astraea Familia. We all fought desperately to defeat that woman."

A faint smile appeared on Ryuu's face as she recalled those names, but Shirou could see a shadow of sorrow in her sky-blue eyes, like someone reminiscing about something precious but no longer able to hold onto it.

Shirou remained silent, letting Ryuu continue.

"She was Alfia," she continued. "A level 7 mage. One of the strongest members of the Hera Familia."

The name made Shirou pause. There was something familiar about it, as if he had heard it before. He furrowed his brow, trying to remember where he had heard the name.

Meanwhile, Ryuu seemed lost in her own thoughts, as if returning to the past, to the battles she had fought alongside those who were no longer here.

Shirou continued trying to recall where he had heard the name before. Then, a flash of memory appeared in his mind—a conversation he had with Riveria while they were in the Dungeon.

"Ah... Riveria mentioned that name," Shirou said softly, as if speaking to himself. "She said that Alfia was a woman who... was rude."

Ryuu turned to him with a slightly surprised expression. "Lady Riveria said that?"

Shirou nodded. "Yes, back then we were talking in the Dungeon. It seems she didn't have a good impression of Alfia."

"I'm not surprised," Ryuu let out a long sigh. "When we fought her, Lady Riveria also helped us. She gave us her magic buffs, without which... we probably wouldn't have been able to withstand Alfia's onslaught."

After saying that, Ryuu looked at Shirou with curiosity. "But why did Lady Riveria suddenly tell you about Alfia?"

Shirou leaned his back against the wall, thinking for a moment before answering. "I used my magecraft to mimic her archery technique."

Ryuu's eyes widened slightly. "Lady Riveria's archery technique? You can do that too?"

Shirou shrugged. "Yeah, back then, I was mimicking her way of firing multiple arrows at once. But it seems... it reminded her of someone, and she mentioned Alfia's name."

Ryuu's eyes narrowed as if understanding something. "I see... Alfia had the ability to mimic someone's technique just by seeing it once. If what you did reminded Lady Riveria of her, then your ability is indeed very similar to hers."

Shirou fell silent for a moment. The ability to mimic someone's technique just by seeing it once? That did sound impressive, but... in his mind, it wasn't entirely accurate for himself.

Crossing his arms, Shirou muttered to himself, Well, I just need to see their weapon.

Shirou frowned, trying to process the new information he had just heard. "Wait, you said Alfia was from the Hera Familia, right? Before the Hera Familia was defeated by the One-Eyed Black Dragon, weren't they, along with the Zeus Familia, the protectors of Orario? So why did she become your enemy?"

Ryuu closed her eyes for a moment, then let out a long breath. "Not just Alfia. Zald from the Zeus Familia did the same. Both of them, who were once known as the strongest adventurers in Orario, decided to join Evilus and tried to destroy the city."

Shirou's eyes widened. "What?"

He truly couldn't understand. The Zeus and Hera Familia were two of the greatest forces that had ever existed, the last line of defense for humanity. How could those who were supposed to be heroes turn against Orario?

"Why would they?" Shirou's voice rose slightly, unable to hide his shock. "They were supposed to protect Orario, not betray it!"

Ryuu opened her eyes and looked at Shirou with a gaze full of bitter memories. "Despair."

Shirou repeated the word with a questioning tone. "Despair?"

"That was Alfia's reason," Ryuu continued. "The Hera Familia and Zeus Familia were the closest to defeating the One-Eyed Black Dragon. But even after giving their all, they still lost. All their Familia members were mercilessly slaughtered, including their strongest adventurers. Alfia... couldn't accept that. In her mind, if even the strongest couldn't defeat the dragon, then no one in Orario deserved to hope for victory. She wanted the city to feel the same despair she had felt."

Shirou clenched his fists tightly. His jaw tightened, and his eyes narrowed with anger. "That... that's not an acceptable reason."

He could understand despair. He could understand the feeling of failure and helplessness. But blaming others for one's failure? Destroying the city just because they failed? That was unacceptable.

Ryuu noticed Shirou's expression, but she could only continue her story. "To Alfia, the adventurers of this era weren't worthy of facing the One-Eyed Black Dragon. She considered us weak, useless, and unworthy of being called heroes."

Shirou raised his head and looked at Ryuu with a questioning gaze. "Then what does that have to do with trying to destroy Orario?"

Ryuu took another deep breath before answering. "Alfia wanted to return the world to an era where only true heroes could face monsters like that. She thought that if Orario were destroyed, the Dungeon would open, and the monsters within would flood the world. From there, only those who were truly strong, like Albert, who managed to wound the One-Eyed Black Dragon, would survive. All of this so that the world wouldn't rely on the intervention of gods and goddesses anymore."

Shirou fell silent. There was something strange about Alfia's way of thinking. It was too extreme, too absolute.

"So she wanted the world to return to how it was in the past?" Shirou murmured. "Just because they failed, she wanted everyone to suffer?"

Ryuu nodded. "That's why we fought her seven years ago. We couldn't let someone like her destroy the world just because of despair."

Shirou clenched his fists even tighter. He didn't know Alfia, but he knew one thing—despair shouldn't be a reason to destroy the hopes of others.

Ryuu lowered her head slightly, her eyes filled with doubt and deep contemplation. "But..." she sighed before continuing, "after years of reflection, I've started to feel that maybe there was a deeper reason than just despair."

Shirou looked at her with a furrowed brow. "A deeper reason?" He found it hard to imagine anything that could justify the destruction of Orario, especially from those who were once the city's protectors.

Ryuu nodded slowly. "I think... Alfia and Zald joined Evilus not just to destroy Orario. I feel they did it as a stepping stone for us—the adventurers of this era."

Shirou frowned. "A stepping stone?"

"Yes," Ryuu continued. "Zald was already on the brink of death after being poisoned by the Behemoth, and Alfia herself had been suffering from an illness since birth. They... didn't have much time left."

Shirou looked at Ryuu with slightly widened eyes. Those words began to paint a strange picture in his mind, but he still found it hard to accept the conclusion that was forming.

"They couldn't fight at their full strength?" Shirou finally voiced his thoughts.

Ryuu nodded, her expression serious. "They wanted to fight with everything they had, then lose... so that we could grow stronger."

Shirou fell silent. His perception of Alfia and Zald seemed to flip in an instant. The people he thought had betrayed out of despair... might have actually made their final sacrifice for the sake of the next generation.

"You mean..." Shirou finally spoke after a moment of silence, "They intentionally lost... so that the Excelia from defeating them could be absorbed by you?"

Ryuu looked at him and nodded slowly. "During the Great Feud seven years ago, all 12 members of the Astraea Familia leveled up. I myself reached Level 4 at that time."

Shirou felt as if a weight was pressing on his chest. "That much Excelia from Alfia?"

Ryuu sighed, smiling bitterly. "We defeated a Level 7 adventurer, Shirou. It's only natural that the Excelia we absorbed was so immense."

Shirou shook his head slowly, still finding it hard to believe.

Ryuu continued. "Not just us. Ottar, who fought Zald, also reached Level 7 after that battle. The same goes for the executives of the Freya and Loki Familia, who each faced their enemies."

Shirou began to understand the bigger picture. Alfia and Zald might not have truly betrayed out of despair, but out of a belief that the next generation needed to grow stronger. But...

"Still," Shirou clenched his fists, "I don't agree with that method."

Ryuu looked at him gently, as if understanding what was on his mind.

Shirou swallowed hard, then asked in a softer voice. "How many lives were lost?"

Ryuu's face stiffened. She closed her eyes for a moment before answering. "Too many."

Silence enveloped them for a few seconds before Ryuu continued, her voice softer but filled with pent-up emotion. "Veteran adventurers from various Familias sacrificed themselves to hold back the monsters that surrounded Orario. They knew they wouldn't survive, but they held on until the end. And it wasn't just them..."

Shirou raised his head, waiting for Ryuu to continue.

"Many civilians were also killed."

Shirou's fists clenched even tighter. His jaw tightened, and a burning anger began to rise in his chest.

"Was there no other way?" he murmured softly, more to himself than to Ryuu.

Chapter 110

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Shirou leaned against the wall, standing still, his eyes staring straight ahead, but his mind was busy digesting everything he had just heard. In his hand, he tightly gripped the green uniform he had brought, the fabric feeling slightly rough against his fingers. His breathing was steady, but his chest felt heavy.

Ryuu, who was standing not far from him, finally spoke. "What do you think Alfia and Zald should have done back then?"

Shirou turned his head, looking at Ryuu's face, which still held the same seriousness as before. He paused for a moment, pondering his answer.

"If they truly wanted to sacrifice themselves for the next generation," Shirou finally spoke in a firm tone, "they didn't need to join Evilus and attack Orario. They could have directly challenged the top-class adventurers in a fair duel."

Ryuu listened carefully before nodding slowly. "You might be right... But if they hadn't chosen that method, all the hidden members of Evilus wouldn't have come out of the shadows."

Shirou looked at her with a questioning gaze. "What do you mean?"

Ryuu took a deep breath, her eyes looking at the floor as if recalling a past filled with blood and battles. "Before the Great Feud seven years ago, Orario was in a very dark period. After the destruction of the Zeus and Hera Familia by the One-Eyed Black Dragon, criminals ran rampant. Evilus hid in the shadows, committing crimes in every corner of the city, unstoppable."

Shirou realized this was something he had never considered before. He knew about the history of the destruction of the two great Familias, but he had never imagined what Orario was like afterward.

"So you're saying... by triggering this war, they also dragged all the members of Evilus out of hiding?" Shirou concluded in a soft voice.

Ryuu nodded. "Yes. Thanks to Zald and Alfia, we managed to eliminate most of the Evilus in one big battle. If they had remained hidden, who knows how many more years they would have continued to spread terror in Orario. After that war, Orario entered a period of peace."

Shirou fell silent. He couldn't deny that the end result was indeed better for Orario. However, the method they used still left him uneasy. So much had been sacrificed—the lives of adventurers, the lives of civilians—none of it could be taken lightly.

He clenched his fist tighter, trying to understand if there was another way besides that great war. But he still hadn't found the answer.

Ryuu noticed Shirou's serious expression, his hands clenched on the uniform he was holding. His brown eyes were slightly downcast, but there was a glimmer of determination in them. Seeing that reaction, a faint smile formed on Ryuu's lips.

"Why do you look so tense?" she asked in a slightly probing tone, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere.

Shirou let out a slow sigh before looking at her with a determined gaze. "I'm just thinking... I don't want something like that to happen again."

Ryuu raised her eyebrows, slightly surprised by the certainty in Shirou's voice.

"I won't let a tragedy like that repeat," Shirou continued, his voice steady. "If there's a way to save everyone, I'll find it and do it. I won't let anyone have to choose between sacrificing themselves or destroying others for a greater goal."

Ryuu's eyes softened as she heard that. She remained silent for a moment, letting Shirou's words resonate in her mind.

This is why I trust him... Ryuu thought. Those eyes, filled with unwavering conviction. No doubt, no hesitation—just pure determination to pursue the justice he believes in.

She could see it clearly—the same light, even brighter, that she had once seen in Alise and her friends. A spirit that wouldn't be extinguished even if the world seemed to oppose it.

With a small smile, Ryuu finally said, "You're really stubborn, Shirou."

Shirou returned Ryuu's small smile. "Maybe. But if it can make this world a better place, I don't mind."

Shirou noticed Ryuu's expression finally softening a bit. The faint smile on the elf's face made him feel relieved. Throughout their conversation, he could sense how much burden still weighed on Ryuu's heart, but at least now he could see a glimmer of warmth returning to her eyes.

"I'm glad to see you smile again," Shirou said honestly, the corners of his lips lifting in a small smile.

Ryuu, who hadn't expected such a comment, quickly averted her gaze, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks. "Don't tease me like that," she said in a slightly annoyed tone, though she wasn't really angry.

She then cleared her throat, trying to change the subject. "Anyway, you should take a shower. Syr must have been waiting for a while."

Shirou nodded, aware that he was still quite messy after the earlier training. His body was still sticky with sweat, and although potions and healing magic had removed his wounds, some discomfort remained. "You're right. I'll clean up first."

Without saying much, Ryuu walked to her closet, opened the door, and pulled out a clean towel. With a casual motion, she handed it to Shirou. "Use this. But don't use it for anything weird," she said, trying to sound stern, though her tone was more playful.

Shirou blinked, then looked at the towel for a moment before smiling slightly. "Don't worry, I won't do anything weird," he said, then raised his hand.

A blue light flickered briefly, and suddenly, a clean white towel appeared in his hand, looking no different from a regular towel.

"I'll use my own," he continued, showing the result of his projection.

Ryuu looked at the towel with a slightly raised eyebrow, then let out a small sigh. "You really can project anything, huh?"

Shirou chuckled softly. "As long as I know the structure, it's no problem."

Shirou walked to the bathroom with relaxed steps. The towel hung around his neck, while the green uniform given by Syr was clutched in his hand. However, as he was about to reach the door, a voice called him from behind.

"Shirou."

Ryuu's tone sounded as if she had just remembered something important. Shirou stopped and turned. "What is it?" he asked with a slightly raised eyebrow.

Ryuu looked at him for a moment, as if composing her thoughts before finally asking, "I know you deliberately took my attack earlier... was it so Syr wouldn't notice your true strength?"

Shirou didn't answer immediately. He observed Ryuu's expression, then nodded slowly. "Yes."

The elf continued to look at him, then spoke in a more serious tone. "But why? Why don't you just tell her? Just Syr. Wouldn't it be fine if she knew you're much stronger?"

The question made Shirou pause. His eyes narrowed slightly as if considering his answer. After a moment, he finally said, "I don't like drawing attention to myself."

Ryuu heard that answer and nodded in understanding. "I see," she said softly.

Shirou let out a quiet sigh. That was indeed his main reason, but there was a deeper reason as well.

Especially in this world, where gods and goddesses can pay attention to anyone they find interesting. I can't predict how they would react if they knew too much about me.

And besides...

Shirou glanced at Ryuu before adding, "Besides... Syr has her own secrets, too, doesn't she?"

Ryuu blinked, slightly surprised by that statement. Shirou continued calmly, "Maybe I'll reveal my secrets to her... if she reveals hers, too."

Ryuu pondered for a moment, then sighed. "Yeah, I also feel like she's really mysterious."

The elf crossed her arms and continued, "She doesn't stay in the dorm with us waitresses. Even Anya, who once tried to follow her, couldn't find out where she lives."

Shirou heard that and thought to himself.

Ryuu might not have realized it yet... but Syr isn't an ordinary girl. She's a goddess.

If his guess was correct, then it was likely that after finishing work at the Hostess of Fertility, Syr returned to a place not inhabited by ordinary people—the headquarters of her Familia.

But the real question was... what kind of goddess is she?

Shirou was still lost in thought, considering various possibilities about Syr's identity, when Ryuu's soft but firm voice broke his reverie.

"Then, why me?"

Shirou turned to her, slightly confused by her question.

"I'm not a member of your Familia. So, why did you entrust your true strength to me?"

Ryuu stared at him intently, her eyes filled with genuine curiosity. Over the past few days, she had tried to guess the reason herself. Perhaps Shirou felt guilty for pretending to be weak in front of Ryuu, like during their first training session. If that was the case, then it made sense—Shirou didn't want to waste Ryuu's time by hiding his true abilities.

However, the answer she received wasn't what she expected.

"Because you believe in me, Ryuu."

"...What?"

Ryuu's eyes widened slightly, not expecting such an honest answer from Shirou.

Shirou smiled slightly before continuing, "You supported my dream of becoming an ally of justice, even when you thought I was still weak."

Those words brought Ryuu back to a memory from some time ago, when they were sitting together in front of the fountain in the middle of the city. At that time, Shirou had spoken about his desire to protect everyone, about his seemingly impossible dream in this harsh world.

And I... I wanted to train him so he could survive longer in Orario. I wanted to see him succeed in achieving his dream, unlike me, who failed.

But in the end, all of that was just her own assumption. Shirou was far stronger than she had imagined.

"And not just that," Shirou continued, his voice softer this time. "You also told me about your past. About your pain and loss. At the very least, I wanted to repay your trust by revealing part of my secret."

Ryuu felt something warm in her heart. She hadn't expected Shirou to think so deeply that he truly valued their relationship. However, one word caught her attention.

"...Part?"

The elf narrowed her eyes, her expression turning serious again. "Wait, you mean only part? I've told you everything, but you're still hiding something?"

Shirou smirked slightly, his expression a bit mischievous. "If I told you everything at once, you might be shocked to death."

Ryuu let out a long sigh, shaking her head with a mix of frustration and amusement. "You're really... such a pain."

Shirou just turned away before finally stepping into the bathroom, leaving Ryuu alone with her thoughts.

Ryuu stared at the bathroom door that Shirou had just closed, then let out a slow sigh.

"What else is he hiding?" she muttered to herself, her eyes narrowing with curiosity.

Thoughts about Shirou and his mysteries began swirling in her head. Magecraft—a form of magic that even she had never seen before. A world different from the magic she knew, something that might not even originate from Orario. If that was true, could Shirou be from a secret community of magi? If so, how big was the secret he was still hiding?

The more she thought about these possibilities, the more her head began to ache.

"Haaah...!"

Ryuu finally gave up, rubbing her forehead with one hand and then shaking her head.

"Never mind, sooner or later, I'll figure out his secrets."

She promised herself that as long as she stayed by Shirou's side, little by little, she would uncover everything the young man was still hiding.

Reluctantly, she walked to the closet and put the towel she had taken out for Shirou back. However, her gaze suddenly fell on something in the corner of the shelf.

A white handkerchief, neatly folded, that had just been stored.

Ryuu frowned, then carefully picked up the handkerchief.

"It's a shame this only lasts three days..." she whispered as she examined the fabric under the sunlight streaming into the room.

She remembered that this handkerchief was one of Shirou's projections. An object he had created from nothing, just to give to her. However, like all his projections, this item would disappear after a limited time.

Suddenly, a strange feeling tickled her heart.

Ryuu stared at the white handkerchief intently, as if searching for something hidden within it. "What secrets are you hiding, huh?" she muttered softly.

Behind her curiosity, she knew she wouldn't find anything just by examining it with her eyes. But for some reason, there was something that made her unable to simply ignore this object.

Slowly, she sat on the edge of her bed, still holding the handkerchief in her hand. Then, almost unconsciously, she rubbed it against her cheek.

The fabric was soft. Warm.

She took a deep breath, trying to find a familiar scent. But there was nothing except a faint smell of cloth.

"...I'm really going too far, aren't I?" Ryuu smiled slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed with herself.

But even though she found no answers from the handkerchief, she realized one thing—Shirou was an intriguing puzzle to solve.

Ryuu walked back to the closet, her fingers carefully folding the white handkerchief before tucking it among her clothes. Even though she knew it was just a projection and would disappear in three days, still... it was still a gift from Shirou.

For some reason, she didn't want to simply throw it away.

However, just as she was about to close the closet, the sound of the bathroom door opening was heard.

Click.

Ryuu turned, her eyes catching Shirou's figure as he stepped out. The young man looked refreshed, his hair still slightly wet, and the green uniform of the Hostess of Fertility now fit perfectly on his body. Shirou dried his hair with the towel hanging around his neck, then glanced around the room.

"Hmm? You're still here?" he asked with a bit of surprise.

Ryuu's heart skipped a beat.

Without thinking, she quickly hid the handkerchief in the closet with a bit of panic, then swiftly closed the door. Shirou mustn't find out what she has just done.

"I was just... waiting for you to finish showering," she answered quickly, trying to sound as calm as possible.

Shirou looked at her for a moment, his expression as if he wanted to ask something, but in the end, he just shrugged, not thinking too much about Ryuu's reason.

"Well then, let's go. It seems Syr has been waiting," he said, starting to walk toward the door. As he did, he dissipated the towel hanging around his neck back into prana.

Ryuu took a deep breath, trying to calm her still slightly racing heart. She herself didn't understand why she felt like this, as if she had just done something embarrassing. She sighed, then followed Shirou, walking beside him.

However, before they left, Shirou suddenly spoke again.

"By the way..." he said while glancing at Ryuu, "how did Syr know we were going to train today?"

Ryuu, who was almost reaching the doorknob, answered without turning.

"I told her last night."

She then opened the door, letting the outside air into the room.

"But honestly, I didn't expect her to actually come today."

Shirou frowned for a moment and then sighed.

"Huh... I guess I'll have to get used to her incredible instincts."

Ryuu just smiled faintly, then stepped out with Shirou.

Shirou and Ryuu left the dorm, descending a few small steps to the neatly arranged courtyard. The midday air was warm, the leaves rustling softly in the breeze. Under a large, shady tree in the middle of the courtyard, Syr was already waiting for them.

She sat casually on a cream-colored picnic blanket, with various foods laid out in front of her—bread, cheese, fresh fruits, and some cups of tea. Her face looked pouty, her cheeks slightly puffed like a child who was upset.

"You took so long," she complained, her arms crossed.

Shirou could only smile slightly at the girl's expression, while Ryuu sighed before sitting down in front of Syr. Shirou followed, sitting beside her.

"Our conversation took longer than I expected," Ryuu answered calmly.

Syr looked at her with curious eyes, but instead of asking further, she just narrowed her eyes for a moment before changing the subject.

"Hmm... alright, then I won't ask. But, Ryuu, I put your wooden sword near the tree."

She pointed to the large tree trunk behind her, where a pair of wooden swords were leaning.

Ryuu turned and nodded, lightly tapping her forehead with her hand. "Ah, thank you. I forgot to bring it back to the room after showering."

However, not long after, Syr spoke again, her eyes showing a hint of confusion.

"But... why are there two?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "I thought your Alvs Lumina was only one."

Ryuu immediately tensed. Cold sweat ran down her temples. She hadn't expected Syr to notice that, and now she had to come up with a plausible explanation.

But before she could formulate an answer, Shirou had already responded casually.

"The other one is just an imitation," he said without hesitation. "So it's not as strong as the real one."

Ryuu turned to Shirou, slightly stunned. That answer... was true, but not entirely. It was a clever half-truth. Shirou clearly didn't want to reveal his Magecraft to Syr, but at the same time, he wasn't lying.

So this is how Shirou talks... Ryuu thought, realizing how skillful the young man was at hiding things without outright lying.

Syr seemed to accept the answer without suspicion. She nodded innocently before asking again.

"So, did Ryuu ask you to make it? To teach you her sword techniques?"

Shirou nodded. "Yes, I needed a similar sword to adapt to Ryuu's sword techniques."

Ryuu was increasingly realizing how easily Shirou could make others believe his words. If Syr could be fooled so easily, then...

Have I also been tricked by him without realizing it?

That thought made her slightly annoyed. Without thinking, her elbow moved on its own and nudged Shirou's arm quite hard.

"Ouch!" Shirou rubbed his arm, a confused expression on his face. "Why did you elbow me all of a sudden?"

Syr, who saw their interaction, chuckled softly, covering her mouth with the back of her hand.

"Seems like your teacher wasn't satisfied with today's training, Shirou." She smiled mischievously. "Be ready to train harder next time."

Shirou could only sigh while Ryuu pretended not to hear.

Chapter 111

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

A Few Days Ago

The evening began to envelop Orario with a golden light spreading across the sky. The city was still bustling, adventurers coming and going, and some merchants busy tidying up their stalls before closing for the day. Amidst the city's hustle and bustle, a woman with long green hair walked calmly, carrying a large supporter bag that looked heavy on her back.

Riveria Ljos Alf, the Nine Hells of the Loki Familia, wore a green cloak with gold accents along the edges. This cloak was no ordinary cloak—it was one she had purchased specifically because Shirou's temporary projection inspired it. Shirou had once said that the color suited her well, and for some reason, that simple compliment had stuck in her mind longer than it should have.

Her long, characteristic elf ears peeked out beautifully from small holes in the hood. This cloak wasn't just a fashion choice; it was also part of her strategy. As a High Elf and the princess of the elf race, Riveria knew full well that walking through the city carrying such a large bag would attract the attention of other elves. They would surely rush to offer her assistance, not just out of respect but also because none of them could imagine a noble elf princess carrying such a burden alone.

"If I wear this cloak, my identity won't be quickly recognized by them," she thought, adjusting the strap of the bag on her shoulder for comfort.

There was another reason why she had chosen this cloak today. Every time she looked at it, she was reminded of her brief journey with Shirou to Rivira. Though she wouldn't say it out loud, in her heart, she considered that trip... a sort of date.

"Ridiculous," she murmured softly, almost inaudibly. She sighed and shook her head. "It was just a trip for magecraft training, nothing more."

Yet, despite her attempts to deny it, that warm feeling remained. After all, those moments felt more comfortable than her usual life filled with responsibilities. Shirou wasn't the type to treat her as a senior or a respected elf princess. He simply saw her as... Riveria.

A small smile almost appeared at the corner of her lips, but she quickly suppressed it and refocused on her destination.

Tonight, she would visit the home of her old friend, Aina, to deliver a stack of ancient books she had collected but hadn't had the time to read. If there was one person in Orario who could understand her literary collection, it was Aina Tulle.

Riveria knocked on the door of a simple yet comfortable house in one corner of Orario. The house wasn't large, but it always had a warm and clean atmosphere, reflecting its neat and attentive owner. It didn't take long before footsteps were heard from inside, and the wooden door slowly opened.

Standing at the threshold was a middle-aged man with hair beginning to gray at the temples. His calm face furrowed slightly as he squinted, trying to see the visitor more clearly under the dim evening light.

"Hmm? Who—"

As soon as his eyes caught sight of the figure standing at his doorstep, his expression immediately changed. The man's eyes widened for a moment, and then he quickly bowed in respect, realizing who had come.

"L-Lady Riveria! My apologies. I didn't recognize you earlier."

Riveria, accustomed to such reactions, simply gave a small nod.

"No need to worry," she replied in a flat yet polite tone.

Without wasting time, the man quickly turned back into the house and called out.

"Aina! You have a guest! Lady Riveria is here!"

The sound of lighter footsteps came from inside, followed by a slightly surprised female voice.

"Eh? Riveria?"

Not long after, Aina appeared from inside the house, still wearing her casual clothes after a day of work. Her usually calm face showed a hint of surprise, but then she smiled broadly.

"Riveria! What a surprise. Please, come in."

Riveria nodded once more before stepping inside the house. As soon as she entered, she immediately felt a much more relaxed atmosphere compared to the noisy halls of the Loki Familia. There was a faint aroma of tea in the air, and the neatly arranged wooden furniture added to the cozy feeling.

Aina pointed to the sofa in the living room.

"Have a seat. I'll make some tea."

Riveria placed the large bag containing ancient books beside the sofa before sitting down gracefully. She observed the interior of the house—simple and tidy, just like Aina's. Far from the luxury of an elf palace, but that was precisely what made this place feel so warm.

As she waited for Aina, she allowed herself to sink into a moment of silence, enjoying the tranquility offered by her old friend's home.

Aina returned from the kitchen with a wooden tray holding two cups of warm tea and a small plate of elf-style snacks. The fragrant aroma of tea filled the air, bringing a touch of nostalgia to Riveria. She recognized the snack—light wheat bread with a bit of honey and spices typical of the Alf Royal Forest. This used to be one of her favorite treats back in her homeland.

"I didn't expect you to still have this recipe," Riveria said, taking a piece and biting into it gracefully. The familiar soft and sweet taste immediately greeted her tongue, reminding her of the past.

Aina smiled slightly, placing the tray on the table. "Of course. I was your personal attendant, wasn't I? Remembering your preferences became a habit."

Riveria nodded, her eyes drifting momentarily to the past. So much had changed since they fled the Alf Royal Forest together with Loki and Finn back then. She could see a hint of longing in Aina's eyes as the woman sat across from her, gazing at Riveria with a nostalgic smile.

"It still feels like yesterday when we ran away from there. You were still arguing with Finn, I was panicking like crazy, and Loki kept laughing as if it was all just a game," Aina said with a chuckle.

Riveria smiled faintly, lifting her teacup. "It felt heavy at the time, but after everything that's happened, I don't regret it. The outside world was too fascinating to leave behind."

Aina nodded in agreement. "Yes... We've come a long way, haven't we?"

Aina's eyes then glanced at the large bag lying on the floor beside the sofa. Her eyebrows raised slightly before she looked at Riveria with curiosity.

"So, what brings you here all of a sudden? I'm sure it's not just for nostalgia."

Riveria set her cup down slowly, then looked at Aina with a serious yet calm expression. "I need your help. And I'd like to stay here tonight."

Aina was slightly surprised by the request, but she didn't refuse. Instead, she turned to her husband, who was sitting in a corner of the room, reading a book.

"Dear, Riveria wants to stay here tonight," Aina said.

The middle-aged man closed his book calmly, then turned to Riveria with a friendly smile. "Of course, please do. You're always welcome in this house."

Then, in a joking tone, he added, "Coincidentally, I have some business with my friends tonight, so you two can have some privacy. Don't worry, I won't eavesdrop on your secret conversations."

Aina rolled her eyes with a small laugh, while Riveria simply sighed softly.

"Thank you," she said, slightly raising her cup as a gesture of respect.

Tonight, she could relax a little. However, the matter she needed to discuss with Aina was not light.

Aina's husband deftly put on his long coat and then adjusted his hat before heading toward the front door. His movements were efficient, showing the habits of someone accustomed to traveling at night.

As his hand reached for the doorknob, Aina suddenly stood up and approached him. "Wait a moment," she said softly.

The man stopped, turning with a slight confusion, but before he could ask, Aina had already stood on her tiptoes and kissed his forehead.

"Thank you..." she whispered quietly, just enough for her husband to hear.

The man's eyes softened slightly; then he smiled and gently stroked his wife's hair before finally opening the door and stepping out. "I'll be off now," he said before closing the door softly behind him.

Riveria, who had been observing the scene from the sofa, crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Hm... If I didn't know better, I'd think you two were a loving middle-aged man and his affectionate young wife."

Aina returned to the sofa with a flat expression, but the slight blush on her cheeks betrayed her emotions. "Don't tease," she said, though it didn't sound very firm.

Riveria smiled slightly. "But it's true, isn't it? From the outside, you look like a young woman in her twenties married to a much older man. Though we both know who's actually older here."

Aina sighed and sipped her tea before looking at Riveria with a meaningful gaze. "Of course. You and I, we're elves. We're almost a century old, but look at us—our faces haven't changed much since we left our homeland."

Riveria nodded, enjoying that fact. She often forgot that she had lived for nearly a century. "Living a long life with a youthful face is a blessing... or maybe a curse," she murmured, more to herself.

Aina smiled slightly before returning to the previous topic. "By the way, you've changed a lot in how you treat my husband now compared to when I first introduced him to you."

Riveria shrugged casually. "Of course. Back then, I didn't know him, and from my perspective, he was just a man taking advantage of you while you were sick."

Aina chuckled, remembering how protective Riveria had been back then. "You even threatened him at the time, didn't you?"

Riveria smiled faintly but didn't deny it. "At the time, I only saw him as an ordinary man approaching a noble elf like you. But it turned out he truly cared for you."

Aina looked at the door with a soft expression. "Yes... He may just be an ordinary human with a much shorter lifespan than us, but he always makes sure I'm happy."

Riveria looked at her friend for a moment before finally sighing. "It seems I have to admit that he is indeed a good man."

Aina smiled contentedly and teased, "Well, who knows, maybe you'll meet someone who makes you think like this, too."

Riveria chuckled softly but didn't respond. She simply sipped her tea slowly, letting the warmth of the drink flow down her throat as she enjoyed this rare moment with her old friend.

Aina suddenly put a hand to her lips, her eyes widening as if she had just remembered something important. "Oh, right! I almost forgot—the last time you visited, you... confided in me about someone."

Riveria, who had been enjoying her tea, suddenly coughed lightly. She quickly set her cup down, slightly turning her face as if to hide her expression. "Ugh... You still remember that?" she asked in a complaining tone, though her cheeks were slightly flushed.

Aina smiled meaningfully, clearly enjoying this rare moment where Riveria, the usually stern and wise High Elf, looked flustered. "Of course I remember. I'm curious about how things have progressed between you two. Any developments?"

Riveria sighed, leaning back on the sofa before finally speaking. "A lot has happened since we last talked about this..." she murmured softly.

She recounted how she and 'him' had danced together, something she rarely did before. How she had once fallen asleep in his lap, enjoying a warmth she had never felt before. Even though the two of them had gone on a 'date' to the Dungeon, she avoided mentioning that the person she was referring to was Shirou.

Aina listened attentively, her eyes sparkling every time Riveria shared those intimate moments. Then, after Riveria finished her story, Aina looked at her with an expression of disbelief.

"Waaaah..." Aina exclaimed in awe before covering her mouth with both hands. "I never imagined you could get this close to a man! So... who confessed their feelings first?" she asked eagerly.

Riveria immediately flinched and turned sharply. "We're still just friends," she said quickly, as if wanting to end the conversation right there.

"What?!" Aina almost choked on her tea. She stared at Riveria with an expression of disbelief. How could that be? They've done such intimate things, yet they're still just 'friends'? she thought to herself.

She set her cup down, then leaned forward slightly, speaking in a softer tone. "Riveria, you know... many men can be quite dense when it comes to women's feelings. Maybe you should take the first step."

Riveria bit her lip, lowering her gaze. In her heart, she knew she could do it. She could confess her feelings and admit everything honestly. However, whenever she thought about Lefiya—her student who clearly had deep feelings for Shirou—and Aiz, who was like a daughter to her, she hesitated. Both girls were also close to Shirou, and she didn't want to ruin their relationships.

Aina noticed the change in Riveria's expression. She quickly realized that this wasn't just a matter of courage but something more complicated. She didn't want to push her friend to speak further, so she smiled softly and patted Riveria's hand reassuringly.

"We'll talk about this later. We still have plenty of time while you're staying here," she said in a calming tone.

Riveria was slightly surprised but felt relieved. She looked up, seeing Aina's warm smile that always made her feel at ease. In a softer voice, she whispered, "...Thank you, Aina."

Aina smiled, satisfied that her old friend could at least open up a little more to her.

After finishing their snacks, Riveria set her teacup on the table and sighed softly. "Actually, the reason I came here isn't just to chat. I also need your help with something."

Aina, who had been sipping her tea, immediately turned to her friend. "Help?" she asked curiously. Then her eyes glanced to the side of the sofa, where a large supporter bag rested with its obvious weight. "Does this have something to do with that bag you brought?"

Riveria nodded lightly, touching the strap of the large bag as if to emphasize her words. "Inside are stacks of ancient books, mostly High Elf manuscripts that I've collected over time. I requested them directly from my father, King Larfal Ljor Alf, and they were delivered via the Hermes Familia's courier. But..." She sighed. "I haven't had the chance to read them all."

Aina raised her eyebrows, her eyes shining with interest. "In that case, these books must be written in hieroglyphs, right?"

Riveria smiled faintly and nodded. "Exactly."

Aina straightened up, understanding why Riveria had come to her. "Ah... now I see. So, because I also understand that ancient script, you came to me."

Riveria looked at her with hope. "Yes, I need someone who can translate and help me understand their contents more quickly. Alone, it would take far too long."

Aina tilted her head, thinking for a moment before asking, "But aren't there others in the Loki Familia who can read hieroglyphs?"

Riveria snorted softly and closed her eyes for a moment as if she had just heard something ridiculous. "Haaah... If you're referring to Loki, she can't focus on reading books like these at all. You know her, she'd rather relax, drink, and bother me than study something serious."

Aina giggled at the resigned tone in Riveria's voice. "True enough. Then... what about Aiz?"

Riveria rolled her eyes before answering, "Aiz? She only reads because I forced her to since she was a child. And trust me, she wouldn't touch these books unless I literally dragged her to them."

Aina finally couldn't hold back her laughter. She covered her mouth with one hand, her shoulders shaking slightly. "Hahaha... So you really had no choice but to come to me, huh?"

Riveria looked at her with a flat expression before finally giving a small nod. "Yes. So... will you help me?" she asked, her voice slightly softer than before.

Aina smiled, happy to be able to help her friend. She nodded with confidence. "Of course. If you've come all this way and even brought all those books, how could I refuse?"

Riveria smiled slightly in relief. "You're a great help, Aina. I truly appreciate it."

Aina nodded again, then gently patted Riveria's hand. "Alright, let's start after dinner tonight. We'll probably be busy reading all night, won't we?"

Riveria nodded, feeling a little more at ease knowing that at least now she wouldn't be reading all those books alone.

Chapter 112

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Aina stood up from her seat and smoothed her skirt before smiling at Riveria. "I'll start cooking dinner first. You can wait here, or if you want to start reading those books early, feel free."

Riveria initially nodded in agreement, but suddenly, an idea popped into her head. She touched her chin with her fingers, thinking to herself. The magecraft Shirou taught me, especially Reinforcement... I've mastered it enough, haven't I? I wonder if I can apply it to ingredients like Shirou does. If it works, will Aina notice the difference?

This small challenge seemed intriguing to Riveria. Her smile widened slightly before she stood up and said, "In that case, I'll help you cook."

Aina, who had already taken a few steps toward the kitchen, stopped and turned around with a surprised expression. "Huh? You... want to help cook?"

Riveria nodded calmly. "Yes, why not?"

Aina chuckled softly, covering her mouth with the back of her hand. "That's unusual. Don't tell me that since you've fallen for someone, you've started wanting to appear more feminine?" she teased with a clear, playful tone.

Riveria snorted, her eyes narrowing as if feeling challenged. "Hah, if anything, that person is far better at cooking than I am."

Aina became even more interested and crossed her arms over her chest. "Oh? So, he's good at cooking, too? Wow, I'm even more curious about who this man is."

Riveria averted her gaze toward the kitchen, hiding her slightly flushed face. "We're not discussing that. I said I wanted to help cook. So, let's get started."

Aina chuckled again but finally gave in. "Alright, alright. I won't ask further... for now." She stepped into the kitchen, followed by Riveria, who seemed determined to try her magecraft experiment.

Aina skillfully began gathering ingredients from the kitchen. She appeared accustomed to every movement, from washing vegetables to precisely cutting meat. Meanwhile, Riveria stood beside her, waiting for further instructions.

Before they truly began, Riveria closed her eyes for a moment. She took a deep breath, then focused her mind. To activate her magic circuits, she used the mental trigger she had been practicing—a seed planted in the soil, slowly growing into a giant tree, its roots spreading and connecting her to the flow of power within her body.

A warm sensation began to creep through her body. Like a small river finding its path, prana started flowing through every magic circuit she activated. Although it was still much slower compared to an experienced magus like Shirou, at least she could feel it clearly now.

"Riveria?"

Aina's slightly confused voice snapped Riveria out of her concentration. She opened her eyes and saw her friend looking at her with raised eyebrows.

"What are you doing?" Aina asked while placing a pot on the stove.

Riveria blinked for a moment before quickly shaking her head. "It's nothing. I was just... regulating my breathing. Let's start."

Aina looked at her with slight suspicion but eventually just shrugged. "Alright. Then, please chop this onion first."

Riveria took the kitchen knife and the onion Aina handed her. She began slicing it, but at the same time, she secretly channeled prana into the ingredient. The Reinforcement magecraft she had learned from Shirou started to take effect, though it required more effort to stabilize it.

Every time she tried to enhance the texture and quality of the ingredients, the prana in her body felt slightly heavier to control compared to when she used it on her body or her staff. However, she persisted, slowly channeling the energy into every ingredient she touched—vegetables, meat, and even the water used for cooking.

From the corner of her eye, Aina seemed to be observing her movements. Not because she noticed the magecraft, but because Riveria appeared slower and more awkward than usual.

"Are you okay?" Aina asked while frying pieces of meat in the pan. "You're usually not this tense just chopping vegetables."

Riveria tried to remain calm, though inside, she was slightly panicking. "I just... haven't cooked in a while."

Aina let out a small laugh. "So you really want to learn how to cook, huh? Seems like this person is very important to you, making you want to do things you rarely did before."

Riveria tried to keep her face from showing too much expression. While continuing to slice the onion, she simply replied in a flat tone, "You're overthinking it."

Aina giggled softly before returning her focus to the cooking. Meanwhile, Riveria kept trying to channel Reinforcement into every ingredient without drawing attention. However, without realizing it, her face began to show a slightly tense expression, which only made her appear even more awkward in Aina's eyes.

After all the ingredients were chopped and prepared, Aina started the stove, while Riveria remained standing beside her, waiting for further instructions. The aroma of spices began to fill the kitchen as Aina poured oil into the heated pan.

"Alright, now please stir this slowly," Aina said, handing a wooden spatula to Riveria.

Riveria took the spatula with slight hesitation but eventually began stirring the ingredients in the pan as instructed. Small splashes of hot oil made her flinch slightly, but she held on, trying not to appear too awkward in front of her friend.

From an outsider's perspective, the scene looked like two elf sisters cooking together in the kitchen. Both had long, shimmering green hair under the light, and their movements complemented each other, creating a beautiful harmony. Aina, who was more accustomed to the kitchen, skillfully managed all the ingredients, while Riveria, still somewhat stiff, tried to keep up with her friend's rhythm.

Soon after, a delicious aroma began to waft through the room, signaling that their meal was almost ready. Aina smiled contentedly before turning off the heat and starting to plate the food.

Before them now lay several elven dishes full of natural ingredients. A light green herbal soup with pieces of mushrooms and wild rabbit meat steamed warmly, emitting a soothing aroma of spices. Beside it, there was flatbread baked with a layer of honey and nuts, offering a mix of sweet and savory flavors. As the main dish, there was a large bowl of pasta made from wild wheat, served with a sauce made from forest vegetables and soft cheese.

Riveria looked at the food in front of her with a slight sense of satisfaction. Although she couldn't claim to have contributed much to the cooking, at least she had tried something new.

"Alright, let's eat," Aina said, carrying the dishes to the dining table.

The two of them sat across from each other, enjoying the aroma of the food they had just made. With the kitchen still warm from the residual heat of the cooking and the herbal scent filling the room, their dinner felt more special this time.

Riveria placed her hands on the table and looked at Aina with hope. "Try it first," she said, trying to sound relaxed, though inside, she felt quite nervous.

Aina nodded, took a spoon, and gently blew on the steaming herbal soup before slowly sipping it. Her eyes widened slightly, and she nodded with a smile. "This is really delicious, Riveria," she said with a satisfied tone.

Although she heard the compliment, Riveria still wasn't entirely confident about the results of her experiment. She leaned forward slightly and asked in a flat tone, "How does it compare to your own cooking?"

Aina furrowed her brows, then took a piece of flatbread and dipped it into the soup before taking a bite. After that, she tried the pasta with the vegetable and cheese sauce. She closed her eyes for a moment, letting the flavors meld on her tongue, before finally giving her opinion. "Hmmm... the flavor is sharper. It's like the seasoning has penetrated more than usual," she said, looking at Riveria with slight surprise.

Hearing that, Riveria held her breath for a moment before finally exhaling softly. Inside, she felt relieved. It worked! she thought. Her small experiment in applying Reinforcement to the ingredients had borne fruit. Previously, she had worried that the results wouldn't be as good as Shirou's, who used the technique more naturally and efficiently.

However, Riveria's calm didn't last long. Aina looked at her with a suspicious gaze, narrowing her eyes as if trying to read her thoughts. "You did something, didn't you...?" she asked in a probing tone.

Riveria shrugged, trying to remain calm. "Just a little... secret recipe," she replied mysteriously.

Aina raised an eyebrow, then let out a small laugh. "Hoooh, so now you have a 'secret' cooking technique?" she said, taking another bite. "I wonder where you learned this."

Riveria simply smiled faintly and picked up her own spoon. She didn't tell Aina directly that her secret was a technique taught by a young man who had quietly stolen her heart.

Riveria calmly scooped up some soup, letting the herbal aroma fill her nose before slowly sipping it. She smiled faintly, satisfied with the result, but her eyes glanced slightly at Aina, who still seemed curious.

"So... you really learned something new in cooking? From whom?" Aina finally asked, putting down her spoon and looking at her longtime friend with great interest.

Riveria shrugged with a mysterious attitude. "From someone," she answered briefly before returning to her meal.

Aina narrowed her eyes. "Someone?" she repeated, clearly unsatisfied with the vague answer. "Don't tell me this is still related to the person you like?"

Riveria almost choked on her soup. Quickly, she took a sip of water to hide her surprise. "That's not the issue," she deflected in a flat tone.

Aina smiled triumphantly, but before she could press further, Riveria added, "This technique is also related to the ancient books I brought."

Aina furrowed her brows, looking at the large bag of books still leaning against the sofa. "What do you mean?" she asked curiously.

Riveria simply smiled faintly and returned her focus to her meal. "After we finish eating, I'll explain," she said casually, enjoying the confused expression on Aina's face.

Aina sighed, knowing that Riveria was deliberately making her curious. However, she chose not to press further. "Alright, alright. I'll wait," she said before returning to enjoy their meal.

Even so, her curiosity grew stronger. What is the connection between the new cooking technique Riveria learned and the ancient books she brought? And more importantly—who exactly is this 'someone' who taught her?

After that conversation, the two of them continued their dinner in peace. Only the clinking of spoons and plates could be heard between them, accompanied by the warm aroma of the meal they had just made together. Aina occasionally glanced at Riveria, still curious about the secret her friend was keeping, but she chose to wait for the right time.

Once their meal was finished, the two of them began cleaning up. The sound of running water came from the sink, accompanied by the soft clinking of plates and bowls being stacked back. Riveria took a dishcloth, helping Aina dry the washed dishes.

"You're not bad," Aina commented with a smile. "You didn't even want to touch dirty dishes before."

Riveria just let out a soft snort. "People change."

After everything was done, they returned to the living room. Aina took a seat on the sofa while Riveria sat gracefully beside her. The large bag Riveria had brought was still next to the sofa, drawing Aina's attention as she remained curious about its connection to the cooking technique they had discussed earlier.

"Alright, Riveria," Aina looked at her friend seriously. "Now explain, what did you mean by the cooking technique being related to these ancient books?"

She then leaned forward, opened the large bag, and began peeking inside. Her eyes widened slightly as she saw a stack of old books with thick covers, some adorned with ancient hieroglyphs that could only be read by those who understood the language of ancient civilizations.

"Wait..." Aina picked up one of the books and looked at Riveria in confusion. "Don't tell me all these books are filled with ancient cooking recipes?"

Riveria smiled faintly, then shook her head. "No. This isn't about cooking recipes," she answered in a more serious tone. She then looked at Aina intently, her expression firmer than before. "But before I explain further, I want you to promise to keep what I'm about to say a secret."

Aina swallowed. The sudden change in Riveria's tone made the atmosphere heavier. She could feel that this wasn't just an ordinary matter. With slight hesitation, she put down the book in her hand and looked directly into Riveria's eyes.

"Alright... I promise," she said softly but firmly.

Riveria sighed, in her heart, reconsidering whether this was the right decision. However, she was sure Shirou wouldn't mind if Aina knew about this. After all, she had already told Shirou beforehand that she would be staying at Aina's house to research ancient Elf magic. If there was anyone she could trust besides the members of the Loki Familia, it was Aina.

"Alright," she said, finally making up her mind. "What I'm about to explain isn't just about these books... but also about something unknown to people in this world—a technique different from the magic we usually use."

Aina became even more immersed in her curiosity, waiting patiently for Riveria to continue.

Riveria took a deep breath before speaking. Her eyes looked straight at Aina, making sure her friend was truly ready to hear something that might change her perspective on the concept of magic.

"Magecraft," Riveria said in a flat yet meaningful tone.

Aina furrowed her brows. "Magecraft?" she repeated, feeling strange with the term she had never heard before. "That's a foreign word to me... What does it mean?"

"Magecraft is a form of magic different from what we know," Riveria explained calmly. "It doesn't come from the Falna given by the gods, nor is it magic inherited naturally like Elf magic."

Aina leaned back on the sofa, digesting the information. "So... is it like Elf magic?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "Magic that can be used without joining a Familia?"

Riveria nodded but quickly added, "Yes, in some ways, it's similar. But Magecraft has significant differences compared to both Elf magic and magic derived from Falna."

Aina immediately leaned forward, her eyes shining with curiosity. "Oh? What kind of differences? I can't use magic, but if it's something related to you, I want to know more."

Riveria smiled faintly, pleased to see her friend so interested. She knew Aina always had a great sense of curiosity, especially about things related to knowledge or something beyond the understanding of ordinary people.

"Magecraft... is different because its system isn't tied to the blessings of the gods," she continued, "and more importantly, its limitations aren't as strict as regular magic."

Aina furrowed her brows. "Not as strict? What do you mean?"

Riveria crossed her arms and began to explain further. "You know that adventurers usually can only use a few types of magic they obtain from Falna, right?"

Aina nodded. "Yes, most only have one to three spells, except for those who are truly special, like Lefiya or you, who can have more."

"Exactly," Riveria nodded. "But Magecraft doesn't have that limitation. A magus, the term for a Magecraft user, can learn various types of magic without being restricted by a specific number. As long as they have the ability and understanding, they can continue to grow."

Aina fell silent for a moment, processing the information. To her, this was a very new and intriguing concept. As someone who sometimes spent time at the Guild and heard so much information about magic and adventurers, she had never imagined there was another magic system outside of what was given by Falna or inherited naturally by certain races.

"So... Magecraft users can learn many spells without limits?" she asked, her voice filled with admiration.

Riveria nodded. "Correct. But that also means the training is much harder than simply obtaining magic from Falna."

Aina narrowed her eyes. "Hmm... then, who taught you this Magecraft?" she asked in a probing tone.

Riveria let out a soft sigh, picking up the teacup that had started to cool on the table and taking a sip before answering casually. "Someone who understands it far better than I do."

Aina immediately leaned closer, her eyes shining with curiosity. "Don't tell me... it's also the person you like?"

Riveria was surprised again upon hearing the question. She quickly put down her cup and glanced at Aina with a sharp look, her elf ears slightly reddening. "Aina!"

Aina just giggled, pleased to tease her friend. "Hey, you were the one who said I had to keep this a secret. But isn't it more interesting if I know all the details?"

Riveria massaged her temples, realizing that Aina wouldn't stop asking if she didn't divert the conversation. "Back to the topic," she said firmly. "I want to research Magecraft further, especially how it compares to the ancient Elf magic in these books."

Aina sighed, but her smile remained. "Alright, alright. But later I'll still ask you about that person."

Riveria just sighed in resignation. Tonight was going to be a long night.

Chapter 113

4 Koma "From Meh to Moe?!" is now available! Check it out now at

Riveria began to take out the ancient books from the large bag her supporter had brought, one by one, carefully stacking them on the table. Aina watched with great curiosity, but then her expression changed as if a new realization had struck her.

"Wait... don't tell me the 'secret recipe' you used in cooking earlier... was that Magecraft?" she asked, her eyes slightly wide.

Riveria turned to Aina and raised an eyebrow before nodding casually. "Yes, exactly. It's a Magecraft technique called Reinforcement."

Aina folded her arms and gave Riveria a scrutinizing look. "So... you weren't just experimenting with cooking earlier, but you were actually testing how far this Magecraft could affect the ingredients?"

Riveria shrugged with a faint smile. "More or less. I wanted to know if my Reinforcement could enhance the flavor and quality of the food, and it worked."

Aina nodded, then without hesitation asked, "In that case, can you show me this Magecraft again? But not for cooking this time. I want to see another example."

Riveria looked at Aina for a moment, considering the request. "Hmm... alright," she said, leaning back on the sofa. "The technique I used earlier is more flexible than most magic. Its function is to strengthen or enhance a specific aspect of an object. It can be applied to various things, not just food."

Aina quickly caught on. "So, the ingredients tasted richer because you reinforced them with Reinforcement?" she said, recalling the experience of tasting the food they had cooked together. "That explains why you looked a bit awkward while cooking. You weren't just busy chopping and stirring but also trying to apply Magecraft at the same time, right?"

Riveria cleared her throat, feeling slightly teased. "Yes... more or less," she said with a half-annoyed tone.

Aina giggled softly, but her eyes still sparkled with curiosity. "Alright, now show me something more obvious."

Riveria let out a slow breath as she thought for a moment. She then recalled a sweet memory—the first time Shirou had demonstrated Reinforcement in front of her. She could still picture how calmly the young man had channeled prana into a glass and dropped it without it breaking.

Mimicking that memory, Riveria grabbed a glass she had just used to drink tea and held it up in front of Aina.

Aina, who was arranging books on the table, immediately put down the book in her hand and stared at the glass with curiosity. "What are you going to do?"

"Just watch," Riveria replied briefly.

She then closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and began to activate her Magic Circuits. In her mind, she imagined a small seed growing into a giant tree, a metaphor she used to activate the flow of prana in her body. As the prana began to flow, she carefully directed it to the glass in her hand.

Slowly, a faint greenish light appeared on the surface of the glass, forming glowing lines that connected like intricate patterns only understandable to those who knew Magecraft.

Aina was silent, her eyes wide as she witnessed this phenomenon for the first time. "This... the glass is glowing?"

Riveria simply nodded slightly, and without warning, she released the glass from her grasp.

"Riveria, wait!—"

Aina reflexively closed her eyes, expecting the glass to shatter into pieces on the floor.

However, instead of the sound of breaking glass, all that was heard was a soft thud—like something falling onto a smooth surface.

Aina slowly opened her eyes and was surprised to see that the glass had not broken. Instead, it merely bounced lightly on the floor before finally coming to a stop on the wooden surface.

"W-What?!" Aina exclaimed, quickly bending down to pick up the glass. She examined it from all angles, but there wasn't a single crack.

Riveria crossed her arms with a satisfied expression. "Reinforcement doesn't just enhance the taste of food, but it can also make objects more durable," she explained. "This glass, for example. With Magecraft, I can make it strong enough to withstand impacts that would normally destroy it."

Aina was still in awe, then looked at her friend with admiration. "This is amazing... You just learned this from 'someone,' right?"

Riveria nodded, her eyes hinting at something hard to interpret. "Yes. I'm still far from perfect, but this is a good first step."

Aina placed the glass back on the table, her expression full of interest. "I had no idea there was a magic system like this. And what's even more surprising... you can use it."

Riveria smiled faintly. "I didn't expect it either at first. But the more I delve into it, the more I see its potential."

Aina leaned back on the sofa, her mind racing. "In that case, how about we continue this discussion by reading the ancient books you brought?" she said, looking at the stack of books on the table.

Riveria nodded in agreement. Tonight would be a long night, filled with new knowledge ready to be explored.

Aina let out a long sigh as she looked at the pile of ancient books covering the table in front of her. "Riveria, you really brought a lot of books... I don't even know where to start," she said, reaching out to carefully pick up one of the books.

She tried to read the title but immediately frowned. "Uh... 'A... Análysi... tis... Arkhaía... Magiká'?" She squinted and looked at Riveria. "I didn't misread that, did I?"

Riveria smiled faintly. "Almost correct. It means 'Analysis of Ancient Magic' in High Elf language."

Aina sighed in relief. "Alright, that sounds heavy. What about this one?" She picked up another book. "'Eluthier Nomena'...? What does that mean?"

Riveria glanced at the cover before answering, "It means 'Song of Spirits.' The book is about the relationship between elves and spirits and how spirit-based magic is used in rituals."

Aina nodded slowly, still trying to digest all this information. She then looked at Riveria with a serious expression. "So... which topic do you want to focus on first?"

Riveria placed the glass back on the table and pondered for a moment. She knew that her initial purpose for bringing these books wasn't just to study the history or theory of ancient elf magic. She wanted to find something deeper—perhaps even something that could bridge Magecraft and her ancestral magic.

"I want to delve deeper into the legacy of my ancestors' magic," she finally answered. "There might be something in the ancient elf magic heritage that can be adapted to the Magecraft I'm studying."

Aina looked at her with raised eyebrows. "Wait, is the Magecraft teaching from 'someone' not enough for you?"

Riveria shook her head slowly, then looked at the table with a slightly softer expression. In her mind, the image of a red-haired young man with determined eyes appeared. Shirou...

"It's not that simple," she said after a moment. "That person... he has a very specialized Magecraft. His natural element is the sword. It's something very unique, even in the world of Magecraft."

Aina narrowed her eyes, trying to understand Riveria's meaning. "So, you mean... he can only teach things related to swords?"

Riveria nodded. "More or less. Mastering Magecraft isn't like training in martial arts, which anyone can learn with enough practice. Magecraft is closely tied to who the user is, how they were born, and their natural element. I... seem to have a different element from him, so I have to find my own path."

Aina pondered for a moment before smiling faintly. "That means you're really serious about this, huh?"

Riveria looked at her friend with full confidence. "Of course. If I want to understand and develop my magical abilities further, I have to do this research myself."

Aina looked at the books on the table and then smiled slightly. "Alright, then let's get started. I might not understand everything, but at least I can help you read these books together."

Riveria smiled softly. "Thank you, Aina. That means a lot to me."

That night, they began to open the pages of the ancient books, diving into a sea of long-hidden knowledge.

The night grew late, but Riveria and Aina were still sitting in the living room, immersed in the pile of ancient books scattered on the table. The magic lights illuminating the room had begun to dim, their light flickering with the night breeze coming through the slightly open window.

Riveria sighed, her eyes squinting as she tried to understand the series of writings in one of the books open in front of her. "These letters... the more we read, the harder they are to understand." She rubbed her temples with her fingers, trying to fight off the drowsiness that was beginning to take over.

Aina, sitting next to her, snorted softly. "We won't be able to finish this if we keep guessing. I'll get something." She got up from her chair and walked to her room. Shortly after, she returned with a thick, dusty book in her hands.

Riveria looked at her in confusion. "What's that?"

Aina smiled slightly before placing the book on the table with a loud thud. "An ancient Elf hieroglyph dictionary. I bought it a few years ago out of curiosity, but I rarely used it. Seems like this is the right time."

Riveria looked at the dictionary with a glimmer of hope. "Maybe this will help."

They returned to the books, now occasionally flipping through the dictionary to try and translate the words they didn't understand. However, the more they tried, the more they realized that these books were more difficult than they had anticipated.

"This... isn't about magic at all," Riveria murmured after a few hours had passed. She put down her book wearily, staring at the page she had just read. "Elf history, ancestor lists, genealogy... all of this is interesting, but it doesn't help my research."

Aina, who also looked tired, nodded in agreement. "We've read a few books, and we're still getting nowhere." She closed one of the books she had just finished reading, then stretched her body. "You've been yawning for a while, Riveria. How about we just take a break?"

Riveria was indeed feeling tired, but part of her still wanted to keep reading. However, as she was about to protest, an overwhelming drowsiness hit her. She closed her eyes for a moment, sighed, and then nodded slowly. "Alright... maybe a break is the best option."

Aina smiled contentedly. "Good. You can sleep in my room tonight. We can continue tomorrow. Besides, I'm just a housewife, so I have plenty of free time to help you."

Riveria looked at her with slight surprise, then smiled softly. "Thank you, Aina. I really appreciate it."

They tidied up the scattered books, turned off the lights, and headed to Aina's room. The night grew later, and silence enveloped the house. Tomorrow, they would continue their search—hoping that, among the pile of ancient books, they would finally find something truly valuable.

Riveria followed Aina's steps to the bedroom, though there was a slight awkwardness creeping into her. This was Aina and her husband's private room, and even though they had been friends for a long time, there was still a sense of respect that couldn't be ignored. However, Aina didn't seem to mind.

As they entered, the room was illuminated by the soft light of a magic-stone lamp installed on the wall. The bluish-purple light emitted a comforting warmth, creating a cozy atmosphere in the room. Riveria looked around, noticing the shelves filled with books and some household trinkets that reflected Aina's peaceful life.

"Don't be so stiff, Riveria," Aina said casually with a smile. "It's been a long time since we slept together like this. Back in the palace, we often shared a bed when we studied all night, right?"

Riveria sighed and smiled faintly. "That was years ago," she said, but she finally gave in and nodded. "Alright, I'll try to relax."

They began to change clothes, with Aina pulling out an extra nightgown for Riveria. "Good thing our sizes aren't too different," Aina said as she handed over the clothes.

Riveria took it and began to remove her robe and cloak, revealing her smooth skin and well-trained body despite rarely engaging in direct physical combat. As she stood there in just her undergarments, a sudden thought crossed her mind. Her eyes sparkled as if she had found an interesting idea.

"Aha!" she exclaimed suddenly.

Aina, who was tidying her hair after removing her clothes, turned in confusion. "What is it, Riveria?"

However, what Riveria did next made Aina panic slightly. With a casual movement, she removed her bra, letting it fall to the floor.

"R-Riveria?! What are you doing?!" Aina quickly turned away, her face slightly red.

Riveria simply smiled calmly. "Don't misunderstand. I have an idea. I want you to help me copy something."

Aina was still confused, but she tried to calm herself. "Copy something...? What do you mean?"

Riveria sat down on the bed and turned to Aina. "I'm going to activate my Magic Circuits, and a symbol will appear on my back. I want you to copy it onto parchment."

Aina frowned. "A symbol? You mean, your Familia's crest? Your Status?"

Riveria shook her head, then explained. "No. This is something different. When I spoke with 'that person,' he told me that my Magic Circuits aren't like most magus's. Their shape is more like ancient runes rather than normal circuit paths."

Hearing that, Aina finally understood a little. She grabbed some parchment and a pen from the bedside table, then sat behind Riveria, who had turned her back to her. "Alright, I'm ready. But... this is a bit weird, isn't it?"

Riveria just smiled. "Don't worry. We're just doing research. Now, I'll begin."

In the silence of the room illuminated by the magic-stone lamp, Riveria closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Slowly, she began to activate her Magic Circuits—and something extraordinary happened.

As Riveria activated her Magic Circuits, a soft light began to emanate from her back. Glowing lines slowly appeared, forming patterns that became clearer as the prana flowed through her body. The symbol etched into her skin resembled a large tree with intricate branching roots, like a living ancient rune calligraphy.

Riveria swept her green hair forward, gathering it at her chest to make her back clearly visible. The yellow ribbon that usually tied her ponytail had shifted slightly, letting her long hair fall freely to the side. She then turned to Aina, who was still transfixed by the symbol on her back.

"This... is incredible," Aina murmured with sparkling eyes, her hands trembling slightly in awe. "I've never seen anything like this before... But, Riveria, these runes are too intricate. I think it'll take quite a while to copy them accurately."

Casually, she then lay face down on the bed, letting her back be fully visible to Aina. Her large chest pressed against the bed, and she propped her head up by folding her arms under her chin. "We have all night if needed."

Aina swallowed. "You're really relaxed..." she muttered, but she still climbed onto the bed and sat next to Riveria. Wearing only her undergarments, she felt a bit strange doing this, but her curiosity outweighed her awkwardness. She picked up the parchment and pen, ready to start copying the glowing runes on her friend's back.

"Alright, I'll start now."

The atmosphere in the room was calm, filled only with the sound of the pen scratching on the parchment and their breathing. Aina concentrated fully, trying to capture the intricate details of the runes, while Riveria remained still, letting Aina work.

Despite the slight awkwardness, both of them remained focused on their goal. The night continued to pass, and the soft glow of the runes remained, bearing witness to the research they were conducting together.

As she continued to copy the glowing symbols on Riveria's back, Aina tried to lighten the atmosphere that was starting to feel too quiet. "So, how did you manage to activate these runes for the first time? Did you just think about something, and they lit up like that?" she asked curiously.

Riveria, still lying face down, enjoying the softness of Aina's bed, let out a slow breath before answering, "Actually... I couldn't activate my Magic Circuits on my own. Someone helped me open them for the first time."

Aina glanced at Riveria briefly while still focusing on copying the runes with her hand. "That person again? I'm getting more and more curious. How did he do it?"

Riveria paused for a moment, recalling her first experience of opening her Magic Circuits. She could still feel the terrifying sensation that pierced every nerve in her body at that time. "Before he knew I had Magic Circuits, he taught me another method... using my nervous system as my magic pathway."

Aina stopped her pen for a moment and turned to Riveria with a furrowed brow. "Using your nervous system? That sounds... weird. But how hard was it really?"

Riveria took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, as if trying to dispel the unpleasant memory. "It was very painful," she said briefly, her voice slightly trembling as she remembered how excruciating the experience was. "I couldn't endure it for more than a few seconds. It felt like my entire body was burning from the inside."

Aina resumed copying, though this time, she was a bit more careful not to press the pen too hard on the parchment. "Hmm... that sounds terrifying. So what about him? Did he use it too?"

Riveria didn't answer immediately. Her mind drifted to the image of that young man, remembering how his expression remained calm even as he explained the painful method as if it were nothing. "Compared to me, who could only endure it for a short time, he had been using it for years to train his Magecraft..." she said softly.

Aina could sense the admiration in her friend's voice. She didn't mention his name, but it was clear that Riveria deeply respected this person. Aina smiled slightly and continued copying the symbols more leisurely. "So, if it weren't for these ancient runes, you might still have to endure that pain?"

Riveria nodded slightly. "Fortunately, I have these ancient runes. They function like normal Magic Circuits, so I don't have to use my nerves as magic pathways anymore."

Aina squinted mischievously. "But... if he was the one who helped you activate your Magic Circuits, then..." She shifted her gaze to Riveria's bare back, then her smile widened. "Don't tell me he also saw you half-naked like this?"

Riveria's ears turned bright red in an instant. She bit her lip and tried to turn toward Aina, but her position made it impossible. "Aina…!" she exclaimed in a scolding tone.

Aina chuckled softly, then added in a teasing voice, "He's so lucky. If the elves found out that someone from another race had touched their princess's body, I'm sure they'd hunt him down out of jealousy!"

Before Riveria could respond, Aina playfully gave a gentle squeeze to the side of her friend's breast, which was resting against the bed.

"A-AINAAA—!" Riveria immediately protested in a muffled voice, her body tensing slightly from Aina's mischief.

Aina just giggled, satisfied with the reaction. "Relax, I'm just joking. You're too tense, Riveria."

Riveria let out a long sigh and closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm herself. "Really… sometimes I forget that you can be even more mischievous than I thought."

"Of course," Aina replied with a triumphant smile. "A friend has to be able to entertain, right?"

Riveria could only shake her head in resignation. Aina was still Aina.

Chapter 114

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Aina, who had been kneeling beside Riveria, finally finished her task. Carefully, she placed the pen and parchment on her lap and let out a relieved sigh. "Done," she said, straightening her back, which had started to ache from being hunched over for so long.

Hearing this, Riveria's eyelids, which had been closed, immediately fluttered open. Her bright green eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. Without hesitation, she rose from her prone position, leaving behind the warmth of the sheets where she had been resting.

As she moved, she suddenly realized something—she was still topless. Instinctively, her right hand quickly covered her ample chest, while her left hand reached out toward Aina. "Give it to me," she said with a hopeful tone, almost like a child asking for a gift.

Aina sighed at her friend's excitement. Instead of handing over the parchment right away, she bent down and picked something up from the floor—a black bra that Riveria had discarded earlier. Without a word, she tossed the undergarment right onto Riveria's face. "Put this on first," she said firmly.

Riveria paused for a moment, feeling the soft fabric now covering her face. "Mmmph... Aina?" she mumbled, slightly annoyed by the sudden surprise.

"No buts," Aina said, folding her arms across her chest. "You know I can't let you read something in that state. At least put your bra on before we continue."

Riveria sighed, then obediently took the bra and began putting it back on. She was used to Aina's motherly nature—she had always acted like an older sister, looking out for her since they were young.

Once she was done, she turned back to Aina, who was now smiling faintly. "Fuhh, you really haven't changed, Riveria," Aina said, shaking her head. "When something catches your interest, everything else just fades away. You don't even care about the elegant image you usually project in front of others."

Riveria could only smile faintly, not denying it. "I guess that's just how I am," she said lightly. She then extended her hand again, this time more calmly. "Now, may I see it?"

Aina finally handed over the parchment, and Riveria accepted it with a look of intense curiosity.

Riveria gazed at the parchment in her hands with admiration. Drawn on it was an intricate tree-like pattern, every line and curve resembling part of a sacred calligraphy. "So... this is what it looks like," she murmured softly, almost as if speaking to herself.

As an Elf who had spent her life studying magic, she had never imagined that such a beautiful and complex pattern was hidden within her own body. Each branch of the "tree" looked like a flow of energy, like pulsating veins. So this is what Shirou saw... when he first activated my magic circuits? she thought to herself, her face heating up as she recalled that incident.

Beside her, Aina leaned over to look at the copied result. Her eyes narrowed as she examined the intricate lines. "Hmmm... this is too complicated," she said, tapping her chin with the pen. "We'll have to separate each ancient hieroglyph if we want to understand its meaning."

Riveria nodded quickly, her face glowing with excitement. "Alright! We have to finish this tonight!" she declared firmly. The drowsiness that had been creeping up on her vanished without a trace, replaced by a burning curiosity.

However, Aina could only let out a long sigh and shake her head. "I knew it," she said resignedly. "But aren't you satisfied with just copying it? It's better if we put on our nightgowns and continue tomorrow."

Riveria glanced at Aina and chuckled softly. "Why? It's just the two of us here, right? It's fine if we're just in our underwear," she said casually. Her hand moved to tidy up the strands of her green hair that had fallen to the side, then she added, "In the meantime, could you grab the hieroglyph dictionary from earlier?"

Aina looked at her friend, who seemed so enthusiastic, and let out a long sigh. She glanced at her own body, currently clad only in a white set of underwear. She honestly couldn't understand how Riveria, who always appeared so elegant and dignified in public, could be so nonchalant in such a situation.

"Alright, alright," she said, raising both hands in surrender. "Wait a moment. I'll get it from the living room."

Without another word, Aina got up from the bed, her footsteps light as she walked out of the room toward the living room where she had left the dictionary earlier. Meanwhile, Riveria continued to gaze at the parchment in her hands, a small smile on her face.

Not long after, the sound of light footsteps approached. Aina returned to the room carrying a thick, worn-out dictionary, along with two rolls of parchment and a pair of pens. "I brought you a parchment and pen, too, so we can each take notes," she said with a smile.

Riveria, who had been sitting cross-legged on the bed with the rune tree parchment spread out on her lap, looked up and accepted the pen and parchment with a nod of thanks. Her eyes remained fixed on the intricate lines in front of her, trying to make sense of the pattern.

Aina climbed onto the bed and sat beside Riveria. They placed the parchment with the tree-shaped rune in the middle so both could see it clearly. Carefully, Aina opened the ancient Elf hieroglyph dictionary she had brought, flipping through the pages until she reached the section that might relate to the rune.

"Alright, let's start from the top," Riveria murmured, touching one of the branches of the rune with her finger.

The scene in the room was a contrast yet harmonious. Two Elves with long green hair sat side by side on the bed, their eyes focused intently on the parchment between them.

Riveria, clad in black underwear, looked different from the elegant figure others usually saw. Her eyes sparkled with academic enthusiasm, her face slightly tilted forward, her lips occasionally moving as she read silently or whispered something she was trying to understand. Her research fervor burned brightly, as if she wouldn't let any mystery of the rune remain unsolved tonight.

On the other hand, Aina, in white underwear, gave off a more maternal vibe. Although she still looked young physically, the fact that she had two daughters nearing adulthood was evident in the way she carried herself. Her face radiated calmness and patience, two traits she seemed to always possess in any situation, including calming her overly enthusiastic friend.

They both began writing down their thoughts on their respective parchments, discussing each part of the rune. Every word they identified was immediately noted and compared with references from the dictionary. It took a while, but slowly, the meaning of the rune's calligraphy began to unfold.

After a long time, they finally managed to piece together the words from the hieroglyphs written in the tree pattern. Riveria let out a long sigh, then wrote down the rough translation they had compiled together:

Blóð hēahælfes cynelic bēoð eald and unswīðred, se þe wyrhta sylf asceóp

She glanced at Aina with a satisfied expression. "We did it...!" she whispered softly, almost disbelieving that they had managed to decipher it this far.

Aina smiled and stretched slightly. "Now all that's left is to translate it into a language we can better understand," she said, picking up the dictionary again. "Let's hope the meaning isn't too complicated."

Aina and Riveria stared at the sentence they had just pieced together, trying to understand its meaning more deeply. They knew that translating word by word wasn't enough; they had to ensure that the meaning made sense in the context of Elf history and culture.

"Alright, let's start with the first part," Aina murmured, moving her index finger along the ancient words on the parchment. "Blóð hēahælfes cynelic... Hmm, 'blóð' means blood, 'hēahælfes' means High Elf, and 'cynelic' means noble or royal lineage..."

Riveria nodded. "So this part means 'The blood of High Elf nobility.'"

Aina wrote it down on a separate parchment, then continued to the next part. "'Bēoð eald and unswīðred'... 'bēoð' is a form of 'to be' or 'to exist,' 'eald' means old or ancient, and 'unswīðred'..." She frowned, searching for the word in the dictionary. "Ah, it means 'unfading' or 'unweakening.'"

"So it means, 'is ancient and unfading,'" Riveria concluded, tapping the pen on the bed.

Aina smiled faintly. "Yes, that makes sense so far. Then the last part, 'se þe wyrhta sylf asceóp'... 'Se þe' means 'he who,' 'wyrhta' is 'maker' or 'creator,' 'sylf' means 'himself,' and 'asceóp'..."

Riveria glanced at the dictionary. "The past tense of 'to shape' or 'to create.'"

Aina nodded, writing down their translation in more modern Koine: "The blood of High Elf nobility is ancient and unfading, shaped by the Creator himself."

Both of them fell silent for a moment, digesting the meaning behind the sentence.

"This sentence..." Aina murmured softly, her gaze slightly distant. "It sounds like something related to the origin of the Elf race. There's a legend that says Elves were created directly by the gods."

Riveria looked at her friend and nodded slowly, but there was a hint of doubt in her eyes. "That is a legend often told, but the problem is... we don't know which god is being referred to. Or is it more than one?"

Aina nodded slightly, rubbing her eyes, which were starting to feel heavy. "Yes, it could be more than one. But... this is too deep for us to discuss now..." She yawned widely, her eyes half-closed. "Hoaam... I'm starting to get sleepy, Riveria... How about we rest for now?"

Riveria glanced at Aina, who was starting to sound tired, and smiled faintly. "Alright, but just for a bit... Lie face down, Aina."

Aina opened one eye in confusion. "Huh? What for?"

Riveria only smiled mysteriously, gesturing with her hand. Aina sighed in resignation and lay face down on the bed. "What are you up to, Riveria...?" she asked in a sleepy voice.

Riveria didn't answer immediately, only grinning slightly as she rubbed her hands, preparing to do something.

As Aina began to feel sleepiness overtake her, she suddenly felt something strange on her back. A soft sensation as the clasp of her white bra came undone. Her eyes shot open, and her body tensed.

"Eh!? R-Riveria!?" she exclaimed, quickly trying to hold the loosened fabric against her body.

Riveria, still sitting behind her with a calm expression, only smiled faintly. "Don't panic, Aina. I just want to check something."

Aina looked back at her with suspicious eyes. "Check what? And why did you have to undo my bra!?" She hurriedly covered her chest with her hands, her face starting to turn red.

Riveria let out a slow sigh. "Based on the parchment earlier, this rune seems to be a blessing for High Elves. I just want to confirm something."

Aina huffed in annoyance, trying to adjust her prone position but still letting Riveria speak. "I'm not a noble like you, Riveria! You're a direct descendant of the Alf family, while I..."

Riveria took the parchment containing the tree-shaped rune and placed it beside Aina's smooth, white back. "That's true," she said softly. "But even though you don't have a family name like Alf, you're still a pure High Elf. Your blood is still connected to the ancient lineage, just like mine."

Aina fell silent for a moment, unable to deny Riveria's words. She knew that the High Elf blood within her was still special, regardless of whether she came from a noble family or not. Letting out a long sigh, she finally gave in. "Alright... But you still have to explain what you're going to do."

Riveria smiled contentedly, feeling that Aina was finally willing to cooperate. "I'm going to use a Magecraft called Structural Analysis. It's a technique that allows someone to read the structure of an object—or, in this case, your body. I want to see if this rune also appears on you."

Aina raised an eyebrow, slightly confused. "Another Magecraft technique, huh? This is the first time I've heard of something like this..." She then sighed and pressed her face into the bed. "But... will it hurt?"

Riveria, who had already prepared her Magecraft, extended her hand and began gently stroking Aina's back. "Don't worry," she said in a soothing voice. "It will only feel like a slight tingle. I'll do it slowly."

Aina bit her lip, still feeling a bit awkward, but eventually closed her eyes and let Riveria proceed. "Alright... I trust you, Riveria..."

With a small smile on her face, Riveria began channeling her magical energy, ready to find out if the ancient rune also existed within her friend.

Riveria began channeling prana to the tip of her finger and gently touched Aina's back. As soon as the flow of magical energy entered her friend's body, Aina shivered.

"Uhh... I-I can really feel it..." she murmured, her voice slightly trembling. The warm, pulsating sensation spread across her entire back, almost like a gentle electric current tickling her skin.

Riveria's eyes narrowed as she focused on observing Aina's back. A moment later, her green pupils dilated, and her expression changed to one of surprise. "Found it!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement.

She quickly compared her findings with the copied rune on the parchment. The shape was completely identical. The ancient, swirling lines forming the tree pattern were clearly visible on Aina's back, though unlike hers, the rune seemed to be inactive.

Aina, still lying face down, quickly sat up. With a bit of haste, she reattached her white bra while looking at Riveria with great anticipation. "So, what does this mean? Can I use Magecraft like you do?" she asked hopefully.

Riveria nodded slowly. "Yes, most likely. This rune seems to indicate that you have the same potential..." She then paused before continuing with a slightly hesitant tone, "But the problem is, I'm not good at activating magic circuits myself. I'm not like 'that guy' who can do it so easily like—"

Riveria stopped herself before finishing the sentence, but Aina had already caught her drift. A mischievous smile appeared on her face as she folded her arms under her chest. "Ohhh, so you mean I need that guy you like to activate my magic circuits?" She then rested her chin on her palm with a teasing expression. "But... if that's the case, someone might get jealous, you know."

Riveria raised an eyebrow. "Jealous?"

Aina smiled broadly, then leaned closer to Riveria. "Yes, my husband, of course. I'm not sure he'd be happy if he knew another man was touching his wife's back while she's half-naked, even if it's for a magic ritual."

Riveria smiled faintly, understanding Aina's point. "That's true. You're married, so that would definitely be a problem," she said calmly.

However, Aina wasn't done. She tilted her head with a meaningful expression, then added in a teasing tone, "But it's not just my husband who would get jealous... You'd probably feel bothered, too, if your crush got cozy with me, right?"

"Guh—!" Riveria choked slightly, her body tensing up a bit. She tried to maintain her neutral expression, but Aina's words had hit a nerve.

In her heart, she remembered something—or rather, someone.

The scene flashed back in her mind... When Shirou examined the rune on Lefiya's back. At that time, Riveria had only observed from a distance, pretending not to care. But there was something strange she felt when she saw it. A feeling that was hard to describe, something that unsettled her heart.

However, unlike Aina and herself, Lefiya wasn't a High Elf. That's why the rune on her back was incomplete, unlike theirs.

Riveria let out a long sigh and tried to ignore the strange feeling that had resurfaced. "I-I don't know what you're talking about," she finally said, turning away to hide her expression.

Aina only chuckled softly, feeling satisfied that she had successfully teased her friend. "Well, I'll just take that as an indirect confession."

Riveria could only close her eyes and take a deep breath. Today has been exhausting...

Riveria exhaled deeply before letting her body fall back onto the bed casually. Her eyes were half-closed, but there was a small smile at the corner of her lips as she spoke. "No need to worry about that, Aina. You don't need that guy to activate your magic circuits. I'll learn from him... so no one needs to be jealous."

Her tone sounded casual, but still, she was reluctant to mention the name of the guy she was referring to. In her mind, she thought Shirou probably wouldn't mind. She was sure of it. Shirou was someone who didn't overthink things like this. He would just focus on what he could help with, without any ulterior motives.

Aina raised an eyebrow while crossing her arms. "Yeah, yeah... I know. Besides, you're already used to learning Magecraft from that guy you like, right?" she said teasingly.

Riveria didn't respond. She only hugged Aina's pillow tightly and closed her eyes, choosing to ignore her friend's teasing.

Aina let out a long sigh. She glanced at their bodies, still clad only in underwear, and although she didn't mind much, the night breeze from the window made her feel a bit cold.

With a casual movement, Aina lay down beside Riveria, then pulled the blanket from the side of the bed and covered them both. "Let's just sleep. I'm sure you'll be even more excited to discuss this again tomorrow."

Riveria didn't reply, only mumbling something indistinct before finally feeling comfortable under the warmth of the blanket. The night grew late, and in that room, two Elves who were very different in nature but bound by a deep friendship finally fell asleep, their minds still filled with questions about the mysterious rune they had just discovered.

Chapter 115

The sketch of Shirou teaching Lefiya archery is already finished. Please check it out at

The following days, Riveria spent her time at Aina's house, burying herself in research that seemed to lead nowhere. Together with her friend, she went through page after page of ancient High Elf books she had brought to Aina's house, hoping to find something that could help her better understand the ancient rune on her back.

Aina's husband seemed to understand the importance of their research. He was almost never at home, whether due to his busy schedule or because he intentionally gave them space. Riveria appreciated this gesture, as it meant she didn't have to feel guilty for staying at her friend's house for so long.

However, despite spending several days on their research, they still came up empty-handed. Many of the ancient books they read turned out to focus more on the history and culture of the High Elves rather than the magic Riveria could use. Some books even felt more like collections of poetry or travel journals rather than tomes related to Magecraft.

Riveria finally closed the book in front of her with a hint of frustration. "Haaah... it seems we need to look for other sources. Out of everything we've read, not a single thing is relevant to my Magecraft."

Aina sighed, also feeling tired. "Honestly, I feel like most of these books are just old stories that don't even mention things like the runes we're discussing."

It was already late afternoon when Riveria finally decided to return to the Loki Familia headquarters. She stood up, straightened her cloak, and then turned to Aina. "It seems I should head back. I can't leave the Loki Familia for too long."

Aina nodded, understanding her friend's intentions. "Alright, but before you go... Do you want me to send a message to your father? Maybe he could send more ancient books to Orario."

Riveria's eyes sparkled slightly at the suggestion. "That's a good idea. Please convey my request to King Larfal. If there are any other books that can be sent, I'd like to study them."

Aina gave a faint smile. "Later, I'll go to the Guild and make an official request to a messenger Familia like the Hermes Familia. They should be able to deliver the message quickly."

Riveria nodded in satisfaction, feeling relieved that her efforts wouldn't be in vain. Before leaving, she took Aina's hand and pulled her into a hug. "Alright, Aina. I can always count on you."

Aina hugged her back, gently patting her back. "Be careful on your way, Riveria. Don't push yourself too hard."

Before stepping out of Aina's house, Riveria calmly adjusted her cloak's hood, making sure it covered most of her long green hair. She then grabbed the supporter bag hanging near the door, even though it was empty since all the ancient books they had studied over the past few days had been taken out and left at Aina's house.

As she saw Riveria preparing to leave, Aina, who was still sitting relaxed in her chair, leaned back with her arms crossed. "You don't need to take those books," she said casually. "If you want to continue your research, just come back here. I can keep helping you translate them, right?"

Riveria looked at her friend for a moment before nodding softly. "Thank you, Aina. That would be a great help." Then, with a slightly more confident tone, she added, "When I come back here next time, I'm sure I'll be able to activate your Magic Circuit."

Hearing this, Aina raised an eyebrow and smirked slightly. She leaned closer to the table and said in a teasing tone, "Well then, don't forget to say hello to your Magecraft teacher for me."

Riveria, who was almost at the door, suddenly stopped. Her body tensed for a moment, and although her face wasn't visible from Aina's angle, a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. With a slightly hesitant voice, she half-turned and looked at Aina with narrowed eyes. "Why are you suddenly asking me to say hello to him?"

Aina giggled softly, clearly enjoying the moment. "Because I'm curious," she said lightly. "Besides, I want to know if you'll tell me his name directly or keep avoiding mentioning it like before."

Riveria sighed, realizing that Aina could always read her expressions better than anyone else. However, instead of responding to the teasing, she asked another question. "If I may ask, why do you want to learn Magecraft yourself? Isn't it different from the magic that Elves can learn?"

Aina leaned her head back on the chair, seeming to think for a moment before answering softly. "I want to make my cooking taste better for my husband."

Riveria blinked, slightly surprised by such a simple answer. "Cooking...?"

Aina smiled, her eyes full of warmth. "Yes. I still remember how you used Magecraft to enhance the flavor of our meals. And, honestly, I've never heard of magic being able to do the same. If Magecraft can help me make something more delicious for my husband, then I want to try it."

Riveria was silent for a moment, then slowly smiled. Aina's answer was typical of her—simple, straightforward, and full of genuine, heartfelt affection.

"Alright," she finally said, "I'll keep that in mind as I continue my studies."

With those words, Riveria finally stepped out of Aina's house, leaving her friend with a promise to return.

Thanks to her green cloak's hood covering most of her face, Riveria's journey back to Twilight Manor went smoothly. She walked through the streets of Orario, now bathed in the light of the setting sun, passing various buildings and merchants still busy with their activities.

Not a single Elf greeted her or showed any suspicion, which made her feel a bit relieved. Although her appearance was quite distinctive as a High Elf, the cloak she wore was enough to avoid curious glances from the city's residents. Riveria didn't want to draw attention, especially after spending several days at Aina's house.

When she finally arrived at the large gates of Twilight Manor, she immediately noticed something was different. The atmosphere was quieter than usual. There was no loud chatter from adventurers who usually gathered in the main hall, no members relaxing after returning from the Dungeon.

"Are they all still in the Dungeon?" Riveria thought as she stepped inside. She saw a few Familia members on guard duty, but their numbers were fewer than usual.

Not wanting to dwell on it too much, Riveria continued her steps calmly, climbing the large spiral staircase leading to the upper floors. Her steps were steady, silent, reflecting the calmness and discipline that had been part of her for a long time.

When she reached the fourth floor, she finally arrived at the door to her room. With a gentle motion, she opened the door and stepped into her neatly organized room. The evening light coming through the window gave the room a warm ambiance, highlighting the wooden furniture typical of Elves that adorned her room.

Without wasting any time, she placed her large supporter bag in the corner of the room, making sure everything remained tidy. After that, with graceful movements, she removed her green cloak and changed into a casual Elf outfit—a loose, light green dress comfortable for indoor wear.

Once she finished changing, Riveria let out a soft sigh and allowed her body to relax for a moment. Finally, after several days filled with research and discussions, she could enjoy a bit of peace in her own room.

Riveria walked to the corner of the room where a small shelf neatly held various types of tea. She selected a tea bag with a soft and calming aroma, then took a teapot filled with clean water.

With a relaxed and practiced motion, she lit the small oil stove in her room. The blue flame flickered slowly, creating a soft sound as the water in the teapot began to heat. While waiting, Riveria exhaled softly and closed her eyes for a moment, letting the warmth of the room seep into her body.

However, she wasn't just brewing ordinary tea. With her left hand, she touched the tea leaves she had prepared, then slowly channeled prana into them. Magecraft Reinforcement began to work, enhancing the natural characteristics of the tea leaves—their aroma became more intense, their flavor richer, and their soothing effects on the body increased.

When the water in the teapot boiled, Riveria poured it into a cup containing the reinforced tea leaves. A fragrant aroma immediately filled the room, refreshing the air with its scent. She took the cup, blowing on the rising steam.

With the intention of relaxing, she took the cup and stepped out of her room, heading to the balcony overlooking the backyard of Twilight Manor. The cool evening breeze gently swept through her green hair as she sat on one of the wooden chairs available there. From this spot, she could see the usually peaceful scenery—a large yard filled with green grass and a few large trees adding to the natural feel.

However, as her eyes scanned the yard, her eyebrows raised slightly.

What was supposed to be a peaceful view had now turned into something... unexpected. Several members of the Loki Familia were gathered in the yard, but they weren't just chatting or training as usual.

They were riding something.

Riveria narrowed her eyes, trying to understand the strange object they were riding. The vehicle had two wheels, a frame, and pedals that they were pushing with their feet. Although the shape was unfamiliar to her, all the vehicles looked identical, making her even more curious.

Raul, with an awkward but enthusiastic expression, tried to catch up to Aki, who was confidently speeding ahead. Alicia, with her blonde hair fluttering in the wind, seemed to be laughing as she challenged her friends to a race.

"Is this... some kind of new training equipment?" Riveria murmured softly, sipping her tea elegantly.

Calmly, she turned her gaze to the main hall, which had felt quiet earlier. Now it all made sense. Apparently, it wasn't because they were still in the Dungeon, but because they were all in the backyard... busy with those strange two-legged objects.

Riveria observed from the balcony for a while longer, her eyes tracing every detail of the vehicle being used by the Loki Familia members below. They all looked identical—no variation in size, shape, or color. This fact made her even more certain that these vehicles weren't the work of an ordinary blacksmith.

"Projection..." she thought to herself. If all these vehicles were identical without any differences, then it was highly likely that they were the result of a certain man's unique ability—a man who had been catching her attention for quite some time: Shirou Emiya.

She let out a small sigh, leaned back in her chair, and smiled faintly. "Once again, you've created something interesting," she murmured softly, imagining how the young man might have casually created these vehicles just because someone asked.

Riveria touched the rim of her cup, but her thoughts now drifted far beyond just the vehicles. Her trip to Aina's house, the rune that also appeared on her friend's back, and the fact that this ancient symbol was indeed inherited by the High Elves... All of this further strengthened her belief that she needed to talk to Shirou soon.

Not just about these vehicles, but also about the rune she had discovered on her own body. If it were true that all High Elves bore the same mark, then their Magecraft and magic might be more closely related than she had previously thought.

"It's been a few days since I last saw him..." she thought. She had only stayed at Aina's house for a few days, but still, there was a slight feeling of longing lingering in her heart. The routine of early morning training in the corner of the garden, where Shirou patiently guided her in Magecraft, was something that had started to feel familiar to her. The way the young man explained things gently, corrected her mistakes calmly, and the seriousness in his eyes whenever he discussed something related to Magecraft—all of these were things that Riveria now realized... she missed.

She straightened up slightly, taking another sip of her now slightly cooled tea. Her eyes once again scanned the yard, trying to spot the red-haired young man among the Loki Familia members busy trying out the new vehicles.

However, she didn't find him.

Riveria frowned slightly. "He's not here?" she thought. If he wasn't in the backyard, then where was he?

The most logical answer quickly came to mind.

"Ah... maybe he's still at the Hostess of Fertility," she concluded. The young man was still working there, helping with cooking and serving customers. That meant he likely hadn't returned to Twilight Manor yet.

She let out a soft sigh, then placed her teacup on the small table beside her.

"Then, I'll just have to wait until he returns."

When her teacup was nearly empty, Riveria let out a soft groan, savoring the lingering tranquility. She rose from her chair, intending to return to her room for a brief rest. However, something in the distance caught her attention—a tiny dot moving slowly in the far rear area of the yard, away from where the other members of the Loki Familia were gathered.

Her brow furrowed slightly. "Who is that?" she wondered.

A possibility crossed her mind. "Could that be Shirou?" The man hadn't returned to Twilight Manor yet, but what if he had already arrived and was now testing a new vehicle he had projected?

It was then that she remembered something.

Some time ago, she had asked Shirou to show her how to enhance her vision using Reinforcement Magecraft. The young man had demonstrated by placing his hand over Riveria's eyelids and channeling prana into them.

Riveria closed her eyes for a moment, then repeated Shirou's actions with full concentration. Her fingertips touched her eyelids, and she slowly channeled prana. A warm sensation spread from her eyes, and when she opened them again, her vision had become significantly sharper.

Her green eyes now glowed faintly with prana, and she focused her gaze on the figure moving in the distance.

"Alright, let's get a clearer look," she murmured softly.

She focused her gaze on the moving dot. What she saw ahead made her freeze in place.

There, in the distance, was a two-wheeled vehicle with two saddles. The vehicle was different from the others—longer and clearly designed to be ridden by two people.

"This vehicle... It's unlike the others," she thought, slightly surprised. The vehicles she had seen before were only for one person, but this one seemed unique.

However, the real surprise wasn't the shape of the vehicle, but who was riding it.

At the front was a gray-haired man pedaling with his usual expression—furrowed brows and a slightly sour face, as if he wasn't enjoying the situation. There was no mistaking it; it was Bete Loga.

But what truly stunned Riveria was the figure sitting behind him, also pedaling with an expression that contrasted sharply with Bete's.

A girl with long black hair tied in a braid, wearing a brown and white top—Linne Arshe.

The girl looked slightly embarrassed but was also smiling faintly as if she was enjoying the moment.

Riveria rubbed her eyes, making sure she wasn't seeing things. After convincing herself that what she was seeing was real, she leaned against the balcony railing with an indescribable expression.

"I never expected to see something like this," she murmured softly, almost wanting to laugh.

She had always thought of Bete as a tough, rough man who disliked those he considered "weak." And Linne? She was just a level 2 supporter, a healer far from the definition of a strong fighter.

But now, before her eyes, she saw the two of them pedaling a tandem vehicle together.

If Bete truly hated weak people, why would he let Linne ride the vehicle with him?

Riveria narrowed her eyes, realizing something.

"Ah... so that's how it is."

They were in a secluded area of the yard, far from the usual gathering spots. No other members of the Loki Familia were around to see them, except for her, who happened to be observing from the balcony.

Riveria covered her mouth, suppressing the small smile forming on her face.

"So, even though Bete always acts tough and annoying... in the end, he can't resist when he likes someone, huh?" she thought.

Riveria cleared her throat softly, then shook her head with a faint smile. "I guess I'll pretend I didn't see this."

With a slightly lighter heart, she released the reinforcement on her eyes and turned away, leaving the balcony.

Chapter 116

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

After finishing her tea and witnessing the unexpected incident between Bete and Linne, Riveria returned to her room to wash her teacup. However, her mind was still preoccupied with curiosity about the strange vehicle she had seen earlier.

She filled a small basin with water and began rinsing her cup, but her hands moved automatically while her mind busily analyzed. "Its shape is uniform, definitely a projection by Shirou... But how does that vehicle work? Why can it move just by pedaling?"

The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to see the vehicle up close.

Unconsciously, her steps became more hurried than usual. Once finished, she immediately left her room and descended from the fourth floor, gracefully navigating the stairs despite the urgency in her movements.

Upon arriving at the terrace overlooking the backyard, Riveria stood there for a moment, observing the scene before her. From a distance, members of the Loki Familia were still enthusiastically playing with the strange vehicle.

Her green eyes swept across the area, and something different caught her attention.

Among the similarly colored vehicles, there was one that stood out.

A strikingly pink vehicle, pedaled by a young elf girl with a light brown ponytail.

Riveria narrowed her eyes slightly, recognizing the figure in an instant. Lefiya.

The young elf girl seemed to be thoroughly enjoying herself, pedaling with a steady rhythm. Although she still appeared a bit rash, she looked quite confident, as if she was already getting used to riding the vehicle.

However, perhaps due to her instincts as a student, Lefiya suddenly turned her head, and her gaze met Riveria's, who was observing her from the terrace.

As if receiving an extra boost of energy, Lefiya immediately pedaled faster toward her.

"Lady Riveriaaa!" Lefiya called out enthusiastically, her smile wide.

Riveria remained standing calmly, watching as Lefiya approached. The girl then nimbly dismounted from her vehicle, stumbling slightly as her feet touched the ground, but quickly regained her balance.

"Welcome back, Lady Riveria!" Lefiya said cheerfully, her breath slightly ragged from the fast pedaling.

Riveria nodded, greeting her with a gentle gaze. "It seems you're all enjoying this new game."

Lefiya nodded eagerly. "Yes! It's so much fun! At first, I was hesitant, but after trying it, it's not as hard as I thought!"

Riveria's eyes shifted to the pink vehicle beside Lefiya, examining it more closely. "What is this vehicle called?" she asked with curiosity.

Lefiya, still excited, confidently answered.

"It's called a bicycle!"

Riveria gave a small nod, then without hesitation, stepped closer to the pink bicycle that Lefiya had just left. Her hand lightly touched the handlebars, feeling the texture, which was somewhat familiar to the materials she usually knew.

"May I try it?" she asked casually, her eyes still observing the unique vehicle.

Lefiya, standing beside her, quickly nodded. "Of course, Lady Riveria! But—"

Before she could finish her sentence, Riveria had already mounted the bicycle, lifting the kickstand with a smooth motion. Lefiya froze for a moment, surprised by how quickly the woman acted without a hint of hesitation.

However, a problem immediately arose.

The long green dress Riveria was wearing was clearly not suitable for such an activity.

As soon as she tried to place her feet on the pedals, the hem of her dress got caught, restricting her movement. She tried to adjust slightly, but it still felt difficult to get into the proper sitting position.

Lefiya covered her mouth, holding back a laugh. "Hehe... I had the same problem, Lady Riveria. At first, I tried riding it while wearing a skirt, but it was really troublesome!"

The girl pointed to the shorts she was wearing. "It's more comfortable if you wear something like this."

Riveria glanced at Lefiya's legs, noticing how the shorts indeed provided better freedom of movement. However, she didn't want to give up just because of this small issue.

With her determination set, Riveria took a more drastic action.

"No problem," she murmured softly, before lifting the hem of her dress high, leaving enough room for her legs to move freely.

Lefiya, who saw this, was immediately shocked. Her eyes widened, and her face turned slightly red as she caught a clear glimpse of her mentor's white thighs. "L-Lady Riveria!?"

But Riveria didn't care. She finally managed to place her feet on the pedals and began trying to pedal.

At first, her movements were very awkward. The bicycle wobbled left and right, almost falling several times. Both her hands gripped the handlebars tightly, struggling to balance her body.

Lefiya, watching her, couldn't help but feel a strange sensation. She had never seen Lady Riveria look so disheveled before.

Previously, Riveria had always been known as a graceful, calm, and dignified figure. But now...

The woman looked like a child learning something for the first time.

Lefiya immediately recalled an incident some time ago, when Riveria, out of curiosity, tested Reinforcement magecraft on herself, which Lefiya had accidentally witnessed.

"Lady Riveria... You've really changed since meeting Shirou..." Lefiya thought to herself, unconsciously smiling slightly as she watched her usually perfect mentor now so enthusiastically trying something new.

With great difficulty, Riveria finally managed to control the bicycle and circled back to Lefiya, who was still standing in front of the terrace, watching her mentor struggle to master the unique vehicle. Although the bicycle's movement was still a bit shaky, there was a flash of satisfaction in the elf's green eyes as she finally managed to stop the bicycle steadily.

"Hahh... Interesting," Riveria said with an enthusiastic smile. She lightly patted the handlebars, as if acknowledging the vehicle's uniqueness. "But I'm still not satisfied. My clothes are too restrictive."

Lefiya, seeing how enthusiastic her mentor was, immediately smiled broadly and without thinking, offered, "Then, Lady Riveria! I can get you more comfortable clothes! That way, you can try again right away!"

However, Riveria simply shook her head gently, calmly declining. "No need. I'll ask Shirou to project some for me tomorrow."

She then shifted her gaze to all the bicycles in the backyard before looking back at the pink one she had just ridden. "By the way, all these bicycles are Shirou's projections, right? But why is yours different from the others?"

Lefiya immediately puffed out her chest proudly, as if this was the moment she had been waiting for. "Of course, it's different, Lady Riveria! This pink bicycle isn't a projection by Shirou!"

Riveria raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. "Not a projection?"

Lefiya nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Shirou and I made it directly to the Forge! This bicycle is made from real materials, actual iron, and coated with real paint! Unlike the others, which only last three days before disappearing into prana!"

Riveria looked at the bicycle with a more interested expression. She then bent down, running her fingers along its surface, feeling the cold iron of the bicycle's frame. "So this is really made from real materials..." she murmured softly.

As her fingers traced the body of the bicycle, her eyes caught an inscription engraved on the frame.

"Faker II...?" She read the inscription slowly, then looked at Lefiya with confusion. "What does that mean?"

Lefiya smiled proudly and answered confidently. "It means this bicycle is mine, 'Faker II'!"

Riveria grew even more confused. "Faker II? Why 'II'?"

Lefiya giggled before explaining. "Because the original 'Faker' is Shirou!"

Riveria fell silent for a moment, letting her thoughts wander as she stared at the 'Faker II' inscription on the bicycle's frame. The word felt like a clue that connected two people she never expected to have similarities—Lefiya and Shirou.

She tried to piece together the connection. Faker meant a counterfeiter, someone who imitates something that isn't theirs. Riveria's green eyes narrowed slightly as she analyzed. "So... the reason you two are called 'Faker'... is it because Shirou imitates weapons with his magecraft, and you imitate the magic of other elves?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.

Lefiya's blue eyes sparkled as Riveria quickly grasped her meaning. "Exactly, Lady Riveria!" she said excitedly. "Shirou can create copies of legendary weapons with his magecraft, while I imitate the magic of other elves with my 'Elf Ring.' We both use something that isn't truly our own."

Riveria nodded slowly, understanding the concept. However, something bothered her. "But the name 'Faker'... why do you embrace it? Doesn't it sound like an insult?"

Lefiya smiled broadly as if this was something she had thought about often. "At first, it was," she said, her voice softer this time. "The name was first used by one of Shirou's old enemies. A man who was very arrogant and believed all the world's greatest treasures belonged to him. He called Shirou 'Faker' as a taunt because Shirou could only create copies of legendary weapons but never owned the originals."

Hearing this, Riveria remembered something. "Gilgamesh, right?" She glanced at Lefiya, confirming. "Shirou mentioned that name when he talked about the Holy Grail War in his world."

Lefiya nodded quickly. "Yes! The King of Heroes, as he's called... But what's interesting is, that even though it started as a taunt, Shirou never really rejected the name. I also thought, doesn't it sound cool?"

Her face lit up like a blooming flower, showing the sincerity in her feelings. "I wanted something that connected us, something that could show I'm walking the same path as Shirou, even if I'm still far from his level."

Riveria could only smile faintly upon hearing this. It wasn't a happy smile, but rather a slightly bitter one. It was clear how much Lefiya admired Shirou—not just as a friend, but more than that.

Clearly, I'm not the only one who has feelings for him...

However, Riveria didn't let those feelings show on her face. She simply took a breath of the cool evening air, then looked back at Lefiya, who was still smiling cheerfully in front of her. "In that case, you should prove that the name isn't just an empty nickname," she said calmly.

Lefiya clenched her fists with determination. "Of course, Lady Riveria!"

Riveria felt her heart beat a little faster than usual. There was something in the way Lefiya spoke that made her want to confirm something—something she had long suspected but only now felt confident enough to ask directly. She swallowed, then in a voice slightly softer than usual, she asked, "Lefiya... do you like Shirou?"

"Ehhhhh!?"

Lefiya jumped in surprise, her eyes widening, and her face instantly turned as red as a ripe tomato. "W-Why are you suddenly asking something like that, Lady Riveria!?" she said in a panicked tone, her hands flailing in front of her chest as if trying to deflect the question.

The exaggerated reaction only strengthened Riveria's suspicion. Instead of changing the subject, she pressed her question further. This time, her voice was calmer, but her tone clearly didn't allow Lefiya to avoid the question. "Not as a friend... but as a man and a partner. Do you like him, Lefiya?"

As if her body had lost strength, Lefiya's shoulders slumped, and she lowered her head. Her light brown ponytail swayed slightly as she tried to avoid Riveria's gaze. In a small voice, almost like a whisper swallowed by the wind, she said, "Is... is it that obvious on my face?"

She bit her lip, as if feeling embarrassed, then continued in a faint voice, "Because Tione and Tiona also seem to have noticed... and now Lady Riveria too..."

Riveria felt something like cold water pouring over her heart. She had already guessed the answer, but hearing it directly from Lefiya still made her feelings tremble slightly. However, she kept her expression calm, like the still surface of a lake. She took a slow breath before replying, "Yes, Lefiya. It's obvious on your face. The way you look at him, how you act around him... It's all enough of an answer."

"Ahhhhhhh!!"

Lefiya immediately covered her face with both hands, letting out a muffled sound of embarrassment mixed with frustration. "This is so embarrassing!!" she said in a restrained tone, her body swaying slightly back and forth as if she wanted to disappear from the world.

Riveria could only look at her with a faint smile—a smile that couldn't be said to be entirely genuine. However, she maintained her grace, hiding any unnecessary feelings. "You don't need to be so embarrassed, Lefiya. It's a natural feeling."

Lefiya kept her face covered, but through the gaps in her fingers, Riveria could see the redness spreading to the tips of the girl's pointed ears.

Riveria took a deep breath before slowly sitting on the long bench on the terrace. From where she sat, she could see the bustling backyard filled with Loki Familia members happily playing with their bicycles. Some were laughing joyfully, others were racing, while some were still wobbly and almost falling. The warm atmosphere was a slight contrast to the feelings swirling in her heart at that moment.

With a gentle motion, she patted the seat beside her and said softly, "Sit down, Lefiya."

Lefiya, still trying to shake off her embarrassment, turned to her mentor. After hesitating for a moment, she finally sat down next to Riveria, her face still flushed.

A brief silence enveloped them before Riveria asked in a calm but meaningful voice, "Since when, Lefiya?"

Lefiya blinked, looking at her mentor in confusion. "Since when what, Lady Riveria?"

Riveria glanced at her with a slightly amused expression before repeating her question more clearly. "Since when have you liked Shirou? He hasn't even been in the Loki Familia for six months yet."

Lefiya's eyes widened. She hadn't expected the question to go straight to the point. For a moment, she felt her heart beating faster. Riveria's gentle and attentive gaze made her feel valued, but she was completely unaware that her mentor wasn't just listening—she wanted to know more about Lefiya's feelings for Shirou.

Lefiya lowered her head slightly, her fingers intertwining on her lap. "I... I don't know," she said softly. "I can't remember exactly when these feelings started."

Riveria observed her student's hesitant expression but remained patient. In a softer voice, she tried to encourage her to recall. "Try to think again. Since Shirou joined our Familia... was there a specific moment that made you feel differently about him?"

Lefiya bit her lip, trying to remember the days she had spent with Shirou. She had always been close to him, but when had she started to develop feelings for him? The question now filled her mind.

Lefiya let out a slow breath, her eyes wandering as if retracing her memories since the first time she met Shirou. She then turned to Riveria and asked, "Lady Riveria, do you remember when Shirou first joined the Loki Familia? Back then, you told me to be his mentor and teach him the basics about the dungeon."

Riveria raised an eyebrow, recalling the event. In a calm but slightly teasing tone, she replied, "Of course I remember. At the time, you protested because you felt younger than him, but you eventually accepted it. But I didn't expect that to be the start of your love at first sight."

"That's not itttt!!" Lefiya quickly denied it, her face turning red again. "I was just trying to remember how our relationship developed from the beginning!"

Riveria smirked slightly, enjoying how hard Lefiya was trying to deny her feelings. "Alright, then... what was your impression of Shirou back then?" she asked with curiosity.

Lefiya lowered her head slightly, trying to recall her feelings more clearly. "At that time... I just wanted to be a reliable mentor. Shirou was new to Orario, and I wanted to make sure he understood how to survive in the dungeon."

Riveria smiled faintly before suddenly saying, "Ah, wait a minute... when you think about it, the relationship between the three of us is quite interesting, isn't it?"

Lefiya blinked, not understanding her mentor's point. "What do you mean?"

Riveria raised a finger as if drawing a diagram in the air. "Back then, when Shirou first joined the Familia, you were his mentor, teaching him about the dungeon. Now, he's my mentor in magecraft, while I remain your mentor in magic. So, we're all mentors to each other."

Lefiya fell silent for a moment, trying to process the logic her mentor had just presented. The more she thought about it, the stranger yet more logical it seemed. Their relationship seemed to form an interconnected circle.

"Ugh... thinking about this is making my head spin," Lefiya muttered, massaging her temples.

Riveria chuckled softly at her student's expression.

Finally, with a long sigh, Lefiya said, "But now Shirou has become a great adventurer... so I can't really be called his mentor anymore."

This time, there was a hint of melancholy in her voice as if she realized that her role in Shirou's life might no longer be as important as it once was.

Chapter 117

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Although Lefiya was her rival in love, Riveria is still her mentor. She gazed softly at her student before extending her hand, patting Lefiya's shoulder in a comforting gesture. "Don't think like that. Shirou isn't the kind of person who easily forgets someone's kindness. I'm sure he still deeply cherishes the time when you were his mentor," Riveria said with unwavering confidence.

Hearing those words, Lefiya flinched momentarily before her face gradually brightened. She nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! In fact, Shirou still keeps the beginner's equipment I bought for him back then," she said proudly, her eyes sparkling as she recalled the memory.

Riveria smiled faintly, remembering how Shirou had once been so secretive about his abilities. "When he first joined the Loki Familia, Shirou hid almost all of his skills, including his Magecraft Projection. Even though with his ability to replicate and summon weapons, he didn't really need that beginner's gear, right?" she teased.

Lefiya huffed and puffed her cheeks in annoyance. "You're right! I thought the same thing after learning about his Projection! But still, it wasn't a waste," she said in a slightly childish tone. Soon after, however, she smiled sweetly and added, "Because now, that equipment is displayed as a decoration in his room. Shirou didn't throw it away—he hung it on the wall!"

Hearing this, Riveria couldn't suppress a small surge of surprise in her heart. Her mind flashed back to a night some time ago. Standing in front of Shirou's door, she slipped a small note under it—an invitation to meet at their "usual spot." But before leaving, she had peeked inside through the slightly ajar door.

In that simple room, her eyes caught sight of various pieces of equipment hanging on the wall. A small bow, a pair of daggers, and a set of armor that seemed long unused. And now, she realized—those were all gifts from Lefiya.

"So those were from Lefiya..." she murmured inwardly.

Unconsciously, a flicker of jealousy began to bubble in her chest. The feeling she had been trying to suppress slowly resurfaced, tightening around her heart like a small flame that refused to be extinguished. Yet, as always, Riveria concealed it behind her calm expression, offering only a faint smile as she turned her gaze back to Lefiya, who was still talking animatedly.

Lefiya smiled softly, her eyes filled with nostalgia as old memories resurfaced. "Back then, when I was at my lowest, Shirou comforted me... just like you're doing now, Lady Riveria," she said quietly, her voice warm with reminiscence.

Riveria, who had now steadied her own emotions, glanced at Lefiya with curiosity. "Hah? When exactly did you feel so down? Doesn't your mood swing up and down all the time?" she teased, raising an eyebrow.

"L-Lady Riveriaaa!!" Lefiya whined, her cheeks puffing out in frustration. Unfortunately, her exaggerated reaction only proved Riveria's point. Riveria covered her mouth with her hand, stifling a tiny laugh that nearly escaped.

"See? You just proved my point," she said, amused.

Lefiya let out a long sigh, trying to regain control of her emotions before continuing. "I'm talking about that night... during the celebration of Shirou's level-up at Twilight Manor."

Riveria immediately recalled the event. It was a grand celebration marking Shirou's rise to Level 3—an unprecedented achievement in such a short time. But for Riveria, the reason behind his accomplishment was far more memorable.

"Of course I remember. Shirou leveled up after recklessly saving you and Aiz from Revis... even though he was still Level 1 at the time," Riveria said, sighing slightly as she recalled how the young man had risked his life without hesitation.

Lefiya nodded. "Yes... But what really crushed me wasn't that." She bit her lip for a moment before revealing something she had long kept in her heart. "I felt guilty... I was the one who forbade him from exploring the Dungeon alone below the 4th floor, but it turned out he was far stronger than I thought. It was like I was holding him back for no good reason."

Hearing this, Riveria let out a soft sigh. "Lefiya... you weren't wrong. The one at fault here is Shirou. He chose to hide his strength, even from us." There was a hint of firmness in her tone. While she respected Shirou, concealing his abilities to such an extent was still a mistake.

Lefiya lowered her head briefly before smiling faintly. "Even so... that night, while the celebration party was going on, I ended up sitting alone in the garden. I felt left behind, like I was just a burden to everyone."

The image of herself sitting alone, accompanied only by the night breeze and the dim glow of garden lights, felt vivid in her mind.

"And then... Shirou came."

Riveria could easily picture the scene. Shirou calmly approached Lefiya, sat beside her, and spoke in his usual warm and gentle tone.

"He said... We'll grow stronger together." Lefiya's voice was soft, almost a whisper.

As she spoke, her face began to flush, a delicate hue she couldn't hide. She covered her face with her hands, trying to suppress her own smile. "I think... that was the moment my heart was stolen by him, too."

Riveria smiled as she listened, but deep inside, she felt something different—a small, piercing tightness in her chest, something she didn't want to acknowledge but couldn't deny. She remained silent, letting Lefiya bask in her own feelings while she herself... had to accept the reality that they both loved the same man.

Lefiya clutched the hem of her shorts, lowering her head slightly before continuing her story. A shy smile lingered on her lips, and her eyes sparkled as memories flooded her mind.

"Maybe... without realizing it, because of these feelings, I've always wanted to be close to him," she murmured quietly, as if confessing something she had long known but hesitated to voice.

Riveria raised an eyebrow, then smirked slightly. "Like your sudden new habit of helping Shirou cook breakfast every morning?" she teased, making Lefiya turn to her with a startled expression.

"E-Eh... you noticed that too?" Lefiya laughed awkwardly, scratching her cheek. She seemed surprised that Riveria had picked up on such a small detail. "Well... I just want to be near him all the time. It feels nice, you know? Standing beside him, sharing tasks, watching him focus while cooking..." Her voice grew quieter as she spoke.

Riveria gave her a meaningful look. "Before Shirou joined the Loki Familia and took over cooking duties, we had a rotation system for low-level members. But ever since he came and replaced that system, instead of relaxing, you chose to help him every morning. If not because of your feelings, what else could it be?"

Lefiya blushed even harder. She fiddled with the ends of her hair nervously as if searching for a way to divert her embarrassment. "Well... when I'm with him, I feel happy... and besides, helping Shirou cook is also my own tactic to stay close to him," she admitted honestly, unaware that she was only making her feelings more obvious.

Riveria sighed, though the corners of her lips curled slightly. "Shirou is too kind... always ready to help others, which makes him weak against your spoiled antics," she said with a slightly chiding tone, though there was no malice behind it.

Lefiya giggled softly, rubbing the back of her neck. "Shirou really is like that, huh... even the smallest things never escape his notice. That's what makes it harder for me to stay away from him," she said quietly before turning to Riveria with clear eyes. "I can't stay as professional as you, Lady Riveria."

Thud!

It felt like an invisible arrow had pierced Riveria's heart upon hearing those words.

Riveria maintained her calm expression, but inside, her thoughts were in turmoil. Professional? If only Lefiya knew how I really act around Shirou...

In front of the Loki Familia, Riveria always carried herself with grace, composure, and authority as a mentor and high-ranking member. But when she was alone with Shirou, especially in the warehouse where they practiced Magecraft, her demeanor... was completely different.

Riveria bit her lip lightly, remembering how she would lean closer to Shirou, letting the distance between them nearly vanish, observing his every move with rapt attention, and occasionally teasing him in subtle ways when he least expected it.

No... I'm not that professional either, Lefiya.

But those words never left her lips. She simply gazed at the young elf beside her, who was still smiling innocently, unaware of the storm raging in her mentor's heart.

Lefiya looked down at her clasped hands, her face slightly bowed as if weighing something difficult to express. A brief silence enveloped them before, in a hesitant and quiet voice, she asked,

"Lady Riveria... do you think my behavior... always wanting to be near Shirou and sometimes acting spoiled... does that make him see me only as a little sister?"

Her voice was laced with the fear she was trying to hide. There was a weight in her chest—something she had dreaded since realizing her own feelings. If Shirou only saw her as a little sister to protect, not as a woman... then all her hopes might be in vain.

Riveria let out a small sigh, then snorted softly, holding back a laugh. "Lefiya," she said with half-amused exasperation, "a guy like Shirou wouldn't just ignore your charm."

The green-haired elf turned to her student, who sat beside her. The girl's adorable face was filled with worry, her lips slightly pursed, and her pointed ears trembling with anxiety. Riveria felt the urge to pat her head, as she often did to comfort someone, but she restrained herself.

Unconsciously, Riveria's gaze drifted slightly downward, taking in Lefiya's figure clad in a simple shirt. She was slightly startled to realize that the girl... could no longer be called small. Her chest had developed, even... perhaps beginning to rival her own. But Riveria quickly dismissed the thought. That wasn't important right now.

Lefiya, oblivious to her mentor's momentary observation, finally smiled faintly. But before she could fully relax, Riveria spoke again, this time more seriously.

"The problem isn't there, Lefiya."

The young elf turned to her in confusion. "What do you mean?"

Riveria leaned back in her chair, gazing at the sky as the sunlight began to fade. "Shirou is too kind... and that means he treats every girl around him with the same kindness. It's hard to tell what his true feelings are."

She closed her eyes briefly before adding silently, including how he treats me.

Lefiya fell silent, pondering those words. It was true. Shirou was kind to everyone, especially the girls close to him. Even Ryuu and Syr seemed to share a familiar bond with him.

Lefiya sighed softly. "Then... doesn't that mean I have a lot of rivals?" she murmured.

Riveria glanced at her with a calm expression. "Are you afraid?"

Lefiya bit her lip before shaking her head. "No... It's just..."

Her thoughts drifted to another figure she knew was close to Shirou. "Aiz is close to him, too, right? I've never seen anything romantic between them, but... what if there is?"

If Aiz also had feelings for Shirou, how could she compete? Aiz was her idol—a perfect warrior, strong and beautiful. If a girl like that decided to pursue Shirou's heart, could someone as dependent as herself ever rival her charm?

Riveria, seeing the look on her student's face, smirked inwardly. Lefiya, you have no idea what's really going on.

She recalled an incident that Lefiya knew nothing about. Before the party at the Apollo Familia's headquarters, Aiz had chosen Shirou as her dance partner for practice. No one knew about it except those present.

But there was one thing even Aiz didn't know. That night, after everything was over, Riveria herself had asked Shirou to dance with her. Not at the manor, but at their "usual spot"—the small warehouse where they practiced Magecraft.

Just the two of them, under the dim glow of lanterns, with no one else watching.

Riveria closed her eyes briefly, letting the memory replay in her mind before turning her gaze back to Lefiya.

"A girl like Aiz isn't someone who falls in love easily," she said calmly. "If there were something between them, we would have known long ago."

Lefiya looked at Riveria with hopeful eyes. "So... I still have a chance?"

Riveria smiled faintly. "That depends on how far you're willing to fight for him."

Lefiya stared at her mentor with eyes full of hope, as if Riveria were the only person in the world who could give her the answer. Her clasped fingers tightened slightly, betraying the anxiety rising within her.

"Lady Riveria..." she called softly, almost in a whisper. "Please... teach me how to make Shirou return my feelings!"

Her voice was filled with sincere pleading, her eyes shining with determination mixed with fear. She truly wanted to know. If there was a way to make Shirou see her as more than just a friend or little sister, she wanted to learn it.

But the request only made Riveria pause for a moment. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out.

Why should I help my own rival?

In her heart, Riveria groaned. How could she, who secretly also had feelings for Shirou, be asked to advise another girl on how to win his heart? This was beyond unexpected.

Am I too kind? Or am I just too foolish to realize I'm digging my own grave? She thought, sighing inwardly.

While Riveria was lost in her inner turmoil, Lefiya was still waiting for an answer. Her face grew uncertain before she spoke again, this time even quieter.

"Maybe... maybe I'm too childish," she murmured, her head slightly bowed. "I'm not as graceful and mature as Lady Riveria. Maybe that's why I don't look attractive to him..."

Those words made Riveria look at the girl beside her again. There was doubt and sadness on Lefiya's face—something she rarely showed to others.

For a moment, Riveria felt a twinge of guilt. No matter how much she saw Lefiya as a rival in this matter, the girl still relied on her. She couldn't just let her drown in self-doubt.

So, with great effort to suppress the jealousy prickling her chest, Riveria finally spoke gently, "Lefiya, you don't need to become someone else to catch his attention."

Lefiya turned to her with hopeful eyes.

"You have your own charm," Riveria continued. "Just be yourself as you always are. I'm sure sooner or later, Shirou will notice it."

The young elf stared at Riveria with a slightly surprised expression, as if hearing those words for the first time. Slowly, she nodded. "So... I just need to be myself?"

Riveria smiled faintly. "Yes."

But the answer seemed to spark a new question in Lefiya's mind. With an innocent, confused expression, she asked, "Then... what should I do next?"

Riveria fell silent. She knew this was her chance to help Lefiya truly. But at the same time... another idea crossed her mind.

A devious idea.

A way to maintain her own position by Shirou's side while slowing down her student's advances.

Unable to resist, her tongue casually offered dangerous advice. "Don't rush to confess your feelings, Lefiya," she said, as if this were the best suggestion she could give. "If you say it too soon, you might startle Shirou... and the result may not be what you hope for."

Lefiya blinked. "So, I should wait?"

Riveria nodded, her expression calm and composed. "Let him grow more enchanted by you. Show your beauty gradually, and let him unconsciously see another side of you. A guy like Shirou... doesn't easily understand others' feelings. If you rush, he might not even realize what you truly feel."

Lefiya seemed to ponder the words seriously. She bit her lip briefly before nodding firmly. "Alright! Then I'll follow Lady Riveria's advice!"

Riveria smiled slightly. Good.

Lefiya accepted the suggestion wholeheartedly, unaware that her mentor had just sabotaged her own chances.

Chapter 118

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

The evening crept toward nightfall, but the atmosphere in the backyard of Twilight Manor remained lively with the laughter and energy of the Loki Familia members. Some adventurers raced bicycles at full speed, while others attempted silly tricks that ended in laughter and tumbling to the ground. Of course, with his sour expression, Bete repeatedly scolded those acting too foolishly, but no one truly paid him any heed.

Meanwhile, on the quieter terrace, Lefiya sat on a long bench beside Riveria. The two elves observed the scene before them, but Lefiya's thoughts drifted far from the commotion. With a determined expression, she clenched her fists and declared fervently,

"I'll follow Lady Riveria's advice! I'll show Shirou my most beautiful side the day after tomorrow!"

Riveria turned to her, her gaze a mix of emotions. As Lefiya's mentor, she should have been supportive of her enthusiasm, but as a woman who also harbored feelings for Shirou, she couldn't ignore the unease creeping into her heart.

Could it be... she's planning to ask Shirou out on a date?

Instantly, anxiety coiled in her mind. Yet her face remained calm as she asked casually, "Oh? So, what do you plan to do with Shirou the day after tomorrow?"

Lefiya opened her mouth eagerly, but suddenly froze as if realizing something.

"Ah—actually, I wanted to... ugh!" She hastily covered her mouth with both hands, her expression slightly flustered.

This only fueled Riveria's curiosity. Why did she stop so abruptly? What is she planning?

Riveria raised an eyebrow, leaning back with a composed expression. But beneath her calm demeanor, she was already strategizing how to extract more information. In a soft yet persuasive tone, she said,

"What's wrong? Why did you stop? Is your plan so secretive that even I can't know?"

Lefiya bit her lower lip, hesitating. Riveria's sharp yet tranquil stare made her feel slightly cornered. After a moment, she finally sighed and whispered, "This is... also Aiz's secret."

Hearing this, Riveria felt a flicker of relief. If Aiz had been involved, it likely wouldn't have been a romantic date between Lefiya and Shirou alone. Still, her curiosity remained unsatisfied.

Riveria smirked faintly and teased, "Oh? In that case, there's no harm in telling me. Aiz wouldn't mind, would she?"

Lefiya hesitated, still torn about whether to reveal the secret. Riveria simply smiled patiently, waiting calmly.

Very well, let's see how long you can keep this from me, Lefiya.

Finally, after a brief internal struggle, Lefiya took a deep breath and decided to confide in her mentor. After all, Riveria's curiosity was too strong, and withholding the truth would only make the atmosphere more tense.

"Actually... the day after tomorrow, Aiz is going to learn how to swim with Shirou, and I'll be accompanying them," Lefiya said softly, her voice just loud enough for Riveria to hear.

Riveria's emerald eyes narrowed slightly as she processed the information. Now it made sense why Aiz wanted to keep it a secret. Though the girl was known for her calm demeanor and rarely showed emotion, Riveria knew all too well that Aiz had her own shy side when it came to her weaknesses. The fact that Aiz wanted to learn to swim was likely something she considered a vulnerability and didn't want others to know about.

Riveria arched an eyebrow and asked with keen interest, "And where will you be swimming?"

Lefiya glanced at Riveria, slightly awkward before answering, "Aiz wanted somewhere less crowded... so she asked Shirou to teach her in the Dungeon."

Upon hearing this, Riveria let out a long sigh. Her brow furrowed, and her composed expression shifted to one of exasperation.

"That girl..." she muttered, shaking her head. Riveria was well aware that floors 25 to 27 of the Dungeon contained water-filled areas, but those places were still dangerous. Not only was the terrain hazardous, but monsters could emerge from the water at any moment.

Lefiya, noticing her mentor's expression, quickly tried to ease her concerns. In a reassuring tone, she said, "Lady Riveria, Aiz is already Level 6. The strongest monsters there are only Level 4, and Shirou has reached Level 4, too. There won't be any problems."

Riveria exhaled softly, then gently pinched Lefiya's nose with two fingers, startling the young elf.

"Ow! Lady Riveria!" Lefiya pouted, her face slightly flushed from the unexpected action.

Riveria smiled faintly before saying, "You're too confident in them when it's you who should be more careful, Lefiya."

Lefiya opened her mouth to protest, but then realized Riveria was right. She was only Level 3 and needed to remain cautious in the Dungeon, even with Aiz and Shirou present.

"Alright, I'll be more careful," she finally conceded, though inwardly, she was still a little annoyed at being treated like a child by her mentor.

Riveria merely chuckled softly before turning her gaze back to the darkening evening sky. Still, she couldn't shake her worry about the reckless plan those kids had concocted.

For a moment, Riveria considered joining them in the Dungeon the next day. With her experience and mastery of magic, she could ensure no harm came to them. But then she remembered the advice she had given Lefiya earlier—advice that could be considered sabotage. She didn't want to interfere further in this matter. Besides, her presence might disrupt their plans.

And yet...

The thought of joining Shirou suddenly crossed her mind. She imagined them playing in the water, laughing under the shimmering crystal lights of the Dungeon, perhaps even joking and—

Riveria stopped. Her face grew slightly warm.

Unconsciously, she had envisioned something far beyond just playing in the water. The image of Shirou's muscular torso, bare and glistening with droplets running down his firm chest... The vision was so vivid in her mind, like something she had long suppressed in her curiosity.

And herself?

Riveria swallowed hard as she inadvertently pictured herself in a swimsuit—

A swimsuit?!

She nearly jolted from her seat, realizing how wild her imagination had become. Aware of something important, she immediately turned to Lefiya with a more serious expression.

"Lefiya," she called, her tone slightly urgent.

Lefiya, who had been enjoying the evening breeze, turned to her in confusion. "Huh? What is it, Lady Riveria?"

Riveria's brow furrowed slightly. "You and Aiz... You're planning to wear the swimsuits Loki bought in Melen back then, aren't you?"

Lefiya blinked, slightly surprised by the question. "You mean... bikinis?" she asked innocently.

Riveria nodded slowly, her sharp eyes studying Lefiya's expression.

The young elf didn't need to think long before answering, "Yes, I think so." She then smiled faintly, as if recalling something. "Back in Melen, I once told Shirou how beautiful Aiz looked in that white bikini."

Shirou even said that I would look just as stunning if I wore a bikini like that...

Her cheeks tinged slightly pink at the memory. If Shirou had merely spoken casually back then, now she wanted to prove it herself. Lefiya wanted to see Shirou's reaction when he saw her in a bikini.

However, before she could lose herself further in her thoughts, Riveria's firm voice cut through her reverie.

"No."

Lefiya looked up, bewildered. "Huh? Why not?" she asked innocently.

Riveria took a deep breath, steadying her thoughts before speaking further. She remembered all too clearly how revealing the swimsuits Loki had given them back then were, showing too much skin, accentuating their curves excessively... She herself had even decided not to join them for swimming that time due to discomfort.

Just imagine if Lefiya and Aiz went wearing such outfits in front of Shirou...

Riveria shook her head quickly, dispelling the thought.

"You must buy more modest swimwear tomorrow," she stated firmly. "And don't forget to get one for Aiz, too. No bikinis."

Lefiya blinked several times, still not fully understanding the reasoning behind her mentor's order. But seeing Riveria's serious expression, she could only nod obediently.

"...Understood, Lady Riveria."

Riveria felt somewhat relieved. At least this way, Aiz and Lefiya wouldn't be flaunting their figures in revealing bikinis in front of Shirou. Imagining how the young man might react to seeing them in such swimwear was enough to irritate her. She didn't want to give them a chance to catch Shirou's attention with their curves.

This way, she could at least breathe easier... for now.

The night deepened. The sky above Orario slowly transformed into a sea of twinkling stars, while the backyard of Twilight Manor remained filled with the laughter and banter of Loki Familia members who had just finished their bicycle games.

One by one, they stopped riding and parked their bikes neatly in front of the terrace. The row of bicycles looked uniform—all of them were projections created by Shirou. Some familia members marveled at how realistic the details were, even though they knew the projections wouldn't last forever.

Among the lineup, one bicycle stood out—a pink one that had been parked earlier. It belonged to Lefiya.

Several female elves from Loki Familia—Alicia, Sylvie, Alinda, and Arwen—had just returned from their ride. As they passed the terrace, they greeted Riveria respectfully.

"Good evening, Lady Riveria," Alicia said politely.

"Good evening," added Sylvie and Alinda almost simultaneously, while Arwen simply smiled slightly and nodded before stepping inside the manor.

Riveria returned their greetings with a gentle nod. "Good evening," she replied in her usual calm and dignified tone. She watched them briefly before shifting her gaze back to Lefiya, who still sat beside her, seemingly lost in thought.

Feeling it was the right time to excuse herself, Riveria stood, smoothing out her green dress before looking at her pupil softly.

"I'll retire to my room now," she said simply.

Lefiya snapped out of her reverie, turned to her. "Ah, yes. Good evening, Lady Riveria," she replied politely.

Riveria nodded once more before turning and walking toward the manor's entrance. Her steps were light yet graceful, like those of a true noble.

As she stepped inside, the manor felt warmer compared to the night air outside. She ascended the stairs to her room on the fourth floor. Each step echoed softly on the polished ceramic floor, her mind still occupied with the day's events, especially her conversation with Lefiya.

When she reached her door, Riveria exhaled softly. She touched the handle, opened the door, and stepped inside, letting the silence of her room envelop her.

Yet, though her body was now still, her thoughts continued to whirl about Lefiya, about Aiz, and especially... about Shirou.

Once the door closed behind her, Riveria let out a long sigh, allowing the quiet of the night to accompany her turbulent thoughts. With light steps, she walked to her spacious, plush bed and let herself sink onto it slowly. Her casual green dress spread out around her, brushing against the sheets gently.

She lay still for a moment, gazing at the elf-carved ceiling, letting her mind wander. But the tranquility didn't last. With a subtle movement, she propped herself up slightly and reached for something on the small table beside her bed.

A folding wooden board.

Her fingers traced its surface with deep emotion, as if this simple object were an invaluable treasure to her. A faint smile touched her lips, full of nostalgia.

This board was something precious. It was not just an ordinary plank but the training board Shirou used when teaching her Magecraft—specifically, Structural Analysis. With his training method, Shirou would write something on this board, and Riveria had to "read" it without looking, using only Structural Analysis.

Back then, the exercises had felt so difficult for her. As someone well-versed in magic, she had never imagined that Magecraft would differ so greatly from the spells she knew. Yet Shirou had patiently guided her. Practice after practice bore fruit.

Carefully, Riveria unfolded the board.

Inside was the last sentence Shirou had written—the one she had read during their final training session. The simple words were still etched clearly in her memory, yet she wanted to trace them with her fingers once more.

I'm grateful to have met you.

Her fingers glided over each letter, feeling the carved words with a gentle touch. There was something about those words that always made her heart tremble.

Her emerald eyes softened. She bit her lip slightly, holding back the emotions welling up inside her. Then, in a voice so quiet it was almost a whisper, she said,

"Forgive me, Shirou... I want more than that."

Instantly, her chest tightened. She knew those words might never reach him. But these feelings, these desires... she couldn't ignore them.

With deep emotion, she hugged the wooden board to her chest, tightly, as if it were Shirou himself. She closed her eyes, letting the warmth of her imagination envelop her, picturing herself in the embrace of the one she had silently loved all this time.

And that night, for the first time in so long, Riveria felt vulnerable in her solitude.

The nature of love was something even she struggled to understand. Riveria knew Lefiya also had feelings for Shirou, just as she did. Even before Lefiya confessed those feelings to her, she had seen how her beloved pupil always sought ways to get closer to the young man, how her eyes sparkled when talking about him, and how she acted so childishly yet enthusiastically in his presence.

But for Riveria, these feelings hadn't emerged suddenly. They had grown gradually, growing stronger over time, ever since Shirou first guided her in Magecraft. He showed patience as he explained the same concepts repeatedly without showing fatigue or frustration. He smiled when she made mistakes, offering corrections in a soothing voice rather than sharp criticism.

All this time, Riveria had stood above others as a respected and relied-upon figure in Loki Familia. Since joining, she had been a pillar of wisdom and protection, someone others depended on. But in Shirou's presence, those roles seemed reversed.

How could a 99-year-old High Elf feel like a young girl still learning? How could she, who always led, now listen obediently to Shirou like a student eager to impress her teacher? Yet that was exactly what happened. In their moments together, Riveria felt small, but for the first time, it felt delightful.

She wanted his attention. His affection. His praise. And every time Shirou gave her those things, every time he nodded in satisfaction at her progress in Magecraft, warmth spread through her chest. Every time she heard Shirou say her name, those feelings grew stronger, deeper, more uncontrollable. Each time her desires were fulfilled, she felt so happy... yet also greedier. She wanted more, more, and more.

But...

She wasn't the only one who longed for this.

Lefiya, her beloved pupil, who would one day succeed her, knew how deeply the young Elf's heart was set on Shirou.

And not just Lefiya.

Aiz...

Aiz, whom she had practically raised as her own. The girl she had protected since childhood, who had taught her so much, she could see that Aiz was also drawn to Shirou.

If she followed her heart... if she decided to claim Shirou for herself...

Riveria couldn't imagine the expressions on Lefiya and Aiz's faces. Couldn't imagine the hurt that might linger in their eyes, the disappointment that might erode the bonds they had built over the years.

And yet...

She didn't want to back down either.

She wanted to fight for her feelings, just as Lefiya—and possibly Aiz—would. That was why, without realizing it, she had sabotaged Lefiya with her advice. That was why she didn't want Shirou to see their alluring figures in revealing swimwear.

Because deep down... she wanted him for herself too.

With a heart full of turmoil, Riveria tightened her embrace around the wooden board, letting the warmth of her memories with Shirou lull her to sleep.

That night, unbeknownst to her, amidst the uncertainty and torment of her emotions... she slowly drifted into slumber.

Chapter 119

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Riveria awoke with calm breaths, her emerald eyes glinting faintly in the darkness of her room. Her green dress was wrinkled from her motionless sleep, and a lingering warmth remained in her chest. She looked down and realized the folding board she had been hugging was still tightly clutched in her hands.

Slowly, she exhaled deeply, allowing her consciousness to return fully. She lifted the board from her chest, her fingers gently stroking its surface before carefully placing it back on the table, as if it were more fragile than the wood it was made of.

Her gaze then shifted to the clock on the table. The hour and minute hands pointed precisely to four.

It's already morning…

She usually woke at this hour. Her routine was ingrained in her body, and as always, the next steps were to bathe and prepare before heading to the warehouse in the corner of the garden for magecraft training with Shirou. However, something made her pause for a moment.

Shirou…

She regretted not having had the chance to speak with him last night. After returning from Aina's house, she should have gone to see him and let him know she was back, that she was ready to resume their usual training. But her body had been too exhausted, and her mind was filled with indescribable emotions, so she had ended up falling asleep early.

Perhaps he thinks I'm still staying at Aina's place…

Growl—

Her stomach rumbled softly, breaking the silence of the room. Riveria stiffened, her face flushing slightly even though no one else was in the room.

Only now did she realize she hadn't eaten dinner last night. Since returning, her mind had been too preoccupied with thoughts, and she had gone straight to bed without filling her stomach. Now, her body demanded its due with an embarrassingly loud protest.

She sighed and wiped her forehead.

Perhaps before starting today's activities, I should find something to eat first…

With graceful movements, she rose from the bed and began preparing. There was still time before the sun fully rose, and she knew the manor's kitchen would likely be quiet. She just needed something light before refocusing on her training.

Riveria stepped out of her room with light steps, the door closing soundlessly behind her. The air inside the manor was still filled with tranquility, the silence occasionally broken by faint snores from adventurers still lost in their dreams.

Her hand trailed along the wooden banister as she descended to the first floor. The light from the magic stone lamps placed along the walls provided only a dim glow, enough to see the way while maintaining the peaceful, shadowy atmosphere. Her elongated shadow stretched along the hallway, moving slowly in sync with her silent steps.

As she passed several rooms, the occasional loud snore made her ears twitch slightly. Riveria merely sighed and shook her head. How can they sleep with such noise? she thought as she continued walking.

When she reached the kitchen, the atmosphere there was no different from the rest of the manor—quiet and still. Riveria opened the door slowly and stepped inside, heading straight for the table where food was usually stored.

She opened one of the storage cabinets and examined its contents. There weren't many food options available at this hour. A few pieces of dry bread, some fruit, and cheese neatly stored in a magic stone cooling box.

Without hesitation, she took a piece of bread, cut a modest portion of cheese, and poured water into a glass. She carried everything to the table in the middle of the kitchen and sat on one of the chairs, exhaling softly before beginning her meal.

The quiet sound of her first bite echoed faintly in the silent room. The slightly hard texture of the bread registered on her tongue, but the soft, slightly salty cheese helped balance the flavor.

She lifted her glass and took a slow sip of water. The cool sensation flowed down her throat, offering a slight refreshment amid the lingering drowsiness.

Eating in silence like this was nothing unfamiliar to her. As someone who often woke earlier than others, she sometimes enjoyed a light meal before the manor buzzed with morning activity. But this time, it felt slightly different.

Why do I feel like I'm avoiding something right now?

Her thoughts drifted back to Shirou, to the emotions that had unsettled her last night. She took another bite of bread, trying to divert her mind from it.

Yet, deep down, she knew those feelings couldn't be ignored so easily.

After finishing her meal and easing her hunger, Riveria rose from the wooden chair in the kitchen. She took a final sip of water before setting the glass back on the table, then silently ascended the stairs to the upper floor.

Her destination was her own room, but halfway down the second-floor hallway, her gaze unconsciously flickered toward a particular door—Shirou's room.

He's probably still asleep, she thought, remembering that Shirou didn't know she had returned to the manor. If that were the case, their magecraft training could resume this morning without further delay.

Yet, another impulse made her feet turn toward his room. I just want to check… she rationalized in her heart, though there was something more personal driving her.

Of course, I won't wake him, she justified her actions. I just want to see him for a moment… just a brief glance.

Her steps slowed, nearly soundless. The cool morning air flowed through the quiet manor hallway. When she reached Shirou's door, she noticed it wasn't fully closed—it was slightly ajar, leaving a gap for anyone who might want to peek inside.

A moment of hesitation arose, but curiosity and temptation overpowered it. With careful movements, she touched the wooden door and pulled it open slightly wider.

That was when she saw him.

"Eh?"

Instantly, Riveria's breath caught in her throat.

Before her, Shirou was not asleep as she had assumed. Instead, the young man was training, hanging from a wooden bar fixed to his ceiling, his body rising and falling in steady pull-ups. The perfectly defined muscles of his abdomen tightened with each lift, sweat glistening on his bare skin.

"Ah... Riveria?" he greeted her in a tired voice, then dropped down and stopped his workout. He wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand. "You're back at the manor?"

Riveria stood frozen in the doorway, her eyes unconsciously still fixed on the young man's body. It took her a few seconds to look away and regain her composure.

"Y-yes... I am," she answered, her voice slightly trembling. She quickly averted her face, pretending to look elsewhere, though her cheeks still felt warm. "I... just wanted to confirm something."

Shirou raised an eyebrow, slightly puzzled by Riveria's uncharacteristic behavior. But he merely nodded slowly before grabbing a towel from the corner of the room to wipe his sweat-drenched body.

Meanwhile, Riveria struggled to calm her racing heart. She truly hadn't expected to see such a sight. And worse—why did she want to keep looking longer?

Shirou suddenly realized something that made him stiffen slightly. He looked down, noticing he was still shirtless, wearing only shorts with his sweaty body on full display.

"Sorry, I didn't expect you to come so early in the morning," he said hastily. Without wasting time, he grabbed a black tank top hanging on a chair and quickly pulled it on.

Riveria, whose face had initially flushed slightly, now appeared calmer. Though her expression had returned to its usual neutrality, her eyes still stole glances at Shirou as he tugged the tank top over his head, briefly revealing the movement of his back and arm muscles before the fabric covered them.

In her heart, she couldn't suppress a sudden sense of luck. Yesterday, I imagined him swimming shirtless with me in the dungeon... and now, I'm seeing it right in front of me.

As Shirou finished putting on his tank top, Riveria cleared her throat softly, trying to banish unnecessary thoughts from her mind. She tilted her head and asked in a flat tone, as if trying to shift the mood.

"Why are you training like this?" she inquired. "Doesn't regular physical training not grant excelia? Especially with your Underdog skill—shouldn't you be fighting stronger enemies to gain excelia?"

Shirou rubbed the back of his neck, looking slightly awkward. "Well... honestly, I'm just used to waking up early to teach you magecraft. But since you stayed at Aina's place, my morning schedule felt empty. So, I filled it with other activities."

Riveria raised an eyebrow, studying him with curiosity. Her eyes still occasionally flickered to Shirou's sweat-drenched body beneath his tight tank top. "Like these pull-ups?" she asked, leaning slightly forward.

Shirou nodded. "Yeah, that's one of them. But days before, I also went to the forge with Lefiya to make a bicycle." He smiled slightly. "By the way, have you tried it yet?"

Hearing Lefiya's name, Riveria felt a sharp pang in her chest—a jealousy that shouldn't exist. She quickly pushed it away before the feeling could take hold.

"I have tried it," she replied calmly, suppressing the emotions that had briefly surfaced. "Yesterday evening, I rode Lefiya's pink bicycle."

Shirou nodded with a satisfied hum. "How was it? Fun, right?"

Riveria didn't answer immediately. She simply stared at Shirou, realizing how easily this young man made her feel a whirlwind of emotions in such a short time. She then crossed her arms and let out a soft huff. "I wasn't satisfied," she declared with conviction.

Shirou blinked, looking slightly confused. "Huh? Not satisfied?" he asked, scratching his head in bewilderment.

Riveria lifted the hem of her green dress slightly, revealing her slender calves before lowering it again. "This outfit makes it difficult for me to ride," she said, her tone slightly annoyed yet still carrying the elegance of a noble elf.

"Oh, I see." Shirou nodded in understanding and then smiled slightly. "In that case, before we train later, I'll make sure you're satisfied."

Riveria, usually composed, suddenly fell silent. Shirou's words sounded so ambiguous to her ears, and in a split second, inappropriate images flashed through her mind.

Make me satisfied?

Aware of her own thoughts, Riveria covered her mouth with the back of her hand and let out a small laugh. "You should be careful with your words, Shirou," she teased, though her face was slightly warmer than usual.

Shirou blinked, only now realizing how his words could be misinterpreted. "I-I meant about the bicycle!" he quickly clarified, his face turning slightly red.

Riveria smiled faintly at his reaction, then turned away. "In that case, I'll go bathe and change into something more suitable for cycling."

Shirou sighed in relief before rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, that's a good idea. I should bathe, too—I'm covered in sweat."

With that, the two parted ways to prepare as the sun slowly rose, marking the start of a new day in Orario.

Riveria returned to her room with light steps, closing the door softly before untying her long hair. She walked to the bathroom, turned on the warm water, and let the gentle steam fill the room.

With graceful movements, she began removing her green dress, pulling the soft fabric over her shoulders until it fell to the floor. Her fingers deftly removed her undergarments, stacking them neatly in the corner. Without delay, she stepped under the shower, letting the warm water flow over her body, washing away the remnants of sleepiness and stickiness from her earlier journey.

The water soaked her green hair, causing it to cling to her back and shoulders. With lightly scented floral soap, she slowly scrubbed her skin, enjoying the refreshing sensation seeping into her body. Once she felt clean enough, she took a dipper and rinsed herself until no soap remained.

After finishing, she grabbed her toothbrush and began brushing gently, ensuring every corner was clean before rinsing her mouth and washing her face once more. She then reached for a large white towel hanging by the bathroom door, using it to dry herself before wrapping it around her chest.

With quiet steps, she exited the bathroom, the warm steam still billowing behind her. She walked to her wooden wardrobe, opened its doors, and carefully browsed the neatly hung clothes. Her fingers touched various fabrics, searching for something suitable—not just comfortable for cycling, but also something that would make her look appealing in Shirou's eyes.

Her gaze eventually landed on a blue top made of soft, lightweight fabric. Its material was smooth, elegantly following her curves without feeling tight. The cool blue color contrasted beautifully with her signature green hair. She lifted it and smiled faintly, satisfied with her choice.

However, the bottom half gave her a slight pause. Long pants felt safer and more in line with her habit of rarely exposing skin, but shorts were more practical for cycling. Riveria's eyes swept over the two options in her hands—her upbringing as a noble elf always inclined her toward more modest choices.

But this time... just this once, perhaps there was no harm in trying something different.

With slight hesitation, she finally picked a pair of white shorts that reached only mid-thigh. She took a deep breath, trying to reassure herself. "Just this once..." she murmured softly before putting them on.

As she looked at her reflection in the mirror, a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. The shorts were indeed more revealing than usual, but she had to admit she still looked elegant.

She smiled slightly, then tied her long hair back neatly. After ensuring everything was ready, she prepared to leave and meet Shirou.

Once satisfied with her appearance, Riveria took a deep breath, trying to calm her slightly accelerated heartbeat. She then stepped out of her room with light steps, descending the grand staircase, still quiet at this hour.

The manor's atmosphere remained serene, with only the dim glow of magic stones illuminating the hallways. The cool morning air greeted her as she approached the main door. Upon opening it, her eyes immediately caught sight of Shirou, already waiting for her.

The young man wore a simple brown tunic with black pants. Though his attire was unremarkable, Riveria always felt there was a unique charm in his simplicity. However, what caught her attention more was how Shirou's eyes reflexively flickered to her slender legs, now only partially covered by the white shorts she had chosen earlier.

Instantly, a small smile curled on her lips. An inexplicable sense of satisfaction bloomed in her heart. As an elf far older than him, Riveria was slightly taller than the average human, and in this position, she could clearly see how Shirou had to tilt his head slightly upward to speak to her.

Suppressing a small laugh, Riveria finally greeted him softly, "Good morning, Shirou. Have you been waiting long?"

Shirou, realizing he had been caught staring, quickly averted his gaze to her face and scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Ah, not too long... I just came out myself."

His momentarily flustered expression made Riveria want to tease him further, but she held back. Instead, she merely smiled faintly and nodded before standing beside him. Without further words, they began walking side by side out of the manor.

However, this time, their steps didn't lead to the small warehouse where they usually practiced magecraft but to the manor's backyard. Riveria glanced at Shirou curiously. "So, we're cycling before training?"

Shirou turned to her with a slight smile. "Yeah, I promised to make you satisfied, didn't I?"

Riveria nearly choked on air at Shirou's repetition of his earlier ambiguous words. She cleared her throat softly, stifling a laugh and deciding not to respond further, then followed Shirou to where they would ride.

Chapter 120

The illustration of Shirou teaching Lefiya archery is already finished. Please check it out at

The soft light of dawn accompanied Shirou and Riveria as they walked side by side around Twilight Manor toward the backyard. The morning air was still fresh, and the thin dew covering the grass created the distinct scent of earth.

Strolling leisurely, Riveria glanced at Shirou before finally starting the conversation, "I'm curious... why do the members of our Familia only use bicycles in this backyard? I've never seen them try riding outside the Manor."

Shirou, walking with his hands tucked into his pants pockets, turned slightly and gave a small smile. "Loki wants Lefiya and me to patent the bicycle design first before everyone else finds out about it. So for now, Loki doesn't want the design to leak to the public."

Riveria nodded in understanding. That made sense. If the design was truly unique and innovative, it was no surprise that Loki wanted to keep it secret until everything was official. "So that's the reason... Well, it's fine. The backyard here is spacious enough for testing."

Their steps continued, and Riveria spoke again, this time with a thoughtful tone. "If you plan to patent this bicycle design, does that mean you'll be going to Altena?"

Shirou nodded. "Yes. Altena is the center of magic and scientific research in this world. The best place to handle patents and further development." He glanced at Riveria with a hint of curiosity. "By the way, have you ever been there?"

Riveria looked at Shirou briefly before nodding slowly. "I've been to Altena before, long before you joined Loki Familia."

Shirou turned to her with interest. "So, what were your impressions of Altena?"

Riveria paused for a moment, as if recalling her past experiences in the city. "They're very focused and diligent in researching magic and science. The city is filled with people who tirelessly conduct research," she said.

Shirou listened carefully. The description reminded him of the Magi from his world—they, too, were deeply dedicated to magical research, often to the point of neglecting other aspects of their lives.

However, before Shirou could respond, Riveria added in a slightly different tone, "But even though they seemed to respect me outwardly, I'm sure behind the scenes, many mages in Altena actually dislike me."

Shirou frowned. "Huh? Why would that be?" He truly couldn't imagine why anyone would hate Riveria, who was always calm, wise, and respected by many.

Riveria let out a soft sigh and gave a faint smile. "Because I can use nine different spells, while most mages can only master a maximum of three. That makes them envious and resentful."

Shirou nodded, finally understanding the situation. "So they feel threatened and jealous, huh?" He sighed. "The world of magic in Orario isn't so different from the Magi in my homeland."

Riveria glanced at Shirou with a teasing look and a small smile. "If they knew you possessed Magecraft that isn't limited by the number of spells, I'm sure they'd dislike you too."

Shirou shrugged. "In that case, you'll have to keep Magecraft a secret since I've already taught it to you," he replied lightly.

Their conversation flowed effortlessly, and before they realized it, they had arrived at the Manor's backyard, where the bicycles they had been discussing awaited testing.

On the terrace of the backyard, where the bicycles projected by Shirou were parked alongside Lefiya's pink one, Riveria crossed her arms and stared at them with a serious expression. The cool morning breeze gently swayed the ends of her long, emerald-green hair.

"If it's just the two of you going to Altena, that worries me," she said, her voice firm though not raised.

Shirou, who was checking the bicycle chain, turned and responded casually. "We'll be fine. There's nothing to worry about," he said with a confident smile.

Riveria immediately raised an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing suspiciously. "How can I not worry? You're always trying to hide your strength to appear as a level one adventurer, and Lefiya..." She gave Shirou a sharp look before continuing, "She has magic that exceeds normal limits because of her ability to mimic other Elves' spells. The mages in Altena aren't the type to let something like that slide."

Shirou let out a light sigh. "If anything happens to Lefiya, I won't hesitate to show my power."

His golden-brown eyes gleamed with absolute conviction. He wasn't speaking just to reassure Riveria—he truly believed in his words. If Lefiya were in danger, he would protect her without hesitation, no matter the consequences.

Riveria, who had initially intended to scold him, suddenly fell silent. She felt something strange in her chest. Her heart beat faster than usual, and it wasn't out of anxiety—it was because of Shirou's resolute and confident demeanor.

To mask the sudden nervousness, Riveria adjusted her posture and said with a half-sighing tone, "In that case, there's no other choice. I'll go with you to Altena."

Shirou blinked several times, slightly surprised. "Huh?"

Riveria placed a hand on her hip and gave him an unyielding look. "I can't entrust your safety to just your assumption that 'everything will be fine.' With me there, no one will dare cause trouble."

Shirou stared at her for a moment before finally smiling slightly. "Alright, then... I won't refuse your help."

Riveria nodded in satisfaction, feeling more at ease with her decision. Yet deep down, she knew there was another reason she wanted to go. It wasn't just about ensuring their safety... but also because she didn't want to miss the chance to grow closer to Shirou.

Shirou lightly patted the saddle of one of the bicycles and turned to Riveria with a small nod. "Go ahead and pick. Any of the bikes parked here is yours to use," he said, gesturing toward the row of two-wheeled vehicles.

Riveria stepped slowly toward the bicycles, her eyes scanning each one. "They all look the same," she murmured, then her gaze stopped on the brightly colored one. "Except that pink one... clearly Lefiya's."

Shirou nodded lightly. "Yeah, you're right. Almost all of them are my projections. But the pink one is handmade—Lefiya and I made it together."

Hearing that, Riveria suddenly fell silent. A faint glimmer flashed in her eyes—a feeling she couldn't quite explain, even to herself. Lefiya has a special bike... made by Shirou's own hands, she thought. She bit her lower lip softly, not wanting to show that she felt a slight desire to have something... well, special too.

Though she knew the other bikes were projections that would only last three days, there was a quiet urge within her to have something different from the others, something that felt more... hers. But she also knew she wasn't the type to trouble others, let alone ask Shirou to make a real bike just for her whims.

Yet, an idea emerged. Why not ask Shirou to project a slightly more advanced bike? She knew his ability to create things was extraordinary.

"Shirou," she said softly but firmly. "How about... You make me a slightly different bike? Maybe something more advanced? Just for testing—it's fine if it's only a temporary projection."

Shirou paused for a moment, deep in thought. In his mind, he immediately pictured the old motorcycle belonging to Raiga, a large silver machine with a roaring engine that he used to repair in the past. But... if I summon that now, the engine noise might wake up the entire Manor... he thought with a sigh.

Then his eyes landed on the soft blue top Riveria was wearing that morning. A simple idea came to him. He raised his hand, and a blue light slowly shimmered in the air. Within seconds, a new bicycle appeared before them—blue, matching Riveria's outfit, with a sleek yet elegant design.

Riveria stared at the bike in admiration. "Beautiful... but... it doesn't seem much different from the others," she said, touching the handlebars.

Shirou smiled mysteriously and tapped the side of the handlebar. Clink. A faint mechanical sound rang out. "This one has a more complex gear system. You can adjust it depending on the terrain. I copied the system from high-class racing bikes in my old world."

"Ah, I see..." Riveria looked at him with keen interest. "You still have plenty of surprises up your sleeve, don't you?"

Shirou smirked slightly. "I save the best for those who can handle the speed."

Riveria raised an eyebrow. "You mean me?"

"If not you, then who?" Shirou replied casually.

Riveria's cheeks tinged faintly pink, but she quickly turned away and mounted the blue bike, hiding the smile slowly forming on her lips. "Alright. Show me how fast this 'surprise' can go."

Shirou watched as Riveria settled onto her new blue bike. In a half-teasing tone, he said while straightening his arm, "Want to try it right away? Or... should I hold your shoulders first so you don't fall?" For a moment, he remembered how he had steadied Lefiya when she was nervous and clumsy during her first ride. Back then, he had to support the young Elf girl's shoulders to keep her from wobbling and tumbling onto the grass.

But this was different now.

Riveria let out a soft huff, turning her head with a narrowed yet faintly smiling gaze. "You really underestimate me, don't you?"

And as if to silence Shirou's doubts, Riveria immediately pressed down on the pedal. Click! Click! The sound of the chain and shifting gears echoed as she adeptly changed speeds. With a firm push, her body glided effortlessly around the spacious field. Her long, emerald-green ponytail fluttered in the morning breeze, creating an image of grace and strength.

Shirou could only stare in awe. In his mind, Riveria was usually a calm, intelligent, and dignified figure—a pillar of strength in Loki Familia. But seeing her like this, laughing softly atop the bike, her face bathed in the gentle morning sunlight, a different side of her shone through... something free, mature, and captivating.

Unlike Lefiya, who would blush and panic when she lost balance on the bike, occasionally glancing back to make sure Shirou was still behind her—adorably clingy and cheerful in her innocence.

Two figures so different, yet somehow—both equally captivating in Shirou's eyes.

After several laps and satisfied with the sensation of controlling the bike, Riveria slowed down and turned toward Shirou, who was still watching her.

"Come on. Let's ride around the backyard. The path is long enough for a proper test," she said, nodding toward the trail on the southern side.

"Sure," Shirou replied with a smirk. He then projected an identical blue bike. Bwoom! The light formed the shape of the bicycle, and he quickly mounted it.

With a light push, Shirou caught up to Riveria, who had already started moving slowly. After a few pedals, they were side by side, riding in sync, their wheels creaking softly as they cut through the quiet morning in Twilight Manor's backyard.

The cool air, the scent of dew, and the silence broken only by the sound of bicycle chains and their occasional soft breaths. Shirou couldn't help but indulge it slightly. This morning felt peaceful and beautiful.

As they pedaled leisurely along the misty morning trail, Shirou and Riveria enjoyed their quiet companionship, accompanied only by the creak-creak of the chains and the rustling wind. Then, Riveria glanced at Shirou and said with a soft smile, "Now I'm starting to understand... why the other members of Loki Familia love riding bicycles so much."

Shirou, riding right beside her, turned and nodded slowly. "In my old world, bicycles were part of daily life. Children, adults, even the elderly—everyone used them, whether for school, work, or just leisurely rides."

Riveria raised an eyebrow slightly, her voice filled with curiosity. "Your world sounds much more peaceful than Orario. Here, adventurers risk their lives in the Dungeon almost every day, fighting monsters, bearing wounds, losing comrades... No wonder they're so excited and carefree when trying something as simple as this. These bicycles feel like an escape from the pressure."

Shirou didn't answer immediately. His gaze was fixed on the path ahead, but his mind wandered far. Yes... Japan was peaceful, he thought. The country was bustling with everyday life, yet almost devoid of extreme violence. But that was only one side of his world. He also knew—all too well—about other places. In war-torn regions like the Middle East, the sounds of bombs and gunfire were commonplace. In the alternate life of Shirou Emiya, his other self—Archer—had spent his days traversing battlefields, saving the innocent, and leaving footprints on blood-soaked soil.

But that's in the past, Shirou thought, taking a deep breath. Now, I'm in another world... This world also needs someone to fight for the weak. If Archer could dedicate his life to being a hero, then so can I—in my own way.

"I hope," he said softly, his voice calm yet filled with determination, "that one day, the Dungeon can be completely cleared of monsters... and Orario can enter an era of peace. So no one has to risk their lives every day."

Riveria turned to him, pausing briefly at the weight of his words. Then she smiled—not mocking, but with deep respect. "That's a lofty dream... but I'd never laugh at it. I'll keep supporting you, Shirou. No matter what path you choose."

They continued pedaling along the trail, letting the morning breeze brush their faces and allowing the momentary silence to envelop them in unspoken understanding. In a world of harshness, amidst the threats of the Dungeon and the darkness below, that morning felt like a small fragment of peace—a hope for a better future.

Their pace slowed as the trail gradually descended, revealing a small stone-and-wood building in the distance. The faint sound of trickling water from a nearby gutter reached their ears, and the scent of metal and charcoal greeted them from afar. The forge stood quietly behind the manor, simple yet sturdy—a place where fire and perseverance intertwined.

"Hey, Shirou," Riveria suddenly said, turning to him as she pulled the brakes. "Can we stop for a moment?"

Shirou nodded and slowed down. "Sure. Did something catch your attention?"

They parked their two blue bikes in front of the building. Click. The sound of the kickstands touching the ground, and the two stood side by side, gazing at the slightly ajar wooden door. The warm air from inside contrasted with the cool morning.

Riveria pushed the door open slowly, producing a faint creak from the long-unlubricated hinges. Shirou followed behind, letting the door close gently.

Inside, the atmosphere was different from the simple exterior. The forge wasn't large, but it was neatly organized. The walls were adorned with aligned forging tools, a small unlit furnace, and stacks of raw metal in crates. But Riveria's attention was drawn to one corner—an alchemy table, clean and orderly, with small bottles and handwritten notes.

She approached, her fingers carefully touching the wooden surface. "This... is an alchemy table?" she asked, turning to Shirou.

Shirou nodded. "Yes. Lefiya uses it. When we were experimenting with synthetic materials for bicycle tires, she helped me a lot here. The mixture was made from modified slime carcasses, so the elasticity could approximate modern bicycle tires."

Riveria listened silently, nodding slowly. A thought crossed her mind like a sudden gust of wind—she could take over that role. She had the skills, knowledge, and experience to assist Shirou here. But...

Her eyes lingered on the table, then shifted to another part of the room. She remembered the small storage room where she practiced Magecraft with Shirou. That space felt... like hers. A place where she could be herself, free from the burdens of being a High Elf or Loki Familia's strongest mage. A place where she laughed, complained, and even forgot about the outside world when she was with Shirou.

She didn't want to take everything. This forge... could remain Lefiya's. A place where the young girl shared time and experiences with Shirou, just as she had her own space in the storage room. There was no need for competition. No need for rivalry. Riveria smiled faintly, more to herself, and murmured softly, "This place... suits her."

Shirou turned, catching Riveria's quiet words. "What did you say?"

Riveria shook her head quickly, her long green hair swaying gently. "Nothing. Just thinking... this place feels more alive than I expected." She then walked slowly, quietly admiring the work of Shirou and Lefiya. Deep down, she realized that though their paths were different, the feelings growing within her remained the same.

Chapter 121

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Riveria walked slowly around the forge, her fingers lightly brushing the surface of the tables and the handles of the neatly hung tools. The sound of her footsteps echoed softly against the stone floor. Her eyes swept over every corner with quiet curiosity before she turned to Shirou, who stood not far from the large, cold furnace.

"What have you forged in this place?" she asked, her gentle voice seeming to probe the space and time of the forge itself.

Shirou shrugged casually. "Not much, honestly. I've only really started using this forge seriously in the last few days. Still in the trial-and-error phase."

Riveria furrowed her brows slightly, her gaze shifting from the tools to Shirou's face. "But haven't you been Level 4 for quite some time? Back then, if I recall correctly, you should have chosen a Development Ability, right? Don't tell me…" She paused for a moment, then stared at him more intently. "You didn't even choose forging as your ability?"

Shirou chuckled softly and shook his head. "Quite the opposite. I chose forging as my development ability when I reached Level 4."

Hearing this admission, Riveria folded her arms in front of her chest. "Then why did you only start now? Wouldn't it make more sense to hone your skills right away?"

Shirou lowered his head slightly as if recalling something both amusing and frustrating. "Back then, Loki and I thought… the 'forging' Development Ability could strengthen my Magecraft, especially projection. The idea was that if I had forging as my Development Ability, the weapons or tools I projected would become more stable, more real."

He let out a short sigh and added, "But… well, even a goddess of Loki's caliber can misjudge things."

Riveria stifled a laugh, though the corners of her lips curled upward. "Fufufu… Loki isn't the type of goddess to dwell too deeply on technicalities. Besides, this is the first time she's seen Magecraft from another world. It's only natural she'd misjudge its effects."

She glanced toward the bicycle parked outside, visible through the forge's dusty small window. "At the very least, thanks to you choosing forging, Lefiya's bicycle could be made. Not just a projection, but something crafted with your own hands and real materials."

Shirou followed her gaze to the window and nodded in agreement. "Yeah… who would've thought my forging skills would be used for a bicycle instead of a sword?"

Riveria looked at him softly. "Sometimes, the unconventional path leads us to more meaningful things."

Shirou fell silent, but in his heart, he acknowledged: This forge might not produce legendary weapons, but it holds memories and collaboration with Lefiya. And that, he thought, was more than enough.

Riveria leaned her hands on the worktable, her eyes scanning the tools hanging on the walls—the hammers, the chisels, all arranged with meticulous care. The air inside the forge was warm and carried the scent of metal, yet it felt comforting. She turned back to Shirou, who was still standing casually near the material crate.

"In that case…" she said quietly, her gentle voice blending with the forge's tranquil atmosphere. "Do you and Lefiya have any plans? I mean, after that pink bicycle, what else do the two of you want to make?"

Shirou shook his head slowly, his eyes drifting slightly. "Haven't really thought about it yet," he said, walking closer to the table. "We talked about a few things, but nothing's set in stone. Might need some inspiration first."

Riveria smiled faintly. "Though I'm quite curious… You mentioned flying vehicles before, didn't you? What was it… an airplane?" She uttered the last word with slight hesitation, as if tasting something unfamiliar. "Ever since you mentioned it, I've been imagining it. What it looks like, how it stays in the air…"

Shirou immediately raised his hands in mock surrender, looking startled. "Haaah… that's way too much. Building an airplane? Impossible." He pointed toward the bicycles outside. "With bicycles, I could replicate them because the mechanism is simple, and I've taken them apart in the past. But an airplane? I don't even have blueprints for it. And the materials needed aren't things you can easily find in Orario. Some parts require lightweight metal, combustion engines, control systems… and none of that can be done with just tracing."

Riveria fell silent for a moment, then nodded in understanding, though a hint of disappointment lingered in her eyes. "Ah, so you've never traced an airplane before? That makes sense. It's different from the bicycle, which you could make because you understood it firsthand."

She took a slow breath and then leaned back against the table, still facing Shirou. Deep down, she couldn't deny her admiration and growing curiosity about the technology from Shirou's world. Even if she knew it wasn't something easily achieved, she still hoped that one day, Shirou might find a way. "Still… it would be wonderful if we could fly above Orario," she murmured softly, almost like a dreamy whisper.

Shirou heard the longing in her voice. "Maybe someday, Riveria. But for now… let's stick with bicycles."

Riveria responded with a small nod and a warm smile. "A bicycle is more than enough to make my days more interesting."

After Riveria had her fill of exploring the warm and quiet forge, the soft sound of their footsteps echoed as they stepped back into the manor's backyard. The faint creak of the wooden door closing slowly welcomed the morning sunlight still blanketing the area. Two blue bicycles crafted by Shirou stood neatly in their spots, their frames reflecting a soft glow as if waiting for their riders to continue their little adventures.

Shirou glanced at Riveria from the side, then asked in a relaxed yet attentive tone, "You really want to fly, don't you? Earlier… you seemed a little disappointed when I dismissed the airplane idea."

Riveria's eyes widened slightly, surprised that Shirou had read her feelings. Though her expression remained as composed and elegant as ever, her heart skipped a beat.

She glanced at him briefly before turning her gaze back to the grass swaying gently in the breeze. Her gaze was calm yet profound. "I… won't deny it," she finally said, her tone even but carrying emotion. "I like new things. Things I've never been able to experience before."

She paused for a moment, then looked at Shirou softly. "For seventy years since I was born… I've never left the palace or the forests of Alf. My life was confined by walls of rules and titles."

Shirou nodded slowly, as if fitting a puzzle piece into place. "Ah, so that's why… You were so insistent back then about wanting me to teach you Magecraft, huh?"

Riveria gazed ahead, a faint smile crossing her lips. "Exactly. Since becoming an adventurer and joining Orario, I've discovered so many new things. This world is vast, Shirou… and you… You've shown me an even wider world. Magecraft, different ways of using magic, even technology—things I never imagined before. Just this bicycle; who would've thought I'd enjoy riding it? And you mentioned airplanes, objects that can soar through the sky like birds… it's like a dream."

Hearing such sincere praise, Shirou felt his cheeks grow slightly warm. He scratched the back of his neck awkwardly and smiled. "I don't know if I deserve such high praise… But about airplanes, maybe someday, if I become skilled enough at forging… I'll give it a try."

Riveria turned to him, and this time, her smile was full of meaning. "Then, I'll wait for that day. Don't make me wait another seventy years, alright?"

A breeze passed between them, lifting the strands of Riveria's green hair tied in a low ponytail, making the moment feel like a scene from a peaceful dream.

Shirou's gaze drifted, staring at the vast sky. In his heart, he made a new promise—not just to Riveria, but to himself. In this new world, he would keep learning, keep creating, and maybe… one day, he could truly take Riveria flying.

Riveria walked lightly toward her blue bicycle and parked it neatly beside the forge. With graceful movements, she adjusted the handlebars and stood beside it, ready to pedal again. But after a few seconds, she noticed Shirou still standing in the same spot, staring at the grass as if lost in thought. Her brow arched slightly in curiosity.

"Shirou?" she called softly, her gentle voice cutting through the quiet air. She turned, watching the man who seemed deep in contemplation.

Shirou snapped out of his thoughts. A faint snap echoed in his mind, like a thread of awareness reconnecting. He tilted his head, still with a pondering expression. "Ah, sorry. I just remembered something…"

A flash of memory surfaced—Lefiya once tried to help make bicycle tires from leftover slime remains through alchemy. The process had failed because the consistency was too soft… and somehow, the result ended up like a lightweight, stretchy balloon. Back then, Lefiya had just laughed it off as a silly accident. But now, perhaps that was the key.

He turned to Riveria, a faint but confident smile on his face. "Seems like… You won't have to wait seventy years to fly after all."

The words made Riveria freeze for a moment, curiosity igniting like a small flame fanned by the wind. She stepped away from her bicycle and approached him, her eyes gleaming. "Are you serious? What do you mean? Do you already have an idea for building an airplane?"

Shirou was amused by her reaction and shook his head. "Not an airplane. But… maybe a different kind of flying vehicle."

"Different?" Riveria frowned, now genuinely intrigued. "What kind of vehicle? In your stories, airplanes are objects that glide through the air like birds, right? So… if not an airplane, what else can fly?"

Shirou looked up at the soft blue sky, where thin wisps of clouds drifted peacefully in the distance. The wind gently ruffled his red hair as he answered mysteriously, "You'll see. I need to test a few things first, but I'm sure it can become real."

Shirou slowly raised his hand, his fingers glowing faintly as prana energy flowed into the air. The light swirled, forming a transparent magic pattern in front of him like unseen strokes of wind. But midway through, his movements slowed. His gaze wavered, and the gathered light began to fade. He exhaled softly, lowering his arm again.

Seeing this change, Riveria stepped closer with quiet footsteps. She touched his arm gently, her voice as soft as the morning breeze. "Is something troubling you, Shirou?"

Shirou turned to her and gave a small nod. "The object I want to project is enormous… and if it were to float in Orario's sky, I'm sure all eyes would be on it. Including the gods." He looked down briefly, suppressing a frustrated sigh. "I… don't want that to happen."

Riveria stared at him silently for a few seconds, fully understanding the weight of his concern. She knew well how Shirou always avoided the public eye. His extraordinary power, his abilities not of this world—all were things he wanted to keep hidden. Even now, he concealed his level and skill progression to avoid drawing attention. Riveria never blamed him for it.

With a faint but sincere smile, she said, "Then, how about this… someday, we'll go outside of Orario. We can find a quiet place. There, no one will be watching, and you can freely project your flying device."

Though a hint of disappointment lingered in her heart—a small hope to experience flight today had vanished—Riveria found the idea… romantic. She even began imagining it: a sunset, an open field, and just the two of them riding a hot air balloon into the twilight sky. Could this… count as their second 'date'?

The thought made her chest flutter slightly. But she maintained her composed expression—a noble like her wouldn't easily reveal such emotions.

Shirou smiled slightly, touched by her consideration. "Thank you, Riveria," he said sincerely. "But… I don't want to disappoint you again."

With that, he raised his hand once more. Magical light reappeared, this time forming something much smaller. Fwip! A tiny, uninflated balloon materialized in his palm. Its surface was bright red, glossy, and elastic under the morning light.

"It's not a giant hot air balloon…" he said, offering it to Riveria, "but this balloon can float."

Riveria stared at the small balloon, puzzled. "A… balloon?"

Shirou chuckled softly and lightly smacked his own forehead. "Ah, sorry. I forgot you don't know how this works."

He patiently explained. "This balloon is made of elastic material. If you blow air into it, it'll expand. And because it's lightweight, it'll float a little before coming back down."

With enthusiasm, he handed it to Riveria. "Here, try it. Blow into it slowly but steadily until it inflates."

Riveria hesitated for a moment before accepting it gracefully. She held it briefly, then brought it to her lips. After taking a deep breath, she began blowing gently. Fuuuuuh…

The balloon gradually expanded, its color becoming more translucent and glossy. Riveria's eyes slowly widened, like a child discovering their first toy. Shirou found it endearing, watching such a rare expression grace the face of a woman usually so dignified.

"Fascinating…" Riveria murmured, twisting the now fist-sized balloon in her hands. "I didn't expect this… to be so enjoyable."

Shirou gestured toward the small red balloon still in her hand. "Follow the end. Tie a knot here," he instructed, demonstrating with his fingers.

Riveria nodded and carefully twisted the balloon's end, tying it as Shirou had shown. Her hands, trained in spellcasting, were deft even in such simple motions. Once done, she lifted the small balloon and examined it with quiet satisfaction.

"It's a cute color," she mused, then turned to Shirou. "Can you make more? But in different colors?"

Shirou obliged, his eyes shining with enthusiasm. "Of course. Just a moment."

With a single breath, he raised his hand again, channeling prana into the air. Magical energy swirled beneath his palm—whirr…—and from the spiraling light emerged five balloons in different colors: sky blue, soft yellow, pale purple, mint green, and pastel orange. Each was already inflated, floating gently in the air like weightless dreams. At the bottom of each balloon, a thin white string was neatly tied.

"For you," Shirou said, handing the ends of the strings to Riveria with a calm gaze.

Riveria's emerald-green eyes widened as she watched the balloons drift rhythmically before her. The morning air brushed against their surfaces, making them sway lightly. She accepted the strings carefully, as if fearing even a rough tug might shatter their fragile beauty.

Before holding her five new balloons, Riveria bent down gently and placed the red balloon she had inflated earlier on the ground, setting it down as one might place a flower on an altar—softly, reverently.

She then swayed the five balloons in her hands back and forth, laughing softly. "They're beautiful… It feels like holding pieces of the sky…"

Shirou watched the genuine awe on her face. "These can't carry us into the air. But," he said, pointing upward with his index finger, "a hot air balloon that can lift us would be much bigger. Maybe the size of a small house, or even larger."

Riveria imagined it—a giant balloon suspended in the sky, carrying a small gondola beneath it, with the vast expanse of Orario shrinking below. A world slowly turning small in the morning haze.

"So if these little balloons can't take me flying," she said with a smile, "at least they can carry my dreams."

Chapter 122

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Riveria slowly closed her eyes, letting the morning breeze caress her face and green hair. She stood still, five colorful balloons floating gently in her hand, swaying softly as if inviting her to dance. In that brief moment of silence, she imagined herself lifting into the sky—slowly, lightly, like a leaf carried by the wind. In her mind's eye, the sky stretched endlessly blue, and she drifted among the white clouds like a feather.

Suddenly, an idea flashed through her mind, causing her eyes to snap open with renewed sparkle. "Shirou," she said, turning to him while swaying the five balloons back and forth, "if I had more balloons... way more, could I actually lift off the ground?"

Shirou blinked, slightly startled by the unexpected question. "In theory, yes... but—"

Riveria immediately cut him off, her voice brimming with excitement. "Then let's try it! We don't have to go too high. These balloons are small—they won't attract attention, right?"

Shirou sighed and began running rough calculations in his head. "If you really want to float... you'd need an enormous number of balloons. I mean, a lot. They'd have to support your weight—"

Pinch!

"Ow!" Shirou instinctively grabbed his cheek, which had just been pinched. His hand reflexively rubbed the spot that stung and tingled. He stared at Riveria, who was looking back at him with a mischievous smile.

Riveria leaned in slightly, her eyes half-lidded in playful reproach. "It's rude to call a woman 'heavy,' Shirou."

Shirou was flustered, his face turning red. "That's not what I meant! I was talking technically! Physics! Mass and lift force!" he stammered.

Hearing this, Riveria burst into laughter—light and clear, like the trickling of mountain water. She laughed freely, and for a moment, she no longer seemed like the legendary mage of Loki Familia but rather a young girl lost in a simple, happy moment. "I know, I know," she said, still giggling as she lightly patted Shirou's arm. "But your expression just now was priceless."

Shirou could only offer a wry smile, rubbing his cheek as if it could erase his embarrassment. Yet, seeing Riveria's radiant smile, he felt the small pinch was a fair price for such a sight.

Riveria clasped her hands in front of her chest, still tightly holding the strings of the five balloons floating cheerfully in the air. Her smile hadn't faded since she had pinched Shirou's cheek, but now there was a gentle seriousness in her tone. "Even if it doesn't work... let's just treat it as an experiment. Field research, not just fun," she said confidently, as if convincing herself this wasn't merely a personal whim.

Shirou watched her and let out a short sigh. He recognized that look—the unmistakable curiosity of a scientist... or in this case, a mage thirsty for new experiences. He knew there was no point in refusing.

"Alright," he finally said, a small curve forming on his lips. "I get it. You really want to try this?"

He paused for a moment, his mind working. "In that case, how about I project larger balloons this time?" he mused, raising a hand to his chin.

Riveria narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Wait... didn't you say earlier you didn't want to create a hot air balloon? You were worried it'd attract the attention of the gods in Orario, right?" Her voice carried doubt. She glanced at Shirou briefly before looking down. "I don't want to trouble you or put you in a difficult position because of my selfishness."

Shirou responded with a reassuring expression. "Relax. What I'm projecting now won't be as big as a real hot air balloon... just slightly larger than before. It's still safe."

He then extended his hand toward Riveria. "Here, let me show you."

Riveria reluctantly handed over the five balloon strings. Shirou raised his left hand, and with a smooth motion, he channeled prana that enveloped the five floating balloons, as well as the small red balloon that had been placed on the ground. In an instant, they all began to fade slowly, like fragments of light carried away by the wind. Fssh... They dissolved into particles of magic and vanished into the air.

"Ah..." Riveria held her breath, watching the tiny balloons disappear from sight. A strange sense of loss settled in her chest. Even though they were just temporary projections, she had genuinely enjoyed that small moment with them.

But before she could voice her disappointment, her eyes widened.

With a faint shimmer of red light, Shirou projected a new balloon into his right hand. This balloon looked full, glossy like wet silk, and—much to Riveria's astonishment—it was far larger than the previous ones. The balloon hovered calmly, held by a thick silver string.

"Here," Shirou said, handing the string to Riveria.

Riveria accepted it in awe, her eyes never leaving the large balloon now floating in the air, as if daring the sky to lift whoever held it. She gazed at it from bottom to top, watching it drift gently yet steadily, as if it had a will of its own to stay aloft.

"It's... taller than me," she murmured, her voice filled with wonder and a hint of hope.

Shirou watched her warmly. "Try swaying it gently. Feel the pull."

When Riveria did so, the balloon swayed softly, giving her the sensation of being gently tugged upward. It was the beginning of her flying dream, slowly taking shape.

As her fingers tightly gripped the string of the large red balloon, Riveria felt a gentle but stronger pull than before, as if an invisible force was trying to lift her slowly off the ground. Unlike the five small balloons that had only swayed lightly, this one had a real upward force, as though she only needed a few more to take flight truly.

Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and an irrepressible smile spread across her face. "Shirou... I think this might actually work," she said, unable to hide her amazement.

Shirou didn't respond directly. Instead, he raised his hand again, summoning prana with a motion almost like sleight of hand. In an instant, a second large balloon appeared in the air—bright orange, floating upward and drifting slightly toward Riveria.

"Whoa!" Riveria reflexively exclaimed, then quickly jumped and grabbed its string before it could escape into the sky. She clutched it tightly, her breath slightly hurried from the brief panic. She glared at Shirou, but her eyes still shone with excitement.

"You could've warned me! If I'd been too slow, this balloon might've landed on someone's roof!" she protested, half-serious and half-amused, as she held both balloons—red and orange—now swaying gently above her.

Shirou only smiled faintly. "Relax. If it flew too far, I could just dispel it before it touched the ground."

Riveria was about to retort when Shirou suddenly said, "Get ready."

"Huh? For—eh?!"

Before she could ask, large balloons began appearing around her. Soft flashes of light zipped through the air, each revealing a new balloon in a different color, shimmering like gems under the morning sun.

A yellow balloon emerged to her left.

A green one followed from behind.

A deep blue balloon rose slowly to her right.

A pale blue, almost translucent balloon spun gently in front of her face.

Finally, a purple balloon appeared above her head, floating like a crown.

Riveria's reflexes were extraordinary. With agility and grace, she reached out one by one, catching each balloon's string before any could fly too far. The breeze made her hair dance, and her white shorts rustled as she adjusted her stance to balance while holding them all.

Now, she stood in front of the forge with seven large balloons floating above her—red, orange, yellow, green, blue, pale blue, and purple. The colors formed a beautiful canopy, like an inverted rainbow hanging in the sky.

The strings tangled between her fingers, and she gripped them tightly, her eyes wide with awe. Her breath hitched slightly. "Shirou..." she whispered, "I'm really going to lift off..."

And in her heart, a small voice said:

Flying with you... might not just be a dream.

Shirou stood straight, his hands tucked into his pants pockets as he watched Riveria, now surrounded by seven large balloons floating gracefully in the air. The balloons made her silhouette look like something out of a dream painting—elegant, bright, and almost unreal. Yet, Shirou's expression wasn't fully satisfied.

"Still not enough," he finally said, his voice quiet but clear.

Riveria, whose body now felt slightly lifted but not fully airborne, nodded. She could feel the pull of the balloons, much stronger than before, seven times the force of just the single red balloon earlier. But gravity still held her down. "I can feel it. Almost," she said eagerly. "Just project more, Shirou. I'll catch them all."

Shirou scratched his head, which wasn't itchy. "I could... but... I'd have to repeat colors. The balloons would start doubling up."

Riveria blinked, only now realizing that. She looked up at the sky where seven large balloons floated gracefully. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, pale blue, and purple. All the colors of the rainbow.

"Heh," Riveria giggled, her lips curling in amusement. "Turns out, we accidentally made a rainbow hanging in the sky." She let out a light sigh and said, "Then let's try another way."

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "Another way?"

Riveria turned to him, her green eyes gleaming with intelligence. "You're more skilled in Reinforcement than I am. And these balloons are your projections, right?"

Shirou nodded, starting to follow her train of thought.

"You once said Reinforcement can strengthen an object's properties, not just its physical structure but also its properties," Riveria continued, slightly raising her hands to let the balloon strings rise higher.

Shirou stared at her, now fully understanding. "So you mean... You want me to reinforce these balloons—both the rubber and the gas inside?"

"Exactly," Riveria nodded quickly. "Use Reinforcement on these balloons. Strengthen the rubber so it won't burst easily, and the gas inside to increase its buoyancy."

Shirou nodded slowly. "Alright. I'll try."

He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and let prana flow from his body to his fingertips. "Trace... on."

His hand rose to chest height, his fingers forming a steady mudra. Silently, he directed Reinforcement one by one onto the large balloons swaying in the air, starting with the outer rubber, making it more elastic, pressure-resistant, and less likely to burst. Then, he reinforced the gas inside, increasing its lift by altering its density and stability.

A thin aura of prana enveloped each balloon, and they slowly glowed softly, shimmering as if holding the sky within.

Whoooosh...

"Ahhhh—!"

The sudden small scream made Shirou snap his eyes open.

What he saw made his heart race.

Riveria... was lifted into the air. Her feet slowly left the ground, her green low ponytail fluttering in the wind, and the large balloons above her were now truly carrying her upward. She wasn't just hovering lightly—she was rising... rising high!

Hap!

With quick reflexes, Shirou dashed forward and leaped, his arms wide open. His heart pounded as he managed to grab Riveria's white calves, which were already lifting higher.

"Oof—!" Riveria gasped, her body jolted by the sudden tug.

Their combined weight made the large balloons unable to lift them further, and slowly, they descended back to the ground. But their position now looked comical—like an unbalanced human tower. The seven colorful balloons still floated in Riveria's hand, hovering above her like a giant umbrella. Shirou still tightly held her calves, trying to keep her from flying again.

"Shirou! Why did you pull me down?!" Riveria looked down, her brows furrowed in confusion.

"I was worried you'd fly too high! How would you get back down?!" Shirou called from below, but his voice was swallowed by the wind carrying their words away.

"What?! I can't hear you!" Riveria frowned, then raised her voice. "Just pull me all the way down!"

Obediently, Shirou began lowering her slowly. His hands, which had been gripping her calves, now moved up to her smooth knees. Then, unintentionally, his fingers brushed against her exposed thighs under her shorts.

Hau~

A small gasp escaped Riveria's lips, making Shirou freeze instantly.

"Don't stop!" Riveria commanded, her voice slightly trembling.

Shirou swallowed hard and continued. His hands now reached her slender waist, his face accidentally almost pressed against her ample chest. His breath hitched as he tried not to think about how close they were. Slowly, his hands moved again, circling her toned stomach, and finally stopped at her shoulders.

Now, they stood face to face, mere inches apart. Shirou's hands still gripped Riveria's shoulders as if he were afraid she'd float away if he let go.

"..."

"..."

The air between them felt hot, even as the morning breeze remained cool. Riveria stared at Shirou with flushed cheeks, while Shirou struggled to look anywhere but her shining green eyes.

The balloons above them swayed gently as if laughing at the awkward scene.

Who would've thought the "flying experiment" would end like this? Shirou thought to himself.

"So... why?" Riveria raised an eyebrow, her hands still tightly holding the strings of the seven balloons floating above them. Her voice was soft, but there was an unmistakable curiosity in it.

Shirou felt his palms pressed against Riveria's shoulders, covered by her smooth blue top, growing sweaty. So damp... but why do I feel so hot? he wondered in confusion.

"I-I... I was worried you'd fly too high," Shirou finally answered, his voice hoarse. "If you got carried away and fell... I didn't want you to get hurt." His eyes lowered, his face reddening. "And... sorry for... my hands earlier."

Heh...

A small laugh escaped Riveria's lips. Despite their awkward position—standing so close, balloons floating above, and Shirou's hands still on her shoulders—a warm feeling surged in her heart. This... is kind of romantic, isn't it?

"Shirou, you don't need to apologize." Riveria shook her head, her smile gentle. "Haven't I told you before? I'm fine with anything you do to me."

Shirou frowned. "But that—"

Ssstttt...

Riveria cut him off by puckering her lips, blowing a short sound like she often did to calm her students. "I know you're a good man. So stop apologizing, okay?"

Shirou fell silent, his mouth shut by Riveria's unwavering gaze. Inside his heart, something was pounding—whether from guilt or something else, he couldn't tell.

And between them, the balloons still floated, as if witnessing a conversation deeper than words.

"Just let me go, Shirou," Riveria said lightly, her voice full of confidence. "Let me fly for a bit."

Shirou furrowed his brow, his grip on her shoulders not loosening. "But... how will you come back down?" he protested, the image of Riveria falling from the sky making his heart race uncontrollably.

Hah...

Riveria let out a short sigh, but a smile tugged at her lips. Shirou's excessive concern warmed her even as it amused her. "Shirou," she said, shaking her head, "did you forget I'm a level 6 adventurer? Falling from this height would barely make me dirtier than a doormat."

Ah... right.

Shirou's face instantly reddened as he realized his own foolishness. With slow reluctance, his sweaty fingers gradually released their hold on Riveria's shoulders.

Whoosh...

Freed from Shirou's grasp, Riveria's body slowly lifted again. With a nimble motion, she released her right hand from the balloon strings and waved at Shirou, who stood stiffly below.

"Don't forget to catch me if I fly too far!" she teased, laughing as her voice grew fainter with height.

Shirou could only raise his hand, waving back with a mix of worry and admiration. His eyes never left Riveria as she drifted farther away, the seven colorful balloons forming a small rainbow arc in the blue sky.

Thump...

The sound of his own heartbeat was loud in his ears. Amid his anxiety, there was a small pride in seeing the joy on Riveria's face as she grew smaller in the distance. The morning breeze brushed through Shirou's red hair as if smiling, but this time, he kept his gaze fixed on Riveria soaring higher.

"Come back safely..." he whispered to the wind carrying her away.

Chapter 123

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

On the third floor of Twilight Manor, the morning sunlight began to seep through the gaps in the window curtains, which had not been fully drawn. In one of the rooms, the faint creaking of a bed could be heard as someone stirred awake.

Raul Nord, the hardworking yet mediocre High Novice, lazily opened his eyes. He let out a wide yawn, one hand rubbing his face while the other scrubbed his still-sleepy eyes. His spiky black hair looked like the aftermath of a storm—messy and sticking out in all directions.

"Haaahhh... morning again..." he murmured softly, then began straightening his bed, pulling the blanket half-consciously and arranging the pillows haphazardly. The room was still quiet, with only the gentle sound of wind slipping through the window cracks.

Once finished, Raul walked to the window and pulled the curtains aside. He pushed the window open with a bit of effort, allowing the cool morning air to rush in. The fresh air immediately invaded the room, waking him up slightly.

However, as his gaze drifted into the distance, toward the back area of the manor usually used for physical training, he saw something that made his eyebrows shoot up.

"...Huh?"

Far in the distance, in the rarely noticed back area of the manor, there was something... unusual. Brightly colored balls floated high in the air—red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple, like a rainbow blooming in the form of a floating circle.

And beneath the cluster of large balloons was a small figure... or more accurately, a black dot dangling below them. It was too far away to make out clearly, but it was definitely not something seen every morning from the third-floor window.

Raul rubbed his eyes, thinking he was still half-asleep and hallucinating. But after rubbing them again, no, the vision remained. He tilted his head, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief.

"Huh?! What the heck is that?!"

In an instant, the remnants of sleepiness evaporated from his body. He rubbed his eyes once more, harder this time, as if hoping his vision was just a trick from sleeping too soundly. But no. The image was still there. Giant floating balls. A small figure floating. Behind the manor.

"Could it be... a flying monster from the Dungeon? Or... an intruder from Evilus?!"

His body tensed. His mind immediately jumped to the worst-case scenario. Are they kidnapping someone? Or spying from the air? This is bad! Really bad!

Without further thought, Raul grabbed his jacket and threw it on while running out of the room. His voice echoed down the hallway as he shouted, "EMERGENCY! THERE'S SOMETHING FLOATING BEHIND THE MANOR!"

The usually cautious adventurer was now like a walking alarm. Unbeknownst to him, what he had seen was merely the morning experiment of Shirou and Riveria... aided by seven colorful balloons.

Light footsteps approached as Raul, still panicked and half-wearing his jacket in haste, emerged from his room. From the hallway leading to the stairs, a cat-eared woman with black ears appeared, stopping in her tracks upon hearing the shout.

"Raul?!" Anakitty—or Aki, as she was more commonly called—sounded sharp yet calm. Her cat ears twitched alertly, her tail flicking slightly to the side. She quickly approached Raul with brisk steps. "What's going on?!"

Raul, still slightly out of breath from panic, pointed toward his bedroom window. "Behind the manor! I saw something... flying!"

Aki blinked, straightening her posture. "Flying? You mean a monster?"

"Maybe!" Raul answered quickly. "I'm not sure... But it looked weird! It was definitely not a bird! And there were... these big colorful things floating! And a small figure hanging below them!"

Aki tilted her head slightly, her sharp eyes studying Raul with scrutiny. They had been in the same Familia for a long time, and Aki knew all too well that Raul was the type to act fast... and panic just as quickly. She raised an eyebrow, softening her tone to calm the chaos in her friend's mind.

"Okay, take it easy, Raul," she said soothingly. "You said there's something flying, but can you describe it in more detail? What did it look like? Wings? Shadows? A monster with many eyes?"

Raul bit his lip, his eyes glancing at the ceiling as if trying to recall. "Uhm... it was... round things, big, like—maybe airbags? But they were all different colors... red, blue, green, yellow, so many!"

He moved his hands upward, mimicking the motion of something floating. "And they were connected by... some kind of rope? And at the bottom end was someone! But they were tiny from here, like a dot!"

Aki narrowed her eyes. "Round, colorful things? Floating? But not a monster we know from the Dungeon...?"

Raul nodded rapidly. "Yeah! I've never seen a monster like that before!"

Aki crossed her arms, her ears twitching. "In that case... it could be a new monster. Or is it some kind of enemy magic tool? But who would do that behind the manor?" She glanced toward the nearest window, her gaze sharp. "We should check first."

Raul nodded firmly, though his face still showed confusion. In his mind, the strange object he had seen remained inexplicable—flying without wings, not a bird, and far too colorful to be a typical Dungeon creature.

And more importantly, who would dare to intrude like that... in Loki Familia's territory?

The two of them hurried toward the backyard, unaware that the "colorful floating things" were merely Riveria's little dream.

Hasty footsteps echoed down the spiral staircase of Twilight Manor as Aki and Raul descended from the third floor at a speed almost as if they were being chased. Aki's cat ears twitched, picking up sounds around them to ensure no unnecessary panic was caused.

As they reached the second floor, a girl with light brown hair in casual morning attire stood hugging a thin book. Lefiya, who had just stepped out of her room, frowned upon seeing her two friends rushing down with panicked expressions.

"Eh? Raul? Aki?" Lefiya asked, confused, her brow furrowed as she looked at them. "Why are you in such a hurry this early in the morning?"

Raul almost opened his mouth to shout and explain about the "mysterious floating object," but Aki quickly raised her hand to stop him.

"Don't," she whispered firmly to Raul. "Let's confirm first before waking up the entire manor."

Raul swallowed his words, offering Lefiya only an awkward smile. "It's nothing, Lefiya! Just carry on with your morning!"

Lefiya still looked puzzled but eventually nodded slowly, her eyes following them for a moment before she continued toward the hall.

Meanwhile, Aki and Raul swiftly descended to the first floor. Along the hallway, several members of Loki Familia were just beginning to wake up, most still yawning and scratching their heads. The two didn't greet anyone, merely walking briskly toward the manor's back door.

Finally, they reached the back door and stepped outside into the yard. The cool morning air greeted them, contrasting with the heat of their hurried movements.

Aki immediately looked up, scanning the still-clear sky with thin clouds in the distance. Her sharp eyes traced every inch of the sky. But...

"Hmm? Where is it? You said there was something flying?" Aki asked, glancing at Raul.

Raul stepped forward, squinting toward the area where he thought he had seen it—the backside of the manor. But... there was nothing. Just the blue sky, small trees, and not a single trace of the colorful floating balls.

"Eh... it was there earlier... I swear!" Raul muttered, half-confused, half-embarrassed. "But why is it gone now..."

Aki crossed her arms, an amused smile appearing on her face. "Maybe... you were still half-dreaming when you saw it?"

Raul averted his gaze, his expression awkward. But Aki's words made him think. "Hah... maybe. It could've just been a reflection of light... or I jumped to conclusions too quickly."

Aki shrugged. "Because if it were something that big, how could it just disappear? If it were a monster, the other members would've already raised an alarm."

Raul lowered his head slightly. "Sorry, Aki... for troubling you like this."

Aki patted his shoulder casually. "No problem. At least you didn't scream loud enough to wake the whole manor." She gave him a sharp but amused glance. "If you had caused a commotion and it turned out to just be a cloud's shadow... you'd never hear the end of it from Bete."

Raul shuddered at the thought. His face instantly paled. "Oh gods... if that had happened, I wouldn't dare leave my room for two days."

Aki chuckled lightly while patting his back. "Well, lucky for you, I caught you in time. Next time, Raul, look twice before panicking."

Raul let out a long sigh. "Yeah... and thank you, really." Though slightly embarrassed, he was grateful Aki had been there to balance out his panic, as usual.

***

20 minutes earlier...

The morning breeze gently caressed Riveria's face as she slowly rose from the ground, carried upward by seven large, colorful balloons floating high above her. Both hands gripped the balloon strings tightly—not out of fear, but excitement. The wind tousled her neatly tied green hair, making her feel as if she were merging with the sky.

This was her first time flying—and not through magic or a god's flying tool, but in a simple, childish way... and that was precisely why it felt so magical. A warm smile spread across her lips as she gazed at the scenery below.

Twilight Manor looked majestic yet tiny from above, its castle-like structure visible from her height. She estimated she was only slightly higher than the fourth floor—the floor where her room was located. Not too high, but enough to give her a new perspective—one unusual for an elf royalty accustomed to staying on the ground.

Her gaze shifted to the grass and trees stretching below. Everything looked like a miniature garden, shrunk by distance and muted by height. Riveria closed her eyes briefly, inhaling the fresh air from above and savoring the freedom she rarely experienced in her daily life as Loki Familia's renowned mage.

But when she opened her eyes again, something caught her attention—movement below, crossing a small path behind the manor. She turned slightly, and her eyes immediately locked onto a familiar figure: Shirou, pedaling a blue bicycle, following her from the ground.

Riveria's smile softened further. Shirou's face looked serious yet calm, his eyes fixed upward, watching with full concentration. Though no words left his lips, his intention was clear to Riveria.

You're still worried... aren't you, Shirou?

She lowered herself slightly, waving one hand gently toward Shirou from above. In her heart, she whispered, Even though I told you earlier, I wouldn't get hurt falling from this height. Yet you still worry about me...

And for some reason, that simple concern warmed her heart. The balloons carrying her into the sky... paled in comparison to the feeling lifting her even higher—the care from the man now watching her intently from below.

Riveria exhaled deeply, letting the morning breeze sweep over her face and her lightly suspended body beneath the giant balloons. The soft rustling of the balloon surfaces brushing against the air and the taut strings added to the peaceful atmosphere of the morning, not yet filled with the manor's usual bustle.

She noticed the wind now carrying the balloons slowly toward Twilight Manor's main building. Her emerald-green eyes narrowed slightly, carefully assessing the distance and angle before she smiled faintly.

If this keeps up, I might be able to land right in my room... she mused, as if riding a playful ride. She tilted her head toward the fourth-floor window she knew so well—the window of her own room, left slightly ajar last night.

With curiosity no less spirited than a teenager's, Riveria began leaning her body to one side, to the right. The balloons above her reacted immediately, shifting slightly with the change in weight distribution. She tried again, this time to the left, and once more, the balloons responded, moving gently at her will.

"Heh..." Riveria murmured, unable to suppress a small, amused smile. Like a living kite. She then tried balancing herself, steering while keeping an eye on the sky and her window's position.

Meanwhile, below, Shirou continued pedaling his blue bicycle along the path circling the manor's back. His gaze remained fixed upward, following the gentle movement of the balloons carrying Riveria. But now, he noticed her body movements looking slightly odd—leaning right, then left, even twisting a little.

"What is she doing...?" he muttered in confusion. But seeing no signs of danger, he only shook his head with a tired smile. Well, maybe that's her way of enjoying the flight.

However, just as Shirou was about to slow down, the air around him began to change.

Whooosh!

The wind direction suddenly reversed. Previously, carrying Riveria closer to the manor, it now blew from the opposite side, pushing the balloons away, not toward Riveria's window, but toward the manor's eastern side, which was more open and lacked cover.

"Hey... wait..." Riveria murmured, feeling her body being carried by the now-unstable wind. Her hair fluttered wildly behind her, and she tried to rebalance herself, but this time, the balloons reacted more erratically, swaying unpredictably in the sudden gusts.

Shirou, watching from below, immediately straightened on his bicycle, his eyes narrowing as he muttered under his breath. "This isn't good..." He pedaled faster toward the eastern side, preparing for the unexpected.

The peaceful morning seemed about to take an unpredictable turn.

Riveria continued floating, her body now truly at the mercy of the increasingly strong wind. Her green hair flew wildly in the air, and the large balloons, once floating calmly, now swayed uncontrollably, dragged by the unfriendly gusts. Yet her face remained composed.

"Haaah..." She sighed, not out of panic but slight disappointment. I was so close to landing smoothly in my window...

But as she looked ahead, through the gaps of the unstable, swinging balloons, her smile slowly faded. In the distance, the manor's rear boundary was already receding, and she could now see the roofs of other buildings outside Twilight Manor's grounds. She was drifting farther than she had hoped. Closer to public areas.

Riveria began to feel a twinge of anxiety. If I stay within the manor's grounds, at least only Familia members would see me. But if I float outside...

She swallowed hard. Images of the gods' faces flashed through her mind—Freya, Ganesha, Hermes... Those are always curious and never hesitant to pry. And she knew it was impossible for mortals to lie before gods. If any of them saw her flying with colorful balloons like this, the news could spread across Orario within hours. Not only embarrassing but also suspicious.

Sorry, Shirou. It seems I have to land now before I cause trouble...

She looked down, her eyes scanning the ground below, which was now moving rapidly. She began bringing her hands to her chest, preparing to release the strings and jump—a simple landing technique, but enough to avoid minor injuries.

But her plan halted when she spotted a very familiar figure.

Right below her, Shirou had abandoned his bicycle. He stood firmly on the grassy field, his eyes locked straight upward. His shoulders were slightly raised, ready to bear whatever fell from the sky. His legs were steady, his posture exuding unwavering readiness and confidence.

Their eyes met.

Riveria froze for a moment.

He's... preparing to catch me? she thought, her heart beating slightly faster.

From nowhere, a shadow flitted through her mind—a dramatic scene once embedded in her dreams. She remembered the night she had fallen asleep soundly in the storage room, her head resting on Shirou's lap, surrounded by the soft glow of candles and the scent of old paper. That night, Shirou had projected a strange yet captivating object: a thick book with a foreign title, a renowned work from his world.

That Noble Phantasm, crafted from the cultural memories of Shirou's world, had transported her into a dream both odd and romantic—she had become Juliet, clad in a white dress with blue sleeves, standing on a high balcony. And Shirou... was her Romeo, standing below in a red military uniform, gazing at her with a look full of promises and courage.

If Juliet jumped from the balcony... would her Romeo catch her?

Riveria opened her eyes again, seeing Shirou below, standing firm, his arms wide open without hesitation.

Not a single doubt lingered in her heart.

My Romeo would surely catch me.

She adjusted her position. Her left hand still gripped the strings of the seven floating balloons, but now she began tilting her body slowly. Instead of descending feet-first, she decided—trusting fully—to drop backward. As if entrusting her entire body... to the person waiting below.

One deep breath.

Then... release.

Her fingers let go of the strings. The giant balloons immediately soared freely into the sky, floating upward, leaving Riveria now in free fall toward the earth.

Her eyes closed.

The air rushed past her skin, her hair flying in all directions, her body weightless as if suspended. A few seconds that felt eternal.

If I fall... I know I'll be fine. Because he's there.

Thud!

A gentle impact welcomed her. She felt no pain. No hard landing. Only warmth. A tight, strong, and calm embrace. Arms that caught her with certainty, as if saying: "I'm here."

She slowly opened her eyes.

Shirou's face was there. Close. His breath was slightly ragged from bearing her weight, but his gaze remained soft. Warm. No complaints. No surprise. Only certainty.

Riveria looked at him... and smiled faintly.

Thank you... my Romeo.

Chapter 124

The sketch of Freya is already finished. Please check it out at

Gently and carefully, Shirou lowered Riveria from his embrace. His left hand, which had been supporting her back, and his right hand, tucked beneath her knees, slowly moved downward until Riveria stood firmly on the ground again. The two of them locked eyes for a moment, silent, accompanied only by their slightly heavy breaths and the whisper of the wind still faithfully carrying the remnants of the morning.

"Thank you," Riveria murmured softly, her voice nearly swallowed by the air. She quickly bowed her head slightly and began brushing off the grass stains clinging to the hem of her white shorts, then smoothed out the small wrinkles in her soft blue top, now slightly rumpled from flying and falling.

Shirou watched her, then clasped his hands behind his head. "So... how was it?" he asked lightly. "Your first time flying. What did you think?"

Riveria looked up, her face radiant, her eyes shining with fervor. "Incredible! It felt like—like the world had grown small beneath my feet. I could see everything... But it wasn't just that. It felt free, light, and peaceful. Honestly, I never imagined how thrilling this experience would be."

Shirou tilted his head. "You really seemed to enjoy every second of it."

Riveria smiled, then asked curiously, "What about you? You've flown before, right? I mean... before coming into this world. You mentioned riding an 'airplane'?"

Shirou nodded slowly. "Yeah... when I was little, my adoptive father, Kiritsugu, took me on a trip. We flew from one city to another. But..." He chuckled softly. "It was nothing like what you just experienced."

"How was it different?" Riveria asked, resting one hand on her hip, intrigued.

"Well," Shirou began to explain, "when you ride an airplane in my world, you sit inside a closed cabin with dozens, even hundreds, of other passengers. There's no wind brushing against your face, no peering out the window to feel the height directly like you did just now. The windows are small, and everything is controlled by the pilot, not by us."

Riveria listened intently, her eyes focused. "So... you just sat still in a seat?"

Shirou nodded. "Yeah. And you have to stay seated, wear a seatbelt, and can't just stand up whenever you want. Flight attendants hand out food and remind you to stay calm during the flight. It's more like... riding a giant flying horse-drawn carriage."

"Hoh..." Riveria nodded slowly, as if imagining everything Shirou had described. "Sounds practical... but also boring."

"Hmm, depends on who's sitting next to you," Shirou replied, glancing at Riveria briefly. "And unlike you, there were no giant rainbow balloons carrying me freely through the sky like earlier."

Riveria grinned widely. "Maybe that's what made this experience so precious. It felt... unique."

Shirou gazed at the sky, where the large balloons from earlier were now far out of sight. "Yeah... and I think today's experience will be a memory we won't forget."

Riveria didn't respond. She simply stared at Shirou for a few seconds, then nodded slowly, tucking the memory away in her heart, which was quietly beating faster than usual.

Riveria then shifted her gaze to the still-tranquil morning sky, watching the giant colorful balloons drifting farther away, carried by the wind, slowly separating from one another. She raised her hand, shielding her eyes slightly from the rising sun, and said lightly, "Don't forget, Shirou. Those balloons... You should turn them back into prana before they get stuck somewhere unwanted."

"Oh, right," Shirou replied quickly, his eyes following the same direction. He raised one hand and called back the prana from the objects. In an instant, the balloons that had been floating freely in the sky faded one by one—red, orange, blue, green—all dissolving into soft light and disappearing, as if they had never existed.

"Good thing," Riveria said with a small sigh of relief. "Like I said earlier, if they ended up stuck on someone's roof, it would've caused a commotion."

Shirou nodded. "You're right... Besides, imagine if that purple balloon had landed on the Freya Familia's headquarters." He pretended to shudder in horror.

Riveria giggled, covering her mouth with her hand to stifle her laughter. "You... but yeah, they might've thought their base was under attack."

"Let's head back to the manor," Shirou said once the moment had settled. "We've had enough flying and chasing around for one morning."

Riveria glanced toward the manor, which was no longer far away. "No need to rush. Let's just walk—it's close, right?"

"Agreed," Shirou said. He turned to the blue bicycle he had parked nearby and raised a hand. In an instant, the bicycle faded, returning to prana particles that drifted slowly into the air. He also dissipated the bicycle Riveria had used earlier, still parked near the forge.

Now, only the damp grass and the soft morning sunlight dancing around them remained.

Walking side by side, Riveria and Shirou strolled leisurely along the small path leading back to Twilight Manor. No more balloons, no more bicycles—just the light sound of their footsteps.

As they peacefully walked back to Twilight Manor, the quiet morning allowed Shirou's thoughts to wander slightly. Their steps were in sync, and though they didn't speak for a few seconds, the atmosphere between them remained warm and familiar.

Shirou finally broke the silence, his voice calm but curious. "Riveria... I've heard that Elves usually dislike being touched by other races." His eyes remained fixed ahead, but his mind recalled Syr's words about Ryuu—an Elf who avoided physical contact with anyone except herself and, inexplicably, Shirou. That thought now mingled with the warm memory of his hands supporting Riveria earlier.

Riveria nodded slowly, her expression calm. "That's true. Especially among the more traditional ones... like those who remain in the Royal Alf Forest and refuse to mingle with the outside world. Many of them look down on other races—humans, dwarves, even other demi-humans."

Shirou glanced at her hesitantly, then mustered the courage to ask, "So... what makes you different, Riveria?"

His heartbeat quickened slightly. The moment he had held Riveria after her fall replayed in his mind. The fact that she hadn't rejected his touch... felt meaningful. As if—perhaps—he was an exception. Someone whom Riveria allowed to come closer.

Riveria smiled faintly. "I wasn't much different in the past. When I left the Elven forest with Aina... I carried many prejudices with me."

"Hah?" Shirou stared at her, stunned. Riveria? The calm and wise one? It was hard to believe. The woman who always exuded dignity and maturity... had once been arrogant?

Seeing his expression, Riveria chuckled in amusement. "You can't imagine it, can you?" She turned to him, a mischievous smile gracing her usually serious face. "When Loki and Finn came to recruit me, I often argued with Finn. I even looked down on his race—Pallums—because of their small stature."

Shirou furrowed his brows. "And now, you two... are very close."

Riveria nodded slowly. "Time changes many things. Back then, I was fixated on the stereotypes taught in the forest—about racial honor and the purity of lineage. But after getting to know Finn... and Gareth..."

She continued, "You know how opposite Elves and Dwarves are, right?"

Shirou nodded. "Yeah... Elves are known for their grace and deliberation. Dwarves are more... blunt and straightforward."

Riveria laughed softly as the morning breeze brushed through her green hair. "Exactly. The first time I visited Gareth's village, I nearly angered every miner there with my... overly harsh comments."

Shirou smirked. "But now, the three of you are the leaders of the Loki Familia. You seem incredibly solid."

"Because we learned to understand each other," Riveria said gently. "Back then, I only saw Finn's small stature or Gareth's rough demeanor. Now, I see their courage, their sincerity. If I once hesitated to touch them, now I wouldn't hesitate to embrace them... because they're my dearest friends."

Shirou gazed at her in admiration, not because of the story of her stubborn past, but because of how Riveria had changed. And beneath that change lay a maturity that made her strong not just as a mage... but as a person.

And maybe... that's why she doesn't mind my touch, Shirou thought.

It didn't take long before they arrived back in front of Twilight Manor. The sun had risen higher, signaling that the once-silent morning was gradually giving way to activity. Warm light bathed the manor's ornate facade, and from behind the windows, faint footsteps and voices of Familia members waking up could be heard.

Shirou stopped at the entrance, glancing sideways at the now-clear sky. He placed a hand on his hip and exhaled. "Seems like we spent too much time flying and wandering around. So... let's skip magecraft training for today."

Riveria, who had just halted her steps, was momentarily stunned. Her eyes blinked slowly as she realized how quickly time had passed. Ah... and I was looking forward to that magecraft training...

Noticing the subtle shift in Riveria's expression, Shirou immediately picked up on it. He tilted his head, his tone slightly concerned. "Are you disappointed? Not satisfied?"

Riveria blinked, then looked at him with an amused smile. "You really like using that word, don't you... 'satisfied.'"

Shirou raised an eyebrow, confused. "Hah?"

Riveria only chuckled softly, giving him a meaningful glance. "Don't worry, Shirou. You've already satisfied me today."

Shirou's eyes widened briefly before his face instantly turned red, and he averted his gaze. "A-Ahem... in that case, I'll head to the kitchen first to cook breakfast," he said hurriedly, then turned and quickly stepped inside the manor.

Riveria remained standing where she was, watching Shirou's retreating back disappear behind the door. The morning breeze blew softly, and for a moment, she simply stood there, savoring the lingering warmth in the air.

"Haaah..." She let out a long sigh, a faint smile on her lips. Seems like... this morning was more than enough, even without magecraft training.

Riveria stepped into the manor, the heavy wooden door closing softly behind her. The air inside was warm and cozy, filled with the scent of toasted bread and the light sounds of footsteps from the lower floors. She climbed the stairs to the fourth floor, where her room was located, one step at a time, letting her thoughts wander.

There's so much I didn't say earlier... she mused silently.

Since staying at Aina's house a few days ago, too many things had settled in her mind. The tree-shaped rune on her back—a mysterious symbol she and Aina had finally deciphered together. It turned out the rune was inherited by High Elves, something they had only just learned. She wanted to ask Shirou to teach her more... how to open magic circuits for others, while also requesting permission to teach Magecraft to Aina, the friend she trusted wholeheartedly.

And—more than all those technical reasons—she wanted an excuse to spend more time alone with Shirou. Just the two of them. Like this morning.

But I guess... my turn is over, her heart whispered faintly.

She reached the fourth floor. The hallway was still quiet, with only the soft light from the windows illuminating the paintings on the walls. With slow steps, she opened her room's door and entered. The door clicked shut softly behind her.

She walked to the wardrobe, opened it gently, and selected a change of clothes. Her fingers brushed against the soft fabric of a pair of neutral black pants. She pulled them out, stared at them for a moment, and then placed them on the bed.

While I was up there, he must already be in the kitchen now... and Lefiya is probably standing beside him, she thought with a quiet sigh.

She could easily picture it: Lefiya enthusiastically helping chop vegetables, occasionally stealing glances at Shirou, giggling softly when Shirou corrected her stirring technique. Light, warm moments—ones that were no longer hers to enjoy.

Riveria didn't feel jealous... or at least, she tried not to.

She stood still for a moment, watching the sunlight streaming through her window, dancing on the wooden floor. Then, slowly, she began changing—swapping her white shorts for more modest pants, adjusting herself for the day's activities.

But deep in her heart, she knew the little adventure with Shirou earlier would remain something special. Something... she hoped would happen again someday.

***

Earlier, at dawn.

While the sky was still wrapped in a soft blue hue and a thin mist lingered between the alleys of Orario's buildings, another member of the Loki Familia was busy carrying out her own secret routine.

Aiz Wallenstein.

With light, agile steps, Aiz walked through the quiet corridors of Twilight Manor. Her eyes darted left and right, ensuring no one was awake and watching. Once certain the coast was clear, she slipped past the main door and stepped outside without a sound.

Her body was clad in lightweight combat armor, the kind she usually wore when exploring the Dungeon. She carried no heavy bags or equipment—just a small belt and her sword sheath neatly strapped to her waist. Unlike other adventurers who would prepare extensively, Aiz knew her goal for this morning well: training.

But not training for herself.

Aiz headed to a secluded corner of Orario's outer wall—a place hidden enough from prying eyes where she could freely practice... with someone.

Bell Cranel.

The white-haired youth from the Hestia Familia, who had now become her student, in secret.

Since first noticing Bell's remarkable growth in strength, Aiz had grown curious. She couldn't leave the mystery alone, and so she began training Bell. At first, it was just a session or two, nothing more than light sparring. But over time, Aiz came to enjoy her role as a teacher and took pride in her only student.

Somehow... that Rabbit grows so fast, Aiz thought as she continued down the still-quiet streets of the city.

However, she did all of this in secret. She imagined how Finn, Riveria, and Gareth would feel about their combat techniques being shared. Aiz doubted they'd be happy about their hard-earned skills leaking to a member of another Familia, especially one as small and new as the Hestia Familia.

And so, every dawn, Aiz sneaked out like a thief. Training Bell far from prying eyes. Without official permission. Just the two of them.

In her slightly absent-minded head and her nearly always expressionless face, Aiz secretly harbored pride. It's been months... and they still don't know. I'm pretty good at hiding it...

But in reality, unbeknownst to her, her three seniors—Finn, Riveria, and Gareth—had long known about Aiz's dawn routine. They simply... turned a blind eye. No reprimands, no teasing. An implicit permission born of understanding.

They knew Aiz. They knew she rarely showed interest in things outside of combat, and if she did, it must mean something. Perhaps not just for Bell but for Aiz's own growth.

And so, this morning was no different—while Shirou and Riveria were busy with bicycles and colorful balloons, Aiz had already set off with her sword sheath in the silence beneath Orario's towering stone walls.

Aiz arrived first at their usual training spot, a hidden corner atop Orario's outer wall where few people passed. The morning dew still clung to the wall, and the faint chirping of birds could be heard in the distance. The cold air brushed against her pale cheeks, but Aiz barely reacted. She simply stood still for a moment, staring at the empty space before her, then exhaled softly.

Her footsteps were silent as she stepped onto the tile in front of her. "Fuu..." Aiz sighed quietly, releasing a breath as she unstrapped her sword sheath from her waist.

While waiting for Bell, who should arrive soon, Aiz passed the time with practice. She gripped her sheath, then swung it through the air like an actual weapon. Swish! The air split from the speed and precision of her motion.

Movement after movement flowed seamlessly, forming a disciplined sequence of techniques. Even with just a sheath, Aiz maintained the same form and attack patterns as if wielding a live blade. She moved gracefully, almost as if dancing, yet with a hidden lethality in every step.

As she performed a horizontal slash, a thought crossed her mind.

Why have I never asked Shirou to make me a blunt training weapon?

She recalled a moment when Shirou, without hesitation and with a focused gaze, projected a long, blunt nodachi just to help her evade Tsubame Gaeshi. That hadn't been ordinary training. At that time, Aiz had truly challenged herself. And Shirou, as usual, had responded seriously and attentively.

Aiz's typically expressionless face softened slightly, a small smile flickering across her lips for just a moment.

Shirou...

The name resonated warmly in her heart. Not just because of his combat skills. Not just because he had saved her life multiple times. But more than that, somehow, Shirou had slowly filled an emptiness within her that she hadn't even realized existed.

'Her hero.' That title had long been silently bestowed upon Shirou in her mind. Even before she realized it, the young man had become a symbol of admiration in her thoughts.

And now, after spending so much time together... another word surfaced in her mind.

Love.

Aiz closed her eyes briefly, recalling a conversation on Daedalus Street with Tione, Tiona, and the other girls. When they spoke of feelings, of strange flutters in their stomachs, of smiles that appeared without reason, it was then that Aiz realized what she felt for Shirou wasn't just admiration.

"I... love him, don't I...?" she murmured softly, her cheeks tinged with the faintest blush despite her composed expression.

Suddenly, hurried footsteps rustled through the bushes.

"Sorry, Aiz! I'm a little late!" Bell called out, panting.

Aiz turned quickly, her expression instantly reverting to its usual cool demeanor. But behind her golden eyes, hidden warmth lingered. She nodded, then took her stance.

Yet in her heart, she held a new resolve for this morning.

Then today, I'll train Bell harder... so I can return sooner... to fight and learn from him.

Chapter 125

The sketch of 4koma "Perfect Pose" is already finished. Please check it out at

When Bell arrived, panting heavily, Aiz merely glanced at him briefly without saying a word. No smile, no warm greeting—just as usual. But Bell knew, from the way Aiz turned her head and gave a slight nod, that this was her way of acknowledging his presence.

"Ready?" Aiz asked curtly, her flat voice calm yet firm.

Bell immediately straightened up. "Yes, Aiz!" he replied with undiminished enthusiasm, even though his body hadn't fully recovered from his breathless sprint.

Aiz didn't wait any longer. She raised her sword sheath into a combat-ready stance. Though it wasn't a real blade, the sheath moved like an extension of her body, as if it carried the weight and destructive power of an actual sword. She didn't need a real weapon to train—precision and control were far more important.

Meanwhile, Bell drew the Hestia Knife from his waist, the black dagger emitting a soft yet dense blue aura, pulsing with the divine power of the goddess who blessed it. He steadied his breathing and assumed the stance Aiz had drilled into him repeatedly over the past few months.

No signal was given.

In an instant—Whssh!—Aiz lunged forward, her sheath slicing through the air at nearly invisible speed. Bell hastily parried with his dagger, the clash of blunt and sharp metal producing a light clang! that echoed faintly among the ruins.

Aiz pressed on relentlessly, her movements swift and decisive. Each swing of her sheath demanded faster reactions from Bell, leaving him no room to think—only instinct.

"Don't focus too much on my weapon. Watch my footwork, too," Aiz said tersely between attacks, her calm voice like a slap amidst the storm.

Bell nodded quickly, his expression serious. "Got it, Aiz!"

The sparring was intense but controlled. Aiz moved as if reading Bell's every motion, correcting him with pressure. Meanwhile, though nearly losing his balance multiple times, Bell kept pushing forward and holding his ground.

Dust rose from the shaken earth. Their breaths grew heavier, but neither showed any sign of surrender.

In Aiz's eyes, Bell had improved far beyond his initial self. His movements were now more deliberate, his reactions quicker. But more than that, there was a fierce determination in his gaze. A will to keep moving forward.

And that... Aiz thought as she deflected Bell's counter and twisted to evade. ...is the most worthy thing to respect.

The sparring continued under the warming morning sky, two young warriors honing their skills in a silence full of meaning. No audience. No fanfare. Just relentless training... and the bond between mentor and student.

Amid the flurry of swings and the clashing of metal, Aiz observed Bell's movements closely. Deep down, she couldn't help but feel admiration. He's come this far... she mused, watching as Bell now managed to withstand her rapid, precise strikes. Level 3... and he's starting to keep up with my pace, even if he's still unsteady.

That was why—perhaps driven by an impulse she didn't fully recognize—Aiz decided to raise the intensity of their sparring.

A swing of her sheath was followed by a light kick to Bell's hip. Without pause, she attacked from above, forcing Bell to twist and block with his dagger. But the move was anticipated.

Thump! A solid strike landed on Bell's shoulder, sending him staggering.

Bell's breathing grew ragged. Sweat dripped from his temples. His eyes lost focus, and his movements slowed.

Seeing that look—slightly shaken, yet fighting hard to endure—Aiz frowned. No... You must never show hesitation in battle.

Without hesitation, she leaped forward. This attack was swift and powerful, as if aiming for a finishing blow. Bell, already exhausted, reflexively raised his arms and crossed his dagger in front of his face, eyes tightly shut as if bracing for pain.

But...

It was a feint.

Aiz nimbly pivoted and unleashed a spinning side kick—whack! Her foot struck Bell's temple with precision. A soft thud! Echoed as Bell's body crumpled to the ground, dust rising slowly around him.

"Huff..." Aiz landed lightly, then walked closer.

She stood over Bell, who lay motionless. "Never close your eyes in battle. The enemy won't wait. When you shut your eyes..."

Aiz's voice trailed off.

Her eyes narrowed.

"...Huh?"

She crouched slightly, peering closer at Bell's face. The boy's eyes remained closed, his breathing steady and even.

Passed out? she thought, touching Bell's forehead with the back of her hand. No fever. But... he wasn't waking up.

"...I didn't hit him too hard, did I?" she murmured, her voice barely audible.

Her golden eyes flicked left and right, ensuring no one was watching, then she averted her gaze slightly.

With cheeks faintly reddening, Aiz bowed her head and muttered, "...Sorry, Bell."

After that, she sat quietly beside him, hands on her knees, waiting for him to wake—her expression awkward and her heart quietly weighed with guilt.

Given the vast difference in their strength, Aiz was accustomed to seeing Bell collapse during their training, especially when he was still Level 1. And though Bell had grown significantly and reached Level 3, the undeniable truth remained—the gap between them was like heaven and earth. Aiz, with her Level 6 strength, struggled to hold back completely.

I... still can't control my strength well, she admitted inwardly, gazing down at Bell's still form. Finn could. When I was little and he was already far stronger... he could adjust his power, tailoring his movements just to train me. But I...

Aiz sighed softly, her usually expressionless face showing rare gentleness.

Her hand twitched hesitantly. She wanted to wake Bell but wasn't sure how. In moments like these... she was at a loss. Not good at comforting. Not good at care. She could only sit there like a silent guardian, hoping Bell would wake on his own.

She pulled her knees slightly to her chest, resting her chin on her arm. A cool breeze blew, but her thoughts drifted to the past—to the moment she first met Bell in a situation not unlike this one.

Back then, she was with Shirou and Riveria, traversing the Dungeon. Shirou acted as the supporter, carrying supplies and monitoring their surroundings, while Riveria walked beside her. Then they found Bell, collapsed on the 5th floor, trembling and pale.

"Mind Down, it seems," Riveria had said, kneeling to examine him. "He overused his magic... without restraint."

Without hesitation, Shirou slung Bell's belongings over his shoulder, then bent down and carefully lifted the boy. "Then I'll carry him to the surface," he said softly.

Aiz, who had only observed from behind, still remembered clearly how Bell, in his unconscious state, murmured faintly.

"...Mom..."

That single word silenced everyone present.

Aiz had glanced slowly at Shirou, then at Bell's face buried in the young man's shoulder. Mom...? she had thought, almost disbelieving.

Now, sitting beside Bell as he lay unconscious again, Aiz suddenly smiled faintly. You really are...

Her typically expressionless face radiated rare warmth. Shirou...

The image of that young man surfaced in her mind—not clad in armor, not wielding a sword, but wearing an apron with a wooden spoon in hand. His red hair was slightly tousled, his face filled with worry as he checked if his cooking was burning. Not just that, Aiz could also picture Shirou busily cleaning the kitchen, folding towels, then grumbling softly about how people didn't know how to store ingredients properly.

Good at cooking, diligent at cleaning, attentive to small details... Are you my hero or a housewife? Aiz chuckled inwardly, her cheeks tinged pink by the unexpected thought.

She glanced at Bell, then whispered while gently patting his shoulder, "If you stay unconscious, I'll keep thinking weird things, you know..."

Suddenly, Bell's closed eyelids twitched. Slowly, he blinked a few times, then pushed himself up with one hand, rubbing the side of his throbbing head.

"Ugh... did I pass out just now?" he mumbled, half-conscious.

He turned his head and immediately met Aiz's gaze as she sat beside him, her face as calm and expressionless as ever. But Bell had caught something just before fully regaining consciousness.

"Did you say something earlier, Aiz?" he asked innocently, tilting his head.

Aiz flinched slightly, her eyes darting away for a fraction of a second before she quickly stood, brushing dust off her knees. "I didn't say anything," she replied curtly, then extended a hand to Bell.

"Eh? O-oh... okay." Bell accepted the hand and stood slowly, still unsteady. Once stable, he looked around and spotted his black dagger—the Hestia Knife—lying on the ground. He hurried over to retrieve it, then returned to face Aiz, renewed determination shining in his eyes.

"Thanks for waiting, Aiz. Let's continue the sparring!"

But before Aiz could assume her stance, she raised a hand, signaling Bell to pause. "Wait."

Bell immediately lowered his dagger, standing at attention, ready to listen to whatever his mentor had to say.

Aiz stepped closer, stopping just a few paces in front of Bell. "Earlier..." she said softly, then continued more firmly. "You closed your eyes when I launched the final attack."

Bell swallowed hard and nodded slowly. "Yeah... I thought I couldn't dodge, so..."

Aiz shook her head slightly. "That's a huge mistake. In the Dungeon, closing your eyes for even a second could mean the end of everything."

Her golden eyes locked onto Bell's red ones, deadly serious.

"No matter how terrifying the attack, you must keep watching. Seeing means anticipating. Closing your eyes only leaves you vulnerable."

Bell tightened his grip on the dagger, Aiz's words striking like a sharp blade, not to wound, but to shape him.

"Right... I'll remember that, Aiz," Bell said, his voice low but resolute.

Aiz gave a small nod, then returned to her starting position, raising her sheath. "Then... let's go again."

Without warning, the training resumed. This time, with Bell's eyes wide open, ready to face the danger head-on and grow even stronger.

As if determined to etch this lesson into Bell's body and soul, Aiz allowed no long breaks. The moment they resumed sparring, she darted forward with sharp, merciless movements. Each swing of her sheath carried full force—not enough to seriously injure, but hard enough to test Bell's resolve and reflexes.

Clang! Clack! Thud!

The sounds of the Hestia Knife clashing against the sheath echoed repeatedly across the floor. Aiz scrutinized every detail of Bell's expression—the tension in his brow, the focus in his gaze, the rhythm of his breathing. She knew Bell was, by nature, prone to cowardice. He often hesitated and panicked easily. Yet, his determination was something even Aiz couldn't dismiss.

Bell fought hard against his fear. Repeatedly, he felt the urge to shut his eyes, especially when Aiz's attacks came from unexpected angles. But this time... he resisted his instincts. Don't close your eyes! Don't run! Watch! Face it!

Though his body trembled and his breath grew labored, he held on. His face tightened, sweat drenching his white hair, and his knees nearly buckled at times. But his eyes-those red eyes—remained wide open, refusing to close even as his instincts screamed in terror.

When Aiz's sheath arced toward him from the lower left in a swift swing, Bell kept his eyes open. He even tried to raise his dagger to block, though too late.

Wham!

Bell's body was sent sprawling sideways like a ragdoll, hitting the ground hard.

Aiz stopped. She exhaled, then walked slowly to where Bell lay. Unconscious again.

She sat quietly beside him, knees bent, her sheath resting against her shoulder. A gentle breeze stirred her golden hair. If he keeps this up... how long will it take for him to reach my level... or... when?

Then Bell groaned softly. "Ugh..."

His eyes fluttered open. And, as before, he sat up with effort, clutching his bruised side.

"H-how many times have I passed out during training with you, Aiz?" he muttered, laughing bitterly.

Aiz stood again, sheath in hand. "Enough for me to memorize the sound of you falling," she replied flatly.

"P-please continue..."

This time, Aiz stared at him for a long moment, then nodded slowly. "Alright."

And just like before... the attacks resumed. A hard swing from above, a spinning kick from the side, and a quick thrust toward the shoulder. Bell barely managed to evade them all—until finally...

Blagh! Aiz's kick slammed into Bell's stomach, sending him flying backward and knocking him out... again.

The cycle repeated.

Unconscious.

Awake.

Train.

Unconscious.

Awake again.

The sun climbed higher in Orario's sky. Golden light bathed their training ground. The mist had vanished. Birds chirped in the distance.

And Aiz... still sat beside Bell, waiting for her student to wake once more.

Then, as usual, she waited. Kneeling silently beside Bell, hands folded on her lap. Quiet, with only the morning breeze and distant birdsong for company.

Minutes passed in silence before Bell's body finally stirred. He opened his eyes, blinked a few times, then slowly pushed himself up, wincing at the pain in his shoulder and hip. His face was battered—a faint bruise on his temple and a light scratch on his cheek. But the fire in his eyes hadn't dimmed.

He reached for the Hestia Knife lying nearby, gripped it tightly, and stood despite his unsteady legs.

"A-Again..." he whispered, but firmly.

Aiz studied him briefly, then raised her sheath into position. She gave a slight nod, acknowledging his spirit.

But...

Growl~

An unmistakably loud sound cut through the silence, making the atmosphere instantly awkward. The noise had clearly come from Aiz.

In an instant, Aiz froze. Her expression remained blank, but the tips of her hair fluttered slightly as she quickly turned her gaze to the brightening sky.

"...Let's call it a day," she said calmly, as if the sound had never happened.

Bell stared at her, then bowed slightly, his awkward expression barely hiding a smile. "Alright, Aiz..."

Without another word, he began walking toward the stone stairs leading down from the city wall. But his steps were far from steady—each movement made him grimace, and his dragging feet resembled a weary zombie more than an eager adventurer.

Aiz watched Bell's unsteady back for two seconds, then quickly caught up.

"Eh?" Bell turned, but before he could speak, Aiz had already slung his arm over her shoulder and half-carried him. Her left hand supported his waist, while her right still casually held her sheath.

"But..." Bell tried to protest, "...you didn't want anyone to know you're training me, right? If people see—"

In her usual flat tone, Aiz replied, "You can't walk properly. I'm just helping you down."

She stared straight ahead, not even glancing at Bell's face, which was now as red as a tomato. "No one will see. It's still early."

And even if someone does... I'll avoid them like usual, she added silently.

Bell fell quiet, his cheeks flushed, and for some reason, his heart raced. Aiz, on the other hand, remained as composed as ever, her steps light despite supporting a boy twice as clumsy as her.

If this... is a dream, don't wake me up yet... Bell thought as they descended, half-leaning on the person he admired most in the world.

Chapter 126

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

After the two of them finally arrived at the base of the city wall, Bell carefully extricated himself from Aiz's supporting arm. He stood up a little straighter, though his knees were still trembling, and then bowed politely.

"Th-thank you for the training, Aiz... I'll head back now," he said awkwardly, his eyes avoiding direct contact with her face.

Aiz gave a small nod. "Alright. Be careful on your way."

But as she watched Bell hastily turn around and nearly trip over a tree root, Aiz couldn't help muttering to herself, "...Why is he always so nervous when talking to me?"

She stared at Bell's retreating back with genuine confusion. Was I that scary during training just now? Or is he like that with everyone...? she wondered, tilting her head slightly.

Growl~

Aiz's stomach growled again—louder this time. She slowly lowered her head, one hand pressing against her empty, protesting stomach.

"...I miss Shirou's cooking."

The words slipped out softly, almost shyly, but they were honest. She could almost picture it now: the aroma of hot broth, the soft texture of freshly baked bread, and Shirou's deft hands scooping soup into her bowl while saying, "Eat it while it's still warm."

Without wasting another moment, Aiz took a deep breath and straightened up.

"Alright," she murmured, then began walking briskly toward Twilight Manor. Her steps were light, but her eyes were filled with purpose.

If she were late and Shirou's breakfast was gone... that would be a real disaster.

Without further delay, Aiz quickened her pace. The streets of Orario were starting to bustle, with merchants setting up their stalls and carts one by one. The morning air was filled with the scents of toasted bread, meat stew, and spices. Groups of adventurers—some already fully armed and ready to head into the Dungeon, others still enjoying breakfast and chatting—passed by.

Amid the morning commotion, Aiz's golden eyes caught sight of something familiar. A small cart with distinctive lettering on the front: *Jagamaru-kun*. Aiz's face brightened, though her expression remained unchanged—but the way her steps automatically slowed made it clear she was interested.

However, what caught her attention more than her favorite potato snack was the petite woman energetically pulling the cart, twin high pigtails, an enormous chest for her small frame, and a white outfit that looked all too familiar.

"...Goddess Hestia?" Aiz murmured softly.

The two of them locked eyes in the middle of the increasingly busy street. And before Aiz could even greet her—

"WALLENWHATSIT!!"

That shrill voice pierced the morning air like a high-level offensive spell.

Aiz blinked slowly. "That's... not my name."

Goddess Hestia scurried toward her, her blue eyes blazing with energy and anger. "You've been seducing Bell again, haven't you?! I saw the look on his face when he came back—red as a boiled tomato! What did you do to him, huh?!"

Aiz tilted her head, looking confused. "I was just training him... like usual."

"Don't play innocent with me!" Hestia pointed dramatically, her chin raised like a grand ruler. "I've told you before, stay away from my precious child!"

Aiz paused for a moment, then gave a small nod. "You did say that... but I don't understand why. Bell asked for training, and I was just... teaching."

"Ughhh!" Hestia smacked her own face with both hands, utterly frustrated. "Your innocence is dangerous! Don't you realize the effect you have on boys' hearts?!"

Aiz blinked once. "...Effect?"

"ARRRRGH!"

A few passersby glanced over at Hestia, who was screaming to herself, while Aiz simply stood there, unaware that her honest and sincere demeanor had driven the petite goddess into a frenzy.

If this keeps up, I'll have to lecture Bell back at the base later! Hestia fumed inwardly.

As for Aiz? She was just staring at the Jagamaru-kun cart behind Hestia and thinking, If I buy one now... will I still have room for Shirou's breakfast?

Hestia, still fuming, suddenly noticed Aiz's sharp gaze directed... not at her, but behind her.

Right at the Jagamaru-kun cart.

Aiz's golden eyes gleamed faintly with interest, though her face remained impassive. Hestia narrowed her eyes suspiciously, then smirked.

"Hoo~ You wanna buy some, don't you?" she teased, patting the side of the cart proudly. "They're still warm, you know!"

Aiz was almost tempted. The crispy, slightly sweet aroma of the fried potatoes stabbed at her nose—something she had always been weak to. But after a moment of hesitation, she shook her head quickly, her long blonde hair swaying side to side.

"...No. I'm... waiting for Shirou's cooking."

Her voice was calm but firm. And deep down, Aiz knew—if she ate now, it would feel like... betraying Shirou. Besides, Shirou usually made Jagamaru-kun for her during breakfast anyway, and for some reason, his version always tasted more special.

"Guh...!" Hestia felt as if she'd been stabbed by those words. Her lips twitched.

Goddess Hestia slumped forward, hugging her arms as if she'd just taken a critical hit. Abandoned... by a regular customer... and by Shirou's magic hands too...

A memory flashed through her mind—Shirou, who had once helped her at the Jagamaru-kun stall, serving customers with a smile and even experimenting with new flavors that sold out on the first day.

Aiz, oblivious to Hestia's inner turmoil, simply nodded lightly and asked innocently, "By the way, why is Goddess Hestia still pulling the cart so early in the morning? Didn't... Hestia Familia just won the War Game?"

Hestia snapped out of her thoughts, immediately struck a pose—one hand on her hip, the other pointing dramatically at the sky. "Do you think I'm like Loki? Lazy, loves to drink, and shameless?! I'm diligent! A true goddess must set an example for her children!"

But inwardly, Hestia could only grimace. Sigh... still have to pay off that 200 million valis debt to Hephaestus... that Hestia Knife was way too expensive...

Aiz, as usual, responded with a flat expression, but she raised her hands and clapped softly.

Clap. Clap.

A gesture that, for Aiz, was the highest form of praise. "You're amazing."

Hestia's face immediately turned red. Not out of happiness, but because it felt... weird. Aiz, the girl who rarely spoke much, was now praising her directly.

"Uwahhh, don't do that! Your praise is too sincere, it feels strange!" Hestia complained, quickly pulling her cart back.

"Well then, I'll be going now! Don't forget to buy some tomorrow!" she called out, running off before Aiz could say anything else.

Aiz simply stood still, watching the cart disappear into the distance. The morning breeze blew gently, and her stomach growled faintly again. But Aiz remained calm.

"Shirou's Jagamaru... tastes better," she murmured softly before resuming her walk toward Twilight Manor.

It didn't take long for Aiz to reach the gates of Twilight Manor. The morning light had fully spread, casting a warm, golden hue over the castle walls. She walked slowly, her eyes sharp—not because of enemies, but for one reason: to avoid being spotted by Finn, Gareth, or especially... Riveria.

If they find out I snuck out early to train Bell... it'll be a long lecture.

With the stealth of a Level 6 adventurer, Aiz lowered her head, moving through the halls like a shadow, passing the stairs and main hall without a sound. She paused briefly when she heard heavy footsteps on the second floor—likely Gareth—then waited for the sound to fade before turning toward the kitchen.

...Success.

The wooden kitchen door opened quietly. A warm aroma immediately greeted her—toasted bread, savory broth, and one scent she could recognize from miles away.

Jagamaru-kun...

Tap, tap, cling!

The sight before her was exactly like a scene from the imagination that had crossed her mind earlier that morning.

Shirou stood with his back to her, wearing a neutral-colored apron tied at the back. In his right hand was a cleaning cloth, while his left hand busily wiped the wooden table with quick, precise movements. His red hair was slightly messy from the kitchen steam, and his face looked serious yet calm. He was so absorbed in his work that he didn't notice Aiz's presence.

Aiz, frozen in place for a few seconds, felt something warm spread in her chest. Like this... Shirou really feels like... Mother. The little girl inside her—the young girl who had once lost everything—nodded quietly, acknowledging that feeling with peace.

Shirou finally turned when he sensed someone behind him. "Oh, Aiz. You're back." His voice was as warm as ever, showing no surprise.

Without waiting for questions or requests, Shirou turned and handed her a tray. "You must be hungry. Here's your breakfast... and, of course, your favorite Jagamaru-kun. I made a few flavors today—cheesy, spicy, and original."

Aiz accepted the tray with both hands, giving a small nod. "Thank you, Shirou."

She then sat by the window, placing the tray on the table. The warm aroma of fried potatoes and steaming rice with eggs made her growling stomach protest again.

Crunch!

The first bite of the cheesy Jagamaru-kun made her eyes widen slightly. "...This is really good."

Shirou acknowledged it with a smile and went back to cleaning. "Glad you like it."

As she continued eating, Aiz spoke softly. "Thank you... Shirou."

Shirou returned to his work, cleaning kitchen utensils and wiping the condensation off the window. His hands were deft, his expression calm.

Behind her usual blank stare, Aiz stole a few glances at him.

No words were exchanged for several minutes—just the sound of spoons and the cloth against wood. But to Aiz, that morning felt... perfect.

If only mornings like this could happen every day, she thought quietly.

After some minutes, Shirou finally finished cleaning the last table, hung up the cloth, and removed the brown apron he'd been wearing since morning. He folded it neatly, hung it up, and walked slowly to the dining table, sitting directly across from Aiz.

Aiz, who was still enjoying the last bite of her warm breakfast, suddenly felt awkward. The atmosphere, which had been comfortable, now felt slightly warmer, whether from the steam of the soup or Shirou's gaze watching her. She subtly glanced at her plate.

Just a little left. My portions are much bigger than the other Loki Familia members... is Shirou noticing?

A strange thought crept into her mind, making her cheeks flush slightly. She had never cared about such things before. But now, she wondered... Does Shirou dislike girls who eat too much?

Carefully, Aiz finished the last of her rice, then set the spoon down gently. She lifted her face and, in a slightly hesitant but still calm tone, asked, "Shirou... you don't... think it's weird for a girl to eat a lot, do you?"

Shirou paused, perhaps surprised by the unusual question from Aiz. But then he chuckled softly, his warm smile appearing naturally.

"Not at all. In fact... I like seeing you eat heartily. It feels like someone is truly enjoying what I've made."

Aiz blinked, her blush deepening slightly, but her heart felt lighter hearing that.

"You remind me of a Servant I once summoned... Saber."

Aiz raised an eyebrow. "Saber?" That name had come up a few times before—a gallant, strong, and supposedly... very elegant female knight. But...

"Was she... a glutton too?" Aiz asked curiously, voicing her own confusion.

"Yup," Shirou nodded nostalgically. "She really loved my cooking. She could even eat several times a normal portion. She'd say, 'Hunger is our true enemy.'"

Aiz stared deeply at Shirou, then slowly nodded, agreeing with the philosophy she'd just heard. "That's true..."

Then, with a serious expression and a tone as if declaring fate, Aiz lifted her plate slightly.

"In that case... seconds, please?"

Shirou snorted lightly, standing up to take Aiz's empty plate. "Alright, Servant Saber of Loki Familia. Please wait a moment."

Aiz stayed silent, but inwardly, she laughed a little. If eating a lot brings me closer to Shirou... then I'll have another plate.

***

After Aiz finished her second plate—including the last piece of cheesy Jagamaru-kun—she stood up lightly and followed Shirou, who had just finished tidying up the remaining dishes.

Walking side by side, they left the kitchen and headed toward the training hall at the edge of the Manor. The stone path connecting the main building to the training area was warmed by the morning sun. Leaves rustled softly in the breeze, and in the distance, the laughter of Loki Familia members warming up could be faintly heard.

Along the way, Aiz glanced at Shirou.

"Shirou," she called flatly, though her voice was slightly softer than usual.

"Hm?"

"During sparring later, can you project my Desperate... but a blunt version?"

Shirou turned to her with a light nod. "Of course. I'll use blunt weapons too. We don't want training to turn into a hospital visit, right?"

Aiz nodded slowly, her face still serious, but the slight relaxation in her brows showed she was satisfied with the answer.

After a few more steps, she asked again. "And tomorrow... when I train Bell again. Can I use a blunt sword from your projection?"

Shirou shrugged. "Sure. Just let me know when you need it. Besides, if the projection starts fading after three days, you can just come to me, and I'll make another one."

Aiz stared straight ahead but murmured quietly, "...Thank you."

"No need to thank me for something so small," Shirou replied with a smile.

In her heart, Aiz felt a little relieved. Day by day, she could rely on Shirou more—not just as a fellow comrade, but as someone... special.

And without realizing it, their steps, which had once been apart, now walked closer, their shoulders almost aligned, as if the world allowed time to slow down just for the two of them that morning.

As they walked leisurely toward the training hall, enveloped in the cool morning air and the sunlight filtering through the trees, Shirou glanced at Aiz and broke the silence.

"Aiz... can I ask you something?"

Aiz turned slowly. "What?"

"Why did you agree to train Bell in the first place? I mean... he's not from Loki Familia. You usually don't care about outsiders, right?"

The question wasn't accusatory—just pure curiosity. But Aiz paused for a moment. Her steps didn't slow, but the brief silence made the atmosphere feel slightly heavier.

"...At first," she said flatly, "it was because I wanted to know his secret."

Shirou frowned. "Secret?"

Aiz nodded. "Bell's strength grows incredibly fast... too fast. It's not normal. In such a short time, he's gotten stronger and even had power surges. I was curious... what made him capable of that?" Her voice was calm, but her gaze was distant, empty, as if piercing through reality and looking at something far darker.

Something she wanted to chase.

Shirou understood immediately. He knew that look. The look of someone consumed by the obsession to grow stronger, because of loss, because of past wounds that couldn't be healed. Aiz wanted to become strong enough... to face the One-Eyed Black Dragon.

To avenge her past.

Shirou tried to lighten the mood with a small smile. "In that case, did you challenge me to spar because you wanted to figure out my secret, too?"

Aiz turned quickly. "Huh?"

Her face was slightly confused, but then she answered honestly, "But... I already know about your magecraft. It's not something I can replicate. I'm not an expert mage... like Riveria."

"Hmm, that's true," Shirou nodded, then smirked slightly. "But who says I've shown you all my abilities yet?"

Aiz's eyes instantly lit up, as if flames had ignited in her golden pupils. Like a child offered a new adventure.

"In that case..." she said, gripping her sword sheath tightly, "let's hurry to the training hall!"

Shirou grinned. "You really can't resist a challenge, can you?"

They continued walking, but this time with quicker steps. The aura between them changed—no longer just relaxed after breakfast, but two warriors preparing to test each other's limits.

Chapter 127

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

The two of them finally arrived in front of the Loki Familia's physical training building. The structure was quite large, with heavy wooden doors and tall windows always left open to keep the air fresh. The sound of creaking wood greeted their footsteps as Shirou pushed the door open, followed by Aiz, who walked calmly behind him.

Once they reached the center of the spacious, empty training hall, Aiz immediately turned to Shirou with her usual serious expression—but this time, there was a hint of impatience in her tone.

"Please... the sword, Shirou."

Shirou nodded. He stood straight, closed his eyes briefly, then raised his right hand. Prana light enveloped his open palm, and a moment later... clang!

A familiar-looking short sword—Aiz's signature weapon, Desperate—appeared in his grip. The difference was, this time, the blade wasn't sharp. Instead, it was blunt, its smooth surface adjusted for sparring practice.

"The blunt version. As requested," Shirou said, handing it over.

Aiz accepted it with both hands, examining its curves and balance. She bent slightly, then swung it slowly through the air. Whshhh! The wind it generated was still palpable, though not as sharp as the original.

"This really is... just like mine," she murmured softly. For the first time, she was wielding a weapon not forged by Orario's blacksmiths but one projected by Shirou. And the sensation it gave her was surprising.

"Imitation is my specialty," Shirou quipped, crossing his arms.

Aiz stared at the sword for a moment, then lifted her gaze, this time with a rare glint in her eyes—one filled with curiosity.

"Then, the weapon you'll be using..." she said hesitantly, "is it what you call... a Noble Phantasm?"

Shirou's lips curled slightly.

"You remembered," he said quietly, then glanced at the empty weapon rack in the corner of the room.

"Yes," he continued. "I'll be using one of them. But don't worry... I'll try to pick one that won't... blow this place up."

Aiz nodded with a serious expression—but beneath it, her excitement was rising. Her heart beat a little faster. This wasn't just an ordinary training session. It was a chance to see another side of the man she admired... and, little by little, was growing to love.

Shirou lowered his head slightly, one hand resting on his chin as he pondered. A Noble Phantasm suitable for training... But it can't be too dangerous, and it should be impressive enough for Aiz. That narrowed his options considerably. He didn't want to summon anything explosive or overly destructive. Yet, this was Aiz—someone who wouldn't be impressed by an ordinary blade.

Suddenly, soft footsteps approached. Aiz's shoes made almost no sound on the wooden floor, but her presence felt incredibly close.

"So, Shirou?" Her calm voice broke through his thoughts. "Have you decided?"

Shirou lifted his head—and was startled to find Aiz's face mere inches from his. Her golden eyes stared intently, as if demanding an answer.

"H-Huh?" Reflexively, Shirou took a step back, nearly tripping in his surprise. "Uh... well... do you have a preference?"

Aiz tilted her head slightly. "What do you mean?"

"Like... what kind of weapon do you want to see? A sword? A bow? A spear? Something... interesting?"

Aiz seemed to think for a moment, then her eyes gleamed faintly. "I want to see another one of your Noble Phantasms... one with a special technique. Like when you fought Revis... that sword illusion technique of yours."

Shirou fell silent for a beat. Tsubame Gaeshi...

Aiz's thoughts weren't far off. She still remembered that day vividly—how Shirou had stood tall before her, battered and wounded, becoming the hero who challenged Revis with power not of this world. The shadow of three overlapping slashes—an attack that came from three directions at once.

"So, another legendary weapon... one I haven't seen before," Aiz said.

Shirou took a deep breath. "So... you want a Noble Phantasm I've never shown you before?"

"Correct," Aiz replied without hesitation.

Shirou straightened his arm, then looked up at the ceiling. "Hmm, actually... what have you seen so far?"

Aiz spun the blunt Desperate in her hand, then listed them in a flat but memorious tone. "Monohoshizao. Atalante's bow—the one you used to create that rain of glowing green arrows. And... Rho Aias, the flower shield you used to protect us from the corrupted spirit's attack."

Shirou nodded slowly. "So just three, huh?"

"Yeah," Aiz nodded quickly, her voice suddenly childlike with curiosity. "But you once said you have many." She made a wide gesture with her hands, as if stretching out an invisible space. "A whole lot."

Shirou chuckled softly at Aiz's rare expression—her eyes sparkling, her lips not as tight as usual.

"Alright," he said, his voice soft but firm. "I'll show you one I've never shown anyone... not even during the Knossos expedition."

Aiz leaned forward slightly, holding her breath in anticipation.

And Shirou began to summon it—a Noble Phantasm he had kept reserved only for dire situations.

"Trace... On."

With a deep inhale, Shirou raised his right hand forward. Prana light gathered in his open palm, swirling into a dense spiral of energy. The ripple of power enveloped the surrounding air, making it tremble. Then...

Glimmer—!

A golden flash erupted in a holy light, and from within the vortex, the form of a sword slowly emerged. Its blade was long and elegant, a bright silver that shone like the morning sun. The spine of the blade was adorned with gleaming gold lines, merging with intricate engravings at its center. The hilt was made of white gold, wrapped in deep blue with a cross-shaped ornament. And at the heart of the sword, a name was inscribed in symbols of the Fae—so majestic it felt awe-inspiring just to behold.

Excalibur.

The aura of the sword wasn't just magical—it was like a symbol of hope and victory itself. Unlike other weapons that radiated killing intent, Excalibur shone like the sun... yet carried an air of absolute destruction if unleashed.

Aiz, who had been standing just a few steps away from Shirou, stared at the sword intently. Her eyes widened, mesmerized. The light from the blade reflected in her golden irises, making her look like a child witnessing something extraordinary for the first time.

"This sword... is beautiful," she murmured softly. "Who was its original wielder?"

Shirou smiled faintly, his gaze warm. "It belongs to Saber, my Servant. A king and a knight. She was known as the King of Knights."

Aiz looked at Shirou, then back at Excalibur as if she had just encountered an unwritten legend. "Saber... so this is the sword she used?"

"Yes," Shirou answered, glancing at the sword. "She wielded this blade to protect her kingdom, her people... and her ideals."

Aiz nodded slowly. "Then... she must have been incredibly strong."

Shirou didn't respond, only nodding faintly before swinging Excalibur through the air. Fwoooosh! The slash cut through the air perfectly, leaving a faint golden trail in its wake. Shirou channeled prana into it, and instantly, the blade's light grew brighter, radiating a holy aura that even Aiz could feel piercing her skin.

Aiz, despite being two levels above Shirou, unconsciously took a step back. "Your swing... carries something different," she said seriously. "I can feel it. Not just power... but something like... the weight of her resolve."

Shirou scratched the back of his head with his free hand, smiling wryly. "Heh... seems like this is overkill for sparring, huh. Excalibur isn't a weapon you can hold back with."

He lowered the sword slowly, letting the golden light fade, then looked at Aiz with a slightly embarrassed expression. "Guess this is... just for showing off."

Aiz kept staring at Excalibur with a gaze full of reverence, then nodded slowly. "Even if it's just showing off... It's impressive."

A brief silence fell between them, filled only by the sound of their breathing and the fading hum of prana.

Aiz was still staring at the spot where the last particles of Excalibur's light had disappeared, her gaze fixed as if reluctant to let it slip from memory.

"Can... I try it?" she asked suddenly, turning to Shirou with serious eyes veiled in deep curiosity.

Shirou looked at her for a moment, then nodded slowly. "Sure, if you want."

Without hesitation, Aiz sheathed Desperate into her own scabbard, then reached out as Shirou projected Excalibur once more—this time without active prana. Without the holy light, the sword seemed calmer, as if hiding its power behind silent elegance.

Aiz gripped the hilt gently, feeling the cold of the blade seep into her palm. She swung it once, twice. Light. Sharp. But what captivated her wasn't its weight or form—it was the feeling... of holding a legend.

"When you wield this sword... is there a technique like Tsubame Gaeshi?" she asked while slowly swinging Excalibur.

Shirou shook his head. "It has a technique, but... not like Tsubame Gaeshi."

Aiz stopped mid-swing and turned to him. "What's the difference?"

Shirou looked at Aiz with a serious expression, then began explaining. "Excalibur is a Noble Phantasm that stores its power in its 'True Name.' To unleash its full strength, I have to call out its True Name. Meanwhile, Monohoshizao, the nodachi, doesn't have a special power. But it carries a technique... the memories of its previous wielder. Tsubame Gaeshi."

"So Tsubame Gaeshi comes from the technique of an ordinary human," Aiz murmured, "while Excalibur... is something far greater."

Shirou nodded slowly. "Exactly."

Aiz gazed at the sword once more, then stepped forward and handed it back to Shirou. "Then... I want to see you use it. Activate its True Name."

However, Shirou immediately raised a hand, gently refusing while pushing the sword back toward her.

"Trust me, that's a bad idea," he said. "If I fully activate Excalibur... half of Orario could be destroyed."

Aiz shivered instantly, quickly pulling the sword back to her chest as if afraid of touching a doomsday button. "That... much?"

Shirou nodded with a resigned expression. "And... even though I'm Level 4 now, I'd probably collapse and pass out for days if I actually activated it."

Aiz's eyes sharpened, revealing unconcealed worry. "Then... what about before? When you didn't have Falna and were just an ordinary human... what would've happened if you forced yourself to activate this sword back then?"

Shirou only gave a wry smile and then answered calmly but with absolute certainty.

"I'd definitely be dead."

Aiz froze. She had no reply, only a slow nod as she stared at Excalibur once more—this time with even deeper respect. The sword wasn't just beautiful... it held power that should never be misused.

And to Aiz, the true wielder of such power wasn't just someone who could swing it... But someone who knew when not to use it. Like Saber... or like her hero, Shirou.

Aiz was still holding Excalibur carefully, her fingers tracing the fine lines on the blade as if trying to read the history contained within it. But her curiosity wasn't sated yet. She looked at Shirou and asked, "Then... how do you activate its True Name?"

Shirou turned to her, then closed his eyes briefly, recalling the sword's memories—ones that never faded. The image of Saber, her golden hair fluttering on the battlefield, standing tall with unshakable light in her eyes.

"Like this," he said softly.

Aiz nodded, her eyes unblinking.

Shirou slowly raised both hands, gripping empty air as if truly holding Excalibur. His shoulders straightened, his breath drawn in slowly, then—

"EX—!"

His voice boomed, loud and full of energy. His raised hands suddenly slashed downward, the motion firm, as if cleaving an invisible foe before him.

"—CALIBUR!!"

The echo of his shout spread through the entire training hall, bouncing off the stone walls and high ceiling like a war cry. Even the thin dust on the floor seemed to tremble.

Silence.

Shirou remained still, only now realizing how loud he'd been. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly, his expression slightly embarrassed. "Uh... sorry. Got a little carried away."

But when he glanced at Aiz... the girl was staring at him with an unusual look. Her eyes were wide, full of admiration, almost sparkling.

"That... was so cool," she murmured softly, like a fan seeing her favorite hero in action for the first time.

Shirou blinked. "Huh?"

Aiz lowered her head slightly, nodding slowly. "You looked... like a hero from a legend. When you shouted that. Maybe because you truly believed in it."

Shirou paused for a moment, then smiled faintly. "I was just imitating, really. Saber was the one who first showed me... what a true knight is like."

Shirou lowered his head slightly, his awkward expression returning. But in his heart, for some reason, Aiz's praise just now felt heavier and more meaningful than any cheer he'd ever heard.

"Then... I want to try it too," Aiz said, gazing at the legendary sword in her hands. "But... this won't destroy Orario, right?" she asked worriedly, her brows slightly furrowed.

Shirou stifled a laugh, exhaling softly. "Don't worry," he said casually. "Activating a Noble Phantasm's True Name can only be done by its original wielder... or by me if it's a projected copy."

Aiz nodded, then took a short breath. "So only you and Saber can truly unleash its full power?"

"Yup. Just the two of us," Shirou confirmed with a light nod.

Aiz's face brightened instantly. She lifted Excalibur slightly, then closed her eyes. "Even if it's just pretending... I'm glad I can try." With a straight posture and a serious expression, she stood like a true knight. For a moment, an aura of grace and charisma enveloped her.

Slowly, she closed her eyes, letting her imagination carry her. In her mind, she stood in the middle of a battlefield. The wind brushed against her face, and a golden-red sky stretched endlessly above. Excalibur felt like more than just metal... it felt like a fragment of destiny itself.

Suddenly, Aiz opened her eyes. With a firm motion, she raised Excalibur above her head. Her breath hitched for a second, then she cried out, "EX—!"

The slash descended in sync with her shout. "—CALIBUR!"

Her swing downward was precise, nearly perfect.

And at that moment...

Wuussshhh!

A gust of wind magic suddenly enveloped Excalibur, swirling around it. The golden blade vanished from sight, leaving only the hilt hanging in the air like a faint shadow.

Shirou was startled, his eyes widening. He quickly stepped closer, observing the faint whirlwind of air spinning around Aiz's hand. "That... Invisible Air?" he murmured, recalling Saber's signature technique to conceal her sword from enemies.

Aiz was still confused. "What's happening, Shirou? I... I really can't see it."

Shirou sighed in relief, then nodded. "The sword is still there. It's just cloaked in wind magic now. Like an invisible veil... It's a technique to hide the sword's true form."

Aiz looked at her hand, still gripping the now-invisible hilt. She lifted it slowly, feeling its weight unchanged. "Oh... you're right," she said softly. "It's still there..."

Shirou kept staring at Aiz with a furrowed brow. He couldn't hide his curiosity. "Aiz, you have wind magic, right? But... can Ariel make things invisible like this?"

Aiz shook her head slowly, her golden hair swaying gently with the motion. Her hand still clutched the hilt, now hidden by the magic. "No, my magic doesn't have an effect like this. Ariel only enhances speed and sharpness... it doesn't make objects vanish from sight."

Hearing that, Shirou grew even more puzzled. If it's not from Aiz, then this magic must be coming from the sword itself... from Excalibur. But why? I don't recall Excalibur reacting like this. Is it because of Aiz?

He stared at the girl before him. Aiz seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the sensation of wielding the sword, swinging it lightly, her body fluid yet precise. Her movements were graceful, like dancing in the wind. Her gaze was focused, and a spark of life shone in her eyes.

For a moment, Shirou couldn't distinguish Aiz's face from someone else he once knew—Saber.

The similar features. The concise way of speaking. Their shared love of food. The knightly aura. And now... the legendary sword responds to her presence.

Wild thoughts began creeping into his mind. Could Aiz and Saber be the same person... but from different worlds? Like him and Archer—two sides of the same person from different timelines.

Shirou shook his head slowly. That was a ridiculous idea. It made no sense.
But... why couldn't his heart dismiss the possibility?

He chose to keep it to himself.

Chapter 128

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Aiz stared at Excalibur, hidden within a thin whirlwind, then glanced hesitantly at Shirou. Something nagged at her mind, but she hesitated to voice it.

Finally, Aiz asked, her voice almost a whisper, "Shirou... earlier, you said only you and Saber could activate this sword's power. Were you... lying to me?"

Hearing this, Shirou quickly raised both hands, as if caught red-handed. "No, I wasn't lying," he answered swiftly, his tone serious. "What just happened... was beyond my expectations. You didn't activate Excalibur's True Name—just a minor aspect of it."

Aiz frowned, as if trying to digest his words. She then reached out to touch the air around her now-invisible sword, sensing the flow of wind energy enveloping it. "Hmm... you're right," she murmured softly. "If its true power had awakened, Orario might already be in ruins."

Shirou nodded and slowly explained, "Saber used a technique called 'Invisible Air.' It's a wind spell that shrouds Excalibur so enemies can't see its true form. Because... if they did, Saber's identity as King Arthur would be exposed."

Aiz listened intently, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. Without thinking, she remarked, "Saber... is a lot like you, Shirou."

Shirou blinked, slightly confused. "Like me... how?"

"She hides her sword," Aiz replied plainly. "And you...like to wear your Assassin mask to hide your identity, too."

Shirou couldn't suppress the small smile that escaped his lips. "I guess... that's a funny coincidence," he said, scratching the back of his neck, slightly embarrassed.

Aiz stared at him seriously, then half-mumbled, "But... I'm sure I'd recognize you, no matter what mask you wear."

Her candid words left Shirou momentarily speechless before he let out a soft sigh, warmth blooming in his chest.

"Thank you, Aiz."

A comfortable silence settled between them—not awkward, but peaceful, as if they understood each other without words.

In Aiz's hand, Excalibur remained hidden by the wind, its faint glimmer visible in the quiet. And in Shirou's heart, gratitude grew for having met someone as sincere as Aiz in this world.

Aiz gazed at the invisible sword in her hand for a moment before asking innocently, "Then... why was I able to use Invisible Air?"

Shirou rubbed his chin, tempted to voice the absurd theory that had crossed his mind—that perhaps Aiz and Saber were the same person, born in different worlds. But he quickly dismissed the idea. Instead of confusing her with wild speculation, he opted to find a logical explanation.

"To be honest," Shirou said, looking straight into Aiz's eyes, "I can only guess. So... let me ask you first. Where does your wind magic come from?"

Aiz smiled faintly—a rare, gentle expression on her usually stoic face. "It's... from my mother, Aria," she said softly, her grip on the transparent Excalibur tightening slightly.

Shirou's eyes widened slightly. He remembered the tragic story Aiz had once shared—about her family. "Your mother was a spirit, right?" he confirmed.

Aiz nodded slowly, then added, "But not just any spirit. My mother was the Great Spirit of Wind."

The words echoed in Shirou's mind. He studied Aiz more deeply, realizing that the blood of a great spirit flowed through her veins. No wonder her wind magic was so extraordinary—and likely the reason it resonated with a legendary sword like Excalibur.

"So," Shirou murmured, half to himself, "maybe it's not about the person... but the blood and wind magic that made Excalibur respond to you."

Aiz tilted her head slightly, curiosity written on her face, but she didn't press him for further explanation.

Meanwhile, Shirou felt relieved. Good thing I didn't mention that absurd theory earlier... It would've only confused Aiz if I said she might be 'Saber' in this world...

Suppressing a small chuckle, Shirou finally spoke in a lighter tone, "Well... at least now I know. You really are special, Aiz."

Hearing this, Aiz lowered her face slightly—her cheeks tinged with a faint blush—but her grip on the invisible sword loosened.

Then, what's the connection between spirits from this world and Excalibur...? Shirou wondered silently. He frowned slightly, trying to piece together the threads of thought in his mind. But his musings were interrupted when Aiz's soft voice called out to him.

"Shirou... can I use my wind magic on Excalibur?" Aiz asked hesitantly, though her eyes sparkled with excitement.

Shirou nodded casually, offering a small smile. "Of course. Go ahead, Aiz."

With permission granted, Aiz stepped back a few paces, readying herself. She gripped Excalibur tightly with both hands and took a deep breath.

With a swift motion, Aiz swung Excalibur to the side, chanting a short spell under her breath.
"Ariel!"

Whoosh!

A powerful gust of wind erupted from Aiz's slash, roaring as it spiraled through the air. The swirling wind caressed Excalibur, which had been hidden beneath the invisible layer of air.

A faint glimmer appeared, and slowly—cling!—Saber's golden pride, Excalibur, revealed its true form, gleaming brilliantly under the light.

Aiz pivoted lightly, halting her movement. She gazed at Excalibur with shining eyes before turning to Shirou. "Look, Shirou! Excalibur is visible again!" she exclaimed proudly, like a student showing off a successful experiment to her teacher.

Shirou found her innocence endearing. "Well done, Aiz," he praised sincerely. "Your magic can dispel Invisible Air."

Aiz looked at Excalibur once more, satisfied. She then carefully returned the sword to Shirou, treating it as if it were a priceless treasure.

"Thank you for trusting me with it," Aiz said, her voice softer than usual.

Shirou accepted Excalibur and dissolved it back into shimmering blue particles that vanished into the air.

"You're welcome," he replied with a smile. "Besides, I enjoyed watching you wield it."

For a moment, they exchanged glances, understanding each other without words. The lingering morning breeze in the training hall carried a faint whisper.

After a brief pause, Shirou nodded. "For sparring, I think I'll stick with Kanshou and Bakuya. Other Noble Phantasms... aren't really suited for regular practice."

Without hesitation, he stretched both hands forward.

"Trace... On."

In an instant, the twin black and white swords—Kanshou and Bakuya—materialized in his grip, their edges slightly dulled for safety.

Aiz stood motionless before him, her eyes fixed on the twin blades. A flicker of disappointment crossed her face, though her expression remained neutral.

I've seen those swords so many times... Aiz thought to herself.

Noticing the subtle shift in her demeanor, Shirou raised an eyebrow, slightly puzzled.
"What's wrong, Aiz?" he asked, lowering the swords to his sides.

Aiz hesitated for a moment, looking down before mustering the courage to meet his gaze. "Let's... postpone our sparring for now," she murmured, barely audible.

"Huh?" Shirou nearly dropped Kanshou. "Why? Weren't you excited earlier?"

Aiz, her cheeks slightly flushed, strengthened her voice. "I want to see more of your Noble Phantasms."

Her blunt request left Shirou momentarily speechless. Then he let out a small sigh, amused.

"So, you're more interested in my weapon collection than fighting me?"

Aiz simply nodded slowly, her eyes shining like a child eager for a bedtime story.

Shirou scratched the back of his head, feigning surrender. "Alright, if that's what you want... I'll show you a few more. But remember, if anything feels dangerous, we stop immediately, okay?"

Aiz nodded eagerly, her face full of anticipation. She even stepped closer, narrowing the distance between them, making Shirou unconsciously hold his breath at the sudden proximity.

"Then..." Shirou shrugged, ready to project the next Noble Phantasm. "Let's begin this little weapon showcase."

A gentle breeze drifted through the training hall, as if holding its breath in anticipation of what Shirou would summon next.

With the intent of satisfying Aiz's unquenchable enthusiasm, Shirou dissolved Kanshou and Bakuya into shimmering blue particles that faded into the air.

Taking a steady breath, he stretched his hand forward.

"Trace on," Shirou said as his fingers reached for something unseen. In an instant, a small explosion of prana erupted—and from within it, a long crimson spear materialized. The spear was slender yet radiated a dangerous aura, like a venomous serpent poised to strike.

Its spiraling tip looked cruel, as if it could pierce through anything. The shaft was sturdy, adorned with intricate engravings that hinted at a hidden curse. A faint red aura pulsed around it, as though alive.

Aiz, standing just a few steps away, instinctively felt the weapon's oppressive presence. Her shoulders tensed, her eyes widened slightly, and she immediately asked, "What Noble Phantasm is this, Shirou?"

Shirou nodded slowly and explained in a serious tone, "This is Gáe Bolg. The cursed spear of Cu Chulainn, an ancient Irish hero. He was Lancer—one of my opponents in the Holy Grail War."

Aiz listened intently, absorbing every word.

After a brief pause, she studied the spear with fascination before cautiously asking, "Can... I touch it?"

Shirou considered for a moment, then extended the spear toward her, warning, "Be careful, Aiz. Even though this is just a projection, its curse remains. Even Saber, who's incredibly strong, was wounded by this spear."

Aiz nodded obediently and took Gáe Bolg with both hands. The moment her fingers wrapped around the shaft, she felt a strange sensation—a faint vibration coursing from the metal into her skin. It was cold, piercing, and sent shivers down her spine, as if the spear itself were alive and eager to pierce the heart of whoever held it.

"Amazing..." Aiz whispered, her eyes filled with awe and caution. She felt the stark difference between ordinary weapons and Noble Phantasms for the second time.

Meanwhile, Shirou watched her, pleased to see how deeply Aiz respected the power of each weapon he projected.

As she gently traced the spear's shaft, Aiz suddenly remembered something. Her eyes widened slightly, and she said, "If I recall, a few days ago... Tiona mentioned this. This... red spear... was what you used to finish off the corrupted bull spirit in Knossos, right?"

Shirou nodded, a faint smirk forming. "Correct. Back then in Knossos, Tiona, Tione, Gareth, and the others helped me. They restrained the corrupted spirit with chains, giving me an opening to thrust Gáe Bolg straight into its chest."

Aiz nodded in understanding, her expression slightly downcast. "It's a shame... I didn't get to see it. I was in another group, focused on rescuing our Familia members lost in the labyrinth."

"Well, that was an important task too," Shirou replied warmly. "Without you, many might not have survived that day."

Aiz tightened her grip on the spear before looking up, her eyes alight with determination. "Then, Shirou... is this enough for today?" she asked.

Shirou relaxed slightly, relieved. "If you're satisfied—"

"Again, again, Shirou!" Aiz cut in quickly, her voice almost childishly pleading.

Shirou paused, momentarily stunned by her uncharacteristic excitement. He even raised his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright... But let me dispel Gáe Bolg first—"

"Not yet!" Aiz quickly interjected, stepping closer, the crimson spear still firmly in her grasp. "I want to compare it! With another Noble Phantasm!"

Shirou sighed deeply but couldn't suppress a soft smile. He shook his head slightly and muttered, "At this point, who could refuse?"

With a slow motion, he stretched out his left hand again, ready to project the next Noble Phantasm.

"Alright, Aiz. Get ready. I'll summon the next weapon..." Shirou teased.

Prana swirled gently around him, blue particles shimmering in the air like fireflies in the night.

***

Lefiya hurried down the path, slightly out of breath after an intense magic training session with Lady Riveria and her Fairy Force teammates. Today's drills had been grueling, but her spirits remained high.

"I need to hurry!" she muttered, quickening her pace as her light boots tapped against the stone walkway of the Twilight Manor.

The physical training building, located on the other side of the manor's vast courtyard, came into view. The sun was already high, signaling midday. The bright rays reflected off the building's windows, forcing Lefiya to squint slightly.

Her heart pounded. If I recall correctly... Shirou and Aiz are sparring together today. Tomorrow... the three of us are going swimming in the Dungeon, she thought, her cheeks flushing at the idea.

Lefiya clutched the small bag at her side. She had an important mission. I need to talk to Aiz! Now!

As she walked briskly, she recalled yesterday's conversation with Lady Riveria, who had strictly forbidden her and Aiz from wearing the bikinis Loki had given them in Melen. Her pointed ears still burned from Riveria's scolding about how those outfits were "far too dangerous" to wear in front of Shirou.

In that case... I need to convince Aiz to buy more modest swimwear! Lefiya resolved, her eyes shining with determination.

As she neared the training building, she slowed her steps, smoothing her disheveled light-brown hair and catching her breath. She wanted to look her best. After this... she had to persuade Aiz, no matter what!

After ensuring her clothes and ponytail were neat, Lefiya took a deep breath and pushed open the wooden door to the training building, her heart full of anticipation.

In her mind, she imagined an exhilarating scene: Aiz and Shirou locked in combat, their swords clashing with incredible speed and power, like a duel from the heroic tales she'd read. She was ready to gasp in awe.

However...

As the creaking door swung open, she was met with a sight completely beyond her expectations.

"Wha...?" Lefiya uttered in confusion.

In the center of the room, Aiz stood while examining a massive gray stone sword, its size towering over her. The blade's surface was rough and thick, like an ancient relic carved from hardened rock. Aiz scrutinized its texture with sparkling eyes, resembling an archaeologist uncovering a fossil.

To make matters worse... the floor was littered with an assortment of other weapons!

Scattered across the training hall were various strange armaments—a small, lightning-shaped dagger, a slender katana gleaming like glass, rows of ornate knightly swords Lefiya didn't recognize, and even a large black shield emitting a faint glow.

Lefiya stood frozen at the doorway, her eyes wide, her small mouth agape in disbelief. This... This looked like an exhibition hall of legendary weapons!

Meanwhile, Shirou, who had just noticed Lefiya's arrival, rubbed the back of his neck with an awkward smile. "Ah, Lefiya... You're here," he said casually.

Aiz, completely unfazed, remained focused on the giant stone sword. As she tested its weight, she asked, as if oblivious to Lefiya's presence, "Shirou, this sword... is really heavy."

Shirou explained, "It's supposed to be. That's 'Nine Lives,' the weapon of Berserker, one of my opponents in the Holy Grail War."

Lefiya, slowly processing the scene before her, finally found her voice—or rather, shrieked in shock, "WHAAAT?! W-what in the world is going on here?!"

Her booming voice echoed through the training hall, causing some of the haphazardly placed weapons to wobble.

Chapter 129

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Shirou cast a gentle gaze at Lefiya, who was still gaping at the threshold of the door, her eyes darting from one legendary weapon to another. Behind him, Aiz was attempting to lift the massive stone sword Nine Lives with both hands, though her slender frame trembled slightly under its weight.

"So..." Shirou broke the silence. "We're canceling our sparring session."

Lefiya turned to him quickly, confused. "Huh? But you two had planned it since yesterday..."

"Yeah, but once she asked to see more Noble Phantasms... the sparring turned into an exhibition." Shirou pointed resignedly at the scattered weapons.

Meanwhile, Aiz was intensely focused on lifting Nine Lives. Her face was serious, her brows slightly furrowed, and her small hands adjusted their grip. "Ugh... heavy," she murmured, leaning back slightly to balance the weight.

Lefiya gulped as she stared at the weapons. Her gaze landed on a crimson spear lying on the floor, and her heart raced uncontrollably. The aura emanating from it was thick... as if piercing the very air around it.

Shirou immediately warned in a serious tone, "That's Gae Bolg. Don't get too close. Even though I've disabled its effects, the curse's aura lingers."

Lefiya took two quick steps back. "T-that's... the one you used to defeat the corrupted spirit, right?"

Shirou nodded. "Yeah. But I'm just showing it off. I wouldn't use it in a training area like this."

Lefiya finally lowered her gaze, then pointed at a golden-hilted sword that looked more 'normal' compared to the others. "But... Shirou, aren't you running out of mana by projecting all of these?"

Shirou shrugged. "If it's just the physical forms, even though it's quite taxing... It's still far lighter than activating their true power."

Lefiya nodded slowly, still awestruck. "Then... this is like a walking museum..."

"I'd rather call it... a secret armory," Shirou replied half-jokingly.

Aiz, still slowly swinging the massive stone sword, suddenly exclaimed, "Shirou, can I try slashing with 'Nine Lives'?"

Shirou panicked. "Wait! Don't attempt the real slash here! You'll destroy the building!"

Lefiya let out a small shriek. "Aiz! T-that's dangerous!"

Aiz glanced back, her usual blank face showing a hint of confusion. "Oh... I see. What a shame."

Shirou and Lefiya both sighed deeply.

"This is going to be a long day..." Shirou muttered, rubbing his temples.

Lefiya nodded weakly. I just wanted to invite Aiz to buy swimsuits, but why does it feel like I've stepped onto a battlefield...

Aiz carefully lowered Nine Lives back to the floor. The sound of the heavy stone scraping against the ground echoed softly—thud... screech...—before finally stopping. Aiz's breathing was slightly labored, but her eyes sparkled as she looked at Shirou with eager anticipation.

"Shirou," she said simply, patting her sore hands. "Project another Noble Phantasm. A different one."

Shirou stared at her for a moment, then rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm... what other Noble Phantasm should I pick...?" he mused aloud, gazing at the ceiling as he sifted through his memories for the next suitable weapon.

Before he could decide, a soft hand gently tugged Aiz's arm from the side.

"Eh?" Aiz blinked and turned. "Lefiya?"

"Borrowing Aiz for a sec," Lefiya said quickly, forcing a wide smile, though tension lingered in the corners of her eyes. She glanced at Shirou, who stood there confused, and raised a finger. "This is... a girls' talk. You're not allowed to join."

Shirou raised an eyebrow, slightly puzzled but compliant. "O... okay? I'll wait here, then."

Resigned, Aiz let Lefiya pull her away from the pile of Noble Phantasms until they were far enough that their voices wouldn't reach Shirou.

Meanwhile, Shirou leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, watching Gae Bolg and Nine Lives, which still faintly glowed with residual mana. "Girls' talk, huh..." he murmured with a sigh. "Every time I hear that... I get a weird premonition."

Aiz turned with mild curiosity, though her eyes kept darting back to the scattered weapons, her desire to examine them still unfulfilled. "So... what did you want to talk about, Lefiya?" she asked softly, her tone slightly distracted.

Lefiya took a deep breath and got straight to the point. "What swimsuit did you wear when Shirou taught you how to swim in Melen that time?"

Aiz blinked, slightly surprised by the topic. "Hmm? Well... I wore the white bikini Loki gave me when we went to Melen. You got one too, right? Pink, if I remember correctly."

Lefiya bit her lower lip, her cheeks flushing as she recalled just how revealing that swimsuit truly was. Only now did Lady Riveria's earlier warning echo clearly in her mind—such attire was far too immodest to be worn casually, especially in front of a man. And not just any man... but Shirou.

"But... Aiz, a swimsuit like that... is too revealing. It's inappropriate to wear in front of a guy!"

"Inappropriate?" Aiz frowned, her eyes widening slightly. "Why?"

Lefiya scrambled for a convincing—and quick—reason. "Uhh... because Shirou might think you're... shameless!"

ZRAK!

Like a bolt of lightning striking her heart, Aiz froze. Her eyes widened, and her shoulders slumped. "Shameless...?" she whispered weakly, her face paling. The thought of Shirou, the guy she loved, judging her so harshly made her breath catch.

"W-what should I do?" Aiz stepped closer, gripping Lefiya's hands, her expression full of genuine worry. "We're swimming tomorrow, right...? I... I don't want Shirou to think I'm a bad girl..."

Seeing Aiz so panicked, Lefiya almost felt guilty—but she also knew this was her chance to help. She puffed out her chest slightly, feeling mature for once. "Don't worry, Aiz. Luckily, we still have time to go shopping this afternoon. Let's buy a more modest swimsuit, one that's more... covered up!"

Aiz's eyes sparkled instantly, as if she'd heard salvation from the depths of hell. "Really? Thank goodness... I... I'll leave it all to you, Lefiya."

Lefiya nodded firmly. "Hehe... leave this matter to me." But in her heart, she also vowed: "I'll pick a swimsuit that's modest... but still looks cute!"

The two of them returned to Shirou, who was leaning against a training pillar, whistling softly. The sound of their footsteps made him turn casually.

"So," Shirou greeted them with a slight tilt of his head, "are we continuing with more Noble Phantasms?"

Aiz's eyes immediately lit up, her mouth opening slightly as she almost nodded eagerly... until she felt a subtle poke at her waist.

Lefiya, without a word, pressed her index finger lightly against Aiz's side—a silent but meaningful signal.

Aiz remembered instantly. Her face stiffened for a split second before she suppressed her excitement and replied to Shirou in a controlled, flat tone, "I think... that's enough for now."

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Does this have something to do with your earlier conversation?" he asked curiously.

Lefiya quickly nodded with a polite smile, offering no further explanation, hoping to pique Shirou's curiosity. But...

"Yeah, we're going to buy new swimsuits later," Aiz blurted out bluntly.

Thud.

Lefiya nearly collapsed as her plan to maintain an air of mystery vanished instantly. She stared at Aiz with a why are you so blunt?! expression, but Aiz simply looked satisfied at having been honest.

"Oh..." Shirou nodded in understanding. He wiped imaginary sweat from his brow and smiled faintly.

Seizing the opportunity, Lefiya nervously mustered her courage. "U-um... Shirou, do you want to come? I mean, maybe... You could help us pick out suitable swimsuits..." Her voice trailed off at the end.

Aiz also looked at Shirou with hopeful eyes, her usual blank expression now radiating innocent hope.

Shirou scratched his cheek, his face slightly red. "Uh... I think I'll... pass," he admitted awkwardly, laughing stiffly. "Last time I went clothes shopping with Syr, Ryuu, and the others... it was pretty awkward. And... I was the only guy, so..."

"Ah..." Lefiya lowered her head, slightly disappointed.

"It's okay," Aiz said softly. "Maybe... you can see them when we wear them in the Dungeon."

Shirou gave a weak smile. "Well, I hope you find ones that suit you."

Meanwhile, Lefiya silently promised herself—somehow, Shirou must see me as the most elegant and captivating girl in his eyes.

Shirou shrugged lightly and asked, slipping his hands into his pockets, "So, when are you planning to go buy those swimsuits?"

Aiz answered without hesitation. "Right away, this afternoon." Her face remained as expressionless as ever, but the tips of her ears turned slightly pink.

"Alright," Shirou said, glancing around at the Noble Phantasms still scattered on the floor. "Then let me clean these up first."

He raised his right hand slowly, and with a calm motion, all the legendary weapons—from the massive stone sword to the cursed spear Gae Bolg and the charismatic knightly blades—glowed a soft blue before vanishing one by one into particles of prana. The specks of light swirled briefly in the air like stardust before disappearing completely.

Lefiya stared at the ceiling as if she'd just witnessed a meteor shower up close. Her eyes sparkled with awe. "So beautiful... like a dream..."

Meanwhile, Aiz stood beside her, gazing blankly at the now-empty space. "It feels like a loss," she murmured quietly, almost inaudibly. She could still feel the weight of Excalibur in her hands, even though the sword was gone. "I didn't get to touch all of them..."

Shirou blinked. "I'll project them again next time. Maybe even more."

"Promise?" Aiz turned to him, her gaze full of hope.

"Promise," Shirou replied.

With that, the three of them stepped out of the training building. The midday sun shone warmly, greeting their steps—two girls with minds full of plans and one young man with half his prana remaining.

The sun hung high in the sky, casting warm light over the stone streets of Orario as the trio walked leisurely toward the front gate of Twilight Manor. Their pace was relaxed, the atmosphere light and familiar. Shirou walked in the middle, with Aiz on his right and Lefiya on his left. Occasionally, the afternoon breeze rustled the ends of Aiz's golden hair and fluttered Lefiya's purple ribbon.

As she glanced at the bustling streets filled with adventurers and townsfolk, Aiz turned to Shirou. "While we're shopping for swimsuits later... where will you go, Shirou?"

Shirou slipped his hands into his pockets, thinking for a moment before answering. "Probably the Hostess of Fertility. As usual, helping out in the kitchen."

"Ohh..." Lefiya nodded, then hesitated before speaking up. "Shirou, before you go to work... can I ask you for a favor?"

Without hesitation, Shirou turned to her and nodded. "Sure, what do you need?"

Lefiya, looking ahead, said cheerfully, "Could you pick up a quest for me at the Guild? One I can complete while we're swimming tomorrow."

Before Shirou could answer, Aiz, who had been silent, raised her hand slightly. "Me too. Get one for me, Shirou."

Shirou looked at both of them and smiled faintly. "Alright, alright. But... I've never picked up a quest at the Guild before. So I hope I don't mess it up."

Lefiya turned to him quickly, covering her mouth as she giggled. "Haha, right... I keep forgetting you're still new to Orario."

Aiz added in her usual monotone, though her voice was soft, "That's because Shirou hides his level and abilities from the Guild too..."

Shirou scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Well... that's true," he admitted sheepishly.

The mood grew even lighter. Their footsteps continued in sync as they left the Manor's gate behind. Ahead of them, the world awaited—filled with quests, shopping, and... an underwater adventure in the Dungeon tomorrow.

Lefiya turned to Shirou, her smile as friendly as ever. "Just ask the receptionist at the Guild, and they'll explain everything. Don't worry," she encouraged, like an older sister reassuring her younger sibling.

"Got it," Shirou replied with a nod, committing it to memory despite his relaxed expression.

Aiz, walking on the other side, added flatly, "They're patient... I've been helped by them many times."

"Hmm," Shirou nodded again, feeling a bit more at ease. If even Aiz, who rarely spoke, found them helpful, it couldn't be too hard for him.

Their footsteps carried them through the city streets, blending with the midday hustle and bustle of Orario—merchants hawking their wares, children running around, and the aroma of freshly baked bread wafting from nearby shops. In the distance, the towering Babel stood majestically, overseeing the entire city from above.

Finally, they reached a crossroads near the shopping district. Lefiya stopped, her face full of anticipation as she eyed the rows of clothing stores now fully open.

"Aiz and I will head here first, Shirou," Lefiya said, waving her small hand, the purple ribbon on her white blouse fluttering slightly.

Aiz also stopped. Though a bit stiff and hesitant, she mimicked Lefiya's gesture and raised her hand slightly. "See you later, Shirou," she said simply, her tone flat but meaningful.

Shirou smiled at them and nodded. "Happy shopping. Don't forget to pick something comfortable."

They parted ways on the street. Shirou walked alone toward the Guild, while the two girls set off to find swimsuits—unaware that they'd both be showing them off to the same guy they secretly admired.

Shirou's steps were slow but steady as he arrived in front of the Pantheon, the grand building where adventurers from all over Orario gathered to collect rewards or handle paperwork under the Guild's supervision. Tall pillars stood with Orario's emblem engraved atop the arched gate, and as usual, the place was bustling inside and out.

Adventurers of all races came and went through the main entrance—a tall Elf in a blue robe carrying a magic staff, a stocky Dwarf with a massive axe on his back, even a Beastman with a fox-like tail swinging behind him as he laughed loudly with his teammates.

Just as Shirou was about to climb the stone steps to the entrance—

Thud!

A hard collision occurred. A burly, middle-aged man with short gray hair tied into a ponytail bumped into Shirou from the side. Strangely, it was the man who stumbled back two steps, nearly falling over.

"Oi! Who the hell do you think you're bumping into?!" the man roared, his face instantly red with anger. "Watch where you're going, brat!"

Shirou exhaled quietly, his gaze calm. He disliked unnecessary conflicts. This guy bumped into me, yet he's blaming me? he thought, considering whether to respond or stay silent.

But before he could say anything, a slender Elf with neatly tied silver hair appeared behind the man. Moving swiftly and with authority, he slung an arm over his companion's shoulder and said softly but firmly, "Enough, enough... Don't pick a fight."

"What? But he—"

The Elf tightened his grip, his smile cold. "Didn't you see? He didn't even budge. Do you really want to pick a fight with someone who might be stronger than you, huh?"

The middle-aged man grumbled, lowering his head in frustration, but eventually relented and let himself be pulled away.

"Sorry about that. My brother's quick to anger," the Elf said briefly to Shirou with a polite nod before leaving.

Shirou returned the nod silently.

As the two walked away, Shirou overheard the middle-aged man mutter, "You really think he's strong?"

"Obviously. You were the one who got knocked back, and he didn't even flinch. If he's Level 1, then I'm a Dwarf," the Elf replied sarcastically.

Their voices faded into the crowd. Shirou let out a slow breath. Good thing it didn't escalate. I'm just here to pick up a quest, not to fight.

With slight relief, he continued into the Pantheon, ready to face what he hoped would be simpler than dealing with a hot-tempered adventurer's ego.

Chapter 130

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Amid the bustling shopping district of Orario, Aiz and Lefiya finally stopped in front of a clothing store well-known among adventurers—Vespertine's Wardrobe. The store had wide glass windows displaying its latest summer and swimwear collections. Light pastel-colored dresses hung neatly, and a mannequin on the right side showcased a rather daring swimsuit, making Lefiya's cheeks warm just from looking at it.

"Ah, I think this is the right place," Lefiya said, eyeing the store's sign adorned with floral ornaments.

Aiz gave a slow nod. Her gaze fixed on the display window, lingering on a simple white swimsuit with gold trim. Something about its color felt... fitting.

"The last time we went to a store like this... was with Tiona and Tione, right?" Lefiya remarked with a small smile, trying to lighten the mood. "It feels like just yesterday, but it's actually been months."

Aiz nodded again, this time a bit slower, as if confirming while reminiscing.

"Yeah... Tiona dragged me along that time," she said flatly but warmly. "She said my face looked gloomy..."

Lefiya pursed her lips, then let out a quiet, exasperated sigh. "That was because of that human—Bell Cranel." Her tone wasn't filled with hatred, but more like annoyance at the fate that made Aiz feel guilty for no reason.

She continued, "Back then, Bete got drunk at the Hostess and rambled about Bell. About how the kid was saved by Aiz from a Minotaur but then ran away from his rescuer like a coward. But it's understandable—he was only Level 1 at the time..."

Aiz listened without responding verbally. She remembered the incident clearly. Bell, who had been secretly hiding behind the counter, heard everything. Then, without a word, the boy ran out of the restaurant, his face twisted in pain... not from battle, but from shame.

"I thought at the time... he was afraid of me," Aiz whispered softly, more to herself than to Lefiya.

Yet the next memory that surfaced wasn't of Bell or Bete, but of Shirou. Aiz lowered her head slightly, and a faint smile graced her usually expressionless face.

"You look very beautiful, not scary, even when fighting monsters."

Shirou's words from that time... still resonated strongly in her heart. Unlike empty compliments, he had said it honestly, without ulterior motives. It made her cheeks warm slightly despite the cool air outside.

Why am I thinking of him now...? Aiz wondered, shaking her head gently to dispel the image of the red-haired young man from her mind.

However, a small, warm hand grasped hers and tugged lightly. Lefiya looked at her with a bright smile. "Let's go in, Aiz. If we stay outside too long, the store will get crowded."

"Ah... right." Aiz snapped out of her reverie. She gently returned Lefiya's grip and stepped into the store with her friend, the small bell above the door chiming, cling, cling as they entered.

The moment they stepped inside, a light scent of new fabric and floral perfume greeted them. The store's interior was filled with bright colors, neatly arranged racks, and hanging clothes. Magical chandeliers with a classic design cast a warm glow over each collection, creating a comfortable yet luxurious atmosphere.

"Waaah... Look at all this, Aiz!" Lefiya exclaimed, her eyes sparkling. She had already taken a few steps inside before Aiz could respond. "The latest summer styles! The cuts... are so soft! And these pastel colors... so cute!"

Lefiya twirled while hugging a cream-colored dress, then quickly moved to another part of the store. She touched the fabric, matched the colors to her hair in the mirror, and giggled like a little girl in a candy shop.

Aiz, still standing near the entrance, watched her friend in confusion. She blinked twice before stating flatly, "Didn't we come here to buy swimsuits?"

Lefiya turned quickly and approached with two sets of casual clothes. "Well, yes, but... there's no harm in looking at other clothes too. Maybe we'll find something nice to wear outside the pool." She smiled eagerly. "Come on, Aiz, try this one! I think it'll suit you!"

Aiz eyed the clothes handed to her. One was a white blouse with a small ribbon at the collar and a knee-length skirt with a delicate floral pattern. She frowned slightly.

"I'm... not sure this suits me," she murmured, but Lefiya had already turned away, busy exploring another row.

Aiz eventually gave in and followed. She walked slowly, glancing at the hanging clothes, but none truly caught her interest. Meanwhile, Lefiya was like a small storm sweeping through the store, praising almost every piece she saw.

"Oooh, this one's so adorable! And this'd be perfect for an evening stroll! Aiz, look at this!" Lefiya's voice echoed through the store, so lively and cheerful.

Aiz could only watch from a distance, slightly bewildered and unsure how to react. Lefiya's pace was too fast to keep up with. In no time, Aiz had lost track of her.

"Eh...? Where did she go...?" Aiz muttered, looking left and right. She now stood alone among the racks, surrounded by colorful dresses and summer blouses. She paused, uncertain whether to follow or wait.

Why did I even come into this section...? she thought with a quiet sigh.

From across the racks, Lefiya's voice called out again, "Aiz! Over here! Look, I found another cute one!"

Aiz turned and spotted Lefiya waving enthusiastically near the back corner. With slow steps and a slightly resigned expression, Aiz made her way to her enthusiastic friend, who was still energetically picking out clothes.

Lefiya stopped in front of a small rack displaying a row of summer outfits. Her eyes locked onto one that stood out the most—a soft pink set with a sweet and feminine design. The top was a blouse with a small collar adorned with white lace and a tiny ribbon at the chest. The fabric was light, draping gracefully over the body, with a subtle cherry blossom pattern. The matching short skirt had small pleats and lace accents at the hem, adding a playful yet modest touch.

"Waaah... this one's so pretty..." Lefiya murmured, hugging the outfit to her chest. She stepped in front of a large mirror in the corner and held the set against herself as if wearing it. "Aiz, do you think... this suits me?" she asked hopefully, her cheeks faintly pink with nervousness.

Aiz approached, studying Lefiya's reflection. She observed the outfit clinging to her friend's figure, then nodded without hesitation. "It suits you well. The color matches your hair... and the style looks like you."

Lefiya nearly jumped for joy. She beamed and clutched the outfit tightly, but then turned back to Aiz with a hesitant expression. "In that case... would you wear the same one?" she asked softly, her eyes darting nervously.

Aiz furrowed her brows slightly, surprised. "Wouldn't it be weird if we wore the same outfit?" she asked, her tone quiet, as if trying to understand Lefiya's intent.

But Lefiya quickly shook her head and pointed to the same rack, right beside the pink version. "But there are other colors! See, there's light blue, cream, yellow... You can pick one that suits you. But the style's the same, so we'll match when we go out together. Hehe..."

Aiz fell silent for a moment, then walked slowly to the indicated spot. She examined the outfit Lefiya meant, her fingers brushing the light blue fabric that looked simple yet elegant. The color was soft, like the morning sky, and not too flashy.

"...This one," she finally said, lifting the outfit. "I think... I can try this."

Lefiya let out a quiet cheer, "Yay!" and briefly squeezed Aiz's hand excitedly. "I'm sure we'll look great together! Shirou will definitely—" She paused, her face flushing red, "—ehm, I mean, everyone will say we look adorable."

Aiz gave a small nod, but her eyes held a hint of warmth. Silently, she felt happy seeing Lefiya so enthusiastic.

After selecting the light blue blouse and matching skirt Lefiya suggested, Aiz held them firmly and walked slowly toward the fitting room. But after a few steps, she stopped. She looked down, realizing she was still wearing her lightweight armor. At her waist hung a sword sheath containing Desperate, the dulled sword Shirou had projected for her.

"Ah..." she murmured awkwardly. She turned toward the counter and decided to ask.

With calm but purposeful steps, Aiz approached the checkout counter in the corner of the store. Two female employees were tidying price tags there. One of them, a black-haired woman with a neat fringe and a professional smile, greeted Aiz warmly.

"Excuse me," Aiz said politely but flatly. "Is there a place here to store armor and weapons?"

The black-haired employee smiled slightly, looking a bit surprised to see a customer in full armor at a casual clothing store. "Ah, of course. If you'd like to try on clothes, you can leave items like armor and weapons here, in the storage lockers."

Aiz nodded briefly. "Thank you."

She temporarily placed the light blue blouse and skirt on a nearby rack, then began removing her protective armor one piece at a time, carefully avoiding loud metallic clangs. After that, she calmly unbuckled the belt holding her sword sheath and handed Desperate to the employee.

The woman seemed slightly nervous holding the sword, which felt heavy to her as a non-adventurer. "This is... a real sword, huh..."

"Yes," Aiz replied succinctly but politely.

Once finished, Aiz turned to retrieve the blouse she had hung earlier. But before she could touch it, a loud voice from behind made her tense reflexively.

"Customer!" the employee called, her voice slightly panicked but not loud.

Aiz turned immediately, her brows lifting slightly. "Is something wrong?"

Her mind raced with possibilities. Had she broken a store rule? Was her sword too conspicuous and scare the staff? Or... had she accidentally touched something off-limits?

Her eyes locked onto the employee, her body slightly tense. Amid her curiosity and worry, she waited for an explanation.

Aiz stood frozen, slightly confused, staring at the employee who had called her. The young woman tilted her head, studying Aiz more carefully, then asked in a slightly trembling but excited voice,

"Sorry... are you... The Sword Princess? Aiz Wallenstein of the Loki Familia?"

Aiz nodded slowly, her expression still neutral, though her eyes narrowed slightly in surprise.

"Yes, that's the alias given to me."

Hearing this, the employee's eyes sparkled instantly, like a fan meeting their idol. "Waaaah!! I can't believe it! It's really you! The real Aiz Wallenstein! You're my hero!!!"

Without waiting, she immediately bent down and rummaged through a drawer under the counter with enthusiasm. The sounds of scritch-scratch and small objects being moved around were clear, making Aiz even more puzzled. She glanced briefly at the blouse rack, her hand reaching out, but she refocused on the employee.

"What is she looking for...?" Aiz wondered silently, frowning slightly.

Soon, the employee stood up again, her smile wide and full of excitement. In her hands was a small book with a cover illustration of a black-haired man with a long sword standing atop a pile of monster corpses, surrounded by light. The title was written in shiny gold letters: Dungeon Oratoria.

Aiz recognized the book immediately. Dungeon Oratoria, a popular fairy tale series, especially among young adventurers. Some stories in it were romanticized, but one volume, one tale in particular, had always stayed with her.

The volume that told the story of Albert, the hero of old, and Aiz's birth father. In the tale, Albert had managed to strike one of the Black Dragon's eyes, leaving a permanent wound on the cursed creature... before ultimately falling in battle.

Aiz's eyes lost focus for a moment, her mind dragged into bitter memories. Her father's voice... her mother's gentle smile... and the dragon's roar that destroyed everything. The hand that had been reaching for the blouse instead clenched into a fist.

"...Father..." she whispered in her heart. Her face remained calm, but her chest churned like restless waves.

Yet her reverie was interrupted when the employee exclaimed cheerfully, "Can I get your autograph? I'm a huge fan! I even watched when you all returned from that big expedition... when you and the others appeared in front of the Pantheon, everyone cheered!"

Aiz stared at the book for a moment, then nodded calmly. "Alright... But this is the first time I've been asked to sign something like this."

Quickly, the employee handed her a pen. "No problem! I'm sure your signature will still be cool!" she said excitedly.

Aiz took the pen and opened the book's front cover. Her hand moved slowly, writing in a simple but neat style. The signature, though seemingly plain, was something she had practiced since childhood under Riveria's guidance, who had once said that an important member of the Loki Familia must be able to leave a recognizable mark.

As she wrote, the employee's words echoed in her mind.

Hero...?

Aiz bit her lower lip slightly, her gaze distant.

I'm not a hero... The monsters I kill aren't for justice or protecting others. It's for revenge. Revenge against the black dragon that killed my parents.

Once she finished signing, she handed the book back.

The employee hugged it with a joyful expression, as if she had just obtained treasure. "Thank you so much! Today is the best day of my life!"

Aiz only gave a small nod, then turned to retrieve her new clothes, her expression calmed, though her chest felt slightly lighter.

Aiz stepped into one of the fitting rooms with light but measured steps, just as she would on a battlefield. The space was narrow but clean, illuminated by a white, magical lamp hanging overhead. She hooked the curtain behind her with a click, then removed the white battle cloth that was part of her daily dungeon attire.

She hung her battle cloth on the wall hook, then lifted the light blue blouse with both hands. The fabric was soft, cool against her skin, and far lighter than what she usually wore. Aiz slipped her head through the neckline, then pulled her left and right arms through one at a time.

Zup... rustle... fup.

Once the blouse was perfectly in place, Aiz studied her reflection in the small wall mirror. The light blue blouse had a feminine but understated cut. The fabric was light and followed her curves, with a small white ribbon at the collar and delicate ruffles at the sleeve ends. The hem curved elegantly, making it look neat yet simple. She looked... different. Not like a warrior. But like... an ordinary girl.

Next, she picked up the matching short skirt—a pastel blue piece with an equally sweet design. The skirt was light and slightly flared, adorned with small, neat pleats and giving off a cheerful vibe. A small white ribbon at the waist matched the blouse's accents. The length fell just above her knees, making Aiz feel a bit self-conscious but not overly exposed.

She put it on slowly, zipping the side before adjusting it in the mirror. The fabric swayed gently with her movements.

Flaap... swish.

Her ears caught a voice from outside the fitting room.

"Eh... are you the one called the Thousand Elf?" asked the same female employee who had greeted Aiz earlier.

"A-ah, yes. I'm Lefiya Viridis of the Loki Familia," Lefiya answered politely, slightly flustered.

"Waaah! Both of you are here? Wait a second!" The employee's voice was excited again, followed by the sound of something being placed on the counter—thud!—and the clicking of a pen being shaken.

"Hehe... can I get your autograph too? I'm a fan of both of you!" she exclaimed.

Aiz touched the curtain handle and pulled it aside gently, swish. She stepped out and immediately saw Lefiya standing near the counter, her face slightly flushed but full of enthusiasm. In her hands was the Dungeon Oratoria book, open to the page with Aiz's signature. With slow but steady movements, Lefiya wrote her signature beneath Aiz's—neatly curved, with a small leaf-shaped flourish at the end.

The employee cheered quietly, closing the book with an ecstatic expression. "Kyaaa~ You two are wearing the same blouse but in different colors! Blue and pink. They look so good together! Like... sisters!"

Lefiya immediately turned to Aiz, her eyes widening briefly before she looked down, covering her reddening cheeks.

"Eh... s-sisters...?" she murmured softly, but it was audible. She then handed the book back to the employee, her smile radiant with joy. "Thank you for saying that..."

Just that one sentence... is enough to melt my heart, Lefiya thought. Being called Aiz's sister... by someone else... feels like a dream come true.

Aiz glanced at the counter, then approached. "We actually came here to buy swimsuits," she said bluntly, her expression neutral again.

"Oh! In that case, let me take you to the swimwear section!" the employee replied, her eyes sparkling. She rose from behind the counter and gestured with her hand. "The swimsuits are in the back, near the storage racks. Lots of new models arrived today!"

Aiz and Lefiya exchanged a brief glance before following the employee to the back of the store, walking side by side... like two sisters.

Chapter 131

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Their footsteps echoed lightly and rhythmically as they walked through the boutique hallway adorned with fabrics and accessories of various colors. Aiz's shoes tapped softly on the wooden floor—tap, tap, tap—accompanied by the gentle rustle of Lefiya's skirt fluttering with each step.

However, halfway to the swimwear section, Aiz glanced to the side and noticed something that made her frown slightly. In Lefiya's right hand was a small cream-colored cloth bag that appeared slightly full.

"Lefiya," Aiz said flatly but curiously, "what's that you're carrying?"

Lefiya turned to her with a faint smile. "Oh, this?" she said, lifting the bag. "It's the clothes I was wearing earlier." She opened the top slightly, revealing neatly folded items—a white blouse and a distinctive pink corset dress.

Aiz nodded slowly, her eyes lingering on Lefiya's everyday dress. But her calm didn't last long—she paused, then suddenly stopped walking as realization struck.

Oh no.

Her gaze sharpened, and inwardly, she cursed herself for being too distracted by the new blouse earlier. "My battle cloth… It's still in the changing room," she murmured under her breath, turning to go back.

Before she could take another step, however, a small but firm hand tugged at her sleeve.

"A-Aiz… I mean… Sis! Wait a second!"

Aiz turned, slightly confused. "Hah?"

Lefiya's face was slightly flushed, but her expression was earnest. "You go ahead to the swimwear section, okay? I'll get your battle cloth for you," she declared, patting her chest proudly.

Without waiting for a response, Lefiya dashed toward the back of the store, her skirt fluttering and her footsteps quick—tap-tap-tap!—as if racing against the wind.

Aiz stood frozen for a few seconds, processing what had just happened. Why did she call me 'sis' just now…? Is it because of what that store employee said earlier…? she wondered, her brow furrowing slightly. Though confused, a faint warmth crept into her chest—subtle but impossible to ignore.

Just then, a voice snapped her out of her thoughts.

"Huh? Where'd the Thousand Elf go?" asked the black-haired employee, looking around and seeing only Aiz standing alone.

"She'll… catch up later," Aiz replied briefly, her eyes fixed on the direction Lefiya had disappeared. Then she resumed walking.

***

Lefiya's hurried yet light footsteps echoed as she navigated the boutique's hallway, her expression determined. Her cheeks were still tinged pink, and her heart beat a little faster than usual. Thump. Thump.

"I… I just called Aiz 'sis'… in front of others, too! Oh my god… I'm really bold." Her inner monologue echoed in her mind, half embarrassed, half proud of herself. A strange sense of satisfaction bloomed in her chest, warm and pleasant.

She reached the row of changing rooms and began checking them one by one, carefully pulling back the slightly open curtains. The first stall was empty. The second had only a hanger. Finally, in the last stall, her eyes landed on what she was looking for—Aiz's signature white battle cloth, neatly hung inside.

"Ah, found it!" she whispered, then quickly stepped in and closed the curtain softly to avoid drawing attention.

Carefully, Lefiya took Aiz's battle garment from the hanger. The fabric still carried traces of warmth from its owner's body. Her hands moved slowly, folding it piece by piece. Fufu, she smiled faintly as she tucked in the last fold.

But just as she was about to place the battle cloth into her bag, her hands froze. She stared at the garment for a moment, and the smile on her lips faded into hesitation.

"…Aiz's scent…"

She bit her lower lip, blinking rapidly. "No, Lefiya, you can't… that's weird… that's really weird…"

Yet, the tempting curiosity slowly eroded her self-control. She brought the fabric closer to her nose… then a little more… until her face was buried in the folds of the white cloth.

Ahh… this… it smells like Aiz…

There was the fresh scent of the soap Aiz always used, faintly mixed with the lingering trace of sweat—a smell that wasn't unpleasant but instead gave off a tough, real impression. The scent of someone who fought relentlessly yet kept herself clean and tidy.

Lefiya inhaled deeply, closing her eyes briefly before snapping them open and turning her face away, her cheeks now burning like ripe berries. "W-what… what was I just doing…!?"

Quickly, she stuffed the garment into her bag, sealing it tightly as if hiding evidence of her little sin. She stood straight, her breath slightly ragged, and lightly slapped her own cheeks. Plak!

"Focus, Lefiya! This is for Aiz!"

With Aiz's battle cloth safely in her bag, she pulled back the curtain and prepared to return to the front. Though her face was still flushed, a small, irrepressible smile lingered on her lips.

***

While Lefiya's light footsteps faded into the distance, Aiz had already arrived at the swimwear section, following the still-enthusiastic employee. Brightly colored racks were filled with various swimsuits—from tiny bikinis with ribbons and lace to sporty, tight-fitting one-pieces. Aiz scanned them with a blank yet slightly uneasy expression, her eyes rigidly tracing the rows of clothing.

"This would definitely suit you!" the employee exclaimed, picking up a deep blue triangle bikini with a bottom so low it could barely be called coverage. She held it up to the light as if emphasizing just how 'minimal' it was.

Aiz stared at it… Then shook her head slowly.

"I don't want something like that," she said flatly, averting her gaze slightly.

The employee looked a little disappointed but still grinned widely. "Aww, shy, huh? With a body like yours, you'd look amazing. Especially standing by the pool… all eyes would be on you!"

"I'm not shy," Aiz replied firmly, her voice steady. She turned slightly, locking eyes with the employee, then continued in a quieter tone, "…I just don't want to look cheap. I want something… proper. Something modest."

The last words were spoken softly but clearly. Aiz's face warmed slightly as her thoughts drifted back to Lefiya's comment earlier that morning, when they had discussed her swimming practice with Shirou back in Melen.

Back then, Aiz had worn a white bikini for her first swimming lesson with Shirou. She hadn't thought much of it, simply wearing the swimsuit Loki had given her. But Lefiya had half-seriously remarked that Shirou might see her as shameless for wearing something like that in front of him.

That thought resurfaced now. What had once seemed like a lighthearted warning now felt like a weight.

Did Shirou really think of me that way? Shameless? Indecent…?

The employee's words earlier were like gasoline poured onto the small fire of doubt in her mind, making it flare up. Aiz bit her lower lip slightly, trying to stay calm even as her chest tightened.

I don't want to be seen the way he thought of me back then…

But the employee just chuckled and winked teasingly. "Y'know, though, guys love girls who are a little… naughty. The more revealing, the more attractive."

Aiz froze.

"Guys love…"

"…girls who are… indecent?"

Her pupils dilated slightly, and her expression shifted into a mix of confusion and shock. A thought surged from the depths of her mind, shattering her fragile defenses.

Does Shirou… feel that way too?

An image of Shirou's face flashed in her mind—his calm demeanor, his gaze that was sometimes gentle, sometimes sharp. Shirou… who averted his eyes when he saw me in that bikini… was that just politeness? Or… does he secretly like that kind of thing too?

Aiz lowered her head slightly, her cheeks faintly reddening, and her hands unconsciously clenched the hem of her blouse.

No… I don't want him to see me like that… but… if that's what he likes…

Her face grew hotter, and her thoughts became clouded by questions she couldn't answer. But one thing was certain—Aiz Wallenstein had never faced such a bizarre dilemma before.

Light footsteps grew closer. Tap… tap… tap… the sound of heels approaching quickly.

When Aiz turned, she saw Lefiya walking toward her, now accompanied by another female employee—a young woman with short caramel-brown hair and a slightly annoyed expression. Without preamble, the new employee grabbed the black-haired employee who had been chatting with Aiz earlier.

"Hey, what are you doing here?! Weren't you supposed to be tagging prices in the accessories section?" she scolded sharply.

"I-I was just helping VIP customers, really!" the black-haired one protested, glancing at Aiz as if pleading for divine intervention. "Besides… they're the Sword Princess and the Thousand Elf, you know…!"

"Do you want another warning from the manager?" her coworker snapped, dragging her away. "Come on, there's work to do."

"Ugh… but… I didn't even get to say thanks…" the black-haired employee mumbled dejectedly, her gaze lingering sorrowfully on Aiz and Lefiya. But she reluctantly followed, her steps heavy and shoulders slumped, before disappearing from view.

"Hah… sorry about that, Aiz. She's just too enthusiastic," Lefiya said with an awkward smile, then held up the small cream-colored cloth bag she was carrying. "Here… your clothes. I got them from the changing room," she said, showing the contents—Aiz's neatly folded white battle cloth, free of wrinkles.

Lefiya held her breath for a moment. She would not admit that before packing it, she had pressed her face into the fabric and inhaled deeply. That's a lifetime's worth of shame if anyone finds out.

Aiz simply nodded quietly and took the bag without saying another word. Her hand grasped the edge of the bag, and then she looked at Lefiya.

"Thank you."

Lefiya nodded quickly, a cheerful expression appearing on her face. "No problem! By the way… You went ahead to the swimwear section, right? Did you find anything you like?"

But Aiz turned toward the racks with a puzzled expression. "Lefiya…"

"Hm?"

"…Do you think guys like girls who are… shameless?" she asked bluntly yet seriously, her sharp gaze fixed on her friend.

"EEEEHHHHH?!" Lefiya squeaked, her cheeks suddenly burning crimson. Her voice echoed slightly among the clothing racks. "W-Why are you asking something so weird, Aiz?!"

Aiz remained calm, but her tone was honest and slightly confused. "That employee just said… guys like girls like that."

Lefiya fell silent, her hands fidgeting nervously in front of her. In her mind, Aiz's question still reverberated. She replayed the words, searching for the right answer, but nothing felt correct.

How can I answer when I don't even understand it myself…? she thought, a sense of unease creeping into her chest. I've never had experience with guys. I've never even… thought deeply about things like this.

Meanwhile, Aiz was still watching her, calm yet expectant. Her golden eyes seemed to pierce through Lefiya's wall of hesitation, waiting patiently, like someone trying to understand a world foreign to her.

Finally, with a slow exhale, Lefiya lifted her head.

"I… I don't know for sure, Aiz," she admitted honestly, her voice soft but firm. "But yesterday evening, I talked with Lady Riveria… when I mentioned we were going swimming in the Dungeon for your training, she immediately forbade me from wearing a bikini."

Aiz blinked. "Riveria forbade it?"

Lefiya nodded. "Yeah… I don't know why either. But she said wearing a bikini is improper."

Aiz let out a short breath and nodded slowly. "If Riveria forbids it… There must be a reason," she murmured, her voice thoughtful. "I don't really understand these things… but I trust her."

Then Aiz looked at Lefiya, her expression softening with understanding. "So… that's why you wanted to buy swimwear now? To follow Riveria's advice?"

"Yeah, that's why," Lefiya answered quickly, stepping closer. "I was afraid of choosing wrong, so I thought it'd be better if we picked together. So… what do you think? Should we go with something modest?"

Aiz nodded again. "I'll choose what Riveria would approve of. I don't want to disappoint her."

Lefiya sighed in relief. "I thought the same. Lady Riveria is always strict, but I know it's because she cares."

Aiz smiled faintly. "If we're like sisters… then Riveria is like a mother watching over us, right?"

Lefiya giggled softly. "Exactly. A strict mom who knows what we're thinking before we even say it."

Aiz nodded, her faint smile lingering. "But… I'm glad we have someone like her around."

Lefiya nodded in agreement, her heart warmed by the shared trust between them. Though they had been lost in awkward worries and questions earlier, everything now felt lighter.

"Let's start picking," Lefiya suggested, stepping lightly toward the racks of more modest swimwear. Her hand skimmed through the hangers, her eyes quickly scanning for designs that matched their standards of propriety—and, of course, with a little consideration for aesthetics.

Aiz nodded and walked to the other side of the rack, her eyes examining the neatly hung swimsuits. Some were too revealing, some too flashy. But in one corner, her gaze caught on something familiar. She approached slowly.

Before her hung a white halter-neck swim dress. Sleeveless, with a delicate neckline that wrapped around gracefully. The fabric fell softly to mid-thigh, light and comfortable. At the hem, small golden star motifs shimmered faintly under the store's magical lighting, giving it an elegant and refined touch.

The swimsuit was simple yet had a quiet charm. It wasn't the type to scream for attention, but was beautiful enough to be appreciated in silence.

Aiz carefully took it and brought it to Lefiya. "Lefiya," she called. "What do you think? Does this suit me?"

Lefiya paused her search and looked at the swimsuit in Aiz's hand. Her eyes traced its shape and cut. After a moment of thought, she answered honestly, "For regular clothes… this would be a bit revealing, Aiz."

Aiz's eyes dimmed slightly. She lowered her head slowly, her fingers tightening around the hanger.

But Lefiya quickly added, "But for swimwear… It's perfectly modest! It even looks really elegant. Especially on you—it'll suit you well."

Aiz looked up again, her expression easing into something almost happy. "I see… Then I've made my choice. Now, let me help you pick yours, Lefiya."

Lefiya laughed softly, the blush still lingering on her cheeks. "Guess it's my turn now." She then asked, "Where did you find that one?"

Aiz pointed toward the rack where she'd found it. "Over there. The right corner, near the display window."

Lefiya nodded and headed there with Aiz. Among the colorful array, her eyes landed on one swimsuit that caught her attention—a bright red swimsuit. Its playful design featured slender straps and a large golden ribbon adorning the chest and waist. The short ruffled skirt swayed lightly, giving it a cute, flirty touch.

Lefiya picked it up and examined it hesitantly, then glanced at Aiz. "What about… this one?"

Aiz studied it for a moment before praising, "That one… suits you. Bright and full of energy. Just like Lefiya."

Lefiya's cheeks warmed again, but she couldn't suppress a small smile. "Then… I'll take this one."

Side by side, they walked toward the changing rooms at the end of the store, their steps light and their shared silence comfortable.

In front of the changing stalls, Lefiya held her swimsuit with both hands and turned to Aiz with a small smile. "How about we change together, Aiz? It'll be faster."

Aiz gave a slight nod. "Okay."

Without another word, they stepped into a stall large enough for two if they stood close. The click of the lock echoed clearly, enclosing them in the small space lit by warm lights and a large mirror on the left side.

Lefiya started by removing her blouse first, followed by her skirt. Aiz followed suit, her movements calm and efficient. They both neatly folded their clothes and placed them on the small bench in the corner.

But as Lefiya bent slightly to adjust the folds of her skirt, Aiz's attention inadvertently drifted to her friend's chest, covered by a soft pink bra. It was full, the shape prominent even beneath the fabric. Aiz, always honest even in silence, stared for a moment—not with ill intent, just… curiosity.

Lefiya, noticing the gaze, quickly straightened and crossed her arms over her chest, her face turning bright red. "Huh?! A-Aiz… do I look… chubby?"

Aiz, still eyeing her friend's bra, nodded slowly without much thought. "Big. Your chest… It's much bigger than before, Lefiya." She said it without embarrassment, as if stating a simple fact. "I remember when we bathed with Tiona and Tione before… it wasn't like this."

"Ugh! It's all Shirou's fault!" Lefiya groaned, covering her face with her hands. "He keeps cooking delicious meals—meat, curry, soup… How can I say no? No wonder I'm getting chubbier!"

Aiz looked down for a moment, observing her own chest, covered by a snug white sports bra. She didn't speak, only thinking to herself—But I eat Shirou's cooking too… probably even more than her. So why is mine still like this? Though hers wasn't small, it was clearly not on the same level as Lefiya's.

They continued changing. Aiz put on her chosen white swim dress—the halter-neck design blending softly with her pale skin, the golden stars shimmering. She adjusted the tie at the back of her neck neatly.

Lefiya, meanwhile, finished first and stood in front of the large mirror. She turned slowly, observing how the bright red swimsuit with its golden ribbons suited her. The ruffled skirt swayed cutely with her movements.

"I… look okay, right?" she asked softly, staring at her reflection.

Aiz turned and nodded. "You look great. Really great."

Lefiya's expression brightened, while Aiz also stood before the mirror, smoothing her slightly dry golden hair. Both were now ready for their swimming session in the Dungeon tomorrow.

Chapter 132

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

In the warm, cozy kitchen, a delightful aroma filled the air. Pots steamed, and the sizzling sound from the frying pan accompanied the light footsteps of a green-haired elf woman bustling between the spice racks and the kitchen counter. Aina Tulle, wearing a simple light-brown apron that matched her braided hair, was intently arranging slices of vegetables and meat into lunch boxes.

"Hmm, don't forget the pickled beets... Eina always loves these," she murmured softly while sprinkling the final seasoning.

Before her, neatly lined up on the table were stacks of lunch boxes—no fewer than five, each filled to the brim. A hearty vegetable soup, slices of roasted meat, rice garnished with sesame, and an assortment of side dishes were arranged with meticulous care.

Aina wiped the sweat from her temple with the back of her hand. "Goodness... I really got carried away," she said to herself, gazing at her creations. "This is enough for five people."

She smiled as she looked at the boxes, but beneath that smile lay a hint of longing. Ever since Eina became independent, she has rarely come home. I know she's busy with her work at the Guild, assisting adventurers and the gods who sometimes... act far too whimsically. Still, this house feels too empty without her.

Aina then opened a small wooden cabinet and took out a wrapping cloth. She carefully bundled each lunch box, as though packing a precious gift.

"If my daughter rarely comes home... then her mother will just have to visit her at work," she chuckled softly, trying to mask the slight bitterness in her voice. "Besides, it's been so long since I've seen her face in person. And who knows... maybe some of her coworkers can help finish the extra food."

Once everything was wrapped, she gently patted the cloth covering the stack of lunch boxes. Her face brightened—her soft green eyes looked livelier than usual.

"Alright. Pantheon, here I come."

With light steps and a heart full of hope, Aina carried the large bundle out of her small home and into the bustling city at midday. Perhaps today, in addition to feeding her stubborn daughter, she might also see Eina smile like she used to.

After closing the door tightly and double-checking the lock, Aina gave the large cloth bundle slung over her shoulder a gentle pat. Its contents—the lunch she had prepared with love—were still warm. She let out a soft sigh and began walking toward the lively streets of Orario.

The sky was clear, and the midday sun shone warmly as Aina arrived at the stone stairs leading to an elegant, grand building: the Pantheon, the Guild's headquarters and the central hub for all adventurer affairs in the city. The sound of adventurers' footsteps, lively chatter, and the clanking of metal boots echoed through the main hall as she stepped inside.

Upon entering the main hall, Aina was greeted by a familiar sight. Rows of service desks were occupied by Guild staff in their signature uniforms—black vests, crisp white shirts, and gray bow ties. They were busy assisting adventurers of various races and sizes: humans, dwarves, beastmen, and even a few elves who stood out due to their elegance.

However, the desk on the far right was empty. Aina frowned slightly. That was usually where her daughter sat.

"Auntie Aina?"

A cheerful voice called out to her from across the room. Aina turned and saw a short-haired, pink-haired girl waving at her from behind one of the desks, which was piled with paperwork and quest requests.

"Misha?" Aina greeted her back, a gentle smile appearing on her face. "My, how you've grown! The last time we spoke was... when Eina caught the flu, wasn't it?"

"Hehe, yeah! That time, you even brought her porridge here, right?" Misha giggled, then tilted her head. "By the way, you seem really energetic today. Is that... a lunchbox?"

Aina proudly lifted the cloth bundle. "For Eina. I figured since she hasn't come home in a while, her mother would just bring her lunch instead."

"Wow~ Our Guild's princess is going to be so happy!" Misha replied cheerfully, then glanced at the empty desk. "But... Eina was just called upstairs by the Guild Leader. She should be back soon."

"Oh, I see..." Aina nodded slowly. "Well, I'll just wait here then. I'm in no hurry."

Misha leaned forward slightly and whispered mischievously, "But you know what? Ever since Eina got promoted to senior staff, she's become even more strict. Adventurers tremble in fear every day."

Aina laughed softly, covering her mouth politely. "Hahaha, oh my... just like her father when he's serious. But she's healthy, right?"

"She's healthy, but still terrifying." Misha winked playfully.

Aina shook her head gently, her eyes drifting upward. Eina, I hope you have time to eat with your mother today... even if it's just for a little while.

Carefully, Aina draped the large cloth bundle over the empty desk in front of Misha. She gently set it down and smiled contentedly.

"Excuse me, Misha. I'll just leave this here for now."

Misha, still seated behind her desk, immediately caught the delicious aroma wafting from the slightly opened bundle. The fragrant scent of rice, stir-fried vegetables, and something meaty made her stomach growl softly.

"Waaah... this smells amazing! You cooked this, Auntie Aina?"

Aina nodded, then opened the cloth slightly to reveal the stack of five neatly packed lunch boxes. "I might have cooked a bit too much... just in case Eina is extra hungry. But since there's extra, would you like one? Consider it a bonus for always looking after my daughter."

"Eh? Really?! I won't say no!" Misha exclaimed cheerfully, eagerly accepting one of the boxes. "Thank you, Auntie! I'll eat this later during my break, promise!"

At that moment, footsteps descended the stairs behind them. A half-elf girl with glasses and short brown hair walked down while massaging her temples, her expression weary—a clear sign she had just finished a long briefing with her superior. But as soon as she reached the hall and spotted the familiar figure, her steps halted abruptly.

"E-Eh? Mom?!" Eina stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening in shock as she saw her mother standing gracefully in front of the Guild desk.

Aina crossed her arms, her expression shifting to a mix of teasing and scolding. "You rarely come home, and now we only meet at your workplace. What kind of daughter are you?"

Eina hurried over, her face turning pink with embarrassment, especially in front of Misha. "S-Sorry, Mom... I've just been—uh... really busy lately."

Her eyes immediately landed on the neatly arranged lunch boxes on the desk. She pointed at one guiltily. "Is this... for me?"

Aina nodded. "For us. I wanted us to have lunch together, even if it's just for a little while."

But Eina's expression darkened instantly. She lowered her head, biting her lower lip. "I'm sorry, Mom... But after this, Mr. Royman still wants to discuss the follow-up to the earlier meeting. He said it's important."

Aina, who had been so spirited just moments ago, visibly deflated. Her shoulders slumped slightly.

However, Eina quickly stepped closer, grabbing her mother's hand in a panic. "But! But tonight... I'll come home, Mom. I promise. We'll have dinner together, okay? I'll help cook too. Is Dad home as well?"

Aina looked at Eina for a few seconds, in silence, before finally sighing and nodding slowly. "Yes, your Dad will be happy to hear you're coming home."

Meanwhile, behind the desk, Misha could only watch the heartwarming little drama unfold before her. With an unconscious smile, she murmured to herself, Sometimes... working at the Guild can be really sweet.

Aina handed one of the lunch boxes to Eina and said softly, "This is for you. Eat it after your meeting. Don't work on an empty stomach."

"Thank you, Mom..." Eina smiled faintly, taking the box carefully. She walked over to her desk near Misha, set the box down, and began rummaging through the drawers for the documents needed for her meeting with Royman.

Aina glanced at the remaining stack. "Three boxes left, even though Eina could've taken two or three... she always eats so little." She sighed softly, her tone like that of any mother saddened when her cooking isn't fully appreciated.

Misha, still seated nearby, didn't miss the chance to tease. "Maybe Eina's on a diet, Auntie. So she can stay pretty in front of the adventurers she guides."

Aina raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? Is that so?" Her voice lowered slightly, taking on the tone of a mother gathering important gossip about her daughter's future prospects.

"Mi-shaaa~!" Eina quickly protested, her cheeks flushing as she called out her friend's name in protest.

But instead of stopping, Misha only grew more enthusiastic. "I'm serious, Auntie! Those adventurers sometimes compete for Eina's attention. I've seen it myself!"

Aina turned to her with growing curiosity. "Really? In that case, I'll have to make sure whoever's worthy becomes my future son-in-law."

Eina quickly straightened up behind her desk, trying to cut in, but Misha was already eagerly spilling more secrets. "There are two who stand out the most, Auntie. The first is Luvis—a handsome blond elf who always brings flowers. Then there's Dormul, that big dwarf who likes to bring jewelry. But both of them... got flat-out rejected by Eina."

Aina laughed in amusement. "Oh my, it's gotten that far? Even though they're different races competing in love."

"And the funniest part," Misha continued, covering her mouth to stifle her laughter, "Luvis writes romantic poetry and calls Eina 'the morning light fairy,' while Dormul says, 'I'll make you a ring from the rarest metal in the Dungeon.'"

Eina, unable to take it anymore, covered her pointed ears with both hands and buried her face in the desk. "I can't hear... I can't hear... I can't hear..."

Aina could only chuckle at her daughter's embarrassment. Yet, in her heart, she felt warmth, seeing how admired Eina was. Still... Be careful in your choices, my daughter. The best one isn't always the one who tries the hardest.

Misha let out a long sigh before breaking the silence with a teasing question. "Auntie Aina," she said, leaning forward, "Would you actually mind if Eina got involved with a dwarf? Or would you prefer her to be with an elf?"

Aina raised an eyebrow briefly, then smiled softly. "As long as Eina truly loves them, I won't object," she replied, playing with the ends of her emerald-like hair. "But if I'm being honest, deep down, I hope she finds happiness with a human, like me, and her father did."

Clap! Misha suddenly smacked her hands together once. "Ah, right! I almost forgot!" she exclaimed excitedly. "Actually, there's a human who's pretty close to Eina, too!"

Eina, who had been pretending to focus on organizing documents, immediately ducked her head lower, her face turning red. Her trembling hands even caused a few papers to scatter.

"Oh? Really?" Aina asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Who might that be?"

Misha winked meaningfully. "His name is Bell Cranel. White hair, red eyes, and—uh, he's actually younger than Eina. They even went on a date once, Auntie!"

Aina giggled softly, reminiscing. "Eina's father was much younger than me too," she said, glancing at her daughter, who was now roughly stuffing documents into a paper bag.

Thud!

Unexpectedly, Eina slammed the bag onto Misha's desk. "That wasn't a date!" she protested, her voice higher than usual. "I just bought him gauntlets for adventuring, that's all!"

Aina nodded, but her smile only widened. "Bell Cranel, huh? Isn't he that 'Little Rookie' who's been rising fast? I heard he reached Level 3 in no time."

Eina exhaled in frustration, hugging her documents tightly. Why does this have to be discussed like this... she thought, wishing the floor would open up and swallow her whole.

Misha eyed the paper bag Eina had just slammed down and, out of curiosity, opened it. Inside were stacks of official-looking parchments and documents, some stamped with the Guild's seal.

"Oh, this is the adventurer information list?" Misha murmured, lifting one of the documents. "Some of their aliases aren't even registered, even though they've already reached Level 3?"

Eina nodded, trying to maintain a serious expression. She quickly snatched one of the parchments from Misha's hand and showed it to her mother, who was still standing near the desk.

"Mom, this was the topic of our meeting earlier. Mr. Royman really emphasized the importance of official records. Many adventurers are... too busy exploring the Dungeon and forget about administrative things like this."

Aina narrowed her eyes, scanning the neatly written list of names in black ink.

"So you're supposed to remind them?" she clarified.

"Exactly," Eina replied firmly. "We need to contact their familias and urge them to complete their data. Especially those with high reputations—it'll be more troublesome if their information is inaccurate in the archives."

Misha set the parchment back down and leaned back casually in her chair.

"That's true. If they suddenly get involved in an incident or a major expedition and we don't have enough information, it'll be a mess..."

Eina nodded, though inwardly relieved the conversation had shifted far from the topic of dates and Bell Cranel. But she knew... Misha wasn't done teasing. And her mother... might not stop being curious.

Fortunately for Eina, her mother steered the conversation elsewhere by asking, "About the incomplete data, are there any members of the Loki Familia who haven't registered properly?"

Eina nodded quickly, relieved at the change of topic. "Yes, and they might be the worst offenders. The available information is minimal... hold on, let me find the file."

As Eina rummaged through the stacks of documents, Misha glanced at Aina, who was still seated nearby, and asked curiously, "Auntie, why the sudden interest in the Loki Familia?"

Aina smiled casually, adjusting the position of the lunch bundle on the desk. "Huh? Did you forget? Riveria is my old friend. If there's data that needs updating, I could always ask her to relay it directly to the person in question."

Hearing this, Misha nodded in understanding. "Oooh, I see. That could be a quick solution."

Eina finally pulled out a slightly worn parchment from among the other documents. "Found it," she said, placing it on Misha's desk.

The parchment had only one entry: a name. No alias, no history, no portrait.

"Shirou Emiya," Eina said, tapping the name with her index finger. "This is all that's recorded. Not even his residence is clear."

Misha bent over to look at the document and shook her head slowly. "Wow... this is practically blank. No facial sketch either."

She turned to Aina. "If you can really contact Lady Riveria, maybe you could help. Because Shirou here is seriously mysterious."

"Hmm... Shirou Emiya," Aina murmured, squinting at the name on the parchment. "His name sounds like it's from the Far East."

Eina gave a small nod. "Right, we thought so too. But there's no definite proof. He's never come in person for a registration interview."

Misha interjected, resting her chin on her palm. "Honestly, I've never even heard this name before. And he's from the Loki Familia—usually, their members' names spread fast."

"He might be a new member," Eina replied, then added thoughtfully, "But... new doesn't necessarily mean weak. He could have received a falna from another god outside Orario before joining the Loki Familia."

Aina stared at the name on the parchment with a slightly pensive expression, weighing possibilities in her mind. Shirou Emiya... she mused silently. Could it be...

Suddenly, her thoughts drifted to a private conversation with Riveria a few days prior. At the time, the high elf had seemed... unusually soft while talking about "a mysterious man who taught her something new called magecraft."

In her mind, Aina pictured a middle-aged man with a calm face, short black hair, and loose Far Eastern-style clothing. He smiled gently while sipping tea, sitting beside Riveria as he taught her magecraft with tranquility and wisdom.

Riveria, have you fallen for someone like that? Aina thought, amused.

She shook her head slightly, a wry smile appearing on her lips. "Ah, if only he really were like that."

Unbeknownst to Aina, Eina, or Misha, every word they spoke, including their wild guesses and imaginations about Shirou, was clearly heard by the very person they were discussing.

Shirou Emiya, standing not far away, had just arrived at the Guild with a simple goal—to pick up a quest for Aiz and Lefiya, who planned to train in swimming in the Dungeon the next day. But his steps halted when he heard his name.

"Shirou Emiya..." Aina's voice still lingered in the air, followed by Misha's light laughter and Eina's complaints.

Shirou stood frozen for a few seconds in front of the large quest board mounted on the wall. His left hand rose to his head, scratching his messy red hair awkwardly.

I just came to get a quest... why does it feel like I'm on trial... Shirou thought, exhaling softly.

Chapter 133

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Amidst the small commotion of conversations involving Shirou's name, the atmosphere shifted briefly when the sound of steady footsteps approached.

"Eina," someone called in a calm yet firm voice.

The figure of a man with brown furry dog ears and small glasses—Rehmer, a Chienthrope and Eina's direct superior at the Guild—stopped near their table. With an upright posture and a serious expression, he swept his gaze over the documents still scattered on the table.

"The meeting is about to resume. Have you gathered all the documents?"

"Oh! Yes, everything's ready!" Eina reflexively grabbed the paper bag containing the bundled reports that had nearly drowned her in embarrassment earlier and stood up quickly.

Before following Rehmer, she bowed slightly to her mother. "Sorry, Mom! I have to go now. But tonight... I promise I'll come home!"

Aina nodded happily with a smile. "I'll wait, then. Don't forget to bring exciting stories from the Guild."

After Eina left, Misha rested her chin on her palm, her eyes observing her friend's retreating back as she hummed softly. "Wow, Eina is so diligent. If it were me... forget being enthusiastic about a meeting, I'd probably sneak away to get some sweet tea," she joked lightly.

Aina chuckled. "That's because you haven't been promoted yet. Once you're in Eina's position, you'll be just as diligent."

From where he stood, Shirou, who had been silent and contemplative, finally let out a sigh and stepped decisively toward the reception desk. His mind returned to his original purpose for coming here.

"I came here to pick up a quest for Aiz and Lefiya... it should be time now."

He glanced at the large board on the wall and spoke softly, "Excuse me... I'd like to ask about taking a quest." His voice was clear enough for Misha, who immediately shifted her gaze to Shirou.

Aina, standing in front of the reception desk, suddenly felt like an obstacle to the red-haired young man who seemed to have important business. She quickly picked up the cloth bag containing the three remaining lunch boxes and stepped aside slightly.

"Sorry, dear. Go ahead. Auntie didn't mean to block you," she said gently with a polite smile.

Shirou nodded slowly. "It's fine, ma'am."

As soon as Aina made way, Misha stood behind the reception desk and opened the list in front of her.

"In that case, may I have your full name, level, and Familia?" she asked in a formal tone, though she couldn't hide the amused expression lingering from the earlier incident.

"Shirou Emiya. Level one. From Loki Familia," Shirou replied flatly.

Instantly, Misha's eyes widened. "Ahhh! So you're the one!" she exclaimed, half-surprised.

Aina, who had just taken a light breath, also paused for a moment, studying Shirou more closely. This young man was far from the image of a "mysterious middle-aged man" that had crossed her mind earlier. In fact... he was very young and—she admitted to herself—quite attractive.

Shirou sighed softly. "Yeah... I heard you mentioning my name earlier," he said resignedly.

Misha grinned shamelessly. "That's your fault for not completing your data! Otherwise, we wouldn't have gossiped," she retorted while pulling out the quest request forms. "But unfortunately... if you want to take a quest, the first requirement is... to complete your data first."

"...Alright," Shirou lowered his head slightly, trying to suppress a long breath. "Can I do it now? The quest is for tomorrow. I'm taking it for my comrades."

But before Misha could answer, the small metal bell at the end of the room rang loudly with a ring ring ring, signaling that it was exactly one o'clock in the afternoon.

Misha immediately slapped the desk. "Lunchtime! Sorry, Shirou, the rules are strict. Guild staff must take a break. Come back later, after lunchtime."

Grabbing one of the lunch boxes Aina had left behind, Misha smirked and scurried to the back. "I can't wait to eat your mom's cooking, Eina!"

Shirou stood still for a moment in front of the reception desk, his eyes inadvertently landing on Aina, who was now tidying up her lunch boxes at the corner of the table. His gaze held no particular meaning, but his mind couldn't help drawing an automatic comparison—that face... long green hair, gentle green eyes, a friendly smile that felt soothing.

Aina, aware of his gaze, simply turned her head with a raised eyebrow and teased lightly, "Be careful, young man. You're staring at a married woman, you know~"

Shirou jolted, his posture stiffening instantly. "A-Ah! Sorry! That's not what I meant..." He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "It's just... You look so much like Riveria."

That statement made Aina turn fully, her eyebrows rising slightly higher than before.

Riveria? Not "Lady Riveria"? Aina thought quickly. She knew very well that only a handful of people were close enough—or bold enough—to address the Vice-Captain of Loki Familia without an honorific. And this young man... did it so naturally.

Interesting.

"Oh, so you're close to Riveria, huh?" she teased, masking her growing curiosity.

Shirou only responded with a faint smile. Neither denying nor explaining. Classic Shirou.

Seeing his neutral expression, Aina decided to change the subject. She lifted the cloth bag containing the three remaining lunch boxes and held it slightly toward Shirou.

"In that case, as 'the aunt who looks like Riveria'... want to have lunch together?" she offered lightly. "I cooked too much. It'd be a waste."

Shirou seemed about to decline, but his stomach let out a quiet growl, changing his mind. He nodded politely. "In that case... I'd be happy to accept."

Soon after, the two of them stepped out of the Guild building. Aina walked ahead with light steps, carrying her lunch bag, while Shirou followed quietly. In the distance, the midday sun shone over the bustling streets of Orario.

And in Shirou's mind, a small question arose silently.

Are Riveria's old friends always this warm... or does she want something from me?

Aina walked slowly through the shady city park, her eyes quickly spotting a long bench under the shade of a large tree. The lush leaves shielded the area from the scorching midday sun. She glanced at Shirou walking beside her and gestured softly with her hand.

"Let's sit there. It's nice and cool," she said, stepping ahead and sitting gracefully on the left end of the bench.

Shirou nodded politely and followed, but when he was about to sit, he unconsciously kept his distance, leaving a wide gap between them. For some reason, Aina's earlier comment about "staring at a married woman" still echoed faintly in his mind. He felt the need to maintain decorum... or more precisely, to protect his reputation.

Aina glanced sideways, noticing the empty space between them that was wide enough for another person to sit. She suppressed a small laugh.

"Relax, young man. I'm not some cougar teasing a young guy in the park," she joked while opening the cloth bag on her lap.

Shirou blushed slightly but remained silent. He didn't know whether to laugh or apologize, so he opted for a neutral smile—his diplomatic weapon.

Aina then took out one of the three lunch boxes and handed it to Shirou. "Here. This one has the most meat. I figured a young man like you would need the energy," she said warmly.

"Thank you, ma'am," Shirou accepted it carefully and opened the lid.

The aroma of black pepper stir-fried meat immediately filled his nose, mingling with the fragrance of white rice, neatly rolled omelet, and stir-fried vegetables. The meal was simple yet beautifully arranged—colorful and clearly made with care.

"This looks delicious..." Shirou murmured.

While Aina opened her own lunch box, she also pulled out a pair of spoons and forks from the cloth bag—one set for her, one for Shirou. But before she could hand it over, Shirou had already retrieved something from his tunic pocket.

Clink—a pair of sleek black wooden chopsticks appeared from the folds of his clothes, elegant and slender.

Aina paused mid-motion, eyeing the chopsticks. "Huh? You brought your own chopsticks?"

"Yeah... something like that," Shirou replied, lowering his head slightly to avoid direct eye contact. He certainly couldn't explain that the chopsticks had just been projected in an instant.

"Wow, how diligent," Aina remarked with a smile before picking up her fork. "Well then... bon appétit?"

Shirou lifted his lunchbox slightly and nodded. "Bon appétit."

The two of them began eating in comfortable silence, accompanied only by the rustling of leaves and the occasional chirping of birds in the distance.

In Aina's mind, as she chewed slowly, she stole glances at the young man beside her, who ate quietly but neatly.

Riveria... you're keeping a very interesting secret, she mused inwardly.

Shirou took the last bite of the stir-fried meat and closed his eyes briefly, letting the flavors of the spices and the tender texture of the meat meld on his tongue. He swallowed slowly and exhaled lightly.

"This... is really delicious, ma'am. The seasoning is perfect, the stir-fry isn't too oily, and the texture is just right. The stir-fried vegetables are still crisp, too," Shirou said honestly, his tone sincere and straightforward.

Aina smiled, her eyes shining softly like a mother receiving praise from her own child. But for an Elf like her, whose appearance barely changed with age, many stories lay hidden beneath the surface.

"Hm... is that so?" she replied with a teasing smile. "You speak like someone who's more than just a food enthusiast. Don't tell me you're a good cook yourself?"

Shirou shrugged slightly and averted his gaze to the now-empty lunch box. "I'm decent. At Loki Familia, I usually help cook breakfast. Mostly with Lefiya."

Aina was slightly startled. Lefiya? Ah, that little girl who often follows Riveria around... But more importantly, cooking for the entire Loki Familia? That wasn't a trivial role.

So it's true... Aina stared at Shirou intently, as if piecing together an unfinished puzzle. In her mind, an imaginary checklist began ticking itself:

✅ Skilled at cooking.

✅ Often with Lefiya and Riveria.

✅ Known in the Familia but not fully registered at the Guild.

✅ Polite, yet close enough to call Riveria without honorifics.

Aina smiled faintly, gazing at the blue sky through the swaying leaves.

Twenty years ago, I was like this too... she thought. Sitting in a park, having lunch with a naive young man who eventually became my daughter's father.

She glanced at Shirou, who was now twirling his chopsticks casually, his gaze calm like someone who had experienced much despite his youthful appearance. Riveria, you've chosen well...

Aina looked at Shirou for a moment, her smile still lingering. But this time, her tone shifted to something more serious, slightly probing.

"By the way... Shirou, you know about Magecraft, don't you?"

Shirou, who had been tidying up the lunch box, froze mid-motion. The chopsticks he had been holding loosely now lay on the lid of the box. He turned slowly, his eyes narrowing slightly as if weighing the right answer.

Magecraft... he thought. This isn't a topic to be discussed casually, especially in public. But looking at Aina, who sat calmly—someone he knew as Riveria's friend and no ordinary person herself, an old and wise Elf who, despite her gentle demeanor, might understand more than most—he reconsidered.

Besides, it seemed Riveria had already told her about the Magecraft system during her visit a few days ago. Perhaps... this woman already knows a lot.

Shirou took a quiet breath and nodded honestly. "Yes. I know Magecraft."

Aina raised her eyebrows casually, but her smile widened in satisfaction, like a detective solving a small mystery. She leaned slightly closer, lowering her voice.

"So... you're the one who taught Riveria all that, huh? The new magic she's been so carefully hiding?"

Shirou was slightly taken aback by the interrogative tone, though it held no threat—just the curiosity of an old friend who knew Riveria too well to let her keep secrets.

"Yes, that's right," he finally admitted. "I've been training her for a few months now. Usually at dawn... before cooking breakfast." He ended with a soft expression, trying to lighten the mood.

Aina nodded as if everything had finally fallen into place. "My guess was right. So the mysterious man Riveria mentioned is... you." She didn't add "the one she likes," but her tone implied enough.

Shirou tilted his head slightly, then finally asked in return, "Did Riveria explain Magecraft to you?"

Aina turned, her green eyes glowing softly. "Of course. I even helped Riveria translate ancient Elf hieroglyphs with the help of the old dictionary she brought. About the tree symbol—I'm sure you know which one."

Shirou immediately recalled the tree-shaped rune written on Riveria's back when he first unlocked her magic circuits. So Aina really knows that much...

"She hasn't had the chance to tell me about her research yet," Shirou said honestly, then added inwardly, ...Because this morning, she spent her time flying with a balloon I projected, only to nearly get blown away from the Manor.

"That's understandable," Aina replied softly. "Riveria is the type who prefers to show results rather than talk about the process. But from the way she spoke about it... I think you're more than just her teacher."

Shirou turned to her, confused. "What do you mean?"

Aina only smiled mysteriously, offering no answer.

The midday sunlight began to filter down through the leaves, casting a soft glow on Aina's green hair and painting Shirou's face in calm shadows. Two generations sat under one tree, bound by one name: Riveria.

Shirou stared at the empty lunch box in his hands for a moment before handing it back politely to Aina. She accepted it with a warm smile, then opened the cloth bag on her lap and began packing the lunch boxes neatly, one by one, with the practiced movements of a homemaker.

Shirou remained silent, seemingly deep in thought. His fingers fidgeted restlessly on his thighs. Finally, with a slightly hesitant tone, he spoke up.

"Umm... can I ask something that might be a bit... sensitive?"

Aina, who had just finished tying the cloth bag, turned to him calmly. "Of course. Ask away, dear."

Shirou took a brief breath, then looked at her seriously. "Ma'am... how much older are you than Riveria?"

The question made Aina laugh softly, bright but not mocking, like a breeze laughing at a confused cloud. "Ahahaha... you..." She covered her mouth briefly, then glanced at Shirou, who was now scratching his head, realizing his question might have sounded bold.

"Don't worry," Aina said, straightening her posture. "I won't get angry over being asked my age. But... I know why you're asking."

Shirou lowered his head sheepishly. "Because I feel like my interactions with the two of you are... very different."

Aina nodded slowly. "Actually... I was Riveria's personal attendant long ago. But more accurately, we've been childhood friends."

Shirou looked at Aina, his eyes widening. "So... you two are the same age?"

"Correct. We're both 99 years old," Aina answered calmly, as if stating an ordinary number. "Elves age slowly. We look like women in our twenties... even when we're nearing a hundred."

Shirou fell silent for a moment. Ninety-nine years... he thought. No wonder Aina seemed so mature and composed—she practically exuded the aura of an experienced homemaker. But Riveria... she felt entirely different, more like... a brilliant yet stubborn college student.

"Ma'am..." Shirou turned to her, more cautiously this time. "To be honest... I'm worried that I might have been treating Riveria inappropriately. Too casually, or disrespectfully?"

Without warning, Aina flicked Shirou's forehead. "You fool," she said with a mock-scolding expression. "I don't mind you treating me like an auntie. Even Eina is older than you, dear."

Shirou rubbed his reddened forehead, looking up weakly. "Yeah... I often forget that an Elf's age isn't reflected in their appearance."

"But Riveria..." Aina continued, her tone deeper, "...She wouldn't like being treated like that. Especially if you called her 'auntie.'"

Shirou immediately imagined Riveria's expression if that happened—and shuddered in horror. "Good grief... she'd be furious."

Aina only shook her head slowly. But in her heart, she kept one thought unspoken.

Not furious... she'd cry. Because the person she likes... called her old.

Riveria is tough on the outside, fragile with those she cares about.

Aina gazed at the sky for a moment, then glanced at Shirou beside her. This young man... doesn't realize it yet. But perhaps... one day, he will.

Chapter 134

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

After ensuring his lunchbox was neatly stored in the cloth bag and spending a long while sitting under the shade of a tree in the city park, Shirou stood up from the bench, smoothing out the hem of his tunic.

"Well then, I'll take my leave now, Mrs. Aina," Shirou said with a slight bow. "I still need to return to the Pantheon. There's the matter of picking up a quest… and completing some unfinished paperwork."

Aina stood up as well, slinging the cloth bag over her shoulder. She smiled warmly while gently patting the top of the bag.

"Very well, Shirou. May your affairs go smoothly," she said sincerely. Then, in a lighter tone, she added, "If you need help or have something important you couldn't convey to the guild staff, you can relay it through my child, Eina. We can meet again later."

Shirou nodded earnestly. "Thank you. I'll remember that."

The two exchanged a brief smile, small and simple, yet carrying a slowly growing mutual respect.

Aina then turned around and walked in the opposite direction from Shirou, her steps calm yet light. The midday breeze tousled a few strands of her long green hair. In her hand, the cloth bag swayed gently with the rhythm of her steps.

There's still one lunchbox left… she thought to herself. I hope he hasn't had lunch yet.

Her destination was clear: the magic stone processing factory in the eastern district of the city, where her husband worked as a senior technician. If Eina couldn't join her for lunch, perhaps she could share the meal with the man who… she had once met in this very park, with a similar lunchbox in hand.

Meanwhile, Shirou strode briskly back toward the Pantheon, this time with a clearer purpose and a faint sense of comfort from their earlier conversation.

Shirou stepped back into the Pantheon, now bustling with adventurers.

As he set foot inside the guild building, already dense with the sounds of conversation and the clatter of metal boots, Shirou let out a quiet sigh. The scent of old paper, ink, and the distinct smell of armor mingled in the air, welcoming him back.

His gaze swept across the room and immediately landed on the right, where a figure with short pink hair was waving energetically.

"Hey, Shirou Emiya!" Misha called out with a grin. "I've been waiting for you!"

Shirou quickly made his way toward the reception desk, but just before he reached it, his eyes caught something unusual—a grain of rice clinging sweetly to the corner of Misha's lower lip.

He tilted his head slightly, staring at it with a puzzled expression.

Misha noticed Shirou's focused gaze and flashed him a confident smile. "What's with the staring? Mesmerized by the beauty of this incredible guild employee, are you?"

With a dramatic flourish, she flicked her short pink hair back and gave him a teasing look.

But Shirou simply raised his hand and pointed to the corner of his own lips in a straightforward gesture.

Misha blinked—once, twice—then touched her lips. "Huh?"

As her fingertip brushed against the stray grain, she let out a sigh as if just realizing, then… without hesitation, casually licked it off. "Oh, rice. Geez, this is because Eina's mom's lunch was just too delicious, you know?"

Shirou could only shake his head in amusement.

Misha laughed to herself, then began pulling out blank forms from her desk drawer. "Alright, Shirou. Now, it's time to complete that mysterious data of yours. Before you attract even more curious fans."

She produced a thick form with several unfilled columns and handed it to Shirou along with a pen.

"Let's start with the easy stuff first. Name, age, gender. I know these forms can be confusing for beginners, but please, no joking around, okay?" Misha grinned again, propping her chin on her hand.

Shirou took a deep breath and picked up the pen. "Alright… let's get this done."

After calmly filling out the form at the reception desk, Shirou finally completed his registration. He handed the sheet back to Misha, who eagerly snatched it up.

The pink-haired girl's eyes scanned Shirou's handwriting, her lips curling slightly as she read aloud, though half of it seemed to be for her own amusement.

Name: Shirou Emiya
Familia: Loki Familia
Level: 1
Developmental Abilities: --
Skill: --
Magic: --
Role: Supporter/Archer
Advisor: Lefiya Viridis

Misha glanced at Shirou with playful eyes. "Wow, turns out you can write after all," she remarked lightly. "Not that I thought you looked dumb or anything, but… seriously, believe it or not, some adventurers who register with me… still need my help because they're illiterate."

Shirou's expression stiffened. "I'm self-taught…" He didn't elaborate further about the Holy Grail transferring this world's language knowledge to him.

Misha continued reading, then paused at the level column and raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? So you're still Level 1? That means you're not a transfer from another Familia, right?"

Shirou nodded slowly, holding his breath. "Correct. Loki Familia is my first Familia."

He didn't add the fact that his actual level was four—writing Level 1 was far safer to avoid drawing unnecessary attention.

Misha tapped her chin with her index finger, then smiled encouragingly. "No wonder you don't have any skills or magic recorded yet. But don't worry! As long as you're with Loki Familia, your progress will be quick. They're top-tier, you know—all of them are incredible adventurers."

"Thank you." Shirou dipped his head slightly. His words were sincere, though a pang of guilt pricked at his chest—the data was a half-truth, after all.

Then Misha's eyes returned to the last line.

"This advisor section… technically can be left blank," she explained, pointing to Lefiya's name. "Because officially, only guild staff are recorded as advisors."

"Eh? Should it be removed?" Shirou asked, confused, glancing at the paper.

Misha shook her head, crossing her arms. "No need, I'll tidy it up later. But still… you're pretty lucky." She leaned forward with a grin. "Getting the Thousand Elf as your mentor… wow, that's like hitting the jackpot."

Shirou smiled, this time more warmly. "I know. I'm very grateful…"

Memories flooded his mind—the first moment Lefiya, with her nervous face and slightly trembling voice, explained the basics of the Dungeon and accompanied him on the early floors… even buying him weapons and armor. Though she initially seemed reluctant, as if pressured by Riveria, over time, they truly became friends. Even more than that… someone who was always ready to support each other.

Shirou clenched his fist lightly on his thigh. I'll always remember… those days.

Shirou glanced at Misha's desk after their conversation about Lefiya ended. "So… can I pick up a quest now?"

Misha raised a finger and wagged it slowly side to side. "Ah-ah, not done yet. One last step, Shirou~"

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "What else?"

"Your face." Misha smiled, pointing at her own nose. "We need to sketch it—draw your portrait. We require a sketch of your face for the records. If you go missing in the Dungeon, we need to know who to look for."

Shirou could only nod, exhaling quietly.

Misha then turned around and waved. "Rose! Could you assist Shirou Emiya, please?"

The sound of shoes clicking against the floor echoed. From behind a wooden partition emerged a tall woman with werewolf ears poking out from her fiery red hair. Her dark brown eyes were sharp, as if assessing an enemy. With an expressionless face, she stared at Shirou without preamble.

"Emiya, follow me," she said coldly.

Shirou stood quickly. "Understood," he replied, following without protest.

As he walked behind Rose, Shirou thought, This is the first time I've seen a werewolf other than Bete… Do all of them have such rough attitudes? Or is it just their way?

Rose opened the door to a small, dimly lit room with wooden walls covered in parchments of adventurers' faces. She pointed to a simple wooden chair.

"Sit. Don't move. Focus on the wall behind me," she said curtly, already seated and rolling up her uniform sleeves. In her hand, a pencil and a thick parchment were ready.

Shirou sat still, straight as a statue. In his mind, he mused, Facing monsters in battle is easier than being a motionless model like this…

The sound of scratch… scratch… from the pencil began.

Rose started drawing, her eyes occasionally flicking to Shirou, then back to the paper, then to his face again. Her movements were quick and precise, like a veteran artist… who had no interest in him.

Shirou felt the stark difference. She and Misha are like night and day. But I suppose, in a place as busy as this, everyone has their own role.

And so, he remained still, letting Rose sketch him… as if he were being carved into the official world of Orario's adventurers.

The atmosphere in the drawing room was so quiet that the sound of the pencil scraping against the parchment was crystal clear—scratch… scratch… tap-tap. Shirou sat upright, trying not to move an inch as instructed. But as time dragged on, his mind began to wander.

Unconsciously, his gaze drifted to Rose's face. Her jawline was sharp yet symmetrical, her eyes focused like a predator assessing its prey—yet undeniably, there was a unique beauty there. An aura of stern professionalism that was intimidating… yet admirable.

Interesting. All the guild's receptionists are attractive young women… Misha, Eina, even Rose herself… while most adventurers in Orario are rough, temperamental, and reckless. Shirou began to speculate, Maybe this contrast is necessary. Beautiful, graceful faces to manage those barbaric adventurers.

Suddenly, a cold voice cut through Shirou's musings. "You're a member of Loki Familia, aren't you?"

His focus snapped back instantly. "Yes," he answered simply, without moving a muscle.

Rose paused her drawing for a moment, looking at him over the paper. "How's the Doll Princess? Still as reckless and impulsive as ever?" Her tone sounded indifferent, but there was a faint hint of concern hidden beneath.

Shirou immediately knew who she meant. "She's doing fine," he replied calmly. "Though she's still… impulsive. But we look out for her."

For just a fraction of a second, a smirk appeared on Rose's lips. "Hmph. You're just a Level 1 supporter. Know your place."

The comment stung, but Shirou didn't react. He simply remained silent, bowing his head slightly as if accepting the reprimand. It's fine if they underestimate me, he thought. It's easier to hide my strength. Let them keep looking down on me. As long as I can protect what's important… like I've done countless times for Aiz.

Several minutes passed in silence. Rose finally set down her pencil, blowing lightly on the parchment to ensure no smudges remained.

"Done," she said coolly, handing the sketch to Shirou. "Give this to Misha."

Shirou stood, accepting it with both hands. But before he could open his mouth to thank her, Rose spoke first.

"One more thing. Don't get arrogant just because you joined Loki Familia." Her gaze was piercing like a dagger. "The Dungeon won't care how strong your Familia is. Those who let their guard down… will die."

With that, Rose turned and walked away without looking back, letting the door close softly behind her.

Shirou stared at the now-shut door. He felt no anger. Just a faint bitterness… and understanding.

She's like Bete. Insulting with harsh words… but that's her way of showing concern. This world is harsh. Even care… can come in the form of threats.

Calmly, he clutched the parchment with his sketch and stepped out of the room, heading back to the reception desk where Misha waited.

In the hallway outside the room, Shirou slowed his steps. Curiosity compelled him to unroll the parchment in his hands before returning to Misha's desk.

"Let's see how Rose sees me…" he murmured softly.

When he unfurled the paper, he was stunned. There, sketched with firm yet smooth lines, was his face—his gaze, the curve of his jaw, even the arrangement of his hair were meticulously detailed. But what made him frown slightly… was the fact that the drawing made him look far more handsome than he thought he was.

"I'm not this good-looking… right?" he thought, touching his own cheek.

Yet Shirou couldn't deny—Rose's drawing skills were extraordinary. Every stroke was measured, proportional. He could see how the face on the paper looked calm… yet resolute. As if it wasn't him… but a hero from a folktale.

Carefully, he rolled the parchment back up and walked to the reception desk, where Misha had returned from her break and was now munching on a small snack behind the counter.

"Excuse me," Shirou said, handing over the parchment.

"Ohh!" Misha quickly took it and unrolled it. Her eyes widened. "Whoa, this isn't a sketch—this is high-class portrait art! Senior Rose is on another level," she said, half-impressed, half-complaining.

She slipped the parchment into a large drawer under the desk. "Finally, your data is complete, Shirou Emiya," she said while marking something on the document in front of her with a quill.

"But… huff, now I have to copy this perfect sketch onto a mini-sized form for internal records." Misha pouted. "My hand's gonna get tired."

Shirou could only apologize. "Sorry for the trouble."

"Nah, it's fine. At least you're not as annoying as those other guys who act all tough but can't even write their own names," she retorted, pointing at the form Shirou had filled out earlier.

Shirou simply nodded. But in his mind, a small memory surfaced. In his old world—Japan—identification was done with photos for an ID card: My Number Card. He still remembered how the automatic camera asked him to stay still and look straight ahead. A different world, similar procedures. But this time… I'm drawn, not photographed.

He sighed. I've come this far… Yet that world feels like a distant dream now. He tucked the thought away deep in his heart, along with all the memories of the home he had long left behind.

"Well then," he finally said, "can I pick up a quest now?"

Misha nodded quickly at Shirou's question. "Of course. But do you have any specific requirements for the quest?" she asked, leaning lightly against the desk.

Shirou touched his chin, thinking for a moment before answering, "The plan is… tomorrow, I'll be heading down to the Dungeon up to the 27th floor."

Misha's eyes bulged. "The 27th floor?! Are you serious? Aren't you just a newly registered Level 1 adventurer?" She leaned forward, staring at Shirou from under her brows with disbelief. "Oh wait, you're not alone." Misha suddenly remembered.

Shirou raised both hands briefly, as if to reassure her. "Relax. I'm going down with Aiz and Lefiya. I'm just their supporter."

"Ahhh, the Sword Princess and the Thousand Elf, huh?" Misha whistled softly while waving her hand. "With them as your partners, even the Floor Boss would greet you with a smile."

She chuckled to herself. "Aiz could slash through half the monsters up to the 27th floor with her eyes closed, and Lefiya the elf… her magic could burn an entire early floor to the ground."

Shirou simply nodded calmly. "So, is there a quest that suits us?"

Misha grinned broadly, spinning around and stepping out from behind the reception desk toward a large board filled with neatly posted quest requests. "Mind if I pick for you? A recommendation from Misha-sensei?"

"Go ahead," Shirou replied casually, trusting her fully.

With practiced ease, Misha scanned several sheets, quickly shifting through some papers before plucking two from the board.

She returned, waving the two sheets at Shirou. "Okay, here are two quests I picked. First—collecting blood from an enraged Minotaur."

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "Enraged?"

"Yup," Misha explained, placing one sheet on the desk. "Blood from an aggressive Minotaur has higher potency. They usually appear between the 13th and 17th floors, perfect for clearing before resting at Rivira."

Shirou nodded, following Misha's explanation seriously.

"And this one," she continued, placing the second sheet, "is for gathering rare coral from an underground lake on the 25th floor and above, before reaching the 27th. It's usually found at the bottom of large pools in the Water City."

"An underwater quest?" Shirou murmured, weighing the difficulty.

"Exactly. But it's not combat-heavy. More of an exploration quest, perfect after you and those two elites finish your action-packed rounds."

Misha looked at Shirou seriously for a moment. "But be careful. Monsters sometimes guard that coral—giant fish-like creatures with steel scales. They can appear suddenly."

Shirou felt grateful. "I understand. Thanks for picking these out."

Misha leaned back casually, folding her arms on the desk. "In that case, should I prepare these two quests for you now?"

"Yes, please," Shirou said softly, looking at the sheets. "I'll make sure we complete them properly."

"If you're going down with those two," Misha remarked while filling out the request forms, "I almost feel sorry for the monsters."

Shirou didn't respond. But in his mind, he knew… the monsters weren't the only things to be wary of.

Chapter 135

The 4koma "Perfect Pose" is already finished. Please check it out at

Beneath a dawn sky still tinged with darkness, the chirping of crickets filled the quiet air of Twilight Manor's courtyard. Amid the shadows of trees and night-blooming flowers yet to unfurl, a woman with long green hair walked slowly, dressed in a relaxed ivory-white gown.

Riveria Ljos Alf, a First-Class Adventurer and Orario's most powerful mage, moved calmly toward a corner of the garden where a small shed stood, hidden and protected by hedges and dense foliage. This place was more than just a storage room. It was where she and Shirou often practiced Magecraft—a craft not native to this world.

Upon reaching the shed's door, Riveria paused briefly. The cold morning breeze brushed softly against her face, but her mind was already focused. With a delicate yet firm right hand, she touched one of the four magic stones embedded at each corner of the small building. The metallic lines connecting the stones reflected the faint silver glow of the garden lanterns.

She closed her eyes slowly.

"Sprout..."

That was the mental trigger Shirou had taught her. She envisioned a tiny seed breaking through the soil, growing steadily into a towering tree with roots digging deep into the earth and branches stretching high into the sky—a symbol of resonance between herself and the magical structure before her.

As she channeled prana into the magic stone, her hand grew warm. The flow of energy coursed from her body, tracing the bounded field's embedded patterns. She could sense traces of Shirou's prana—a lingering warmth, faint yet familiar.

"...Like the sound of a freshly forged sword," she murmured softly, opening her eyes.

Yet she also noticed that the bounded field's magical energy had grown thin, as if Shirou's prana had nearly been drained by the structure. Riveria sighed gently. "This time, you forgot to replenish it..."

Without hesitation, she channeled more prana from her magic circuits. A soft light spread along the metallic lines, converging at the center, reviving the layers of protective and isolating magic in the space.

Gradually, Riveria could feel two prana signatures—hers and Shirou's—blending within the bounded field. Shirou's prana flowed like a calm river, while hers resembled a breeze gently caressing the water's surface.

She stood still for a moment, savoring the warmth blossoming in her chest.

"Merging... not just our magic, but our hearts as well."

A faint smile touched her usually stern and reserved lips. The morning wind carried strands of her long hair, and in the silence, she whispered softly:

"I hope today... You'll come a little earlier, Shirou."

Riveria slowly pushed open the shed's wooden door—creak—the sound of old hinges greeted by the damp air of an enclosed space. Faint light from a small western window illuminated dust particles dancing in the air.

Without hesitation, she took a cloth from a wall hook and began cleaning the room. Wipe... sweep... tidy... Her movements were practiced and meticulous, as they always were when preparing the magic training space. Every small table, folding chair, and tool rack was neatly arranged. Soon, the shed resembled a tranquil meditation room once more.

After cleaning, Riveria spread a thin woolen carpet in the center of the room. The moss-green carpet bore a delicate magic circle pattern embroidered in gold thread—a gift from one of her expedition journeys.

She sat cross-legged in the middle, back straight, hands resting on her knees, and closed her eyes briefly. Yet her mind was restless. Shirou was usually punctual, but today... "I must have arrived much too early."

"Still not here..." she murmured softly, gazing at the still-closed door. But she wasn't impatient. She cherished these quiet moments. The simple, warm atmosphere here felt more comforting than the grand halls of the Manor.

With time to spare, she decided to practice her Magecraft.

Her hand touched the cold wooden floor. Her emerald eyes closed, and she took a deep breath before exhaling slowly.

Her fingers traced the rough, slightly chilly surface. With controlled breathing, she channeled prana from her magic circuits, illuminating from within her body.

From her back, the Rune symbols forming the High Elf's magic circuit glowed softly. Warmth spread from her spine to her fingertips. Zzt... The energy flowed into the floor, activating the Magecraft technique she had mastered:

"Structural Analysis."

In an instant, it was as if a floodgate of information had opened. Riveria received data: the wood's fiber structure, fine cracks, air pressure between the planks—all recorded in her mind like a clear river's flow. But there was more.

Something else.

Like an invisible spiderweb enveloping the room, she could sense the presence of the Bounded Field Shirou had set up. Not just its existence, but how the prana flowed along the metallic lines outside the walls. The weave of magical energy connected directly to the spot where she sat, as if she weren't just touching the magic but had become part of its system.

She took a deep breath.

"This Magecraft... isn't just about control, but about merging," she whispered.

With closed eyes, she calmed herself within the Bounded Field. If Shirou didn't arrive soon, she would wait here, quietly, in this space that belonged only to the two of them.

Riveria sank deeper into the resonance of their blended prana, her soul dissolving into the quiet rhythm created by the fusion of her energy and Shirou's. It felt... warm. Comforting. Almost like a silent embrace from someone who understood her without words.

Yet the tranquility was suddenly disrupted.

Zzzzznnnng—

A faint hum, barely audible, vibrated at the base of her ears. A subtle signal from the Bounded Field, activated when someone crossed its outer boundary.

Riveria reflexively opened her eyes. Her gaze immediately locked onto the shed door, now slowly creaking open.

Morning light spilled gently into the room, framing the figure of a red-haired young man standing at the threshold. His black training clothes were slightly damp with dawn's dew, and his breath formed faint clouds as he stepped inside.

It was Shirou.

And for some reason, this morning... his face looked a little more handsome than usual in Riveria's eyes. Perhaps it was the morning light. Or perhaps... it was the feeling of love blooming in her chest.

"Sorry to keep you waiting," Shirou said as he closed the door behind him. His voice was low but warm, as always.

Riveria straightened her posture, maintaining a composed expression. She hid her slight nervousness with a graceful nod.

"It's fine," she replied elegantly, adjusting a strand of her long hair draped over her shoulder. "I just arrived myself." A small lie, but not a harmful one.

They exchanged a brief, silent glance. Then Shirou walked to the center of the room, stepping onto the carpet where they usually trained, and sat cross-legged facing Riveria. His gaze swept the surroundings briefly.

"The Bounded Field feels more active than before... Did you replenish it?" he asked, lightly touching the floor.

Riveria nodded slowly. "Your prana was nearly depleted. I thought it wouldn't hurt to add some of mine."

Shirou acknowledged this. "Thanks. So now... you're not just using Magecraft, but maintaining it too."

Riveria suppressed a wider smile. "My teacher would be disappointed if I were a lazy student."

The morning was still young, and the day's lesson was about to begin.

Shirou's hand remained outstretched, gently touching the floor between them as if confirming the stability of the magical field beneath the carpet. Yet his words were light, almost like casual conversation.

"Unlike yesterday... You didn't ride a bike today, or try flying with a balloon?" he half-joked, a relaxed expression on his face.

Riveria raised an eyebrow, then let out a soft, quiet laugh. "Yesterday was... fun. But I realized my Magecraft study time was spent on other things. I actually wanted to discuss something important I found during my research with Aina... when I stayed at her place earlier."

"Oh?" Shirou seemed interested but continued lightly, "Speaking of auntie Aina, I met her yesterday. When I went to the Guild to pick up a quest for Aiz and Lefiya."

Riveria stiffened. Her breath hitched for a moment, and though her expression remained calm, her eyes widened slightly.

Auntie Aina, he said?

A quiet sigh escaped Riveria's lips. "He calls Aina 'Auntie'... Do I also look that old to him, too?"

She tried to dismiss the thought, but unease bloomed like petals suddenly unfurling in winter.

"Did... Aina mentioned anything strange to you?" she asked quickly, her voice slightly higher than usual. She didn't want to sound panicked, but she couldn't hide her anxiety.

Shirou blinked, momentarily confused before answering casually, "We just had lunch together in the garden. She asked a few things about me... and mentioned that you'd told her a little about Magecraft."

Riveria immediately covered part of her face with one hand, her cheeks slightly flushed. So... Aina probably already knows... that I... like Shirou.

Her thoughts were in disarray, and she didn't even realize she was gripping the edge of the small carpet beneath her.

"Riveria?" Shirou called softly, concerned. "Are you... Okay?"

Riveria took a deep breath and averted her gaze. "Shirou... you're not angry, are you? I know you said Magecraft should be kept secret. But I told Aina. Just the basics... I couldn't help it. She was too curious."

Shirou shook his head, reassuring her gently. "I don't mind. I trust you... and the people you trust. After talking with Aina yesterday, I could tell she's a good person."

Riveria stared at Shirou for a moment—her gaze filled with relief, but also... a warmth she couldn't hide.

"...Thank you," she whispered softly.

Then she lowered her head slightly, averting her eyes, not wanting Shirou to see her slightly flushed cheeks. Shirou truly... never made her feel guilty. And that, for some reason, only made her feelings harder to contain.

Riveria took another deep breath, steadying her thoughts after the slightly unsettling conversation. Her face was calm again, and when she looked at Shirou, her gaze was serious.

"I... want to talk about the research I did with Aina yesterday," she said quietly but firmly.

Shirou leaned forward slightly, intrigued. "Oh? Did you find something?"

Riveria nodded slowly. "We managed to translate some ancient High Elf texts. A collection I brought to Aina's house."

Shirou raised an eyebrow. "That's impressive. So what did you learn?"

"Many things," Riveria answered, her tone even but clear. "The history of the Elf race. Lineages. Ancestral names. Records of the oldest forest guardians and ancient pacts with spirits."

Shirou nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "But... is any of it related to Magecraft?"

Riveria shook her head, slightly disappointed. "That's the issue. All of it... is culturally important, yes. But there wasn't a single technique, theory, or clue about advancing Magecraft that I could use. It's as if all knowledge of high-level magic was lost with our ancestors."

"Hm. That's a shame," Shirou remarked, rubbing his chin. "If there were traces of their magical system... it might have been a way to expand your Magecraft."

Riveria sighed, then suddenly fixed Shirou with a deeper gaze. "...But there was one other thing we managed to translate."

"Oh?" Shirou turned his full attention to her.

Riveria slowly touched her own back, just above her shoulder blades.

"This Rune..." she murmured. "The High Elf Rune is engraved on my back. It's been there since I was a baby."

Shirou froze for a moment. His eyes widened slightly. "...You translated it?"

Riveria nodded. "It took all night. But we succeeded."

Shirou held his breath, his heart beating steadily. An ancient Rune passed down through generations? If it's truly translatable, it could be the key to understanding Magecraft suited for Riveria.

"So... what does it say?" he asked softly, almost a whisper.

Riveria looked at Shirou with a gaze that suddenly turned more alluring, her lips curving into a small, meaningful smile. "Are you... Really, that curious?" Her voice trembled slightly, lower than usual, as if carrying something only the two of them could understand.

Shirou, still serious, nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I want to know."

Kreek... The sound of crickets outside seemed to fade momentarily, replaced by Riveria's suddenly racing heartbeat. For some reason, her courage peaked this morning. Perhaps it was the news that Shirou would spend the afternoon swimming with Aiz and Lefiya in the Dungeon. I don't want to lose...

Without warning, Riveria turned gracefully, presenting her back to Shirou. The movement made Shirou jolt, his eyes widening. "H-hey, Riveria? What are you doing—?"

Snap. The soft sound of the ivory-white gown's back buttons coming undone one by one. Shirou quickly turned his face away, his cheeks reddening. "W-wait! Riveria, this!"

"Relax," Riveria said as she deftly unhooked her black bra. Click. The small sound seemed to echo in the quiet room. She gathered her long green hair over her shoulders and chest, leaving her smooth, bare back fully exposed. "You've already seen my back when you first unlocked my magic circuits, haven't you?" Her tone was flat, but there was a faint tremor at the edge of her voice.

Shirou, still covering his face with his hand, stammered, "Y-yes, but that—that was for your Magecraft training!"

Riveria tilted her head slightly, her eyes gleaming mischievously. "This is also for my Magecraft, you know." Fwoosh... A flow of prana coursed from her body, slowly illuminating the ancient tree Rune on her back. The golden-green light formed intricate patterns of sacred branches, glowing brighter than ever before.

Shirou, peeking through his fingers, was stunned. Riveria's back, which he had only glimpsed briefly before, was now fully revealed under the magical light. Skin like snow, the perfect curve of her spine, and the Rune shining like stars in the night—it all left him breathless.

"Look closely," Riveria whispered, her voice suddenly softer. "This Rune... isn't just a hereditary symbol." The flowing prana formed new patterns—roots, leaves, branches spreading into a tree, revealing ancient script that had been hidden.

Shirou unconsciously lowered his hand, his eyes fixed. "This... is ancient High Elf language?"

Riveria gently but firmly took Shirou's hand. Her delicate fingers wrapped around his wrist, guiding it to her still-glowing Rune.

"Touch here..." she murmured, her voice trembling slightly, "Starting from the leftmost branch. I'll explain its meaning one by one."

Shirou obeyed, though his heart pounded. His rough fingertips—marked by battles—brushed against Riveria's silk-like skin. The contrast made him acutely aware of how close they were.

"The first branch..." Shirou tried to focus, though Riveria's warmth was palpable under his touch. "What does it say?"

Riveria took a deep breath. Shirou's touch sent faint electric currents across her skin. "Nngh—" she hissed softly before steadying her voice. "It's... Blóð hēahælfes..."

Shirou frowned. "Meaning?"

"Blood... of the High Elf..." Riveria answered, her breathing growing heavier.

Shirou continued, his fingers moving slowly to the second branch. Each touch made Riveria squirm slightly, but she endured.

"And this?" Shirou asked, trying to distract himself from how soft her skin felt.

"Cynelic..." Riveria suppressed a sigh. "Meaning... nobility..."

One by one, Shirou traced each branch of the Rune. Third, fourth, fifth—each symbol unveiled hidden ancient words.

"Blóð hēahælfes cynelic bēoð eald and unswīðred, se þe wyrhta sylf asceóp..." Riveria translated in a voice growing softer, almost a whisper. "The blood of High Elf nobility... is ancient and unfading... shaped by the Creator Himself..."

Shirou fell silent, absorbing the meaning. His hand lingered on Riveria's back, as if captivated by the warmth and the words.

"So... this is your ancestral heritage?" he asked quietly.

Riveria nodded, then slowly pulled away. With graceful movements, she re-fastened her bra and buttoned her ivory-white gown. The click of the buttons locking seemed to mark the end of their intimate moment.

Shirou lowered his head, his thoughts swirling. What was the true meaning of this Rune?

Chapter 136

The sketch of "Freya sheds her disguise" is already finished. Please check it out at

Riveria took a deep breath before continuing, her voice trembling softly like leaves rustling in the wind. "According to ancient legends... the first Elves were created directly by the gods." Her fingers danced in the air, tracing something majestic. "But High Elves... we are different."

Shirou furrowed his brow, his eyes fixed on Riveria. "Different how?"

"The gods' light didn't just create us," Riveria continued, her voice lowering, laden with meaning. "It seems they carved this Rune of the Tree of Life on our backs as a special blessing." Her hand touched her own back through the fabric of her dress, as if feeling the rune glowing beneath her clothes. "And now I understand... why my Rune resonates with your magecraft. This Rune... was designed from the beginning to channel high-level magical energy."

Click. The sound of Shirou's fingers tapping the wooden floor echoed as he processed the information. His eyes gleamed with understanding. "So ordinary Elves like Lefiya... they have similar runes, but not as complete as yours?"

Riveria nodded firmly. "Correct. Their runes are mere fragments—shadows of what High Elves possess."

Shirou leaned back slightly, his face deep in thought. "Then... the other High Elves in this world must have the same rune as you, right?"

Whoosh... The morning breeze brushed through Riveria's hair as she confirmed with a nod. "Aina and I checked yesterday." Her voice carried a rare hint of excitement, something seldom heard from her in public. "When I stayed at her place, we compared our runes. And it turns out..."

Shirou leaned forward, curious. "Turns out?"

"The base patterns are identical," Riveria admitted, her eyes shining like emeralds bathed in sunlight. "Only the branching details differ slightly, likely due to lineage."

Shirou scratched his chin, another question forming in his mind. "If I may ask... do all High Elves have green hair and eyes like you and Auntie Aina?"

Tsk. Riveria let out a small laugh, her voice like the rustling of dry leaves. "You're quite observant." Her gaze sparkled mischievously before she continued. "Yes, it's a hallmark of the High Elf royal family. My father, King Larfal, and all my close relatives share this trait."

Shirou nodded slowly, as if piecing together a puzzle in his mind. "So the green color is a mark of High Elf noble blood?"

"More than that," Riveria answered, locking eyes with Shirou. "It's proof of our magical heritage. Every strand of this hair, every glimmer of our green eyes, carries traces of ancient magic passed down since the time of creation."

A brief silence fell, broken only by the whisper of wind against the warehouse window. Shirou gazed at Riveria with newfound awe, as if truly realizing how extraordinary the woman before him was.

"So then..." Shirou finally spoke, his voice softening to almost a whisper. "You really are a princess from legend, aren't you?"

Riveria blushed but quickly hid it by turning her face away. "Don't exaggerate, Shirou. I'm still just your student when it comes to magecraft."

But the small smile curling at her lips was impossible to conceal.

Shirou stretched his back slowly, straightening his posture as his shoulders rolled lightly. A faint crackling sound accompanied the loosening of his joints. He took a deep breath, then looked at Riveria, who sat cross-legged before him with an elegance untouched by time.

"So," Shirou said quietly, "you've managed to decipher the rune on your own back... But I assume that's not enough to further develop your magecraft abilities."

He tilted his head. "Because at this point, I think I've run out of things to teach you."

Riveria immediately lifted her face, meeting his gaze squarely. "There's still more," she said sharply, like an arrow loosed without hesitation.

Shirou blinked. "Huh? What do you mean?"

Riveria clasped her knees and leaned forward slightly, her expression serious. "Aina's Magic Circuits still haven't been activated. Just like mine back then."

Shirou stared at her silently for a few seconds. "...You want me to unlock them?"

Riveria nodded. "Yes. More precisely, I want you to teach me how to open another person's Magic Circuits. Like you did for me back then."

Shirou studied Riveria's eyes for a moment, ensuring her sincerity wasn't just a fleeting emotion. But all he found was earnestness and... a hint of enthusiasm from a friend who wanted to help.

"It's possible," he finally said, his tone light. "It's actually quite simple... as long as you understand prana anatomy. But—wait, Auntie Aina... wants to learn magecraft too?"

Riveria lowered her head slightly, her cheeks tinged with moisture like morning dew touching skin. "Her reason isn't as grand as you'd think," she murmured, almost suppressing a laugh. "She just wants... to enhance the taste of food."

Shirou frowned. "...Hah?"

"She wants to use Reinforcement on ingredients," Riveria explained with a light laugh. "Like when I showed her during my stay, I strengthened the flavor of spices and vegetables with prana before cooking. She's curious... and maybe a little jealous."

Shirou fell silent, then raised a hand to his face. "So... all this effort to unlock Magic Circuits is... to become a magical chef?"

Riveria's expression softened warmly, like morning dew. "She wants to make tastier meals for her husband. And I thought... there's nothing wrong with supporting a wish like that."

Shirou exhaled deeply and shook his head. "You really are impossible to refuse, aren't you..."

Riveria placed her hands on her knees and bowed slightly. "Please, Shirou. I know Aina can keep a secret. I trust her... and I'm sure she won't disappoint you."

Shirou lifted his face, looking at the graceful elf before him, who, for once, wasn't asking as a noble, an expedition leader, or even as his student... but simply as a loyal friend.

He closed his eyes briefly, then nodded. "Alright. We'll start from the basics. And you'll need to be careful during the unlocking process—it's going to be painful."

"She's a strong woman," Riveria replied confidently.

Shirou held her emerald-green gaze a second longer than necessary, then said, "And you... You are a troublesome student."

Riveria merely huffed in satisfaction. "But I'm your only student, aren't I?" she quipped sharply.

Shirou chuckled, rising to his feet while stretching his arms overhead. "True enough."

Riveria stood as well, smoothing out her casual dress with a light pat. The fabric swayed gently with her movements. She looked at Shirou with the eager curiosity of a student thirsty for knowledge.

"So... how do you unlock another person's Magic Circuits?" she asked attentively.

Shirou interlaced his fingers and placed his hands behind his head, thinking for a moment. "Actually... It's easy. You just channel a bit of prana into their body and trigger a reaction at the dormant Magic Circuit points. Like... jump-starting an engine."

Riveria blinked. "...Jump-starting... an engine?"

Shirou quickly raised his hands and clarified, "Y'know—er, I mean... Think of the body like... a car. To make it move, you need some kind of initial spark. Magic Circuits are like energy pathways that need to be turned on first before prana can actively flow through them."

Riveria narrowed her eyes further. "Car? Spark?"

Shirou smacked his forehead. Plak!

"Ugh... I forgot you don't know what an engine or internal combustion is," he grumbled to himself.

Riveria raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "You know, sometimes when you simplify explanations, they just get more confusing."

Shirou laughed awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. "Yeah, sorry... force of habit."

Riveria rolled her eyes slowly, then sighed. "Fine. If explaining just makes me more confused, why don't you just show me an example?" she said, half exasperated but still curious.

Shirou nodded lightly. "Alright, let's just go straight to practice." Without hesitation, he began removing his black training shirt, pulling the fabric over his head and fully taking it off.

"Eh—!" Riveria nearly choked on air. "W-Wait, I meant you should demonstrate by projecting an example of what you were talking about, not just—"

Too late.

Shirou had already turned around, revealing his back, marked with faint lines from training and the contours of well-toned muscles. He seemed calm, as if this were completely normal for him. "Projecting an object like an engine? That'd be more complicated. I'd have to create a detailed internal image and visualize it in a way you'd understand. It's faster if you learn directly from practice—activating the Magic Circuits in my body."

Riveria, still frozen, struggled to maintain her composed expression despite her warming cheeks.

Shirou folded his black shirt slowly and set it aside, then glanced over his shoulder with a teasing smile. "You showed me your back earlier when talking about your rune. Now it's my turn, right?"

"T-That's not what I meant at all..." Riveria murmured, her voice trembling slightly. Her eyes darted away from Shirou's back, but she couldn't help stealing glances.

Seeing Riveria's lingering hesitation, Shirou sighed, this time more gently. "If you're worried about hurting me, don't be. I trust you won't make any major mistakes. Besides, you've come a long way since first learning magecraft from me."

Riveria lowered her head slightly, her fingers lightly gripping the hem of her dress. "I've just... never done this before. Channeling prana into someone else's body..."

"Relax. Treat it like when you infused prana into the bounded field the other day," Shirou said, glancing sideways. "You already have good control over prana flow—now just direct it."

Riveria took a deep breath, then stepped closer. Her cold, hesitant fingers touched Shirou's back, tracing along his spine where Magic Circuits were most responsive. The contact made Shirou tense slightly, but he steadied himself, keeping his breathing even.

"If I hurt you... tell me," Riveria whispered.

"I've survived a Noble Phantasm explosion head-on, so... I think I can handle it."

Riveria suppressed a groan. "That's not reassuring."

She closed her eyes tightly, calming the pounding of her heart that echoed in her ears. Her fingers, still pressed against Shirou's back, trembled faintly as she began channeling prana, gradually increasing the flow.

"Start with Structural Analysis first," Shirou's voice came softly but firmly, guiding her as usual.

"I know," Riveria whispered, exhaling slowly. She sent prana flowing gently, exploring the hidden magical pathways beneath Shirou's skin. The energy spread like roots touching unexplored soil—warm, deep, yet foreign.

"What do you find?" Shirou asked, his tone light, as if testing her.

Riveria half-opened her eyes, her emerald irises glinting with the faint glow of prana. "Twenty-seven... Magic Circuits," she murmured. "Their structure is perfectly arranged... but their configuration—it's completely different from my tree rune."

"Exactly," Shirou replied with a small nod. "Magic Circuits of magi from my world are like systematically assembled wires, not divine blessings like those of High Elves. Now, try activating them."

Riveria swallowed hard. "Alright..."

She channeled prana into one point. Then another. And another. Slowly, she attempted to ignite the dormant pathways. But her flow was too delicate, too soft. Shirou could feel it like a breeze skimming water.

"Don't hesitate," he said, steadying his voice. "Push harder."

Riveria clenched her jaw, tightening her grip on Shirou's back. Her prana surged deeper. Faint sparks of magic flickered, and the muscles under her palms tensed.

"I'm... hurting you, aren't I?" she muttered uncertainly.

"Nghh—it's fine..." Shirou gritted his teeth, exhaling slowly. "A little more... You're almost there."

Riveria steeled herself. This wasn't just a magecraft lesson. It was trust. If Shirou believed in her this much, she couldn't stop halfway.

With resolve and guilt tightly suppressed in her chest, Riveria pushed her prana deeper, stronger. A pale green glow enveloped Shirou's back, like embers igniting beneath the surface.

ZRAKTTT—

One by one, all 27 of Shirou's Magic Circuits activated simultaneously. A faint red pulse surged from within his body like a blazing heartbeat. Shirou exhaled sharply, his frame shuddering briefly from the overwhelming magical response.

Riveria slowly withdrew her hand, staring at her fingers in disbelief. "I... did it?"

Shirou glanced over his shoulder, sweat beading at his temples, but a faint smile played on his lips. "Yeah... all my Circuits are active now."

Riveria didn't respond immediately. Inside her, pride, emotion, and warmth swirled together. She hadn't just succeeded in practicing magecraft—she'd fulfilled Shirou's trust... in both letter and spirit.

And as their breathing steadied, that morning felt like the beginning of a new chapter in their relationship—as teacher and student... or perhaps, as two people opening their hearts to one another.

Shirou pulled his black training shirt back over his head, the fabric slightly damp with lingering sweat. He took a deep breath, letting his body temperature stabilize as he adjusted the collar.

Riveria, still standing behind him, watched his now-covered back. Her gaze softened—her fingertips still trembling slightly, realizing how easily a small mistake could have been disastrous.

"Shirou..." she said quietly. "I want to know... why does unlocking another person's Magic Circuits feel... painful? Even when I tried to be as gentle as possible, you still—" She trailed off, unwilling to voice that she'd clearly seen him enduring pain.

Shirou half-turned, leaning his shoulder against the warehouse wall while crossing his arms. "It's because the human body—or an elf's, or anyone's—naturally resists foreign energy entering directly. A biological and magical reflex. Especially when the source is external."

He emphasized the word external with a serious tone. "If someone isn't careful... the Magic Circuits can be damaged. Permanently."

Riveria's eyes widened slightly, and she couldn't suppress a small gasp. "Then... just now... I could have—"

Shirou quickly shook his head, cutting her off. "But you didn't fail. You succeeded. You did incredibly well."

Riveria bit her lower lip, relieved yet horrified at the thought of the alternative. Then, slowly, she glanced at Shirou from the side, as if something troubled her beneath her calm exterior.

"So then..." she murmured, processing. "Do... magi usually help each other like this? I mean, with unlocking Magic Circuits?"

Shirou chuckled softly, his voice low but laced with irony. "No. Generally, magi are... extremely paranoid people. They wouldn't even trust their spouses with something like this."

Riveria fell silent.

The words echoed strangely in her chest. Not even husbands and wives trust each other... But the two of them had just—

So... if Shirou trusted me enough to let me touch and unlock his Magic Circuits...

Riveria's cheeks suddenly burned, and she quickly averted her face. Doesn't that mean we're... closer than husband and wife?

The thought came unbidden, wild and absurd, yet striking her heart with force. She shook her head slightly, trying to dismiss the outrageous notion, but a faint smile had already formed on her lips.

"Riveria?" Shirou called, noticing the woman before him freezing as if struck by a freezing spell.

"I-I'm fine!" Riveria replied too quickly.

Shirou raised an eyebrow but didn't press further. He smirked slightly and said, "In that case, today's lesson is over. You can now help activate someone else's Circuits. Maybe Auntie Aina will be your first lucky student."

Riveria nodded slowly... while in her heart, the words "closer than husband and wife" still lingered like an unyielding incantation.

Chapter 137

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

The morning air at Twilight Manor was still fresh, with sunlight peeking shyly through the kitchen window as Shirou began arranging ingredients for their packed meals. At the long wooden table, Lefiya deftly wrapped onigiri and divided fruit into small containers, while Shirou stood by the stove, adjusting the heat as he stirred a light soup to take along.

"I think we need something light but energy-packed," Lefiya remarked, glancing at the available ingredients.

"Agreed. Too heavy and we'll sink in the water instead of swimming," Shirou replied with a teasing grin.

In the dining room, Aiz, who had just finished wiping the last table, approached while drying her hands with a small towel.

"Shirou," she said in her usual flat tone, though with a hint of pleading, "Can we bring more Jagamaru-kun today?"

Shirou turned, raising an eyebrow as he looked at Aiz standing at the kitchen doorway.

"Jagamaru-kun? More?" he repeated, tilting his head.

Aiz gave a small nod, her golden hair swaying. "When we take a break after swimming practice, I want to eat something tasty... and warm."

Lefiya, who was packing the bento, turned with a cheerful smile. "Aiz, you seem really excited about swimming today."

"Because we'll swim together," Aiz answered simply, then quickly added, "and also... because of Jagamaru-kun."

Shirou couldn't suppress a small chuckle before nodding and starting to slice the peeled potatoes. "Alright, we'll fry more today. I'll add a special touch too—we'll use the sweet adzuki bean paste you like, Aiz."

"Un." Aiz nodded in satisfaction.

Oil began sizzling in the pan. Crrrsshhh... The aroma of fried potatoes filled the kitchen, making Lefiya swallow hard and steal glances at the pan with sparkling eyes.

"Then I'll help wrap the finished ones, Shirou," she said quickly.

Shirou smiled. "Okay. But don't sneak any snacks."

Lefiya turned sharply, her cheeks slightly flushed. "I'm not a child!"

"Hmm?" Shirou replied, lifting a piece of Jagamaru-kun from the pan to drain. "Then who secretly ate three pieces before dinner yesterday?"

Lefiya suddenly bowed her head, pretending to be busy arranging the bento. Aiz merely glanced between them before saying softly, "Actually, I was the one who ate three that time."

"...Of course," Shirou and Lefiya answered almost in unison, filling the kitchen with quiet laughter and the warm scent of camaraderie.

The preparations for their swimming practice in the dungeon felt more like a summer picnic—except with weapons and monsters by their side, of course.

Once all the food was neatly packed, Shirou began transferring it one by one into the large supporter bag he usually carried into the dungeon. The bag was wide and sturdy, with strong double straps to support its weight.

"If you want, I can carry your bags too," he offered, patting the top of his bag, which still had plenty of space.

Aiz and Lefiya exchanged glances briefly before handing over their bags without hesitation—each containing spare clothes and, of course, the swimsuits they had bought together the day before.

"Thank you, Shirou," Aiz said as she handed him her sky-blue bag.

"If you peek inside, you're dead!" Lefiya teased, sticking out her tongue playfully before handing over her red bag.

Shirou simply chuckled and shook his head, accepting both bags. As he placed the smaller bags into his supporter bag, Aiz tilted her head slightly and said in her usual monotone, "Usually... in a party, the supporter is the weakest member. But in our party... It's the strongest."

Her gaze fell on Shirou, scrutinizing him. There was no teasing in her voice—just an honest acknowledgment spoken without hesitation.

Lefiya laughed lightly. "That's Shirou's fault for hiding his strength! Otherwise, maybe I'd be the supporter," she said, punching the air with her small fist.

Shirou lifted the large bag onto his shoulder effortlessly, as if it weighed nothing. "I don't really want to draw attention, especially from... foreign gods and goddesses."

His voice lowered at the end of the sentence, and both Aiz and Lefiya understood the implication. They knew well that, based on the history of Shirou's world, he had learned to always be wary of divine entities, unlike Orario, where gods and goddesses roamed around like neighbors.

"Makes sense," Aiz said simply, nodding in agreement.

Lefiya nodded too. "I'd be careful too, in your position."

Shirou gave a faint smile, then added softly, "But even if I weren't hiding my strength... I wouldn't mind being your supporter, you two."

The words made Lefiya blink before her cheeks turned pink. "Ugh, you smooth-talker," she said, nudging Shirou's arm, though her smile was wide, her heart warmed like the morning sun.

Aiz glanced at Shirou briefly before looking ahead again, saying nothing. But from the way she fiddled with the ends of her golden hair, Shirou knew... those simple words meant a lot to her too.

As their footsteps left the now clean and tidy kitchen, Shirou walked leisurely behind Aiz while Lefiya skipped ahead, occasionally turning back to make sure her friends were following.

They were almost at Twilight Manor's main entrance when a firm yet gentle voice called from the living room.

"Lefiya."

The Elf girl's steps halted instantly. Her body tensed. That voice... was unmistakable and impossible to ignore.

She turned quickly toward the living room. There, sitting calmly and gracefully on the long sofa, Lady Riveria gazed at her with deep green eyes that were hard to read, calm, yet always intimidating to Lefiya.

"Y-Yes, Lady Riveria?" Lefiya replied hastily, stepping cautiously toward her mentor.

Meanwhile, Aiz and Shirou, sensing something amiss, automatically stopped at the doorway.

"There's something I need to discuss with Lefiya. You two may go ahead," Riveria said calmly but with emphasis.

Aiz glanced at Shirou as if silently asking, but Shirou only gave a small nod. They stepped out slowly, letting the door close with a soft click, leaving the two Elves their privacy.

Lefiya stood stiffly before her mentor, her posture slightly rigid. Her heart raced.

Did I mess up yesterday's daily report...? Or maybe during magic practice with Fairy Force... I was too slow? Or maybe... Lady Riveria knows about me—

She swallowed hard.

Snacking in secret.

"Sit, Lefiya," Riveria said flatly but without pressure.

Lefiya obeyed, sitting slowly at the other end of the sofa. She placed her hands on her lap, sitting properly, ready to accept... whatever was coming.

Riveria crossed her legs and leaned back, her sharp yet calm gaze fixed on her beloved student, who now sat stiffly, suppressing her nerves.

"Lefiya, did you fulfill my order from yesterday?" she asked directly, without preamble.

Instinctively, Lefiya straightened slightly and gave a small salute, placing her right hand to her forehead. "Yes, I did, Lady Riveria!"

Riveria raised an eyebrow. "And... what exactly did you do?"

Lefiya's hand, still in salute, wavered. Her eyes darted left and right, searching for a quick answer, before she finally said uncertainly, "Uhhh... my daily report? I wrote it thoroughly...?"

Riveria immediately closed her eyes and massaged her temples with two fingers, sighing deeply. "That's not what I meant, Lefiya..."

Lefiya suddenly realized and lightly smacked her palm. "Oh! You mean the swimsuit, right? Yes, Lady Riveria! I bought it yesterday with Aiz!"

Riveria slowly opened her eyes. "Describe it. What does it look like? Don't tell me you still bought a bikini like the one Loki gave you in Melen."

Lefiya shook her head quickly. "It's fine, Lady Riveria! My swimsuit is a red mini-dress style with spaghetti straps. Aiz chose a white one with a halter-neck dress cut. Well, the neckline is a bit... low, but the back is fully covered!"

Ahem.

Riveria coughed lightly, unintentionally turning her face away for a moment.

Lefiya blinked, slightly confused by her mentor's sudden reaction. Huh? Lady Riveria seems a bit... flustered? Did I say something wrong?

Unknowingly, she had just mentioned a part of the body that... earlier that morning, Riveria herself had exposed when Shirou touched her during magecraft training. Something she would never tell her student about.

Seeing the lingering doubt in her mentor's eyes, Lefiya mustered the courage to say, "If Lady Riveria still isn't sure... how about I show you the swimsuit directly?"

Riveria furrowed her brows, her eyes scanning Lefiya's body. "Where is it? You didn't bring your bag."

Lefiya snapped her fingers. "Oh, right! My bag's in Shirou's supporter bag. I left it with him earlier. Let me go get it—"

Before she could turn toward the door, Riveria's firm voice called her back. "No need."

Lefiya's steps froze.

"I trust you, Lefiya," Riveria said, softer now. "You may continue your journey."

Lefiya bowed deeply. "Thank you, Lady Riveria!"

Once the door closed and Lefiya's footsteps faded, Riveria let out a long sigh. She gazed out the window at the morning light filtering through the garden leaves.

"...There's no way I'd let Shirou find out," she murmured quietly. "That the real reason I made them buy modest swimsuits... was because I didn't want him to be tempted by those two girls."

She closed her eyes. In her heart, she knew—she was no longer just a mentor or a High Elf noble. She was a woman... who had begun to fear losing something she hadn't even possessed yet.

***

Lefiya skipped down the front steps toward the courtyard, her light brown hair swaying slightly with her light steps. Spotting Aiz and Shirou waiting for her under a tree near the Manor's fence, her face immediately brightened.

"Sorry for the wait!" she called as she approached them.

Aiz turned and asked in her usual calm tone, "How did it go, Lefiya?"

Shirou smirked slightly, raising an eyebrow. "Got scolded, huh?"

"No way!" Lefiya retorted quickly, her voice and expression full of pride. She patted her chest lightly. "I completed Lady Riveria's task perfectly!"

The three of them began walking side by side toward the Manor's outer gate. Aiz on the left, Shirou in the middle, and Lefiya on the right, stepping in rhythm with the leisurely pace of the cool morning.

"Task?" Shirou asked curiously, glancing at Lefiya. "What task did Riveria give you?"

Lefiya only smiled mysteriously and winked at Aiz. "Girls' secret," she said, blinking one eye at Aiz.

Aiz immediately understood and gave a small nod. "Oh..." she said softly. She knew exactly what Lefiya meant—their new swimsuits, which Riveria had requested to be more... covered.

Shirou sighed as if lamenting his fate. "Haaah... The suffering of being the only guy in the party. Whatever you're planning, I'm not allowed to know, huh?"

Aiz looked ahead, remaining calm, then added in her characteristic monotone, "When we swim later, you'll find out."

Shirou froze for a moment, his eyes narrowing suspiciously at Aiz. "That... sounds like a good thing, right?"

Lefiya giggled while Aiz showed no additional expression.

A few steps later, they reached the outer gate of Twilight Manor. Outside, the streets of Orario were coming alive with adventurers and merchants setting up their morning stalls.

The morning sunlight welcomed the trio, now ready to embark on their journey to the Dungeon—with a large bag on Shirou's shoulder, enthusiasm flowing in Lefiya's heart, and the mysterious calmness of Aiz that made Shirou even more curious... about how this day would unfold.

Amid their steady steps down the stone stairs from the upper district, the lively sounds of the morning market grew faintly audible in the distance. Sunlight streamed through the gaps in Orario's rooftops, illuminating the three adventurers walking side by side.

Lefiya turned to Shirou, her steps light. "By the way, Shirou... you did pick up quests for us, right?"

Shirou nodded calmly. "Of course. Two quests, actually. But yeah... in exchange, I had to update my personal data first."

Aiz, walking on the left, also turned, her voice soft but direct. "The receptionist didn't give you trouble, did they?"

"Not at all," Shirou replied casually. "In fact, just like you said yesterday, Aiz, they were very helpful. One of them, Misha, even helped me choose the quests. And her senior, Rose, drew my portrait."

"That's good," Aiz said with a small nod, her tone relieved.

Shirou tilted his head slightly, as if remembering something. "Ah... Aiz, do you know Rose?"

Aiz nodded slowly. "Yes, she was the one who processed my registration as an adventurer, back then... about nine years ago. Riveria and I registered at the Guild together at the time."

Lefiya tilted her head, chiming in. "Nine years ago? Wow... back then, I was still living in the Wishe Forest with my parents. I hadn't even joined the School District, let alone come to Orario."

Aiz smiled faintly at the memory. But soon, she turned her gaze back to Shirou. "Why do you ask about Rose?"

"Ah..." Shirou shrugged lightly. "While she was sketching me, she asked about you. She called you 'Doll Princess.' Though her tone was a bit... cold."

Aiz let out a quiet laugh, barely audible. "That's just how she is. Cold on the outside, but caring in silence." Her eyes grew distant for a moment, recalling the past. "When I was about to level up to two, she knew I was rushing it. But she deliberately didn't explain how, so I wouldn't act recklessly. 'Doll Princess' was my nickname when I was still level one. An unofficial alias... only a few still call me that."

Shirou glanced at her. Aiz's face, bathed in the morning sunlight, looked so serene, gentle... and in silence, still carried the impression of a doll, as her old nickname suggested. Her pale skin, flowing golden hair, and golden-yellow eyes gazed straight ahead with unwavering resolve.

Now she's level six, Shirou thought, but the doll-like impression remains. Not because she's weak or fragile, but because of her captivating calmness... like a figure from another world.

Lefiya glanced between them, then pouted slightly. "Hey, why are you two suddenly quiet and staring at each other like that?"

Shirou quickly averted his gaze and scratched his neck. "No, it's just... I'm impressed by the nickname 'Doll Princess.' It wasn't just random."

Aiz didn't respond. But from the corner of her eye, there was a hint of amusement she didn't hide.

The day had only just begun, but the warmth of their friendship already felt like enough to fuel their journey deep into the Dungeon.

Chapter 138

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Their footsteps came to a halt on the wide plaza in front of the Tower of Babel. Amid the bustling morning activity of Orario, the place resembled an anthill—alive with adventurers coming and going. Before them loomed a magnificent structure with architectural arches that seemed to brush the sky. At the base of the tower, a massive spiral staircase gaped wide, descending straight into the bowels of the earth—the Dungeon.

The clatter of metal boots echoed from adventurers descending the stairs, while others lingered above, checking equipment or sharing last-minute strategies before heading down. The air felt heavier here, as if the Dungeon itself emitted vibrations that seeped into one's bones. Shirou took a moment to observe his surroundings. The clinking of armor, the rustling of robes, and the cheers of adventurers formed a rhythm unique to the Dungeon's entrance.

Lefiya, walking beside Shirou, finally turned to him with the curiosity she had held back since they left Twilight Manor. "By the way, Shirou," she chirped, "what exactly are the two quests you picked up yesterday? That way, we can complete them while heading to the 25th floor."

Shirou gave a slight nod, one hand still holding the shoulder strap of his supporter bag. "The first one… is simple. They need Minotaur blood—probably for research or alchemy. I didn't ask for details." He shrugged casually.

"The second one," he continued, "is tougher. There's a request for coral from the Water City area. That means around the 25th to the 27th floors."

Hearing this, Aiz, standing to Shirou's left, lifted her head and asked softly but directly, "How much coral is needed to fulfill that quest?"

"Uh…" Shirou raised an eyebrow, then scratched his head with his index finger. "I… don't remember the exact amount."

Lefiya immediately leaned forward, her eyes sparkling as if she had found an opportunity to showcase her knowledge. "Usually, the full details are on the quest parchment! The required quantity, exact location, and sometimes even quality specifications are written there."

Shirou nodded in agreement and began lowering his supporter bag from his back. The heavy load produced a rough scraping sound against the fabric. "I stored both of them… in this bag. Let me check real quick—"

But before Shirou could undo the large buckle encircling the front of the bag, Lefiya quickly stepped in front of him and raised a hand.

"Wait!" she exclaimed. "Just stay still, I'll get them!"

Shirou blinked, slightly startled by her initiative. "Huh?"

Lefiya smiled as she crouched in front of the large bag, then swiftly patted its side. "Come on, just tell me where they are. I can find them myself. You've already done enough work this morning."

Hearing this, Shirou raised his hands in surrender, his lips curling into an amused grin. "Alright… in the third inner compartment from the top, on the right side. I put two rolled parchments there, tucked between spare cloth and a potion box."

"Got it!" Lefiya immediately opened the buckle with a click and rummaged through the bag, her nimble fingers moving quickly but carefully. Occasionally, the sound of rustling fabric or the soft scrape of parchment could be heard.

Aiz watched the scene silently, her golden hair glowing softly under the morning light streaming through the tower's arched entrance, contrasting with the shadows of the spiral staircase below.

Meanwhile, Shirou simply stood straight, watching Lefiya, who now looked like a little pirate enthusiastically searching for treasure in an adventurer's large bag. He found it amusing. She's way too excited… but well, that's Lefiya for you.

"Ah, found it!" Lefiya cheered as she finally pulled out two rolled parchments from Shirou's supporter bag. A light crack sound accompanied the parchments as they brushed against each other in her hands. She stood up, a thin layer of dust clinging to her skirt from crouching too long on the stone plaza in front of Babel.

"Here they are," she said, holding up the two scrolls like small trophies, one in each hand.

Shirou gave a gentle nod. "Go ahead and read them, Lefiya. I'm sure you'll understand the contents faster than I can."

Lefiya smiled proudly and unrolled the first parchment. The aged paper emitted a characteristic crrrt as it unfurled, its dark blue ink still clear despite slight fading at the edges.

"Hmm, this one…" she murmured, scanning the lines of text with sharp eyes. "The request comes from the Goibniu Familia."

"Oh?" Aiz turned slightly, her usually calm expression showing a hint of interest. "That's the blacksmith Familia I frequent," she said quietly. "Desperate, my sword… was forged by their smiths. The god Goibniu himself crafted it."

Shirou glanced briefly at the sword sheath hanging at Aiz's waist. Desperate—a weapon he knew held great meaning for her. Aiz rarely showed her emotions, but when it came to weapons, a sense of admiration and respect was unmistakable.

Lefiya continued reading quickly, then lifted her chin with a confident smile. "It says they need three kilograms of high-quality coral. It'll be used as a protective coating for their new armor."

Shirou nodded slowly. So it's not just any coral, but the kind with a strong structure and magic resistance… probably the type only found on the Dungeon's 25th floor and below.

Without further ado, Aiz raised a hand slightly and said flatly, "In that case, I'll handle that part. It'll also give me a chance to practice swimming further."

For a moment, Shirou's mind flashed back to an incident in Melen some time ago. Back then, Aiz had seriously attempted to learn swimming at a beach behind the inn. Though her determination was commendable, she had only managed to float for a few minutes before slowly sinking with her usual blank expression. Shirou, who had repeatedly rescued her while suppressing his own embarrassment, remembered it vividly.

If the coral is deep underwater and requires diving… will Aiz really be okay? He wondered doubtfully. But he didn't voice his concerns. Instead, he held his breath and kept them to himself. She must have a plan. Or at least… I'll stay close by just in case.

Lefiya, on the other hand, immediately turned to Aiz with sparkling eyes. "As expected of Aiz… always reliable! Even when it comes to underwater tasks!" she exclaimed admiringly. "If you're the one diving, the coral will probably surrender itself willingly!"

Aiz gave a small nod, seemingly unfazed by the praise. But Shirou noticed the faintest upward twitch at the corner of her lips—a tiny smile, perhaps.

Meanwhile, Lefiya eagerly unrolled the second parchment. "Okay, now let's look at the other quest…" she said enthusiastically. The sound of crinkling paper returned as she spread it under the morning sunlight.

Lefiya opened the second parchment carefully, as if unveiling a new chapter in a novel that might hold surprises. Her delicate fingers smoothed the edges and her eyes quickly scanned the lines of text. She nodded slightly, reading silently.

"The second request comes from…" She glanced up briefly before continuing, "The Hermes Familia. Oh—I know a few of them. Laurier, Asfi, even their scout, Lulune."

Aiz turned slowly. "What do they want?"

Lefiya lowered the parchment slightly and answered promptly, "Two liters of Minotaur blood… specifically from one in a state of rage. So not from one that's been instantly defeated, but one in full aggression."

Shirou touched his chin, then smiled faintly. "Ah, I remember this one. That's why I brought two large leather bottles in my bag. I prepared them to store the blood later."

Aiz frowned slightly, her face serious but curious. "But… what's the Minotaur blood for? Why does it have to be from an enraged one?"

Lefiya looked back down to read the fine print on the parchment. But as she reached the bottom, her face suddenly turned red, and her eyes widened. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but her voice caught in her throat.

"U-uh… the intended use is listed as… for… uhm…" She swallowed hard and tried to stay composed. "For… an aphro… disiac?"

Shirou raised an eyebrow, then turned quickly. "For what?"

Lefiya covered her face with both hands, hiding the rapidly spreading blush on her cheeks. "An aphrodisiac! A… stimulant!"

Shirou fell silent for a moment. "I had no idea monster blood could be used for… that kind of thing."

Aiz, who had seemed calm, suddenly appeared as if she remembered something. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she glanced to the left, toward the Dungeon's entrance, as if seeing something from the distant past.

"…Didn't… Bell carried a bottle like that once?"

Lefiya immediately straightened up. "Right… that time… the night we explored the residential area near the pleasure district?"

Aiz nodded slowly. "Yeah. That night, it was me, Tiona, Tione, and you, right? We were investigating an alternate Dungeon entrance. But Bell had just come out of the pleasure… district."

Lefiya suddenly stood rigid, her finger pointing accusingly at the air. "That human! He even—he even—spilled that stuff on me!!"

Shirou let out a small yelp, shocked. "Seriously?!"

Lefiya glared at Shirou, her expression half-annoyed, half-embarrassed. "At the time, I thought it was a potion or some kind of refreshing elixir… But it turned out to be—ugh, that!"

Aiz added calmly, "Back then, he also looked dazed. Like he had just snapped out of a… lively place."

Shirou quickly raised both hands to mediate. "Hold on. I'm sure Bell didn't mean to. I mean, he's an honest and innocent kid… maybe he just tripped or something, right?"

"He did trip!" Lefiya snapped, her cheeks still flushed. "But that's no excuse! I still haven't forgiven him!"

Shirou took a slow breath, trying to calm the mood. Then, in a slightly deeper tone, he said, "Now that I think about it… that bottle might have come from Hermes, too. Maybe Bell was given it by Hermes back then… and now Hermes is trying to restock."

Aiz gave a small nod. "Logical. Hermes is… too liberal about such things."

Lefiya just exhaled heavily, looking up at the sky as if praying for strength. "I hate this quest."

Shirou patted Lefiya's shoulder gently. "Think of it as mental training. And… we'll make sure nothing spills this time."

Lefiya groaned softly, clutching the parchment as if she wanted to crush it. The sounds of other adventurers passing by continued to echo around them, but for a moment, the atmosphere among the three was filled with embarrassment, awkward memories, and a hint of suppressed amusement.

Shirou exhaled softly and looked at the two parchments now held by Lefiya. He crossed his arms and said calmly, "In that case… how about I handle the Minotaur blood collection? I'm used to dealing with them, and it'd be easier if I took care of it."

He looked at Lefiya with genuine concern, not out of doubt, but from a sincere desire to lighten her burden.

However, Lefiya froze for a moment.

Her mind drifted back to an afternoon two days ago, when she sat alone with Lady Riveria in the manor's backyard garden. The sun was setting, and the sound of falling leaves served as the backdrop as Lady Riveria, in her usual calm voice, offered a piece of advice:

Let him grow more enchanted by you. Show your beauty gradually, and let him unconsciously see another side of you. Men like Shirou… aren't quick to understand others' feelings. If you rush, he might not realize what you truly feel.

Those words had echoed in her mind ever since, and now, it felt like the perfect moment had arrived. In front of Shirou… in front of Aiz… and before the Dungeon, they were about to enter together.

With her chin slightly raised and eyes shining with determination, Lefiya suddenly stepped forward and raised her hand.

"I'll be the one to handle the Minotaur blood quest!" she declared loudly, her voice full of resolve.

Shirou was taken aback, while Aiz turned with a puzzled expression. "You?" she asked bluntly.

Lefiya nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! I can do it!"

Aiz blinked slowly, then pointed at herself with a flat tone and slight confusion. "Like me…?"

For a moment, it seemed she wondered if her earlier offer to handle the coral quest alone had inspired Lefiya to do the same. But she didn't add anything else, leaving her words hanging in the air.

Shirou furrowed his brow, concern evident on his face. "But Lefiya… you're a mage who operates from the rear. Minotaurs aren't opponents to be taken lightly. Even if you attack one, wouldn't… your spells just obliterate it completely? We need its blood, not ashes."

Lefiya stared at Shirou with a proud and slightly mischievous expression, then placed a hand on her hip and said confidently, "Shirou, don't underestimate me. I'm almost level four, you know. Sure, my strength stat can't compare to yours, especially your SSS rank. But that doesn't mean I don't have a way."

Her eyes narrowed challengingly. "And who says I can't wound a monster without killing it? I have magic, and I also have a brain."

Aiz looked at Lefiya for a moment, then, with her usual blank expression, gave a slow clap. Clap… clap… A quiet but sincere praise, a subtle response to the admiration Lefiya had shown her earlier.

Shirou fell silent. He looked at the two girls standing before him—two comrades, two warriors who both wanted to prove themselves. He knew they were strong. He knew they wouldn't act recklessly.

But still…

If anything happens… I'll be on full alert. No matter what, I won't let them get hurt.

That thought settled in his mind, ingrained like a mantra he repeated every time before descending into the Dungeon's darkness.

Chapter 139

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

The atmosphere on the first floor of the Dungeon was a stark contrast to the bustling city of Orario above. The trio stepped into a cold, expansive stone corridor, illuminated by a faint blue glow emanating from the cave walls. The rocks resembled crystals, emitting a soft light that created a serene yet mysterious ambiance. The high ceiling of the cave seemed to conceal the whispers of monsters lurking in the depths.

Lefiya stood firmly, her legs slightly apart to maintain balance. In her hand, the magic staff Forest's Teardrop shimmered faintly, its crystal surface capturing the Dungeon's light and reflecting it in calming hues of blue-green. She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, trying to steady her slightly racing heart, fueled by excitement.

Meanwhile, Aiz had already drawn her short sword, Desperate, from its sheath with a single smooth and calm motion. The sound of the blade sliding free—srrt!—was almost like a whisper of death. Her eyes scanned the corridor ahead, brimming with the natural vigilance of a veteran fighter.

Shirou, walking slightly behind them, paused for a moment. He turned his head left and right, scrutinizing the entire corridor with sharp eyes. He made sure no other adventurers were observing them. The only footsteps audible were their own. Once certain they were alone, he raised his right hand slightly forward and then slowly drew it to the side, as if pulling something from thin air.

Zzrrt—cling...

From the faintly trembling air, a long katana with a black sheath and a white cloth-wrapped hilt appeared, as though summoned from another dimension. The cold glint of its metal reflected softly against the Dungeon's blue-lit walls. He gripped the katana firmly, his movements natural, as if he had done this countless times before.

Aiz, who had been observing the far end of the corridor, glanced back. Her eyes narrowed slightly before she spoke in a flat tone, "Not Kanshou and Bakuya?"

Shirou turned his head lightly, his expression calm. "Not today. I can't take the risk."

Aiz raised an eyebrow, waiting for further explanation.

Shirou lowered his voice slightly. "Revis could recognize me even when I disguised myself as Assassin. Back then... I used Kanshou and Bakuya, even though a mask covered my face. But still... she knew I was Shirou Emiya."

Aiz stared intently at Shirou. For a brief moment, her gaze seemed to dig through memories. And sure enough, she slowly gave a small nod.

"...That time, deep in Knossos." Her voice was low and even. "When you saved me from Revis. I was barely conscious... but I still remember a bit of your conversation."

Revis—a woman with short red hair and wild, beast-like eyes. Half-human, half-monster. Her murderous aura was so terrifying that it made the Dungeon feel suffocatingly small. At that time, Aiz had been in real danger. And Shirou... had appeared like a sharp shadow slicing through the darkness.

Lefiya, who had been maintaining her position behind them, interjected curiously. "Then... why a katana?" she asked, tilting her head.

Shirou shrugged lightly before sheathing the katana at his waist.

"No particular reason. I'm just leaning into the Far East stereotype." He offered a faint smile. "Katanas are always associated with eastern swordsmen. So I thought, why not play the part?"

Lefiya could only stare at him with raised eyebrows before letting out a small chuckle. "You're weird... but somehow, it fits."

Before they could advance further into the shimmering corridor of the first floor, a sudden sound echoed—grrrkkk... grrrrakk!—like cracking and crumbling stone. The blue walls on either side of them trembled violently as fissures appeared, and large boulders broke loose, crashing onto the floor with thunderous impacts.

DUARRR!!

In an instant, dozens of goblins poured out from the newly formed gaps like a green flood. Their eyes glowed red, their small but agile bodies leaping and climbing from every direction, raising their clawed hands with wild shrieks.

"KYEEEK!!"

Lefiya, Aiz, and Shirou moved without panic. They were far too accustomed to chaos like this. Aiz dashed forward like a shadow—whoosh!—her blade Desperate dancing swiftly, cutting through the air and the goblins one after another. Each motion was precise, lethal, and beautiful, like a dance.

Shirou wasn't far behind. With his newly projected katana, he advanced alongside Aiz. A single sharp swing cleaved two goblins apart, sending blood spraying into the air before their bodies turned to ash, leaving behind glittering magic stones on the ground.

Lefiya, who usually relied on magic, now joined the fray directly. She twirled Forest's Teardrop like a combat staff, striking goblins squarely on their temples and jaws, crushing them physically. "Hyaah!" she cried as she knocked two goblins into the wall, their bodies disintegrating into dust.

A few minutes later, the corridor was silent once more. All the goblins were gone—only small piles of faintly glowing magic stones remained amidst the monster ashes.

Lefiya bent down to collect the stones and handed them to Shirou, who opened his supporter's bag. "Here. Store mine too," she said, wiping sweat from her forehead.

Shirou accepted them and placed them in the bag, the leather straps creaking softly under the added weight.

Lefiya turned her head, her eyes narrowing curiously at the katana still in Shirou's grip. "That katana you're using... does it have any special powers too? Like the one you showed that night... the one that split lightning. What was it called... Raikiri?"

Shirou shook his head lightly as he spun the katana and sheathed it again. "No. This is just an ordinary katana. Not a Noble Phantasm like Raikiri."

Aiz, who had just finished wiping Desperate with a small cloth, immediately turned her head. Her golden eyes gleamed with curiosity. "Raikiri?" she asked, handing Shirou a few magic stones she had collected. "I've never heard of that weapon."

Lefiya eagerly chimed in, her eyes sparkling. "It's a katana with the power to split lightning magic! That time, Shirou used it to deflect Hedin's spell!"

"Hedin?" Aiz repeated, her tone shifting slightly. "A member of Freya Familia? That level six?" She stared deeper at Shirou, a serious expression emerging. "Why were you fighting him?"

Shirou took a breath before calmly explaining. "It was the night I rescued Lili from Soma Familia's base. After we got out, Hedin was waiting outside..."

He paused briefly, recalling the moment vividly. "He immediately threatened me. Said I shouldn't have interfered with Hestia Familia's affairs."

Aiz leaned slightly forward. "And then? What happened next?"

"He demanded I remove my skull mask. Said he wanted to interrogate me... to find out who I really was." Shirou shook his head slowly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "But I ran."

Lefiya clapped her hands once, her eyes shining. "Don't tell me—when you ran... Hedin chased you and unleashed his lightning magic?"

Shirou nodded. "Correct. At that moment, I summoned Raikiri and slashed through his attack. But even so... the electric current still scorched my hand."

He raised his right hand slightly, remembering the burning sensation from that night.

"Luckily, after I returned... You healed the wound with your magic, Lefiya."

Lefiya fell silent for a moment before her cheeks tinged slightly pink. "O-of course... I am the team's mage."

Shirou smiled warmly. "And my savior that night."

Aiz watched them alternately, her calm expression unchanged, but a glimmer of curiosity still flickered in her eyes. "I'd like to see Raikiri someday..."

"If you want to see it... Maybe during a thunderstorm would be best," Shirou said with a light chuckle.

Their footsteps continued descending the stone stairs, delving deeper into the Dungeon's increasingly dark and silent depths. The corridors were still adorned with the blue glow of embedded crystals, but the further they went, the paler the light became, as if being swallowed by the abyss below.

Throughout their journey, monsters like goblins, War Shadows, and Killer Ants emerged from cracks in the walls, piercing through fissures or appearing from behind the faint mist hanging in the corridors. The sounds of small footsteps, rustling wings, sharp growls, and low roars accompanied every encounter.

Yet, the trio was far too accustomed to such situations.

Swish! Clang! Zzzt!

With light movements and near-perfect coordination, Shirou, Aiz, and Lefiya dispatched the monsters one by one. Desperate sliced through swarms of red ants, Shirou's katana shattered War Shadows, and Lefiya, though not using magic, bashed goblins with her staff. The monsters' bodies turned to ash, leaving behind the magic stones they collected in silence.

Finally, their steps brought them to the 10th floor—a slightly wider corridor filled with a thin mist hanging in the air. Each breath felt colder, and the humidity clung to their skin like morning fog.

Aiz stopped at a branching path and turned to Lefiya.

"Lefiya," she called softly but flatly, "what's your plan for collecting the blood of an enraged Minotaur later? We won't encounter them until the 13th floor and below."

Lefiya seemed to ponder for a moment before replying seriously, "In that case, Shirou, could you hold my staff for now?"

Shirou nodded and extended his hand. Lefiya carefully handed over Forest's Teardrop, and Shirou secured it to the side of his supporter's bag with an extra strap he had prepared, ensuring it wouldn't shake during their journey.

Lefiya took a deep breath before looking at Shirou with slight hesitation. "Shirou... could you help me with one more thing?"

"Of course," Shirou replied without hesitation.

"Project a spear for me. About... the same length as Forest's Teardrop."

Hearing this, Shirou nodded slowly. He closed his eyes briefly, exhaled, then raised his hand forward.

"Trace... on."

A faint magical aura shimmered around his palm. A soft blue and silver light formed a circular pattern before—shinnggg!—a slender spear materialized from the air, its metal gleaming, its shaft pitch-black with a double-edged tip. Its length and weight appeared balanced.

Shirou handed it to Lefiya. "Here. This should suit your grip."

Lefiya accepted the spear with both hands, slightly awkward as she adjusted her hold. "I'll use this to wound the Minotaur later... without killing it." She swung the spear's tip to the side, testing its weight. Whoosh—tap! The tip lightly touched the ground.

Seeing her clumsiness, Shirou offered gentle advice, "Before facing the Minotaur... It's better to test the spear here. The 10th floor is still safe, and we can help if anything goes wrong."

Lefiya stared at the spear before nodding firmly. "Yeah... you're right."

She lifted her chin, stood tall, then shouted loudly into the silent corridor:

"If any monsters on this floor are still alive, come out! I need test subjects!"

Her voice echoed into the darkness. A brief silence followed.

Then, from behind the mist, low growls began to answer her call.

From within the soft fog enveloping the 10th floor, a roar split the air.

"GRAAAAHHH!!"

Suddenly, a horde of Orcs emerged from the dark corridor—hulking creatures with slimy green skin and brutish faces. They moved with heavy footsteps that shook the ground. Among them, a louder, sharper roar erupted.

BRAAAAAAGHHH!!

A Silverback appeared behind the Orcs—a hulking, white-furred humanoid monster with glowing eyes and fangs. Its claws struck the stone wall hard, leaving small cracks.

Lefiya raised her chin, undaunted. She wiped her nose with her thumb like a street fighter brimming with confidence, while her other hand gripped the new spear tightly.

"Let me handle this alone," she declared in a rare show of self-assurance. "Let me solo this."

Shirou watched her for a moment. Considering the number of enemies, he sheathed his katana at his waist with a swift motion, then raised his hand to the side.

"Trace on."

In a flash of prana, a large, dark bow appeared in his hand. He nocked an arrow, eyes and ears alert, ready to act if Lefiya showed even the slightest sign of struggle.

But Lefiya noticed his movement and clicked her tongue lightly. "You worry too much, Shirou! Today, I'll prove that level one monsters like these... are no threat to me. Even without magic!"

Aiz glanced at Shirou and added with a small nod, "True. Lefiya has trained with me several times. She's worked hard to evade enemy attacks."

Hearing this, Lefiya's confidence only grew. She turned to Aiz and declared proudly, "I'll show you the results of that training, Aiz!"

Without further delay, she charged forward. Her steps were light on the damp Dungeon floor, her spear held low, ready to thrust upward or parry sideways. Her breathing was steady, her body flexible like leaves in the wind.

Shirou remained still behind her, observing carefully. He watched as Lefiya, despite being a novice with the spear, moved swiftly among the Orcs. She didn't attack recklessly. Instead, she read their movements first, dodging left and right.

WHUM!

A massive Orc fist swiped through the air, barely missing her shoulder, but Lefiya had already leaped aside, her ponytail swaying with the motion.

Then—SHHRAK!—her spear pierced straight through the Orc's chest. The monster let out a faint growl before its body turned to dust, leaving behind a magic stone on the stone floor.

Aiz watched calmly from the side, but a glint of pride flashed in her eyes.

Shirou, who had still been holding his bow, finally relaxed. He loosened his grip, letting the weapon fade into particles of prana that dissipated into the air.

Lefiya now moved with even greater confidence, stabbing through one Orc after another. She parried, dodged, twisted, and stabbed again. Her movements resembled a rough yet practiced dance. Soon, only the Silverback remained.

The monster roared and charged.

But Lefiya didn't retreat. She sidestepped, then circled behind the Silverback's massive frame—too slow to turn quickly.

"HAH!" she shouted, and with a full-force thrust fueled by determination, she drove the spear's tip into the monster's chest—KRRTTCH!!

The Silverback staggered before its body cracked and turned to ash, leaving behind a purple magic stone in its place.

Aiz turned to Shirou and said without smiling but with certainty, "See? No need to worry."

Shirou nodded slowly... but in his heart, his thoughts lingered on one person.

Lefiya has proven herself... But the one who still makes my heart race now is you, Aiz.

He glanced at the golden-eyed girl from the corner of his eye and sighed inwardly. You still can't swim well... How are you going to dive in Water City and retrieve the coral later?

Chapter 140

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Aiz and Shirou slowly approached the spot where Lefiya stood, right in the middle of the ashes left behind by the battle. Thin steam still rose from the ground, freshly shaken by roars and attacks. Around them, purple magic stones—remnants of the fallen Orcs and Silverbacks—were scattered among the cracks in the rocks and the faintly glowing white grass characteristic of the 10th floor.

"Not a bad haul," Shirou murmured as he bent down to pick up a magic stone half-buried in the damp soil. A soft click sounded each time he dropped one into the leather pouch at his waist.

Aiz crouched as well, gathering several stones with graceful yet efficient movements. She placed them into Shirou's supporter bag without a word, her eyes occasionally glancing at Lefiya, who stood with her chest puffed up proudly.

As they collected the stones, Shirou turned to them curiously. "By the way, when did you two start training together?"

Aiz, still picking up the last magic stone, answered flatly but honestly. "A few months ago. I had just finished training Bell at the time. But Lefiya caught me sneaking back..."

She paused for a moment, tilting her head slightly before adding, "...and she begged me to train her too. With pleading eyes and a little... threat. She said if I refused, she'd report me to Finn and Riveria... for training someone outside our Familia."

Lefiya, who was wiping the blood of monsters off her spear, immediately looked up. "Well, yeah, but you didn't outright refuse either! I was just... well... a little annoyed. What's so special about that human anyway? Why do you care so much about him, Aiz?"

Her tone carried a mix of complaint and unmistakable envy.

Aiz fell silent for a moment. Her usually expressionless face now seemed slightly... awkward. Her eyes darted to the side, as if searching for an answer that didn't exist in her emotional vocabulary.

Shirou quickly lightened the mood with a casual tone. "Well, at least it's good that you got to train too. But I'm curious, Lefiya... what exactly did Aiz teach you?"

They began walking again, following a corridor lined with white grass swaying gently in the underground breeze. Their breaths formed faint puffs in the air as the temperature gradually dropped, signaling their approach to the 11th floor.

Lefiya answered while twirling her spear in her hand, showing off the newfound skill she had acquired. "Aiz attacked me with her sword's scabbard during training. To avoid serious injuries... though it still hurt when it hit."

Shirou glanced at her, suppressing a chuckle. "And the purpose?"

This time, Aiz answered, her steps light but her voice firm. "To train her concurrent chanting. The ability to chant spells while moving and evading."

Shirou nodded thoughtfully, recalling the information in his mind. Concurrent chanting—a crucial technique possessed by only a handful of mages in this world, as it demanded a balance between spell focus and physical reflexes.

Lefiya spun her spear once more before lightly swinging it forward, creating a small gust of wind at its tip. "But... there was another benefit too. At least now I can dodge monster attacks while keeping a clear head."

Shirou smiled at her. "That's incredible progress, Lefiya."

Lefiya blushed faintly, her eyes sparkling at the direct praise from Shirou. Behind her, Aiz walked calmly, though her gaze held a hint of quiet pride.

Their footsteps led them further down the corridor toward the 11th floor, the sound of their steps blending with the rustling of the wind slipping through the cracks in the rocks. The thin mist from the previous floor slowly dissipated, replaced by a slightly warmer yet still silent atmosphere. The light from the crystal walls illuminated their path, casting long shadows behind them.

Lefiya walked slightly ahead, still twirling her spear in her right hand, and said casually, "Besides training with Aiz, I also trained with Filvis once."

Shirou, who was adjusting the strap of his supporter bag, immediately turned to her with a raised eyebrow. "Oh, you mean the time you practiced dodging Frog Shooter saliva?" he asked with an amused expression. "I still remember your story in the manor's lounge. You looked absolutely disgusted."

Lefiya's face turned red instantly. "I wasn't disgusted... just... well, grossed out! That monster's saliva was sticky and smelled like—ugh." She waved her hands as if trying to shake off the unpleasant memory.

Aiz looked ahead, then spoke with a slightly puzzled tone. "But... Filvis is a member of the Dionysus Familia, right? Didn't she get scolded by her god for training you? I thought... training someone from another Familia could be considered a violation."

Lefiya nodded lightly and answered confidently, "Filvis must have gotten permission from God Dionysus. She's not the type to do things secretly like that. If she trained me, she must have discussed it properly with her god."

Aiz flinched slightly, as if struck by the statement. Her lips parted for a moment, but no words came out. Her face remained blank... but upon closer inspection, a trace of doubt flickered in her eyes.

She glanced to the side, then lowered her head slightly.

"...I never asked Finn... or Riveria... let alone Loki... for permission..." she thought. "Did I... do something wrong?"

Yet Aiz didn't utter a single word. She simply continued walking, calm as ever, though her steps were now slightly slower, as if weighed down by something troubling. Shirou, on the other hand, noticed but chose not to press further, silently filing the observation away.

Their footsteps eventually led them down to the 11th floor. The moment their feet touched the ground, the atmosphere shifted. The soft mist that had vanished earlier now crept back from the cracks in the rocks, enveloping their legs and ankles like a thin morning fog. The faintly glowing white grass covered the floor once more, swaying gently in the unseen underground wind. The blue light from the crystal walls merged with the mist, creating a magical yet quietly dangerous ambiance.

Lefiya quickened her pace, turning back briefly with a determined expression. Her grip on the spear was firm, steadier than before.

"From now on, let me handle the monsters alone," she declared confidently. "Until my quest is complete, I want to face them by myself."

Aiz and Shirou didn't argue. They simply exchanged a glance before letting the elf girl step forward, advancing through the mist of the 11th floor with an air of confidence unlike her usual self.

The journey continued, and one by one, level-one monsters emerged from the bushes or cave walls—Orcs, Silverbacks, even Hard Armoreds, giant armadillo-like creatures with steel-hard backs that rolled and rammed their prey.

Like before, Lefiya didn't rely on her magic.

Her movements were agile, her feet barely touching the ground. She danced between the monsters' attacks, letting them miss before driving her spear into their weak points—joints, necks, unarmored stomachs.

SCHINK!—KRRTCH!—WHOOSH!

Monsters turned to ashes around her, leaving behind purple magic stones scattered across the white grass.

Shirou crouched, carefully picking up one of the magic stones while the distant sounds of clashing spears and short roars echoed. He placed the stone into the partially open large bag on his back.

Beside him, Aiz picked up another magic stone and handed it over silently.

"Until she completes her quest," she said softly, "it seems I'll just be acting as a supporter alongside you, Shirou."

Shirou accepted the stone and tucked it into the leather pouch inside the bag. He glanced at Aiz and nodded. "Sounds good. Let her focus on adjusting to her new spear."

The two of them stood quietly in the mist, watching from a distance as Lefiya spun, leaped, and slashed. A mage learning to become a close-range fighter. And she was doing it... fairly well.

Their footsteps eventually carried them past the 12th floor and down the final steps to the 13th floor, entering the true territory of the Middle Floors.

The change in atmosphere was drastic.

The mist and white grass that had covered the previous floors disappeared entirely. Instead, the corridor they entered now resembled the dark belly of the world. The walls, floor, and ceiling were all made of rough, dense stone, damp and cold to the touch. No longer just a flat path, the route now branched upward and downward, forming a three-dimensional labyrinth of interconnected tunnels.

The light from the crystal walls grew dimmer, leaving long shadows that stretched and shifted with their movements. The air was humid, clinging to their skin and making each breath heavier.

Shirou looked ahead, his eyes scanning the corridor that split into multiple directions.

"Now, Lefiya," he said seriously, "you need to be prepared. Minotaurs usually start appearing on this floor. They're the main target of our quest."

Lefiya, standing not far ahead, swallowed hard. Her palms gripped the spear's handle so tightly her knuckles turned white. She took a deep breath, then nodded firmly.

"Alright. I'll... finish this," she said quietly but resolutely.

Aiz, standing beside Shirou, glanced at the elf girl and offered a short encouragement. "Good luck, Lefiya."

Lefiya turned and flashed a brief smile before stepping forward first, navigating the dim and silent stone corridor. The sound of their footsteps echoed faintly, accompanied only by the dripping of water from the ceiling and their increasingly labored breaths under the underground pressure.

A few meters later, around a bend in the corridor, a heavy snort echoed.

Shirou immediately stopped, raising a hand in warning. Three large silhouettes slowly emerged from the mist—tall, muscular bodies with bull-like heads, complete with massive curved horns.

Three Minotaurs stood there, sniffing the air, their rough breaths rumbling like deep growls. One of them stomped its foot, sending a shockwave that kicked up dust.

Lefiya straightened her posture and raised her spear.

"Alright... they're mine."

With determined steps, she advanced into the battlefield.

This battle was clearly different from the previous ones.

One Minotaur charged immediately, its movements swift and powerful. Lefiya dodged to the side, but the attack was strong enough to crack the ground where she had stood. She spun and tried to stab the monster's side, but her spear only grazed its thick hide, not deep enough to wound seriously.

The other two Minotaurs closed in from the left and right, attempting to flank her. Lefiya jumped back, swinging her spear to block a strike from the right—clang!—then twisting to evade a claw swipe from the second Minotaur. Her breathing grew ragged.

Sweat dripped from her forehead. But her gaze remained steady.

With a shout, she counterattacked. Using a rapid combo, she targeted one Minotaur's leg joints, destabilizing it before driving her spear into its neck with a sharp twist. The monster roared—BRAAHH!—before its body exploded into ash.

The remaining Minotaur tried to gore her with its horns, but Lefiya leaped onto its shoulder and plunged her spear into the back of its neck—KRRAAK!—and once again, the body crumbled into dust.

Finally, the third Minotaur barreled toward her like an unstoppable train. Lefiya braced with her spear's shaft but was pushed back until she slammed into the stone wall. A loud thud! echoed. But she didn't give up. With a final cry, she pushed back, stabbing straight into its chest between the ribs.

The Minotaur howled before turning to dust like its companions.

Lefiya panted heavily, her body trembling from exhaustion and tension. But a triumphant smile appeared on her lips. She stood tall and raised her spear overhead, posing like a hero on a battlefield.

However, hurried footsteps approached.

Shirou and Aiz rushed over. Shirou's expression was slightly tense. He stopped right in front of Lefiya, who was still holding her pose, and looked at her with concern.

"Lefiya..." he said softly. "You were amazing. But... we need the blood of an enraged Minotaur. They..." he glanced at the ashes on the ground, "...are all dust now."

The smile on Lefiya's face vanished instantly. Her gaze slowly dropped to the ashes around her.

"...Huh?"

Seeing the disappointment on Lefiya's face, which had just moments ago been glowing with pride, Shirou stepped closer and patted her shoulder lightly. A gentle smile crossed his face.

"Don't worry, Lefiya," he said soothingly. "There'll be another chance. This time, let me find a Minotaur for you, okay?"

Lefiya nodded slowly, her eyes still fixed on the remnants of ash being carried away by the damp 13th-floor breeze. "Yeah... Thanks, Shirou."

Without a word, Aiz, standing to their left, bent down and picked up three purple magic stones from the Minotaur ashes. She handed them silently to Shirou, who quietly slipped them into the inner pocket of his supporter bag.

Once everything was settled, the three of them continued their journey through the narrow, naturally formed passages between the tall, dark stone walls. Their footsteps were nearly silent, accompanied only by soft breaths and the constant dripping of water from the ceiling.

In the silence, Shirou activated Reinforcement in his eyes. The world around him sharpened—the rough edges of the rocks, the flow of the wind, even the faintest sounds of movement in the distance became clearer. He narrowed his eyes toward the left side of the corridor and...

"...There," he whispered. Behind that large boulder, a single Minotaur. Alone."

Lefiya immediately straightened up. The dimmed fire in her eyes reignited. She gripped her spear tightly and declared with determination, "Perfect! I'll take care of it!"

With quick steps—almost a jog—she moved toward the direction Shirou had indicated. Her brown hair swayed with her light movements.

From behind, Aiz called out briefly, "Don't forget to make it angry first..."

"Got it!" Lefiya replied loudly without turning back, her voice echoing through the damp stone corridor.

When she reached the Minotaur, Lefiya didn't go for a fatal strike immediately. Instead, she aimed for its legs and shoulders, deliberately avoiding vital spots.

ZRAKK!

BRUKK!

Her spear slashed the Minotaur's left thigh, then struck its right ribs.

The Minotaur roared—BRROOOAAHHHH!—its eyes burning red with fury. It swung its massive arm at Lefiya, creating a sharp gust of wind from the sheer force. Its attacks grew wilder, more brutal. Lefiya had to spin, leap, and roll backward to evade.

"Ugh... It's really mad now," she muttered, her breathing growing heavier.

Shirou, watching from a distance, began to worry. He moved forward silently, positioning himself closer in case something went wrong. His eyes never left the Minotaur or Lefiya.

The Minotaur swung its arm again, but this time Lefiya dodged to the side and thrust her spear forward into its left chest, right between the thick muscle and ribcage. The spear pierced deep, and...

FWSHHHH!

Blood gushed violently from the wound in the monster's chest—thick, dark-red liquid, frothing and steaming, arced through the air toward Lefiya.

Lefiya's eyes widened, her body freezing reflexively. She knew she couldn't dodge in time. Quickly, she shut her eyes, bracing for the disgusting spray to hit her face and body.

But then...

WHUMP!

A shadow appeared in front of her.

Shirou.

In a movement as swift as a shadow materializing from thin air, he stood before Lefiya, one hand holding up a large cloth projected from his prana. The fabric billowed, shielding Lefiya completely like a barrier.

PLAAASHHH!

The spray of blood slammed into the cloth with full force, bubbling and steaming as it made contact. Shirou held the fabric firmly, his body protecting Lefiya from all sides. A few drops managed to slip past the edges and stain his sleeve, but he didn't flinch.

Lefiya, behind him, could only stand frozen.

Slowly, she opened her eyes and found Shirou's back before her. Straight, unwavering, and filled with calm. His broad shoulders bore the brunt of the horror that should have struck her.

"...Lady Riveria..." she thought, her eyes unblinking as she gazed at Shirou's profile, his face resolute and heroic under the faint crystal light.

"...This is bad... Instead of me making Shirou fall for me... It's me who's... falling deeper for him..."

Chapter 141

The sketch of the free panel of 4koma "Staring Contest" is already finished. Please check it out at

The Minotaur that had been roaring and rampaging earlier now sat weakly on the stone floor. Its breath was rough and uneven, its massive chest rising and falling rapidly. Dark red blood still gushed from the wound Lefiya had stabbed, forming a pool that slowly spread across the damp floor. Its final roar turned into a low groan, like a dying bull that had lost all its strength.

Lefiya remained frozen behind Shirou, her eyes still fixed on the figure who had shielded her from the blood spray earlier. Her face was flushed, her breath short. But then, Shirou's calm voice snapped her out of her daze.

"Lefiya, grab two leather bottles from my bag. On the left side, right behind the herb pouch."

"Huh? Ah—yes! R-Right away!" Lefiya reacted immediately, her body flustered as she snapped out of her thoughts. She hurriedly bent down to pick up the spear she had unconsciously dropped earlier, but then set it aside and turned to Shirou's supporter bag instead.

The bag's clasp opened with a click, and she began rummaging through its contents. "Right... no. Herbs... eh, this is medicine... oh, here it is!"

Finally, her hands found two medium-sized leather bottles with wide necks, tied with leather straps. She lifted them with both hands.

"They're both intact," she said quickly, handing them to Shirou.

Meanwhile, the severely wounded Minotaur slowly moved its hand, trying to push itself up. But before it could lift its body any further, the sound of light footsteps halted its efforts.

Tap.

Aiz stood on its left side. With an expressionless face and without hesitation, she raised her foot and stepped precisely on the Minotaur's neck. The pressure from her metal boot forced the monster to let out a low growl, rendering it immobile.

"Don't worry. It won't get up," Aiz said softly.

"Thanks," Shirou replied, then crouched beside the trembling Minotaur.

He opened the first bottle, held it beneath the still-bleeding wound, and began collecting the flowing blood. It took some time, and Shirou remained focused, adjusting the bottle's angle to ensure no drops were wasted.

Soon after, the Minotaur's body trembled one last time. A soft crrrk sounded as its body began to disintegrate into particles of light... and turned to ash.

One leather bottle was now full. The other was only half-filled.

Shirou stood and handed the first bottle to Lefiya, then glanced at Aiz. "Hold this one. Be careful—it's still open."

Aiz accepted the bottle without a word, gripping its base firmly with both hands to prevent spills.

Lefiya, still curious, leaned forward slightly. "Huh? What are you planning? That bottle's only half-full, right?"

Shirou merely tilted his head, a faint smirk at the corner of his lips. "Just watch."

He turned and lifted the large cloth he had projected earlier, now soaked in blood and partially dried. Calmly, Shirou rolled the cloth slightly and carefully squeezed it over the bottle Aiz was holding.

Drip... drip... drip...

Drops of blood fell slowly but steadily into the bottle, flowing from the folded edge of the cloth like morning dew from leaves.

Lefiya could only gape. "You even... saved the blood?"

Shirou nodded briefly, still focused. "It'd be a waste to throw it away. The blood of an enraged Minotaur like this is definitely useful."

A few seconds later, the bottle Aiz held was nearly full.

"Done. That's enough," Shirou said, then tightly sealed both leather bottles with their straps.

Two bottles of Minotaur blood were now safely stored—the result of hard work, quick thinking... and a bit of heroics.

With hands still slightly trembling from adrenaline, Lefiya accepted the two leather bottles from Shirou. She checked the lids briefly, ensuring they were secure and leak-proof, then stepped to Shirou's side as he adjusted his supporter bag.

"I'll put them in the bag," she said softly.

Shirou only nodded, bending slightly so Lefiya could open the side pocket. Carefully, she slipped the bottles into the padded inner compartment, ensuring their contents wouldn't shake.

Once done, her gaze shifted to the spear she had dropped earlier. She walked toward it, intending to pick it up again.

But Shirou's voice stopped her.

"Lefiya, that's enough. You've completed your quest," he said gently. "Rest. Let us handle the rest."

He stepped back, untying Forest's Teardrop, which had been neatly secured to the side of his supporter bag. With practiced hands, he returned the magical staff to its owner.

"Take it. It's time for you to return to being the great mage we know."

Lefiya stared at the staff for a moment, then accepted it with both hands. A warm feeling spread through her chest—a mix of pride, gratitude, and something far softer that surfaced whenever Shirou acted this way toward her.

Meanwhile, Shirou turned slightly and opened his right hand. The spear he had projected earlier began to vibrate faintly, then dissolved into blue particles of light. The same happened to the bloodstained cloth—both vanished, returning to prana that dispersed into the air.

Ssshhh... The last drops of blood from the cloth fell to the ground, leaving dark red stains that seeped into the stone cracks.

Not far away, Aiz silently bent down and picked up the purple magic stone left behind by the Minotaur before it turned to ash. She examined it briefly, then walked to Shirou and handed it to him.

Shirou accepted it and stored it in his bag without a word—it was routine by now.

The journey resumed.

But this time, the formation changed.

Shirou and Aiz walked at the front, both wielding their weapons again—Shirou with his katana, and Aiz with Desperate, its blade glinting faintly in the dark corridor's light. They moved in sync, their sharp eyes scanning ahead, ready for the next danger.

Meanwhile, Lefiya walked behind them, her steps slower. She held her staff tightly, and for the first time on this journey, she felt truly protected... and in the quiet, a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips.

Lefiya's steps felt lighter now, though her body still ached from the desperate battle against four Minotaurs earlier. She walked behind Shirou and Aiz as they carved through the darkness of the thirteenth floor, but her gaze lingered more on Shirou's back than the path ahead.

After a moment of hesitation, she finally spoke.

"Shirou... thank you. Earlier... you shielded me from the Minotaur's blood spray."

Her voice was soft but sincere, like a drop of water in the cold silence of the stone corridor.

Shirou glanced slightly to the side and replied casually, as usual, "Ah, it was nothing. Don't overthink it."

But Lefiya immediately frowned, unwilling to accept such a dismissive answer. "It was not nothing!" she said louder than usual. "Just imagine, if I went down to the eighteenth floor later... drenched in Minotaur blood, the stench still clinging to me... and people staring! How humiliating would that be!"

Shirou found it amusing. But before he could respond, Aiz, walking beside him, suddenly spoke calmly, "You'd be like Bell."

"Eh?"

Aiz nodded slowly. "A few months ago, I saved him from a Minotaur on the second floor. It's blood—" she pointed to her own chest, "—sprayed all over him. His hair, clothes, even his face."

Lefiya turned with a horrified expression. "Ewwww, don't compare me to that human! Being drenched in Minotaur blood is bad enough, let alone being compared to him!"

Meanwhile, Aiz continued her story silently in her mind.

Back then, he ran away from me immediately up to the city. So many people must have seen him... a little boy covered in blood, running around in a panic...

Shirou, who heard it, smirked faintly, and Aiz glanced briefly at Lefiya. Seeing the elf's disgusted and annoyed expression, neither could hold back their reactions.

A small curve formed on Aiz's usually expressionless face.

Shirou also comforted his friend. "Don't worry, Lefiya. You're still far more elegant than Bell."

Lefiya huffed. "Hmph. Obviously."

But her slowly reddening cheeks betrayed something unspoken. Whether it was embarrassment... or perhaps a warm feeling quietly blooming in her chest.

The atmosphere returned to silence after their brief exchange, accompanied only by the soft echoes of footsteps on the stone floor. But the peace didn't last long.

Suddenly—GGRRRRRAK!!

The dungeon wall to their right cracked and shattered, large boulders crashing to the ground, sending up thick dust and a deafening boom. From the gap, a horde of Minotaurs burst forth, snarling and roaring, their horns sweeping through the air as if searching for prey.

Unfortunately for them, they had chosen the wrong opponents.

In an instant, Aiz and Shirou moved in unison. Aiz shot forward like a silver arrow, Desperate gleaming in her hand. With clean, lethal movements, she slashed one Minotaur's throat, then spun and struck down two more in a single swing.

Shirou, katana drawn, flanked the other side. He leaped forward, delivering a diagonal slash from shoulder to waist, cleaving the Minotaur's body before it could hit the ground.

The monsters briefly showed an expression, not anger, but fear.

Fear.

Their auras were too overwhelming. The difference in level and strength between level two monsters and two fighters at the peak of their class was too stark. Some Minotaurs even tried to retreat before being cut down.

Meanwhile, Lefiya stood a few steps behind, watching the battle end as quickly as it began. She hadn't even had time to raise her staff, let alone chant a spell. She could only crouch and begin collecting the purple magic stones left among the monster ashes.

One by one, she gathered the stones into a small pouch in her hand, and once all the monsters had turned to dust, she walked to Shirou and deposited them into his supporter bag.

Her face looked gloomy, and a soft murmur escaped her lips.

"...I guess... my selfishness earlier just made things harder, huh," she muttered. "Thinking about it, you two could have easily completed the Minotaur blood-collecting quest on your own."

Aiz opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but her face looked troubled. She wanted to comfort Lefiya, but the words wouldn't come. Her tongue felt heavy. She could only glance at Shirou, hoping her companion could help.

Shirou looked at Lefiya for a moment, then his expression softened.

"Did you forget?" he said quietly but firmly. "One of the key requirements for that quest was blood from an enraged Minotaur. If Aiz and I had faced them... the Minotaurs would have been terrified, not enraged."

Lefiya's eyes widened slightly at his words. A smile began to form, though she tried to hide it by pretending to be annoyed.

"Oh, is that so?" she said, lightly elbowing Shirou's arm. "So you're saying... because I'm weak, the Minotaurs could get angry at me? Is that it?!"

Shirou chuckled softly. "Physically, you might not be as strong as us yet," he said casually. "But if you started chanting spells—I'm sure those Minotaurs would pale in fear before they could even get angry."

Lefiya lowered her head slightly, her face reddening. But it was clear—her heart was warmed by the praise. She hugged her staff tightly, hiding from direct view.

Aiz, observing from the side, finally let out a relieved sigh. She might not be good with words, but she knew—Lefiya was cheerful again. And that was enough for her.

The journey to the eighteenth floor proceeded as smoothly as they had expected. Thanks to Aiz and Shirou's extraordinary experience and abilities, they navigated the descending tunnels and narrow crevices of the Middle Floor without significant obstacles. The dark, winding stone corridors became a silent hunting ground for the trio.

The monsters they encountered, though dangerous for ordinary adventurers, were little more than minor nuisances to them.

A Minotaur emerged from a narrow passage, roaring and charging straight at Shirou, its horns aimed at his chest. But before the creature could fully lower its head, Shirou leaped forward and swung his katana in a single straight motion. ZRAK!—the monster's body split horizontally, turning to ash before its hind legs touched the ground.

Not long after, a group of Al-Miraj—horned rabbits with incredible speed leaped from the tunnel ceiling, attempting to ambush them from above. But Aiz, who had already sensed their movements, spun and sliced two of them mid-air. One managed to land and tried to attack Lefiya, but Shirou crouched and fired a projected arrow at close range, piercing its head.

They continued descending the narrow spiral path. Ligerfang—large red-eyed cats with long fangs—emerged from the shadows. The creatures growled and quickly surrounded them. But before they could pounce, Shirou stomped the ground and projected a second katana. In an instant, he was amidst the pack, his sword dancing, reflecting dark and silver light. One by one, the large monsters fell, cleanly cut down.

Meanwhile, a rumbling echoed from the end of the corridor. Hellhounds—ferocious dogs with bodies covered in black flame-like fur—charged forward, mouths gaping, ready to unleash fiery breath. Aiz dashed ahead like lightning, dodging the first fire blast and slashing the creature's throat in one swing.

After that, it was Lefiya who stole the spotlight.

When a sizable pack of Ligerfang gathered in a wide crevice in the distance, seemingly unaware of the trio's presence, Lefiya lowered her staff, stood calmly, and began chanting.

"Fusillade Fallarica!"

Her spell echoed powerfully through the tunnel, accompanied by magical light gathering at the tip of her staff. A massive fireball shot forward—WHOOOM!—and exploded amidst the Ligerfang pack. The blast scorched the air and created a dazzling burst of light. When the smoke cleared, nothing remained but scattered ashes and faintly glowing magic stones.

"Not bad," Lefiya murmured, trying to hide her pride.

Finally, their steps brought them to the seventeenth floor—to the place known as the Big Wall of Grief. The space was far wider than the previous floors, with a high ceiling resembling a grand stone hall. A massive wall loomed at the end, towering like a natural fortress carved from black stone. This was where the Monster Rex Goliath usually appeared.

Aiz stepped forward, her eyes carefully examining the stone wall. "It seems he won't appear today," she murmured. "Probably defeated a few days ago."

Shirou, standing beside her, glanced curiously. "How often... does Goliath usually appear?"

Lefiya, who had walked closer while holding her staff to her chest, answered informatively, "Goliath usually respawns two weeks after being defeated. Same as other Monster Rexes. The stronger they are, the longer the respawn time."

Shirou nodded slowly. His gaze remained fixed on the towering wall, but his mind drifted to the past. He still remembered clearly watching Aiz fight the Monster Rex Udaeus alone to gain the experience needed to level up. He could imagine the solitude and tension of that battle.

Chapter 142

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Finally, after navigating through rough stone corridors and endless battles, the three of them set foot on the eighteenth floor—The Safe Zone.

As soon as they stepped out of the last stone staircase, the gloomy atmosphere typical of the Dungeon abruptly transformed. A soft blue light illuminated the entire area from a massive crystal embedded in the high ceiling, highlighting a vast landscape that seemed impossible to exist underground.

A small forest with lush trees spread across various corners, their fresh green leaves swaying in the cool breeze. In the distance, a neatly arranged small town could be seen, built around the roots and trunk of a gigantic tree—this was Rivira, the most famous resting place for adventurers in the Dungeon.

Their footsteps now treaded a smooth, slightly winding dirt path leading directly to the settlement. The air here felt cleaner, almost like the surface world, and the occasional chirping of underground birds could be heard from behind the bushes.

Lefiya, walking in the middle, let out a light exclamation, "How about we take a short break? Before we continue with the coral gathering."

Aiz gave a small nod. "Agreed. It's better to replenish our energy first."

Shirou also responded, turning to the two of them, "That's probably for the best. When I took the quest yesterday, Misha, the Guild receptionist, also suggested we rest on the eighteenth floor first."

However, as Lefiya stepped closer to Shirou—perhaps intending to stand beside him—her expression suddenly changed. She sniffed once, then frowned.

"Ugh... what's this smell?!" she exclaimed, sharply turning her head toward Shirou.

Aiz stared at Shirou for a moment before calmly pointing to the slightly crumpled outer part of his red sleeve.

"Here," she said. "There's a bloodstain..."

Shirou lowered his gaze to his sleeve and explained, "Oh, right. This... is Minotaur blood from earlier. Probably when I blocked the blood spray with my projection."

Lefiya looked at the stain with a guilty expression. "That... was my fault, wasn't it?" She lowered her head slightly and offered softly, "Do you want me to clean it for you, Shirou? At least... so it won't stink too much."

But Shirou shook his head lightly, his expression still gentle.

"No need to trouble yourself. This is just a projection from my Magecraft. These clothes aren't real fabric. I'll just reproject them later—they'll be clean in no time."

Lefiya fell silent for a moment, then finally let out a small laugh, lightly tapping her own cheek. "Right... I sometimes forget you're not a normal guy..."

Shirou simply smiled, and Aiz, though silent as usual, seemed to let out a faint sigh of relief. The eighteenth floor welcomed them not only with tranquility but also with time to recover.

As they leisurely walked along the path leading to Rivira, the rustling of leaves and the sound of their light footsteps became a peaceful backdrop for the three of them. The cool breeze of the eighteenth floor blew gently, carrying the scent of damp soil and fresh foliage. The blue crystal light from the ceiling illuminated the dirt path cutting through the wild grass.

Amid the calm, Shirou finally spoke, "I'll excuse myself for a moment. I need to reproject my clothes. I won't go far... just behind that tree."

Lefiya immediately nodded and raised her staff as if standing guard. "Don't worry. I'll keep watch. If anyone dares to peek, I'll blast them away with magic."

Aiz simply looked at Shirou briefly before giving a small nod, saying nothing more.

Shirou stepped to the left side of the path, heading toward a large tree with a wide trunk and sprawling roots. He placed his supporter's bag beside the tree, then circled around the trunk so his back was turned to the two girls, who now stood at a safe distance.

Behind the tree, Shirou raised his hand and began focusing his prana. His signature red attire, complete with the thin black armor on his chest and shoulders, began to glow faintly. The fabric fibers trembled and faded into particles of light, disappearing from his body in a gentle swirl.

At that moment, Aiz's calm and straightforward voice came from the other side of the tree.

"Shirou... have you ever forgotten to renew your clothing projection? Doesn't it only last for three days?"

Shirou paused briefly, then nodded slightly. "I usually remember," he replied casually as he projected a new layer—clothing of the same design but cleaner and neater reappeared on his body, layer by layer.

However, Aiz's next comment came without hesitation, blunt and emotionless: "If you forget... does that mean you could end up naked?"

Lefiya, who heard this, immediately stiffened. Her face turned as red as a ripe tomato. "A-Aiz!!" she half-shrieked, covering half her face with her hands.

From behind the tree came a small cough.

"Cough," Shirou cleared his throat awkwardly. "Don't worry... the outer clothes are projections, but the underwear I wear is always real. So I'll never actually be naked."

Lefiya lowered her head even further, hiding her face, which was now burning like a stove. "P-Please don't elaborate any further..." she whispered, barely audible.

Aiz, as usual, responded with only a small nod, seemingly unaware that her words had nearly caused an elf to faint from embarrassment.

A few moments later, Shirou finally emerged from behind the tree. His signature red attire now looked clean and neat, free of stains or scuffs. The thin black armor on his chest was perfectly projected again, gleaming under the bright light from above. With one hand, he slung his supporter's bag over his back and walked leisurely toward Aiz and Lefiya, who were still standing by the dirt path.

Aiz approached first. She leaned slightly forward and sniffed quietly, her expression unchanging.

"...No more Minotaur smell on you," she remarked briefly, as if concluding a scouting report.

Shirou let out a small snort. "There shouldn't be. I made sure everything was gone."

Lefiya, who could now look at Shirou without her face burning red, asked curiously, "Then... where did the blood on your sleeve go?"

Shirou glanced back and pointed toward the large tree where he had changed. "It dried earlier. I just dropped it near the roots."

Lefiya blinked, then walked over to the tree. There, she saw a dark reddish stain on the soil and one of the protruding roots. She crouched briefly to examine it, then stood up with an amused smile.

"Well... at least it'll serve as fertilizer for the tree, right?"

With that, she quickly caught up to Aiz and Shirou, who had already started walking slowly toward Rivira.

The three figures continued their journey under the crystal light of the eighteenth floor, following the quiet dirt path toward the rest and supplies that awaited them.

After the long and battle-filled journey from the first to the eighteenth floor, the three of them finally arrived in Rivira—a simple town built by adventurers, for adventurers. Though it appeared calm and peaceful, this place held a long history of destruction and rebuilding. The asymmetrical stone walls, makeshift wooden roofs, and large fabric tents were silent witnesses to Rivira's repeated destruction by monster attacks and its subsequent rebirth.

Though modest, the atmosphere was lively. Adventurers from various Familias bustled about, carrying weapons and trade goods. The shouts of merchants, chatter, and rough laughter from veterans created a unique bustle. Shirou looked around with interest—he had only set foot here a few times, and the ambiance always made him feel as if he were in a different world.

Lefiya, noticing this, eagerly grabbed Shirou's hand.

"Come on! I'll show you the interesting spots here!" she said, pulling him forward through narrow alleys and merchant stalls.

Shirou was momentarily startled but allowed himself to be led, a small smile appearing on his face.

Aiz walked behind them, her golden eyes calm as usual. However—grrrkkk...—her stomach suddenly let out a soft but unmistakable growl. She paused for a moment, lowering her head slightly. Her face remained expressionless... but the tips of her nose twitched faintly.

Lefiya, who heard it, immediately stopped and turned around. "Aiz... are you hungry?" she asked, barely suppressing a laugh.

Without waiting for an answer, she looked around for a restaurant or stall selling warm food. But before she could take another step, Aiz pointed at the supporter's bag on Shirou's back.

"...The Jagamaru-kun you made earlier is enough," she said simply, her eyes fixed on the bag like a child staring at a lunchbox.

For a brief moment, a tiny bit of drool escaped the corner of Aiz's mouth.

Shirou, who saw this, could only raise an eyebrow, while Lefiya was already giggling.

"In that case, follow me," Lefiya said, walking faster. "There's a perfect spot to sit and eat."

Aiz and Shirou said nothing, simply following the elf, who now strode confidently toward a quiet corner of Rivira—the promised resting place.

Lefiya walked quickly ahead, her face bright with enthusiasm. She still held her magic staff, but her steps were light, as if she were at a festival. Shirou and Aiz followed behind, curious about where the young elf was taking them.

Before long, they arrived at a small wooden building in a corner of Rivira, nestled between an equipment stall and a healing tent. A sign above the roof read "Aether Blend," with colorful fruits painted around the letters. A faint sweet aroma greeted them as they approached.

"Finally, I'm here..." Lefiya murmured triumphantly. "I've wanted to try this place for a long time."

Once inside, they chose a table near the window. Bright light from the eighteenth floor's crystals streamed in from the left, reflecting off the glassware neatly arranged on the bar shelves.

The three of them settled at an empty table by a wooden window overlooking the cave forest. After sitting down, Lefiya turned to her companions.

"Does anyone want to order something?"

Shirou leaned back casually while glancing at the menu on the table. "Hmm... what do you recommend here?"

Lefiya confidently patted her chest. "This isn't just any juice shop. They use fruits that only grow on the eighteenth floor. Some ripen under crystal light, others can only be harvested at night. The flavors are really unique, especially when juiced."

Aiz, who was sitting with her hands folded in her lap, turned slowly. "Then... let's order three different flavors. So we can try them all."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "Good idea. I'll go with your choice, Lefiya."

Lefiya's face lit up like the sun emerging in the middle of the forest.

"Alright! Wait just a moment!" she said excitedly, then got up from her chair and hurried to the counter, her staff swaying in her grip.

Meanwhile, Aiz and Shirou exchanged a brief glance. No words were needed—just a comfortable silence between the two of them in a space that no longer felt like the Dungeon, but rather a hidden oasis of peace.

Aiz, who had been sitting quietly with her usual blank expression, suddenly turned to Shirou, her gaze direct but full of intent.

"Shirou," she said without preamble, "take out the Jagamaru-kun."

Her tone was as flat as ever, but her eyes were sharp, almost demanding. Shirou only chuckled softly, then nodded and began untying the straps of his supporter's bag.

From inside, he pulled out three wooden lunchboxes, all neatly wrapped in simple furoshiki cloth. He placed them one by one on the table. Among the three, one box looked larger and heavier—clearly Aiz's.

Without waiting for permission or a signal, Aiz immediately grabbed her box and opened the lid swiftly.

Click.

The savory aroma of sweet fried potatoes wafted out, filling the air around the table. The Jagamaru-kun pieces were neatly arranged inside, glazed with shiny red bean azuki sauce.

"Hmm..." Aiz murmured as she picked up a piece and took a slow bite. Her face remained expressionless, but her eyebrows rose slightly—a rare sign that she was enjoying the food.

"Azuki bean..." she muttered softly. "I'll start with my favorite."

Shirou opened his own box. Inside was a small bowl of clear soup with vegetables and meat slices, along with two onigiri—one filled with salmon, the other with umeboshi, wrapped in shiso leaves. Simple, but enough to replenish his energy after the long journey.

Soon, light footsteps approached from behind them. Lefiya reappeared, this time accompanied by a young waiter with an apron and a friendly smile. In her right hand, she still held her staff, while her left carried a tray with three tall, colorful glasses.

"Hey, wow! You guys started eating without me!" Lefiya half-protested but remained cheerful, her eyes immediately darting to Aiz's half-empty lunchbox.

The waiter deftly placed two of the three glasses in front of Aiz and Shirou. "Please enjoy," he said politely before stepping back with a small smile.

On the table now stood three tall transparent glasses, each containing a differently colored juice with a cute spiral straw.

The first glass, Shirou's, held a bright emerald-green juice with a faint blue shimmer—made from Lumina Berry, an underground fruit that only ripened under crystal light.

The second glass, Aiz's, was filled with a deep red juice with a strong, sweet aroma. It was Crimson Fig, a thick-fleshed fruit with a tangy-sweet flavor.

The last glass, still on the tray in Lefiya's hand, contained a golden-orange liquid with a thin layer of foam—Sunroot Nectar, a rare drink made from the roots of an underground fruit that only grew near warm water streams on the eighteenth floor.

Each glass had a curly straw with a rounded tip, adding a playful touch.

"Let's try them," Lefiya said, placing her glass on the table and sitting down. "If the flavors are weird, don't blame me, okay?"

The three of them looked at their glasses, condensation forming on the cool surfaces, making the drinks even more enticing in the cool air of the eighteenth floor.

Shirou was the first to taste his drink. He leaned slightly forward, lifting the spiral straw from his emerald-green glass, and took a slow sip.

Slrrrp.

His eyes narrowed briefly, then he nodded slowly. "It's refreshing... kind of like mint mixed with melon, but with a slight bitter aftertaste. Pretty unique."

Lefiya tried her orange-colored juice next. She sipped slowly, then her expression shifted from cautious to impressed.

"This is like a mix of orange, honey, and... ginger? It's warm in the throat. I like it!"

Aiz, who had been sitting quietly with the last bite of Jagamaru-kun at her lips, stared at her glass for a moment. She picked up her straw and sipped her dark red juice. After swallowing, she simply said, "Sour. But also sweet. Good."

However, her gaze immediately shifted to Shirou's glass.

"...I want to try yours," Aiz stated flatly, then, without waiting for permission, took the straw from Shirou's glass and sipped once.

Slrrp.

Shirou could only blink in surprise but said nothing. He was used to Aiz's straightforward nature.

But Lefiya?

Eh?! Her mind immediately went wild. T-That's... an indirect kiss!

Her cheeks turned bright red. Her hands trembled as she held her own glass. She stared at the straw Aiz had just used—and... lowered her head, biting her lower lip.

But her eyes kept darting toward Shirou's green glass.

After a few seconds of hesitation, she finally spoke up, "Umm... Shirou... can I try yours too?"

Shirou, still oblivious to the emotional turmoil beside him, simply nodded. "Sure. Go ahead."

With a half-panicked yet determined motion, Lefiya grabbed the straw from Shirou's glass—the same straw Aiz had used—and took a slow sip.

The minty melon flavor with a hint of bitterness filled her mouth, but her mind wasn't processing the taste.

So... I just... indirectly kissed Aiz... and Shirou...

Her face was now practically steaming, her cheeks as red as a fresh apple.

Wahhh... this is bad... It's like a scene from a romance novel... but I kissed both of them?! Her thoughts spiraled wildly, and vivid imaginations instantly surfaced: Shirou's warm smile, Aiz's expressionless yet close presence, and herself trapped between them, sinking deeper and deeper...

Meanwhile, Aiz continued eating her Jagamaru-kun calmly, and Shirou resumed drinking his soup, unaware of how Lefiya's world was being turned upside down beside them.

Chapter 143

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

After the three of them finished their juices down to the last drop and only crumbs remained in the lunchbox, Shirou stood up from his chair with a light movement. He patted his waist pocket softly, ensuring he had enough money.

"Then, let me handle the payment," he said casually.

Lefiya opened her mouth, about to protest, but Shirou had already walked to the counter before she could say anything.

At the counter, the shop attendant politely stated the price, "For three special juices—10,000 valis, sir."

Shirou blinked. "...Seriously?"

Nevertheless, he opened the leather pouch at his waist and pulled out several gold and silver coins, counting them carefully. He handed over the exact amount—no more, no less.

Clink, clink.

Once the transaction was complete, Shirou returned to the table, still mulling over the bill. He sat down with a short sigh.

"It cost ten thousand valis," he told his two companions. "Way more expensive than a full meal at the Hostess of Fertility. There, you can get soup, bread, meat, and even dessert."

Aiz nodded calmly, but Lefiya replied quickly, "That's normal. In Rivira, prices can be several times higher. Logistics costs, transportation risks, and material scarcity... all play a role."

Aiz added, "For ordinary citizens, it's expensive. But for adventurers like us, it doesn't mean much."

Shirou nodded in agreement. "True. Besides, the reward from the quest we took is enough to cover meals here many times over."

Lefiya studied Shirou curiously, then narrowed her eyes. "Speaking of which, Shirou... you've been to Rivira several times, right? But you don't seem to know the prices here. Have you never shopped in Rivira before?"

Shirou scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Actually... I've never paid with valis here."

"Huh?"

"I usually barter. Using magic stones or drop items. They're happy with that because they can sell or use them for crafting right away. So I... well, don't know the normal prices when using coins."

Lefiya sighed softly. "Goodness, you really are... a back-alley adventurer, huh?"

Aiz turned to Shirou while slowly chewing her last bite of Jagamaru-kun, then succinctly said, "...Efficient."

After resting for a while and finishing their food and drinks, the three of them prepared to continue their journey. The shop was growing busier, with adventurers coming and going, but they rose with renewed energy.

Lefiya stood at the front, raising her Forest's Teardrop staff with an enthusiastic pose. "Alright! Let's keep going! Our next destination—the 25th floor!"

Shirou nodded as he shouldered his supporter bag, ensuring all its contents—provisions, potions, and quest documents—were secure. Aiz merely adjusted her sword sheath, her face calm, but her focus sharpening.

They left Rivira and descended the path leading to the stairs to the 19th floor.

The moment they set foot on the new floor, the atmosphere changed drastically.

While the 18th floor was filled with the calming glow of crystals and greenery, the 19th floor felt like stepping into an untouched, wild forest. Towering trees with sharp, curved branches loomed overhead, and thick undergrowth sprawled everywhere. Strange sounds echoed from afar—growls, the footsteps of wild beasts, and the rustling wind carrying the scent of earth and blood.

A narrow stone path guided them through the forest, the only safe route amidst the monsters lurking in the dark foliage.

Lefiya glanced around, her shoulders tensing slightly. Though she had been full of energy earlier, her expression was now far more cautious.

"I... I wouldn't dare fight alone on this floor," she murmured, eyeing a rustling bush not far from their path. "Fighting the Minotaur earlier was one thing... but here, everything feels... more dangerous for me."

Shirou turned to the elf and spoke in a soothing tone. "No one's asking you to fight alone here. We're a team."

Aiz gave a short nod, her hand resting on her sword hilt. "We're here."

Lefiya smiled shyly, but her eyes showed relief. With them by her side, even the darkest forest felt a little brighter.

Before they ventured deeper into the narrow path leading into the heart of the 19th floor's wild forest, Lefiya paused for a moment and turned to her two companions.

"Wait," she said confidently. "Before we go on, how about I cast a protection spell for the three of us?"

Aiz agreed. "That's fine."

Shirou, standing to Aiz's right, glanced at Lefiya curiously. "Is that... Riveria's magic? The one you can replicate?"

Lefiya smiled slightly, her eyes shining with pride. "Exactly. I learned it directly from Lady Riveria."

Shirou nodded slowly, then raised his hand like an actor giving the stage to his co-star. "Then... the stage is yours, Lefiya."

Lefiya's heart warmed at the gesture, but she feigned seriousness. She stood straight, raised her Forest's Teardrop staff to her chest, and began chanting the spell in a calm, graceful voice befitting a true Elf.

"I wish upon the name of Wishe—ancestors of the forest, proud brethren. Answer my call and come to the plains. Connecting bonds, the pledge of paradise. Turn the circle and dance around. Come, ring of fairies. Please—give me strength."

As the chant concluded, a golden magic circle shimmered beneath her feet. Ancient symbols and letters rotated slowly around her, forming an enchanting pattern.

"Elf Ring!"

A golden ring of light rose, encircling Lefiya's body, marking the activation of her rare skill—Elf Ring, the magic that allowed her to replicate spells from other elves she had observed and studied.

After that, Lefiya steadied her breath and immediately moved on to the second chant, her soft voice now filled with power.

"Assemble, breath of the land—my name is Alf..."

"Veil Breath!"

Instantly, a gentle emerald-green wind swept over the three of them. A warm, protective aura enveloped Shirou, Aiz, and Lefiya herself. The wind swirled briefly before seeping into their bodies, bolstering their resistance to physical and magical attacks.

Aiz lifted her hand for a moment, feeling the lightness on her skin, then nodded in satisfaction.

Shirou clenched his fist gently, sensing the soothing flow of energy. In his mind, old memories surfaced—times when he and Riveria sat alone in the storage shed at the corner of Loki Familia's garden, when the Nine Hells had used the same Veil Breath while they exchanged knowledge about magecraft and Orario's magic.

...Back then, she chanted it calmly too, but her aura was as oppressive as an invisible wall. Now... Lefiya can wield that magic in her own way.

Shirou turned to her with a sincere expression. "Well done, Lefiya. It feels just as strong as Riveria's."

Lefiya blushed but couldn't hide her pride. "Thank you... I worked hard to master it."

With the protective magic surrounding them and their spirits renewed, they continued their journey through the increasingly challenging floors.

Staring into the deepening, wild forest corridor, Shirou took a slow breath. With a firm motion, he raised his right hand.

"Trace, on."

A glow of prana formed lines in the air before solidifying into a large, pitch-black bow. He drew the bowstring without an arrow, and a prana arrow materialized in the center, ready to be fired at any moment.

"On these floors, monsters tend to appear in denser groups," Shirou said, adjusting his stance. "It'll be faster if I provide support from the rear. I'll cover you, Aiz."

Aiz gave a short nod, not needing lengthy words. "Ariel."

As soon as the spell was uttered, a thin wind began swirling around her. Her golden hair lifted softly, and an aura of wind magic enveloped her, drastically increasing her speed and agility.

And sure enough, as they stepped back onto the stone path cutting through the 19th floor's wild forest, growls and the thunderous sound of heavy footsteps greeted them.

Monsters emerged one after another, as if drawn to their presence.

A Battle Boar charged from the bushes, its massive body and sharp tusks aimed at Aiz. But before the beast could even touch the ground in front of her—TWANG!—a black arrow pierced its eye, causing it to collapse and turn to ash.

From the left, Lizardmen approached in droves, their green scales glinting under the Dungeon's faint light. But Aiz moved faster, her body like a shadow darting forward, Desperate gleaming in her hand. In seconds, two monsters fell with clean slashes to their necks.

"Two from the right," Shirou murmured.

Another arrow shot out—ZWOOSH!—and a Bugbear attempting to climb from the slope was obliterated, its large body crashing against the rocks before vanishing into ash.

Their teamwork was seamless and efficient—Shirou with his precise support, Aiz with her flawless movements—making the forest spanning from the 19th to the 24th floor feel like nothing more than a training ground.

Lefiya walked a few steps behind them, staying in a safe position, with no chance to even release a single spell. When they reached the final stairs leading to the 25th floor, she let out a quiet sigh and muttered with a hint of disappointment.

"Throughout this whole journey... my only contribution was that initial buff..."

Hearing this, Shirou turned to her with a mischievous grin. "Don't worry. On the 25th floor, you can help Aiz learn to swim... with me."

Lefiya immediately stammered. "E-Eh?! Help... teach... swimming?! With you and Aiz...?!"

Meanwhile, Aiz simply stared straight ahead and flatly added, "...I still can't dive."

Lefiya grew even more flustered. "I-I'm not a swimming instructor either!"

Shirou merely found it amusing and mentally prepared himself for the journey through the Water City... and the potential chaos awaiting them on the water's surface.

As their final steps landed on the 25th floor, the roar of rushing water greeted them, echoing from all directions like thunder trapped in the earth's belly.

"Wooow..." Lefiya looked up, her eyes wide as she took in the breathtaking landscape before them.

A wide underground river flowed rapidly to their left, its water clear but moving with undeniable force. The river's surface reflected the light from the high ceiling crystals, making the entire area look like a hidden, magical world.

In the distance, they could see the source of the sound—the Great Fall, a colossal waterfall cascading from the ceiling of this floor, pouring an immense volume of water directly into the depths of the 27th floor. Powerful, towering, and pure, the water fell like a giant curtain with no end in sight.

A moist wind carried fine droplets of mist to where they stood, dampening their faces and shoulders.

Without hesitation, Aiz stepped forward toward the river's edge. She stared intently at the rushing current, then began unfastening the clasps of her breastplate, seemingly preparing to change into something more suitable for swimming.

But Shirou immediately gave her a wary look and quickly stepped closer.

"Wait!" he said firmly. "Aiz, it's better not to do it here. The current's too strong. If you get swept away and fall into the Great Fall, we won't be able to catch you."

Aiz turned, her expression unchanged, but her hands paused on the clasps.

"...I see," she murmured. She refastened her breastplate without protest, heeding Shirou's advice.

"It's better to find a safer spot," Shirou continued. "A calm, small pool. Maybe a recess separated from the main river."

The three of them then split up, following the river's rocky and slippery banks, their eyes sharp as they searched for crevices, shadows, and pools that could serve as a training area.

Their footsteps echoed softly against the stone cliffs and the deep-rooted vegetation clinging to the river walls.

Before long, a loud voice broke the silence.

"Shirou! Aiz! Over here!"

Lefiya's voice came from the right side of the river, slightly higher than where they stood. Shirou and Aiz exchanged a glance, then wordlessly turned and ran toward the sound. Shirou's fingers gripped his supporter bag tightly, while Aiz had already loosened her sword sheath, ready in case monsters appeared.

When they arrived, they found Lefiya standing at the edge of a small slope leading to a tranquil pool, separated from the main river, surrounded by flat, warm rocks reflecting the crystal light. The water was clear and almost ripple-free, perfect for training.

"I think... this place is perfect," Shirou said with a relieved sigh.

Once they reached the edge of the calm pool, Shirou slowed his steps and crouched. He dipped his fingertips into the water, letting its temperature and depth register on his skin. It was cool but not freezing, and the bottom was deep enough for practice but not dangerously so.

"Just right," he muttered. "Spacious enough and not too shallow. Good for swimming lessons."

Aiz, standing beside him, turned slowly and asked with her usual straight-faced expression, "Then... can I change now?"

"Yep," Shirou replied shortly, standing and slinging his supporter bag in front of him. He opened the main clasp, rummaged inside, and pulled out two small bags of different colors. "This one's for you, Aiz. And this is yours, Lefiya."

He handed each bag to its owner, and they accepted it with grateful gestures.

After receiving her bag, Lefiya turned to Aiz and pointed to a corner. "Let's find a place to change," she suggested, starting to walk toward the rocks near the pool.

But their steps were immediately halted by Shirou's voice. "Wait a second!"

Aiz stopped and turned, puzzled. "Shirou... are you coming too?"

Shirou's face turned red instantly. "Huh?! N-No, that's not what I meant!"

He quickly raised his hands. "I mean... let me project tents. So we can store our things and... well, change clothes too."

Lefiya turned slowly, and a small, amused smile appeared at the corner of her lips as she watched Shirou suddenly fumble over his words. With a slightly teasing tone, she added, "In that case, project two. One for you, and one for the two of us."

"R-right," Shirou answered quickly, then closed his eyes briefly to focus his prana. "Trace on..."

In an instant, two modern tents appeared before them—sleek and practical in design, with waterproof outer layers and soft flooring suitable for quick rests in the Dungeon. One was dark blue, and the other silver-gray.

Lefiya immediately chose the gray one and glanced at Aiz, tilting her head. "Come on, Aiz."

Aiz said nothing, simply following with her usual calm steps.

Shirou watched them walk into the tent, then turned to the other one. He shifted his supporter bag to his left shoulder and stepped inside.

As he closed the tent flap, his mind couldn't fully focus.

...The last time Aiz wore a white bikini was in Melen... when she came out after changing, her beauty combined with her innocent charm was mesmerizing. And now... with Lefiya added to the mix.

Shirou shook his head slowly, trying to dispel the wild thoughts as he began untying his shoes.

"Focus... focus, Emiya Shirou..." he whispered to himself. But a small spark of anticipation still flickered in the corner of his mind.

Chapter 144

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

After changing clothes inside his blue tent, Shirou stood for a moment to check his appearance. All the clothes he had been wearing earlier—except for his underwear—had been converted back into prana, dissolving into the air. Now, he was only wearing plain navy blue swim trunks, without any flashy patterns, practical and simple, much like himself.

Taking a calm breath, he pulled aside the tent flap and stepped out into the open area.

The air on the 25th floor felt fresh and cool. The soft light from the crystals above reflected off the clear water's surface, making the pond shimmer like a gemstone.

But as he stood outside, waiting for his companions to emerge, his ears inadvertently caught a soft voice coming from the gray tent.

"Eh... Aiz, the strap around your neck is a bit crooked—wait, let me fix it..."

"...Like this?"

"Y-yes! But... the chest part—I mean, the fabric is clinging a bit... oh dear, I'm getting nervous too..."

Shirou froze. His eyes were fixed on the river, but his mind wandered... and his face turned red.

Ugh, not my business... not my business... He quickly slapped his cheeks lightly, trying to dispel the wild imagination creeping into his mind.

Shortly after, the sound of a tent zipper echoed, followed by light footsteps.

"Sorry for the wait!" Lefiya called out first, her voice slightly trembling but trying to sound cheerful.

Shirou turned his head... and his eyes widened for a moment.

Aiz stepped out first. Her swimsuit was a white, sleeveless mini-dress with a halter-neck design, accentuating her slender shoulders and graceful, long neck. The soft fabric fell to mid-thigh, swaying gently with every breeze. At the bottom, golden star motifs were elegantly embroidered, adding a mesmerizing touch to her appearance, as if she had stepped out of a fairy-tale painting.

Beside her, Lefiya wore a playful yet charming red mini-dress with a slim neck strap and a large golden ribbon adorning her chest and waist, creating a cute and alluring impression. The light ruffled skirt swayed with each step, adding a cheerful aura to her look.

Lefiya's face was flushed, and she lowered her head briefly before mustering the courage to ask, "U-umm, Shirou... how do I... look? I mean... how do we look?"

Next to her, Aiz remained silent as usual. But upon closer inspection, her eyes were fixed on Shirou without blinking, and her fingers gripped the hem of her skirt slightly tighter. She, too... was waiting for an answer.

Shirou looked at them alternately. It took him a second or two to compose his words.

"...Both of you... look perfect," he said sincerely. "Both of you are beautiful, but in different ways."

He looked at Aiz. "Aiz... you look... incredibly elegant."

Then at Lefiya. "And you, Lefiya... are adorable. The red suits you well."

Lefiya immediately bowed her head deeply, as if about to melt. "T-t-t-t-thank you..."

Aiz turned toward the pond and said softly, "...Good if it fits." But her eyes sparkled slightly, and her cheeks were... a little redder than usual.

And in Shirou's heart?

...I need to stay focused. Don't drown... not in the pond, but in my own desires.

As Shirou's praise reached the elf's ears, Lefiya's face instantly heated up like boiling water. She bowed deeply, unable to meet Shirou's gaze, and tried to hide her wide, uncontrollable smile.

"I-I'll go first!"

With a quick step, she dashed forward and splashed! She jumped into the small, clear pond, creating a beautiful arc of water in the air. The sound of ripples echoed softly around the rocks and moss.

Once she surfaced, Lefiya's light brown hair was wet and clung to her face and shoulders. She let out a small laugh, enjoying the freshness of the water, then swam toward the center with light, graceful movements.

"Come on, you two! Join me!" she called, waving from the middle of the pond.

Aiz remained standing at the edge of the pond, her gaze not on the water... but on Shirou. Her stare was steady, calm, but clearly, she was thinking about something. Shirou, noticing this, tried to break the silence.

"Lefiya, how... deep is this pond?" he asked, leaning forward slightly.

Lefiya paused, then turned from the center of the pond. "It looks quite deep, even though the pond itself is small. But the bottom slopes downward toward the middle."

"Alright..." Shirou murmured, then turned to Aiz. "Come on, Aiz. Take it slow. We can start from the edge here. Hold onto the rocks if you're still unsure."

But Aiz's response wasn't a nod or a step forward.

Instead, she turned her head and asked a question that nearly made Shirou choke on his own saliva.

"Shirou. Which one do you think suits me better?" she said, pointing at herself. "The white bikini from Melen... or this swimsuit I'm wearing now?"

Shirou froze. His brain processed the question at lightning speed, recalling Aiz stepping out from behind a rock on Melen's beach in a simple white bikini, her body reflecting the sunlight—a stark contrast to her current soft and elegant appearance.

"...Eh?" was his initial reaction. But he quickly took a breath and answered.

"Both... have their own charm. One is brighter and refreshing, the other... elegant and captivating. So, yeah, both are good."

Aiz stared at him intently for two seconds, as if analyzing something profound.

Then, without another word, she turned away, stepped into the pond, and slowly descended.

So Shirou... doesn't mind any swimsuit style. That means... even shameless women might be fine with him, Aiz thought innocently, unaware that her hand was still covering the hem of her skirt even as she stepped into the water.

Shirou slowly entered the water, following Aiz, who was now standing at the edge of the pond. He approached, keeping a close but respectful distance to avoid making her feel pressured.

"I'm here, so don't worry. We'll start with the basics," he said with a smile, trying to reassure her.

Aiz nodded slightly, then took a step deeper... until—

"Ah."

Her body swayed slightly. Her feet no longer touched the bottom. She tensed up reflexively and grabbed Shirou's shoulder with her left hand.

"Easy, Aiz. I've got you," Shirou said quickly, supporting her with one hand. "It's a bit steep here. Just hold onto me until you regain your balance."

Aiz nodded slowly, though her gaze was slightly panicked. But before Shirou could continue with his swimming instructions, a panicked voice from the center of the pond shattered the calm.

"A-AWAAAAHH!!"

It was Lefiya—her scream was loud, and from the corner of his eye, Shirou saw the elf flailing wildly, bobbing up and down in chaotic movements. Water splashed violently around her, the high sprays signaling her panic.

Aiz immediately reacted. "I'll—!"

But Shirou quickly grabbed her arm. "Wait! Don't! You can't swim yet—you might drown too!"

Aiz paused, her lips tightening, then nodded slowly.

"Then help me by getting a potion. If she's hurt, we'll need to treat her quickly."

"Got it!" Aiz turned and sprinted out of the pond toward the blue tent where Shirou's bag was.

Meanwhile, Shirou shifted his gaze to Lefiya, who was still panicking in the center of the pond. Taking a deep breath, he pushed forward.

Swash!

The water parted as Shirou swam swiftly toward the middle, his arms and legs moving deftly. His eyes were locked onto Lefiya's struggling figure.

Stay calm... I'm coming, Lefiya.

As Shirou reached the center of the pond, he found Lefiya—her body flailing, her light brown hair disheveled, and her limbs thrashing wildly. Her eyes were wide with fear and confusion.

Shirou quickly positioned himself beside her, but before he could touch her shoulder, a sharp premonition flashed in his mind.

Mind's Eye... activated!

Instinct screamed danger. He sensed strange movement beneath the surface, approaching rapidly from below.

With razor-sharp reflexes, Shirou twisted his body and kicked hard.

—WHUMP!!

Something was flung out of the water. A splosh! echoed as a small, sharp-toothed fish-like monster—a Dungeon piranha—was sent flying, writhing in the air before landing on the shore with a short growl.

Lefiya let out a stifled scream. "A-Ahh! So that's... what bit me!"

Without wasting time, Shirou wrapped an arm around Lefiya's waist, supporting her from behind.

"Stay calm, I'll get you out of here," he said quickly but gently.

With practiced movements, he swam toward the edge of the pond, holding Lefiya tightly but carefully to avoid worsening her injuries. Water splashed around them as he paddled faster than usual.

Once they reached the shore, he pushed himself onto the rocks first, then gently pulled Lefiya up, lifting the petite elf onto the flat stone surface at the pond's edge.

But as his eyes scanned Lefiya's body, Shirou froze for a moment.

Several parts of her skin—especially her arms, thighs, and waist—were covered in small bite marks from the piranhas that were still clinging relentlessly.

"This is bad..."

Without hesitation, Shirou extended his palm.

"Trace, on."

In an instant, a small, precise knife materialized from a blue light. Shirou's eyes narrowed in focus.

With utmost care, he began removing each piranha one by one. The small knife stabbed precisely into the center of each monster's head, severing its nerves without deepening Lefiya's wounds.

Stab.
Stab.
Stab.

With each stab, a piranha released its bite and fell with a plop onto the ground. Shirou worked swiftly but calmly, ensuring Lefiya's safety.

Though her body trembled, Lefiya remained still, enduring the pain with her eyes closed, her cheeks flushed—whether from pain, embarrassment, or Shirou's close proximity as he touched her skin without a word, focusing solely on the task.

Hurry, Aiz... bring the potion, Shirou thought, maintaining his composure amid the chaos.

Just as Shirou's knife pierced the last piranha clinging to Lefiya's ankle, the small monster twitched—crrk!—then turned to ash, vanishing along with the knife, which dissipated into prana.

And at that exact moment—tap tap tap!—the sound of rapid footsteps approached.

"I've got the potion!"

Aiz appeared from the direction of the blue tent, slightly out of breath, but her eyes immediately focused on Lefiya, who was sitting weakly on the ground, some of her wounds still open, though others had begun to dry.

Without another word, Aiz knelt beside Shirou, uncorked the potion bottle, and began applying the clear green liquid to the wounds on Lefiya's arms with her fingertips.

"...Does it hurt?" she asked curtly, but her tone carried unmistakable concern.

Lefiya gritted her teeth briefly, then quickly straightened her posture, pretending to be strong. "E-Eh? N-No, not really. It's just... a little sting."

Shirou observed quietly. Most of the visible wounds were on Lefiya's arms and legs—areas exposed by her swimsuit. But he also noticed a few bite marks around her stomach and waist, one of which had even torn a small hole in the side of her bright red swimsuit.

The hole was small but noticeable.

"What a shame," Shirou sighed. "You just bought this, didn't you?"

Lefiya, who was starting to recover and could sit upright, gave a wry smile, then turned to show Shirou the small tear.

"It's fine," she said lightly. "Just a tiny hole. Besides... It's my fault. I was too careless, swimming to the middle alone."

Aiz, who was still tending to the wounds on Lefiya's legs, nodded slowly and added, "If Riveria finds out about this...We'll be scolded mercilessly."

The three of them exchanged glances.

Lefiya shivered slightly—not from the pain, but from imagining Lady Riveria's cold, sharp expression if she learned they'd had such an incident without proper preparation.

"...Let's not tell her for now," she whispered almost inaudibly.

"Agreed," Shirou and Aiz replied almost simultaneously.

The three of them now stood side by side at the edge of the pond, which had just been the site of an unexpected incident. The water was calm again, reflecting the pale crystal light from the Dungeon's ceiling, as if nothing had happened.

But behind their gazes fixed on the water's surface, each of them carried a newfound wariness.

"I didn't expect..." Shirou murmured softly, his eyes still on the water. "Even a small pond like this could hide monsters."

Aiz nodded, her expression as calm as ever. "That's the Dungeon. Behind its tranquility... danger always lurks."

Lefiya hugged her staff, which she'd left on the rocks earlier, then glanced alternately at Shirou and Aiz. "So... what about our swimming plans?" she asked cautiously. "Are we still continuing?"

Shirou thought for a moment. He looked back at the water, which seemed peaceful but now held the possibility of hidden attacks.

"Well, if we want to continue practicing... we should clear out any remaining monsters first," he said quietly, already formulating a strategy in his mind. His hand moved to his waist, ready to perform a Projection if needed. "I just need to figure out which projection would be most effective underwater..."

But Lefiya, who seemed to have been thinking ahead, raised her hand.

"In that case... why don't we lure them out?"

Aiz turned slowly, as if remembering something. "Like on the ship, during our sea voyage in Melen with Loki?"

Lefiya nodded quickly. "Yes! Back then, we lured out the Violas by using a similar tactic!"

Shirou raised an eyebrow, then smiled slightly. "That could work."

He raised his hand.

"Trace, on."

In an instant, three slender yet sturdy fishing rods appeared in his hand, two of which he handed to Aiz and Lefiya.

"Then let's use these. And for bait..."

He picked up a few small magic stones emitting a faint purple light, dropped by the piranhas earlier.

"We'll use these. Just like when we fished for Violas before—those plant monsters that could swim and attack the unwary."

Aiz accepted the rod without a word, while Lefiya looked more excited than ever.

"Then... let's lure them out," she said, gripping her rod tightly.

The pond was no longer a place for leisurely swimming—it was now a battlefield to be cleared before they could enjoy true peace.

Chapter 145

The free panel of 4koma "Staring Contest" is already finished. Please check it out at

They now sat side by side at the edge of the pond, each holding a fishing rod projected by Shirou. A small magic stone bait was hooked and cast into the calm water, creating tiny ripples that slowly expanded.

Silence enveloped them—until—

TUKK!

"E-Eh?!" Lefiya quickly turned to her rod, which was jerking wildly.

"Something's pulling!" she exclaimed, reflexively gripping the rod tightly and starting to reel it in slowly but steadily.

With a bit of effort, a familiar shape emerged from the water—a sharp-toothed Dungeon piranha, half the length of an arm, thrashing violently as it was lifted into the air, its small red eyes glowing.

Shirou immediately stood up, raising his left hand. "Trace on."

A sleek knife gleamed in his grasp. He walked toward Lefiya, ready to stab the monster, but—

"Wait!" Lefiya cut in sharply, her eyes blazing. "Let me do it!"

Shirou blinked in surprise but calmly handed her the knife.

Lefiya took it, gripping the handle tightly. She glared at the piranha still dangling from the hook and let out a small huff.

"This is for all those disgusting bites earlier!"

STAB!

The knife plunged deep, right into the monster's head. The piranha let out a faint groan before turning to dust.

"And this... is for tearing my clothes!"

"And for embarrassing me in front of Shirou and Aiz!"

STAB! STAB!—Even after the piranha had turned to ash, Lefiya kept stabbing the air, theatrically venting all her pent-up emotions.

Aiz turned her head, one eyebrow raised. "...She's... kind of scary."

Shirou's lips twitched. "Yeah... her enthusiasm is something else."

Aiz then looked at Shirou and said, "In that case... I want a knife too. If my rod catches a monster, I want to kill it myself."

"Sure." Shirou raised his hand again. "Trace on."

Two new knives materialized—one handed to Aiz, the other kept for himself.

They quietly returned to their seats by the pond, rods in hand, the tips occasionally twitching as the water below stirred. Each of them had grown accustomed to the rhythm: cast the bait, wait, reel in, kill, collect the magic stone, repeat.

And indeed, the Dungeon piranhas seemed endless. Every time they pulled up their rods, one or two would latch on. The small current beneath the pond concealed a surprisingly lively swarm of monsters.

"Reel it in," Shirou murmured as he lifted his rod.

A piranha leaped out, writhing wildly in the air.

SHIK!

With a swift motion, Shirou drove the knife into its head. Dust floated briefly before vanishing. He picked up the tiny magic stone left behind and saved it for the next bait.

On the other side, Aiz pulled in another one, her expression calm but sharp. She stabbed efficiently and silently stored the magic stone.

Lefiya, after reeling in a piranha nearly the size of her forearm, plunged her knife into it without hesitation, then let out a small laugh as she admired the shining magic stone in her hand.

"Hehe... If this keeps up, it's like we have unlimited bait, huh?"

Aiz stared at the stone in her hand for a moment before turning to Shirou. "Too bad... we can't eat these fish."

She said it softly, but her gaze was clear. It was as if she could already imagine a plate of crispy grilled fish seasoned with Shirou's special spices.

Shirou chuckled lightly. "If we catch a normal fish, I can cook it right here. Just a simple grill with salt and spices from my bag..."

Aiz's eyes sparkled instantly. Even Lefiya let out a longing sigh, clutching her stomach.

"Why did those monsters have to be disgusting fish..." Lefiya muttered sadly.

And so, as they cast their lines again, they weren't just waiting for piranhas... but also hoping for a 'normal' fish to appear, one they could enjoy fresh by the pond.

However, Aiz's simple hope of tasting a normal fish cooked by Shirou slowly faded.

Time passed—one hour... two hours... until the artificial crystal light on the ceiling dimmed slightly, signaling the Dungeon's dusk. And in all that time, not a single normal fish was caught. Only monsters came: hard-scaled piranhas, deep-sea fish with three eyes, even eel-like creatures with needle-like teeth.

Aiz, usually so patient, now sat with her arms crossed, her chin resting on her knees, staring blankly at the empty pond, unable to hide her disappointment.

"...Boring," she muttered.

Shirou, on the other hand, stared at the water with a more serious expression. He replayed everything they had experienced so far.

This pond is small. But the number of monsters seems endless... Why? Is there some kind of nest? Or... a hidden passage connecting to another part of the Dungeon?

But Shirou's thoughts were interrupted when Lefiya suddenly cried out beside him.

"Hyahhh—! Shirou! Aiz! Help! This... this is really heavy!!"

The rod in Lefiya's hands bent drastically, almost snapping. The fishing line was taut, and the water where the bait had sunk was churning violently.

Shirou and Aiz immediately jumped up from their seats. They each grabbed part of the rod alongside Lefiya and pulled together with combined strength.

"Pull at the same time!" Shirou said.

"...One... two... three!"

ZRRRRRRT—!

With the final tug, the water's surface split, and out emerged an Aqua Serpent—a bright green, scaled water snake nearly five meters long. Its body twisted in the air, its tail thrashing, and its eyes glowed with hatred.

But the monster didn't get a chance to act.

ZASH!
SHLICK!

Two knife flashes crossed simultaneously. Aiz slashed from the left, Shirou from the right, and the Aqua Serpent froze mid-air before slowly turning to ash, crumbling to the ground.

Only a large purple magic stone remained, clinking as it fell.

Shirou picked it up quietly, staring at it in silence.

"Seems like..." he finally said, "...we need another way to clear this pond. If we keep fishing like this, their numbers won't dwindle."

Lefiya gazed at the pond's calm surface, hiding unseen threats, then turned to Shirou and Aiz with a confused expression.

"Then... how do we clear them all out?" she asked nervously. "Do we have to dive in, Shirou? But I'm not sure I can cast spells underwater..."

Aiz, who had been silent, now lowered her head slightly, her face gloomy. "...Sorry. This is all because of me... We're wasting time looking for a pond just so I can learn to swim." Her voice was soft, filled with regret.

But Shirou shook his head firmly. "No, that's not it. You're not wrong, Aiz. And about magic..." He turned to Lefiya. "You're right, don't cast from underwater. But you can use your magic from outside the pond."

"Huh?" Lefiya frowned, confused. "But Shirou... whether it's the spells I copy with the Elf Ring or my own, like Arcs Ray and others... none of them are suitable for attacking monsters underwater."

Shirou narrowed his eyes in thought. "Do you have any lightning-type spells?"

Lefiya immediately shook her head. But then, she seemed to remember something. "No... but... my friend Filvis has lightning magic. Though... what I learned from her was her barrier spell."

Shirou sighed softly. "That's a shame. When I saw Filvis's lightning magic that time... I thought it was strong enough."

Lefiya nodded slowly, then added, "I don't think so... even if I could copy it, her lightning spell is short-chant. Not enough to clear this entire pond..."

Aiz, who had been listening intently, murmured, "If it were Hedin's lightning magic, maybe..."

Instantly, the image of a golden-haired adventurer in black Freya Familia uniform flashed in their minds—Hedin, with his sharp gaze and earth-shaking lightning spells.

Lefiya let out a small snort. "No way I'm asking him to teach me his spells. Our Familia is already in a cold war with theirs every week. Not to mention he's... annoying!"

"Alright," Shirou said, clapping his hands, his voice calm but decisive. "Then leave it to me."

Aiz quickly turned to Shirou, her eyes slightly widening, her tone unusually eager. "Are you... going to use Raikiri?" she asked, like a child hoping for a gift.

But Shirou just raised an eyebrow and shook his head slightly. "No. Using a Noble Phantasm for a pond like this... is overkill. I'll just use regular magic arrows."

A shadow of disappointment flickered across Aiz's face. She lowered her head slightly, her usual blank expression now clearly lacking enthusiasm.

Lefiya, noticing the change, hid a smile behind her hand. She had seen Raikiri firsthand that night when Shirou split Hedin's spell with a single lightning slash.

"Then," Lefiya said, nudging Shirou lightly, "why don't you just show Aiz, Raikiri? She's clearly curious."

Aiz quickly turned, her eyes sparkling again.

"...Can I?" she asked softly, almost pleading.

Shirou found the two of them amusing. He raised his hand casually. "Alright, if you want to see..."

"Trace... on."

The air vibrated. A faint blue light gathered in Shirou's hand, forming strands of energy that twisted together before solidifying into a slender katana. As the materialization completed, small lightning streaks flowed gently along the blade—Raikiri, the legendary katana capable of splitting lightning.

He handed it to Aiz with one hand.

Aiz accepted it with both hands, her body tensing slightly as the blue lightning touched her skin.

The katana was long and slender, its hilt wrapped in black leather with silver ornaments, and from its hamon emanated a thin aura of lightning that flowed constantly, like a river of light. The tip of the blade reflected a faint blue pulse.

Aiz lifted it slowly, then swung it once in the air.

ZRAAAK!

A soft crackle of lightning broke the silence.

Meanwhile, Shirou stood with his hands behind his head, watching the scene with mixed feelings.

Before him stood Aiz Wallenstein—Loki Familia's deadliest fighter—in a white halter-neck swimsuit, swinging a mystical lightning-powered weapon nearly on par with a divine construct, her face full of curiosity like she was testing a new toy.

...This is absurd... and a little... cute? Shirou thought, struggling to suppress a growing smile.

Lefiya watched Aiz, who was still holding Raikiri, the faint lightning aura flowing along the blade as she practiced swinging it with concentration.

"You're so cool, Aiz..." Lefiya murmured in awe, then turned to Shirou, who was standing silently, watching the scene. "Eh? Aren't you going to continue, Shirou?"

Shirou snapped out of his thoughts, realizing he'd been distracted by Aiz swinging Raikiri in her white swimsuit. He blinked.

"Oh, right. Almost forgot."

With a calm motion, Shirou extended his hand forward.

"Trace... on."

From the flow of prana in the air, a large black bow formed in his hand—the one he usually used for long-range combat. Then, he focused his concentration, and slowly, an energy arrow began to take shape. This time, it wasn't an ordinary arrow—it was a Thunderstrike Arrow, infused with dense lightning magic.

Once the arrow was formed, Shirou reinforced his body and the arrow itself, increasing its destructive power to a reasonable limit. He pushed the enhancement until the arrow showed faint cracks of light—a sign it was in Broken Arrow state, ready to explode upon release.

ZRAAAK—

When released, the arrow shot forward and struck the pond's surface with a blast strong enough to shake the ground.

BOOOMM!

A surge of water mixed with lightning shot upward, illuminating the ceiling of the 25th floor. Ripples of electric energy spread in all directions, and the remaining water became a temporary electric field.

Amid the chaos, Aiz, still excitedly holding Raikiri, innocently tried to slash at the residual lightning sparks jumping in the air.

ZRAK!

Her swing missed. The lightning zapped her own hand, making Aiz stagger slightly, her blonde hair standing on end from the static.

"Ah... got zapped," she stated flatly, staring at the sword in her hand as if blaming it.

"Ah! Aiz!" Lefiya stepped forward, but—ZAP!—She too was hit by a stray spark from the puddles and reflexively jumped back, biting her lip to suppress the shock.

Watching this, Shirou nearly choked back a laugh but managed to hold it in. He cleared his throat and said, "Heh... step back a bit, you two. I'll do it two more times to make sure all the water monsters are cleared."

Aiz nodded while tilting her head, still eyeing Raikiri like a malfunctioning toy.

Lefiya retreated cautiously, keeping a wary eye on the water to avoid more sparks.

Shirou drew his bow again, forming a second Thunderstrike Arrow with a vibrating prana flow. Once more, he reinforced it to the breaking point—Broken Arrow—and released it into the center of the pond.

ZRAAAKK!!
BOOOOM!!

Water splashed high, lightning bolts splitting the air and spreading like a web across the pond's surface. A few seconds later, he did it once more. The third explosion lightly shook the ground, and the blue light radiating from the pond made the ceiling crystals above them glow like party lights.

Aiz and Lefiya, who had retreated near the tent, could only watch wide-eyed from a distance, hands ready to cover their ears.

Once it was over, the two slowly approached, stepping carefully among the rocks still warm from the residual energy.

"Is it done?" Lefiya asked, gazing at the now much calmer pond, though it still steamed slightly and carried a faint burnt smell.

"Mostly, yeah," Shirou answered with a sigh, then dispersed the black bow into prana particles. "But we can't be sure... Some monsters at the bottom might have survived, but most should be dead."

He stepped aside, glancing at the knives they had used to execute the piranhas, and dispersed them into light as well, along with the now-unneeded rods.

Aiz peered into the water, then—out of curiosity—dipped the tip of her foot in.

BZZZT!

"Uh." She quickly pulled her foot back. Her blonde hair stood on end again. "The water's still electrified. Can't practice swimming yet."

"There's still some leftover lightning..." Lefiya muttered.

She then turned to Shirou. "So what do we do now? Wait for the water to neutralize?"

Shirou crossed his arms, tilting his head as he thought for a moment. "Hmm..."

But before he could answer, the pond had another surprise in store—dozens of normal fish, of various sizes and colors, floated to the surface. Belly-up, most were already dead from the electric shock. No sharp teeth, no monster aura—just real fish, likely drawn by the magic stone's energy or living alongside the monsters at the bottom.

The three of them fell silent for a moment.

Then Shirou slowly turned to Lefiya, the corner of his mouth curling into a grin.

"Seems like... It's cooking time."

Lefiya immediately stood up, excitement reigniting in her eyes. "Roger!" she said quickly, her face bright at the prospect of being Shirou's kitchen assistant again.

Chapter 146

Unlock new chapters and exclusive illustrations at

Lefiya skipped cheerfully toward the pond, her blue eyes sparkling as she saw numerous fish floating on the surface. Some were large, some small, but all appeared fresh despite having died from electric shock.

"Wow! We can cook so many different—"

"Lefiya," Aiz interrupted calmly but firmly. "Be careful. The water is still electrified."

Lefiya froze mid-step. "Eeek—!" She immediately retreated two steps, her face tense. "Right, right! I forgot...!"

Shirou, who had been watching from behind, stepped forward. "Don't worry, there's a solution."

He raised his hand and, with a smooth motion and a short incantation, projected a fishing net. Its design was simple yet sturdy—the threads resembled a silver weave with a lightweight wooden handle, perfect for reaching the water's surface without direct contact.

"With this, we can collect them without touching the water," Shirou explained, handing the net's handle to Lefiya.

"Amazing!" Lefiya exclaimed, taking it eagerly.

Taking turns, the three of them began catching the fish one by one. Aiz prepared a makeshift container, while Shirou and Lefiya worked together to scoop the scattered fish into a projected basket Shirou had also created earlier.

A few fish twitched slightly, remnants of reflex from the shock, causing Lefiya to let out a small yelp. But once she got used to it, she grew quicker and more skilled.

After about fifteen minutes of work, they stood beside their haul—two dozen fresh fish, colorful and naturally oily, some still warm from the residual electricity.

"Two dozen..." Shirou murmured, counting quickly. "Enough for a small feast."

Lefiya clapped her hands in satisfaction. "Come on, Chef. Let's start cooking!"

Before beginning the preparations, Shirou glanced at the pond and then at the net still in his hand. He lifted it slightly, allowing the silver weave to dissolve back into prana particles that vanished into the air.

His gaze then shifted to the gray tent, where Raikiri leaned gently against the doorframe. "Aiz, were you satisfied with trying Raikiri earlier?" he asked in a friendly tone.

Aiz gave a short nod. "Yes. Thank you." Her voice was as calm as usual, but a faint glimmer of disappointment in her eyes couldn't be completely hidden.

With that, Shirou raised his hand once more, and Raikiri shimmered into blue light, flowing softly before dissipating like vapor.

"Alright, time to start cooking," he announced.

His hands moved again, and before them, a wide wooden table in deep brown materialized with a zzzzhhk sound as its structure formed perfectly from prana light. It didn't take long before he also projected logs and stones to serve as the base for a campfire.

Seeing this, Lefiya immediately exclaimed, "I'll help! I'll grab the spices from the bag, okay?" Without waiting for a response, she dashed off toward Shirou's blue tent, lifting the hem of her swimsuit slightly to avoid tripping.

Meanwhile, Aiz sat beside Shirou as he arranged the dry logs and stones to secure the fire.

"So... you're making grilled fish?" she asked, handing him a few small twigs.

"Yup," Shirou nodded while lighting the fire. "Simple, but if the seasoning is right... It can taste incredible."

Aiz watched him for a moment, then said softly, "...I'm looking forward to it."

Soon, quick and light footsteps approached from the direction of the blue tent. Lefiya reappeared excitedly, carrying a small wooden box filled with glass bottles and cloth pouches containing various spices and seasonings.

"The spices are ready!" she declared, carefully placing them on the projected cooking table.

"Thanks, Lefiya," Shirou said as he began cleaning the fish one by one on a wooden cutting board. Using a small projected knife, he scaled, gutted, and rinsed them quickly and efficiently.

Lefiya promptly took her place beside him, helping prepare the seasoning mix by grinding spices and blending salt, pepper, and a bit of lime juice.

Meanwhile, Aiz stood on the other side of the table, watching their activities with a hesitant expression. Her hands lifted slightly, as if she wanted to join... but she wasn't sure what to do.

"...I want to help too," she said quietly.

Shirou glanced at her briefly before calling out, "Then, help with this."

With a swift motion, he projected a bundle of slender metal skewers and handed them to Aiz.

"Skewer the fish one by one after we season them."

Aiz took the skewers seriously, examining each metal rod as if studying a combat technique. "Understood," she replied succinctly.

After all the fish were cleaned and seasoned by Shirou and Lefiya, Aiz carefully took on her task, skewering each fish with precision. Though her movements were a bit stiff at first, she learned quickly.

Before long, the three of them sat cross-legged around the campfire, which now burned steadily in the center of their campsite. Each held skewers of fish that slowly blackened at the tips, their skins sizzling as the spices caramelized, releasing a mouthwatering aroma that made their stomachs growl.

The light from the Dungeon's ceiling crystals had dimmed further, leaving only a soft blue glow. Floor 25 seemed to dissolve into an artificial night. The only sounds were the gentle crackling of the fire and the faint trickle of water from the pond behind them.

The campfire's glow illuminated the three of them—still in their swimwear, their skin slightly damp and hair beginning to dry from the heat. Small smiles graced their faces, peaceful and content, as if momentarily forgetting they were in the world's most deadly place.

The aroma of grilled fish filled the air, mingling with the thin smoke that curled upward and faded into the warm atmosphere of Floor 25. The fish were crispy on the outside, tender on the inside, with the spices perfectly infused—a result of their teamwork that felt like more than just cooking.

Aiz bit into her skewer eagerly, her cheeks puffing slightly, her golden eyes radiating the satisfaction she often showed when eating delicious food. After swallowing, she turned to Shirou, who sat across from her, his face illuminated by the firelight.

"...Shirou," Aiz murmured softly, "why did you learn to cook?"

Lefiya, who had been blowing on her fish to cool it, quickly looked up. Her long ears perked with curiosity. She didn't say anything, but her body leaned forward slightly, waiting for the answer.

Shirou paused for a moment, staring at the embers crackling quietly before him. The firelight flickered in his eyes, reflecting shadows of a past that still felt vivid.

"My adoptive father," he said quietly. "Kiritsugu... he's the reason."

Lefiya immediately asked, her eyes shining, "Was your adoptive father also a great chef?"

Shirou exhaled lightly, his smile tinged with bitterness. "Quite the opposite."

He chuckled softly—not because it was funny, but because the memory, once painful, now felt warm.

"When I was little, he once tried cooking for me. But the result... nearly burned down the kitchen." Shirou shook his head slowly. "After that, I started learning on my own. At first, it was out of necessity. But... over time, I began to enjoy it. I cooked for him every day, and it felt like the only thing I could give him."

Aiz gazed at him intently, then said in a calm, sincere tone, "If Kiritsugu could see you now... he'd be proud."

Shirou smiled faintly, but his eyes remained fixed on the embers. Silently, his heart replayed the soft voice of his adoptive father, the rare laughter he seldom heard, and the hopes he once couldn't understand.

"I hope so..." he whispered, barely audible.

Deep inside, he still held onto that old promise—the promise to become a hero. To fulfill the dream of the person who had once saved him.

As they enjoyed the warmth of the campfire, the three of them continued their simple dinner. The savory aroma of grilled fish lingered in the air, its tender flesh disappearing one skewer at a time.

Unsurprisingly, Aiz was the fastest and the biggest eater. With calm movements and her usual expressionless face, she finished far more skewers than Lefiya and Shirou. Yet no one minded—they were used to seeing her like this.

"Hmmm..." Lefiya hummed, patting her stomach gently. "Looks like we'll be sleeping in the Dungeon tonight. The coral-gathering quest isn't done yet."

"Yeah," Aiz added between bites. "I also... haven't started learning to swim."

Shirou glanced at the remaining untouched fish—only eight skewers left. He placed them in a small projected storage box to keep them warm and fresh.

"Then let's save these for breakfast tomorrow," he said. "So we don't have to rush cooking again."

The other two nodded in agreement.

Lefiya stood up and retrieved the spice box she had brought earlier, handing it back to Shirou. "Here. There's still some left."

"Thanks," Shirou accepted it with a small nod.

He then stood, brushing the sand off his slightly damp swim shorts, and began dissolving the cooking table. Slowly, the structure shimmered before vanishing like glowing dust swallowed by the air. The unused skewers also disappeared, returning to prana energy.

Night settled quietly over Floor 25. The light from the Dungeon's ceiling crystals grew dimmer, leaving only the warm glow of the campfire at the center of their campsite.

After finishing dinner and cleaning up, the three of them sat briefly to arrange a watch schedule for the night.

"I'll take first watch," Shirou said, standing and stretching his shoulders.

"I'll take second," Aiz declared without hesitation.

"Then... I'll take last," Lefiya nodded, though she sounded a bit weary from the long day.

Once the schedule was set, Aiz and Lefiya returned to their gray tent. Both looked tired but still managed to exchange small conversation as they carried their spare clothes.

Meanwhile, Shirou remained seated by the campfire, still in his blue swim shorts. He hugged his knees, watching the flames crackle softly. The warmth enveloped him, but he knew the Dungeon's air would soon grow colder.

After a few minutes of contemplation, Shirou rose and walked toward his tent, thinking to change before the temperature dropped further.

But as he reached the back of the gray tent, his steps halted.

Aiz and Lefiya had already changed into their usual clothes—Lefiya in her corset dress and Aiz in her fitted white top.

They seemed busy trying to dry their still-damp swimsuits—Aiz holding hers in one hand while Lefiya struggled with a makeshift clothesline tied from ribbons.

Seeing their difficulty, Shirou stepped forward. "Let me help."

They turned, momentarily startled, then nodded.

Quickly, Shirou projected a short post and two horizontal supports from prana. In seconds, a simple drying rack with slender yet sturdy metal rods took shape.

"This should work for tonight. They might dry slowly because of the humidity, but it'll do," he said, securing the last hook.

Lefiya looked delighted. "Thank you, Shirou!"

Aiz merely nodded, but the gratitude in her eyes was clear.

"Well, at least we won't be sleeping in wet clothes," Shirou smiled before heading back to his blue tent to change, leaving the two to hang their swimsuits with relief.

Shirou entered his blue tent, silent and serene, with only the distant crackle of the campfire audible from outside. He took a quiet breath, then removed the blue swim shorts that had clung to him all this time.

With a small pulse of prana, he summoned his usual attire—a simple white tunic with fine stitching at the collar and comfortable brown travel pants suitable for night watches. The clothes materialized gradually from the prana, wrapping around him warmly.

Once dressed, he stepped out and projected another small drying rack for himself—just a post and two crossbars, enough to hang his damp swim shorts.

After hanging them quietly, he returned to the campfire.

The orange flames danced on his face as he sat cross-legged, now alone. The Dungeon's air had grown colder, but the fire's warmth kept him comfortable.

He stared into the fire in silence. Seconds passed without a word.

In his mind, faces from long ago surfaced one by one.

Taiga

Tohsaka... Rin...

Sakura...

The faces of his past flickered in the firelight, like distant dreams fading away. That world—his original home—felt increasingly far, with no path back. He had long accepted that reality.

I hope you're all doing well, he thought.

He clasped his hands in his lap, feeling the cold stone beneath his palms.

The night in the Dungeon felt long, but he would keep watch... and continue protecting those now beside him—and those left far behind.

***

Elsewhere, far from Floor 25, where Shirou stood guard, a different atmosphere enveloped Floor 4, Twilight Manor. The magic stone lamps in the hallway glowed dimly, casting a soft light along the quiet stone corridor.

Inside one of the elegant and tidy rooms, a High Elf with long emerald-green hair stood before a mirror. A dark green night robe draped over her shoulders, made of thin yet warm fabric, with gold embroidery along the edges that signified her noble elf status.

Riveria Ljos Alf was preparing.

She tied her hair half-up with a simple ribbon and adjusted her collar. Her serene eyes reflected the moonlight from the window, yet her expression remained as composed as ever.

Knock knock knock.

A heavy but gentle knock sounded at the wooden door.

Gareth's deep voice came from the other side. "Riveria, are you coming tonight? Finn said he'd join later."

Riveria sighed softly before replying in a formal yet warm tone, "Yes, be patient, Gareth. I can't possibly go out with messy hair, can I?"

Soon, the door opened.

Riveria stepped out, carrying the scent of fresh leaves and a faint elf-blossom fragrance. Her green robe swayed gently with her steps, blending with the night's tranquility.

Gareth stood with his arms crossed, waiting, then nodded in satisfaction at seeing his longtime friend ready.

"Well, at least you didn't make me wait half an hour like you used to," he muttered, turning away.

"Age brings wisdom," Riveria replied with a faint smile, following behind him.

The night had just begun, and the three founders of Loki Familia were preparing to spend time together... as they once did, though much had changed.

Chapter 147

The sketch of "Shirou grabs Riveria's feet to stop her from floating away " is already finished. Please check it out at

That night, Riveria and Gareth walked through the streets of Orario, which were beginning to empty. The night was calm, with a gentle breeze carrying the scent of the towering Babel Tower in the distance. The glow of hanging lanterns cast a warm hue on the cobblestone paths, reflecting the silhouettes of the two longtime friends walking side by side.

Their destination wasn't a grand party or a noble banquet but something far simpler—a relaxed evening, free from the formalities and responsibilities of their Familia.

After a few minutes of walking, they arrived near Hearth Mansion, the base of the Hestia Familia. Across from it stood a small yet elegant café: Wishe Café, a two-story building with large windows showcasing a serene and natural interior filled with hanging plants and soft crystal light.

Riveria stepped inside first, greeted by the warmth of the room and the aroma of coffee blended with herbal flowers. She approached the counter, where a young elf stood with a polite smile.

"Do you have a private room available tonight?" Riveria asked, her voice soft but clear.

The clerk, who immediately recognized her, bowed respectfully. "Yes, Lady Riveria. Please wait a moment."

After checking the reservation sheet, the clerk nodded and gestured. "Right this way, upstairs. We'll bring your order shortly."

Gareth turned to the clerk without preamble. "A bottle of your strongest ale," he said, his voice deep and brisk.

Riveria added calmly, "And one elven green tea, along with a plate of salad and cheese for the three of us. Finn will be joining us later."

They ascended the stairs to the private room—a cozy space with wooden walls and a window overlooking a small garden, illuminated by flower-shaped hanging lanterns.

Soon after, a soft knock sounded at the door.

A polite waiter entered, carrying a large tray with their order: a bottle of aged ale labeled in an ancient script, a steaming pot of green tea, three cups, and a plate of fresh salad with an assortment of neatly arranged cheeses.

For a moment, they sat in silence, accompanied only by the faint clinking of plates and the soothing aroma of their drinks.

Once the waiter quietly closed the door, Gareth immediately grabbed the bottle of aged ale and poured it into the iron mug he had brought from home, claiming it "tasted better" than the café's glasses. With one long swig, he drained the mug.

"Ahhh, now this is what I call a night," he murmured contentedly, leaning back into the plush wooden chair and gazing at the night sky through the window.

Across the table, Riveria remained composed, her hands folded neatly on her lap. Her teacup was untouched, its steam slowly rising and dancing in the air. She gazed out the window gracefully, waiting for someone.

"I'll wait for Finn first," she said quietly, as if answering an unasked question.

Gareth's eyes shifted to the salad in the middle of the table, his expression turning skeptical. He picked up a small slice of tomato, tasted it, and frowned.

"Salad? With ale?" he grumbled, then snorted. "No way."

He slapped the table twice loudly.

"Order a plate of smoked meat and roasted potatoes! And if possible, add some spicy sauce!"

Riveria closed her eyes briefly and sighed. "Gareth..." she said flatly, yet sharply. "This isn't a roadside stall. At least... behave properly."

Gareth turned to her, his mouth slightly agape. "Huh? I'm just eating and drinking. What's wrong with that?"

"Your tongue is dripping with grease, and your voice is practically echoing through the entire building," Riveria replied, her tone elegant but cold.

Gareth snorted but sat up straighter. "Fine, fine... sorry, Lady Riveria..." he muttered, smirking slightly.

But Riveria wasn't done. She began critiquing his posture, the way he wiped his mouth, and even how he held his cup.

"Seriously, if you want formality, why don't we just reserve a palace instead?" Gareth shot back, starting to get riled up. "We came here to relax, remember?"

"Relaxing doesn't mean abandoning manners," Riveria retorted quickly.

"Oh, forgive me, Your Highness the Elf of Etiquette," Gareth sneered with a rough laugh.

"At least I don't guzzle ale like a starving orc."

The argument grew heated—what was supposed to be a peaceful table now echoed with clashing glasses, sarcastic remarks, and increasingly raised voices.

Unnoticed by either of them, the door creaked open slowly.

Finn Deimne stood at the threshold, wearing his long black coat, one eyebrow arched high as he watched his two longtime friends—usually the wise and composed pillars of their Familia—bickering like teenagers.

He stood silently for a few seconds, glancing between them.

"...Am I late?" Finn murmured, unsure whether to enter... or wait until one of them threw a fork.

Finally, after a moment of hesitation, he sighed softly and stepped into the room.

"That's enough, you two," he said firmly but amiably, walking toward the table.

Riveria and Gareth, who had been locked in a tense glare, snapped out of it at Finn's voice. They turned to him, their eyes meeting briefly... and then, as if on cue, they both chuckled softly.

"Hahaha... really... It's been a while since we've argued like this," Gareth said, stroking his beard with a low laugh.

"Indeed..." Riveria added, her smile calming. "It feels like... the early days of the Loki Familia. Back when we didn't have heavy responsibilities or had to set an example for the juniors."

They exchanged glances, and in that look was a shared nostalgia—youth filled with missions, dreams, and the kind of madness only understood by those who had started the journey together.

Finn pulled up the remaining high chair and sat down slowly, a faint smile appearing. "In that case, let's consider tonight... a break from being role models."

He took his plate, filled it with cheese and salad, and poured some wine into the crystal glass in front of him.

Riveria finally picked up her teacup, lifting it gracefully before taking a small sip. The herbal warmth soothed her throat. She also began enjoying the salad before her.

Meanwhile, Gareth, who had now received his plate of smoked meat, quickly immersed himself in the pleasure of eating, though this time, with slightly better manners.

The night at Wishe Café flowed on, no longer tense but filled with light laughter, casual conversation, and the reaffirmation of an old bond. A night reserved for those who had weathered much together and were still walking side by side.

Their topics drifted with the passage of time, wrapped in a relaxed atmosphere that slowly turned reflective.

"It's undeniable..." Finn mused, stirring his glass slowly, "The Loki Familia has grown rapidly lately."

Gareth nodded as he set down his empty cup. "Bete, Tiona, Tione, and Aiz..." he listed the names one by one, his tone a mix of pride and weariness, "...they've all reached Level 6. Just like the three of us."

"I remember when they were younger, stubborn and unable to tell tactics from luck," Riveria murmured, sipping her tea. "Now they've surpassed many seniors in other Familias."

Gareth snorted and leaned back in his creaking chair. "And then there's Shirou... that new kid. Joined a few months ago and already Level 4. Insane. His fighting style is something else."

"Similar to Bell from the Hestia Familia," Finn added. "He reached Level 3 in no time, too."

"Those kids are like storms. Fast, unpredictable, and... somehow, they drag everything along with them."

"Honestly... I feel like I've been stagnating," Gareth continued, his voice heavy. He stared blankly at the cup in his hand before lifting it and taking another deep swig. "Not sure when I'll break through to Level 7..."

Finn smiled faintly. "I feel the same, to be honest."

But he turned to Riveria. "But you...are different."

Riveria, who had just raised her teacup to her lips, arched an eyebrow slightly. Her eyes met Finn's with curiosity. "Different...? In what way?"

Finn set his glass down gently, his gaze soft yet piercing as it settled on Riveria. In a warm but firm tone, he said, "While Gareth and I feel stuck... you've chosen to explore something new with Shirou, haven't you?"

Riveria paused for a moment, then a gentle smile spread across her face. It was a rare, sweet smile, one seldom seen even by those closest to her.

"You mean... magecraft?" she said, her voice calm yet carrying a hint of excitement. "Yes, I've been learning. And though I'm far from mastering it, I can say I've grasped some of the basics."

Finn narrowed his eyes slightly, observing the change in his old friend's expression. There was something in the way Riveria smiled just now... something unusual—softer, more personal. But he didn't press further. He knew when to stay silent.

Gareth, however, wasn't as perceptive. He raised his bushy eyebrows and exclaimed, "Oh? Then show us! I'm curious what you can do."

Riveria considered for a moment, her eyes flickering to the table. "Alright," she replied simply. She focused on the large bottle of wine in the center of the table, took a deep breath, and extended her hand.

Finn—who knew full well of Shirou's skill for projecting legendary weapons—asked hopefully, "Are you going to summon a legendary weapon, like Shirou?"

Riveria chuckled softly. "That's... far beyond my reach. But for something simpler..."

She closed her eyes briefly, her fingers touching the neck of the wine bottle.

With a subtle yet steady concentration, she channeled her prana into the bottle. No spell, no chant—just Reinforcement. A magecraft technique to enhance the structure and properties of the object.

The bottle trembled faintly, almost imperceptibly—like a soft resonance across its surface.

Riveria opened her eyes and calmly poured the contents into Gareth's glass.

"Try it... and compare," she said softly.

Gareth took his glass, eyed the clear liquid skeptically, then downed it in one go.

"Whoa—!" he exclaimed, blinking. "It's... stronger! Sharper, but smoother. The alcohol's more potent but doesn't burn!"

Finn, curious, extended his glass as well. Riveria poured from the same bottle, and Finn took a slow sip.

He nodded slowly, his blue eyes widening slightly. "Huh... the effect is real. It's like... It's been polished with precision."

Riveria simply smiled faintly. The magecraft she had learned from Shirou, though seemingly simple on the surface, had opened an entirely new world for her, not just as an adventurer, but as a mage. And that night, a small piece of that world was shared with her two oldest friends.

Gareth lifted the wine bottle again, pouring half a glass. After taking a sip, he turned to Riveria with eyes slightly reddened from the alcohol but brimming with interest.

"So... aside from enhancing drinks," he said with a chuckle, "what else can you do with magecraft, Riveria?"

Riveria set her teacup down gently, then raised both hands above the table. "Just the basics," she replied modestly. "Only Reinforcement."

A soft green aura enveloped her palms and the backs of her hands. The light pulsed gently, following the flow of mana beneath her skin.

Finn leaned forward slightly, his eyes observing intently. "And?" he asked simply, eager to learn more.

Riveria nodded and continued. "Structural Analysis. But... I need direct contact with the object I want to understand. Unlike Shirou, who can do it just by looking."

She lowered her hands, the aura fading slowly. "And one more... Bounded Field, though a very simple one. I use magic stones as markers."

Finn nodded slowly. "I can guess what Structural Analysis does from the name... but 'Bounded Field'?"

Riveria answered in her calm, instructive tone. "Think of it as a magical fence. I place magic stones at the four corners of the area I want to protect, then connect them with magical energy. If anything enters that area... I'll know. Especially if it's a threat."

Gareth, who had already downed half his glass, nodded quickly. "That... would be incredibly useful during Dungeon expeditions. We could detect intruders or stray monsters at camp."

Riveria smiled slightly, a hint of pride hidden beneath her composure. Magecraft might not yet be a full-fledged part of her strength, but the seed had been planted—and perhaps, it would grow into something greater in the future.

Riveria took the last sip of her tea and set the cup down gently on the porcelain saucer, the soft click echoing in the quiet room.

"Enough about me," she said, leaning back into her chair calmly. "Now... what about the two of you?"

Gareth shrugged immediately. "Same as always, really. Eat, drink, help the Guild with quests that need veteran hands." He raised his glass as if emphasizing the word drink. "Sometimes sparring too. Teaching Bete, even though he's Level 6 now... his mouth's gotten worse, but his fists are faster."

Riveria smiled faintly. "You've always enjoyed butting heads with him."

Gareth chuckled. "It's the fun part of my old age."

Riveria turned to Finn, who had remained quiet for a while. "And... what about you, Finn?" she asked softly, her tone gentle yet attentive.

Finn didn't answer immediately. He lowered his gaze slightly, his fingers tapping lightly against the side of his glass. The air in the room grew heavier, as if time had slowed for a moment.

Then, he took a long, deep breath. "Actually..." he said slowly. "There's something I wanted to ask your opinions about. It's also the reason I invited you out tonight."

Gareth and Riveria's expressions sharpened instantly, no longer relaxed. Riveria even sat up straighter, her leadership instincts kicking in. "Alright," she said, her voice more formal than before. "Go ahead."

Finn lifted his face, his serious expression etched clearly. He looked at them in turn—his two friends, his comrades of many years.

Then, like a stone dropped into still waters, he spoke:

"I... plan to propose to someone. To make her my wife."

A quiet explosion seemed to go off in the small room, and silence fell.

No one moved. Even the air felt frozen.